Ponyville University

Prologue

The sounds of battle rang through the halls of Canterlot castle! Metal clashed against metal, and magic clashed against magic! In the throne room, a ferocious conflict raged on. An explosion covered the room in dust as the sound of steel cutting flesh and cloth filled the room. When the dust settled, a man kneeled before a mighty woman. Her skin as white as snow and her hair flowed with an aurora of color behind her. She held a spear tight against her hip and leaned against it for support while the other hand held a sword, pointed just inches from the kneeling mans nose. Behind her, another, younger looking women approached the pair. Her skin was as dark blue as the night sky, and her hair just as so. It flowed with the sparkle of the stars that covered the sky. Both women were dressed in armor that fitted to their appearance. The elder of the two, being more mature, wore bulkier armor that hid most of her skin and shone a regal white and gold. The younger, wore less and her armor was only slightly darker blue than her skin, it also held more severity about its appearance than the elder and she held only two short blades in either hand.

Both women looked down at the old man, on his hands and knees below them. He wore no armor, instead a multitude of tannish and brown robes covered his body, and a black top hat, now split cleanly in half, presumably from the elder women's sword. His only weapons, a single, curved sword and oak tree staff, lay on either side of him, knocked form his grip during the battle. The elder spoke in a booming voice that commanded attention and respect

"It's over Discord! You must yield! The Elements have defeated you, striped you of your dark powers. You're no longer the immortal being this world feared. You. Have. Lost!"

The old mans hands trembled on the ground, sweat running down his knuckles as his whole body shook. The sisters stared at one another...was he crying? It only took them seconds to realize he wasn't, but in fact, was laughing. He threw back his head, allowing the sliced hat to fall from it and cackled loudly. His voice left an eerie echo about the room, the two women lifted their weapons threateningly.

"Dearest Celestia! Do you honestly believe that you've won? You of all people should know you can't strip The Truth from me that easily. I am Discord! I may be bruised but I am not beaten! I will never be beaten!"

The elder woman jabbed her sword at the mans throat, stopping just short of drawing blood and held it against his skin.

"NO! You are beaten, except it! Yield now! I do not wish to kill you Discord."

He merely laughed harder, his yellow eyes bulging in their sockets.

"But my dearest...I've already won" A long and evil looking smirk worked its way around his lips.

The younger woman stepped forward, holding her blades in the light of the moon for added intimidation

"Dispense with your riddles Discord! Tell us what you mean? What victory dost thou speak of?"

The old man motioned at the older woman with his right hand, then curved it against his chest resting it against his heart, he then extended his left arm outwards horizontally to his side and bowed at her mockingly.

"I've left you with a little surprise from that night, dearest!"

The woman's eyes flashed with anger, she plunged the blade forward, but instead of breaking flesh, the old mans body exploded into brown dust. His voice cackled across the hall once more

"I'm sure you'll find it to be a little bundle of joy ! Hahahahahahahahahahaha!"

His laughter echoed around the destroyed and crumbled hall. The younger woman approached the older

"Sister, what did he mean by that last?"

The older sister slowly let the spear fall from her hand, and placed her palm against her stomach. Her blood ran cold with fear.

"N-nothing...just another of his tricks probably...come sister...we have much to prepare for, and a world to rebuild..Equestria is free at last, from a thousand years of war."

22 years later

My name is Daybreak. I'm 22 years old. I have short, green hair with a single white streak through center right side of it. My hair slightly makes it to my neck and barely reaches my eyes in the front, and I have a slightly-more-tan-than-white-but-still-undeniably-white complexion. I'm slightly more muscled than most smart guys would be, but still nothing to brag about, and I have a very short temper when it comes to my "pet peeves". Today is the first day of my sophomore year in college, but I don't really know if I can call it a real sophomore year. You see one of the many things you should know about me is, I've been kicked out of just about every single college I've ever gone to before I can finish the year, so I've had several "sophomore years". This started after I finished my freshman year at Canterlot Prime University when I was 19. Despite being kicked out of at least 3 colleges since then, every school is still licking their lips in hope I send them an application. Why you ask? Well, that's my little secret for now.

What I can tell you is that college bores me, and not just because I consider myself more intelligent than every other person there. It just bores me. The same kinds of people at every school, the same kinds of teachers in every class. The same activities, the same food, the same everything! No where is unique anymore, that's why I never care when they eventually throw me out. I had no delusions that Ponyville University would be any different than the others, but nevertheless it would have been nice to have hope...Boy how wrong was I...it was anything but normal.

....

A bright and blazing sun shone through the clouds on the first day of the school year. Daybreak noted the beauty of the freshly mowed grass and carefully tended pavement as he approached the large twin doors that led to his new college. His sandals made a soft swish as he walked over the perfectly trimmed blades. The light breeze blew through his t-shirt and pants as though they weren't even there. There being no buildings around save for the school, the breeze sliced through him like a blade, causing him a slight shiver to travel along his smooth skin. Ponyville University was located far away from any kind of city and was named after the town that built it, which was only a few miles away and the only settlement for miles, it seemed. Yet somehow this little town had produced a very attractive looking school, at least as far as appearances go. Not too rural looking, yet somehow maintaining a very humble look.

"Hm...at least this one seems to care about first impressions". He thought as he reached for the door handle, only to be stopped by a sounds of loud cheering. His curiosity and hope for entertainment slightly peeked, he headed towards the direction of the cheers.

"Probably just some sports event going on...though it is weird for schools to have one on the first day, and this early?"

Intent on following the sound to it's source, Daybreak ended up circling around the back of the building and came upon a soccer field, where an extreme mass of students were gathered in a large circle.

"Surprise surprise...A soccer match..."

He had been hoping for something more interesting. Yet...the crowd surrounding the field was too small for there to be a game playing, and the circle in which they were formed was far too small to allow much of anything to be going on in its center. Noting this before he could decide to turn away and continue on, Daybreak decided to allow himself a closer look. He was in no danger of being late, he had arrived over a half hour early for his first day and so had plenty of time to see what was up here.

Approaching the field, the sounds of cheers that he had previously heard started to become clearer in his head.

"Rainbow! Rainbow! Rainbow! Rainbow!"

"Rainbow?"

He looked up to the sky expecting to see a double rainbow or something, but was greeted with same partially clear sky he had felt a few minutes before. What then, could they mean? He had to get closer, and get closer he did. Moving with cat-like grace Daybreak hauled the backpack he had been carrying over his shoulder onto his back and slipped both his arms through the holds, strapping it to himself, then he crouched and leap over the (barely) four foot fence that separated him from the field.

Landing with the precision his intense training had granted him, Daybreak quickly bounded off at a jog towards the crowd. He kept his closeness to a minimum, not wanting to draw any attention to himself before even being introduced to the school as the 'new kid'. However when he finally managed to get close enough to see through the mass of students, he was greeted with quite a sight.

In the center of the almost-full circle they had formed, a girl with Rainbow colored hair, magenta eyes and cyan colored skin stood, staring down three very husky and rough looking boys. All three guys looked like they could use a good shower, along with some better clothing...and maybe a tan, especially the tan...their skin looked way to gray. Ignoring the scene itself for a moment, Daybreak took a small moment to fully take in the girl. Her hair came slightly past her neck in the back and barely to her eyes in the front, though he suspected that it only drooped in her eyes when she was sweating, as she was now, and was probably swept to the side most of the time. Her body was slim, and she was clearly built for athletics, yet she held a certain grace about her which he could not place. She wore a sleeveless, blue tank top (slightly darker than her skin) with a rainbow colored lightning bolt embroidered on the center. Clearly modesty wasn't a thing for her as Daybreak could see through her shirt to her bra from here, it hugged her chest tightly, but despite that, Daybreak still was able to place her at a B size for her breasts, assuming that bra wasn't much tighter than it looked. Shades of blue seemed to be her thing because even her bra was a dark shade of midnight blue, arguably purple.

Scanning down her body, he found his assumption about modesty was correct, as she wore very high cut jean shorts that almost revealed her athletic underwear, Daybreak was sure that with the proper kind of jump, her jeans would prove his theory about her undergarments right. If this girl wore anything other than athletic, tight fitting, underwear, he'd be surprised...and if it turned out she wore panties, he'd throw away his self appointed diploma in mentalism.

In summary, she was very attractive, but he knew he'd never admit as much out loud. However that didn't stop him from trying to get a better view of her, even if it brought him uncomfortably close to the crowd of students. Returning his gaze to the whole scene before him, he realized that she must have been confronting those three guys, all of whom looked relatively pissed off. He could only wonder what had started this, but it was clear that despite their obvious size and muscle advantage, this girl was not afraid of them. In fact, she seemed to be showing a chiding smirk. Daybreak recognized that look, it was a look he constantly wore when he knew he'd already succeeded before he started.

Before he could study the scene further, it unfolded in front of him. The rainbow haired girl spoke before anything happened.

"So, are you boys gonna stand their and glare at me all day, or are we gonna do this...cause frankly I've got better things to do than beat your sorry behinds again."

The three boys rushed her before she had even finished speaking. A part of Daybreak urged his body to step forward, and he almost did, intent on providing this girl with his assistance...but it was over before he could decide. Even before they reached her, she had already won the fight it seemed. The first one received a knee straight to his stomach in mid stride, the girl had moved so fast he had not even been able to slow down, and so his own forward force combined with the power of her blow in the opposite direction, effectively crippled him instantly. He went down gasping for air, but the other two kept coming, intent on taking her while she was off balance. With what seemed like barely an effort, she pushed off the one foot still on the ground and launched herself at the largest of the three. Caught off guard, he was barely able to raise his hands to defend himself, Daybreak could tell these guys were easily all brawn and no brain by how effortlessly she outmaneuvered his defense. She dove under his legs before she lost her momentum and came up behind the brute, delivering a swift one-two blow to both of his kidneys. The third boy was either smarter than the other two, or just lucky, in her brief moment of focusing on the large one, the smallest (and only one left standing) of the three got behind her and wrapped his arms around her in a bear hug. He began to lift her with surprising strength for his size, clearly intent on slamming both of their heads into the dirt. However it seemed she was well prepared for this move, she shoved her foot behind his back most leg, then quickly jabbed him several times in the gut with her right elbow. He staggered and tripped backwards over her foot, releasing her. He fell flat on his behind, dazed, and managed to look up in time to see her foot make contact with his nose. Then he too fell to the ground, out cold.

She clapped her hands together and pretended to brush dust off her shoulder, seconds later cheers erupted from the surrounding students, who then proceeded to lift her up in their arms and begin carrying her towards the back entrance to the school. Daybreak, noting that the chaos (and fun) was over, quietly slipped away back towards the front entrance, but not before the girl turned and caught a quick glimpse of him through the crowd holding her. As he walked, he smiled to himself.

"That girl...is definitely someone worth getting to know"

He chuckled aloud at the thought. As if it were that easy, he'd never been very good at friend making, and most people were just backstabbing, two-faced, disloyal assholes anyway. The girl was certainly attractive, and she had talent, but that only justified his need to be wary of her. He wasn't sure how clever she might be, but anyone that can fight nearly as good as, possibly even better than, him, was worth his attention, and caution.

Yes, despite how much he might have wanted to get to know that girl, he knew it could not be so. Someone like him who knew too much of cruel reality was not afforded such luxuries as friends. Everyone was just someone to beat, conquer and overcome, and that's how it will always be. Still...that didn't mean he couldn't hope for a change in the world...one day.

One thing was for certain though...Ponyville University's little athlete had his attention and his day hadn't even started. If the school had more people that interesting, he might have to change his game plan.

....

The inside of the school was nothing like the outside, to say the least. In just the entrance hall alone, the trophy case along with several others lining the hallway, were filled to the brim with gold embroidered trophy cups. Peering into the nearest case, one caught his eye. It held a statue of someone running on its top, his eyes traveled down its length to the miniature plague stamped into the pedestal part of the trophy. The tiny gold words read "Ms. Rainbow Dash, 2 year champion, 1st place, 400 meter sprint".

He chuckled to himself, he had an idea of who "Rainbow Dash" might be, but he didn't dare make any assumptions without evidence. Nevertheless, whoever Rainbow Dash was, she was apparently the track star of the school. Just another person for him to beat.

Moving on down the hall he continued to see several assortments of awards and trophies the school had won over the years. He didn't recognize any of the names on the golden plaques, but he made sure to commit the ones that repeated continuously to memory, such as best with magical creatures. He deliberately ignored the awards section devoted to sciences and magic, he wanted to make his own judgments in that area. Further on down the hall he began to notice banners and posters plastered across the walls. The first one he saw caused him a chuckle of amusement "Ponyville University wins award for friendliest college in the world". The poster was obviously a joke, but nevertheless it made him smile, if there was a friendly college anywhere in the world, Ponyville would probably be the ones to produce it. He had heard quite alot about the little town in his travels, but he remained skeptical nonetheless.

The next sight that greeted him was a sign-up sheet. Immediately following the endless rows of trophy cases and banners, the clip-board was placed so that it could not possibly be missed by anyone walking by. However that didn't seem to have stopped people from ignoring it completely. There didn't seem to be a single name written on any of the pages as he flipped through them.

"Wait!" He had just passed a page with a name! He flipped back, fearing what he thought he had seen for that brief second.

Returning back two pages, he found what he feared. The one page, on the whole f***ing clipboard that had to have names! It had to be that page! The only page that held names read "Sign-up now to give our new students a tour of our magnificent university!" and it had one, single name written on it. He looked down to see who his future torturer was

"Sunset Shimmer"

He read the name aloud several times, hoping perhaps that it might disappear each time if he said it frequently enough, he had no desire to be led around the school like a pup. But he was given no such reward, instead he was greeted with further information as he looked harder at the page. A time and place which he was to meet this girl to give him the tour.

"Seven forty-five this morning...oh crap!"

That was in five minutes! He looked around half expecting to see this mystery girl appear from thin air. But found the hallway still as barren as it had been a moment ago. He scanned down the page looking for more details about this supposed tour. He managed to find the rediscover the location of where he was supposed to meet, but luckily for him it didn't seem to matter anyways. The location was right where he was now, which meant all he had to do was stand there and wait to be led.

Loud cheering from further down the hall, and the sound of doors slamming open, momentarily drew his attention away from the clip-board. He looked and saw the crowd that had been carrying the rainbow haired girl...they still had her in their arms. Rolling his eyes with a subtle smirk, he looked away just as she instructed them to release her. The sea of students began to disperse almost immediately following her release, that was fine with him. He didn't want any large groups around while he waited anyways. A few students lingered in the halls to say goodbye to the girl or check the surrounding bulletin boards for info about the day, but eventually they all faded into other rooms...except for the rainbow girl. She lingered for several more minutes, and although Daybreak didn't look up to see for himself, he had the distinct impression that she was looking at him.

A bell rang seconds later, drawing the girls attention to the nearby wall clock and eliciting a frown from her, before a sing-song voice came over a loud speaker and said

"Fifteen minutes to classes students, fifteen minutes to classes."

Fifteen minutes? That meant it was seven forty-five right now...where was his tour guide? Chancing a quick glance around the hall, he saw that it was once again empty except for the rainbow haired girl.

"She couldn't be my tour guide...could she?"

He personally didn't care if this girl showed up, scheduled tour or not, he wasn't going to be late for his classes on the first day of college. He would give her another five minutes and if he wasn't approached by then he was heading towards his first class, which, according to the roster he had been given prior to his arrival that day, was "Economics" with a Ms. Cheerile.

Five minutes came and went, and still no other students approached him, or even entered the halls for that matter. He found that fact alone to be seriously odd, was it everybody's intention to be late on the first day or where they all already in their classes waiting for the final bell? The rainbow haired girl still remained where she had been, leaning against the wall farthest from him with her arms crossed. Clearly she was annoyed with something, and she kept shooting glances over to him which made him seriously uneasy.

Was there a chance she recognized who he was, he doubted it but anything was possible. He didn't exactly bare a family resemblance but it was possible this girl had seen the official roster sheet which would have had at least one of his parents listed as well, or at least, the one everyone knew about.

Finally fed up with waiting and unnerved by the girls constant glances, he decided enough was enough and he was heading to class. He started to take a step away from the clip board when a voice shouted from down the hall, past the rainbow girl

"Wait! Wait! Hold on a minute!"

"Figures..."

And here he thought he had been spared the agony of being led around like a pup his first day. Looking down the hall he saw another girl running towards him, she stopped briefly for a moment to converse with the rainbow girl, then proceeded to continue her sprint to him. Once the new girl had left, the rainbow girl sighed with relief and walked further down the hall and made a right, disappearing from his sight.

"Oh now I get it." She must have been watching him to make sure he didn't leave before this other girl arrived. He almost wondered what she might have done if he had attempted to leave sooner.

He wasn't given much time to wonder, before long the girl had reached him and was briefly bent over with her head in front of him, gasping for breathe. First impressions of tardiness aside, the girl herself was quite something to look at. Her moderate orange complexion was matched only by her hair, which was a mixture of flaming red and yellow streaks, her eyes were sky blue in color and her overall figure suggested she cared about her looks. Clearly in a different way than the rainbow girl though. This girls figure suggested she ate right, but wasn't very athletic, she instead probably burned calories on something else, like magic. Her clothing was also very nice to look at, and it complimented her hair color well, at least in his opinion. She wore an dark purple undershirt with a small black jacket overtop, unzipped. The jacket itself was clearly not meant for protection from cold, but for looks, as it barely made it down half her back. The jacket also bore a bright red and yellow sun across it's back. It slightly resembled the image of the sunrise that was blazed across the center of his own shirt but with obvious differences. His shirt showed a half sun rising from behind a grassy prairie into a clear sky, save for one single cloud located off to the right. Other than that he couldn't get a view of the girls bra through her shirt, which was evidence this one cared about modesty at least.

Moving his eyes down as he had done for the other girl, he saw that she wore a skirt, and truly did, seem to care about her modesty. The skirt was a decent length to keep away perverted eyes and was lined with streaks of dark orange and purple. Her shoes were sandals, but unlike his, hers were close-toed and she actually bothered to wear socks.

After a moment of heavy breathing the girl stood up to her full height and almost met him eye to eye. This placed her at least at six feet tall as he was six-foot-two-inches and was looking into her hair rather than her eyes. He took a small step back to meet her gaze, as she inhaled deeply one more time then gave a sharp laugh

"I'm so sorry, I'm not usually late like this. I had to help out the girl with rainbow colored hair you probably saw me with, before I could come meet you. I hope it wasn't too much trouble for you"

Her pleasant attitude and sweet voice made up for her tardiness instantly. This also confirmed his suspicions that the other girl had been watching him while this one had been busy for her. He extended his hand out of courtesy, which she took and shook almost immediately

"It's quite alright, I wasn't in any particular rush this morning. You caused me no trouble at all miss...?"

The girl jumped in his grip

"Oh I'm sorry, where are my manners. My name is Sunset, Sunset Shimmer. I'm the sophomore class representative, which means I'm the one who normally gives all the boring speeches regarding our class." She giggled awkwardly and rubbed the back of her head. Still not having released his hand from her shake, Daybreak decided to play along for now, hoping she would realize soon and relinquish her grip.

"Oh I doubt they can be all that boring, I sometimes enjoy hearing a good speech, assuming the one giving it is actually passionate about what they are saying."

She smiled, then, realizing she was still shaking his hand, released him with a blush. She quickly recovered and said

"Well, this school has no shortage of passionate students around here."

She gestured to the horde of trophy cases behind him

"I'm sure you didn't miss the miles worth of trophies we have lying about around here. Most of them are for athletics but we've managed to score few in other things recently. I happen to have personally won the second place trophy for magic last year against Canterlot Central State and our other competitors."

His eyes flared wide for a brief moment before he caught himself and regained his composure

"Well then I guess I'm in the presence of a champion"

He gave her small, but convincing bow, folding his right arm across his chest and extending his left outward horizontally as he lowered his head. She giggled, clearly convinced by his act

"Well you're certainly friendly, but it's nothing to brag about, I only got second place. My friend is the one you should be impressed with, she won first by a landslide"

"Your friend? The first place winner is here too?"

"Yeah and the third"

He couldn't hide his surprise this time, his eyes widened and remained so. It was one thing to have the second place winner for Equestria's colleges here, but to have first, second, and third place all in one school...perhaps he shouldn't have ignored the magic and sciences trophy section after all. Sunset noticed his wide eyed stare and gave another giggle

"Yeah, we're a school of champions."

Shaking himself out of his stupor, Daybreak quickly attempted to regain himself

"So...Who is the first place winner anyways?"

"Oh her? She's practically the schools magic mentor and mine, even though we're the same age and good friends. Her name is-"

"SUNSET SHIMMMMMMER!!!"

Both her and Daybreak looked up as a pink haired and skinned girl zoomed down the hall. She skidded to a stop in front of Sunset and swiped up her hand into her own

"Come quick, Rarity says it's an emergency!"

Sunset looked up at him with pleading eyes, although he truly wasn't sure whether she was pleading for his help, or for him to wait here for her. Deciding that now was not the time for indifference to others, Daybreak gave her a sincere smile and nodded

"It's ok, I'll just wait 'till you get back. You're my tour guide, I technically can't be late anywhere if I'm traveling with you"

She nodded and mouthed a 'thank you' before she was pulled away at inhuman speed by the pink girl. As she zoomed off with Sunset, Daybreak could swear he felt the air rush by him as she ran. He shook his head once they were out of sight

"That girl has way too much energy for her to not have magic..."

He shuddered to think how he'd react if that wasn't magic. Turning his attention back to his present situation, he went over what he knew about this place so far.

"So...The first, second, and third place winner for the magical arts among all Equestria's colleges are here in Ponyville University. Having them together poses a serious problem. If any one of them is well versed in detection spells and happened to use one near me...I'll be in serious trouble. However...This Sunset Shimmer seems like a pretty nice girl, and if she's the second place winner and her friend is the first place winner...getting to know her would be beneficial for me. If only just to give me an advantage at avoiding detection. The best place to hide is in plain sight, and if one of them happens to cast any detection spells without my notice, being around others strong with magical arts can at least blur me somewhat, and maybe not point them directly at me if, I'm lucky."

It was a sound plan, but that meant doing one of the things he hated doing the most. Getting to know someone. The thought made him shiver with discomfort, most people weren't even worth the effort put into knowing them. Eventually they all turned on you or stabbed you in the back. Whatever Sunset Shimmer may appear to be, the likelihood that she or her friend would prove to be different, was low. It was just a matter of proving that. He had no intention of stirring up trouble though, there was no point in ruining the lives of others. He took no pleasure in it. He had confidence that, given time, this places' true colors would reveal themselves on their own.

"Hey newbie!...Hey fresh meat I'm talking to you!"

"Man I just have a knack for calling these things don't I?"

He turned on his heels to face whomever was calling him in that manner. He was both surprised and not so, to find that it was the three blockheads from the soccer field whom had their clocks cleaned by the rainbow haired girl.

"Oh joy...this should be fun"

The three boys closed the distance between themselves and him, surrounding him in a triangle formation. The smallest of the three approached him first.

"So, you must be the new transfer student we've been expecting. You lost or something newbie?"

His tone suggested mocking, instead of sincere concern. Combined that with the fact that Daybreak had witnessed these three already attempt to get hostile with the rainbow girl. He was relatively sure he was justified in responding how he did.

"Your powers of observation must be astounding to have guessed I'm the transfer student. Tell me, was it the fact I'm alone and the only one in the hall five minutes before class, or that I'm standing in front of the spot where tours are given to new students, that gave me away? And no by the way, I'm not lost, I'm right where I need to be. The better question is if you're lost. Five minutes before class starts and you're out here in the center hall, doing what exactly?"

He tried to keep the condescending tone in his voice to a minimum, but found himself fail that. He couldn't help it. These three boys were a perfect example of one of the things he despised...bullies. He hadn't even properly met them and he could tell just by their actions and attitude.

Realizing he had just insulted them, the biggest of the three began to crack his knuckles threateningly. The smallest one merely shook his head, presumably to say "Not yet" and kept talking.

"Well well, you're a smart little one aren't you?"

"Little is a loose term, are you comparing my size to yours? In which case you'd be right, well for these two cronies at least, not you. Or are you comparing brain cells, chromosomes and just about everything else, cause in that case, I think you'll find I hold the upper hand."

Once again, he was unable to suppress the condescending tone from his voice, and this time the little one seemed to catch on to it. He didn't seem pleased

"Ok...Ya know what. Fuck it. I was gonna try and do this the easy way and have you just hand over your stuff and we go on our merry way, but your tone really pisses me off so-"

"It probably only pisses you off cause you can't comprehend half of what I'm saying. And what were you expecting out of this? Were you expecting me to just hand over my backpack? Not likely. Ya know...You three remind me alot of dogs, the smallest one always barks the loudest and has slightly more brains than the rest, and the biggest one always does the work and is lacking in proper brain function."

The little ones eye was beginning to twitch now. Daybreak could see his temper had reached a boiling point and prepared for what he knew was coming next. He lowered his stance and was ready before the leader even shouted "Get him!"

The next part was just pure instinct for him. Go for the biggest one first. That's the rule in bully fights. Drop the largest one and work your way down, the last one will normally run away or back down in the end.

He moved as they did and went straight for the largest of the three. Connecting his fist with the biggest ones jaw, he side stepped the other two as they made to grab him and was suddenly outside of their triangle, and behind the big one. He planted a firm kick to the back of the big brutes knees, folding them like paper. He dropped to a kneeling position, but before Daybreak could relieve him of consciousness the other two came for him. The smallest one came at him attempting to grab hold of his arm and put him in some sort of arm hold, but Daybreak was well prepared. As the little one twisted, Daybreak allowed his whole body to twist through the air with his arm. He landed, already reversing the hold by having gone with it instead of resisting, and delivered three quick jabs to the smalls ones throat, nose and chest, in that order. Staggering back and releasing him, the little one fell over, unable to regain his breathe. The mid-sized one seemed better off than the other two, in that he hadn't rushed him like an idiot. But he still came nonetheless, and although he fought better than the muscle bound brute and the midget, he still ended up the same as the others, flat on his ass, and then on his back.

Daybreak dusted off his hands, hardly entertained, and turned to leave, but was cut short by a single hand that felt larger than his face, wrapping itself around his neck from behind.

"Shit!" His mind screamed at him, but far too late!

He felt himself being lifted from the floor and turned to face the largest of the three, back on his feet and clearly pissed as he effortlessly raised Daybreak from the floor single handed.

"Fuck! Most people stay down after being beaten that quickly...what the Tartarus?!"

The big one squeezed his hand tightly around Daybreaks throat, causing his breath to leave him instantly. He brought his hands up to his throat and attempted to pry off, or at least loosen, the fingers gripped around his windpipe, but to no avail. The big one smiled with evil intent and Daybreak knew the next minute was going to be painful.

At first he didn't even feel the fist make contact with his gut, he only was aware that he had been blasted backwards through a wooden trash bucket and slammed against the wall by some powerful force. It was only when he tried getting to his feet that the blinding pain found him, blurring his vision and making all attempts to stand pointless. He managed to open his eyes as the big one advance on him and grabbed him by the neck again, holding him as easily as a toy. Once again deprived of breathe, he found resistance impossible, and then felt his back slammed against another wall and his head smack stone. This time he tasted blood on his lips.

"OK...fuck this...he's dead!"

He opened his eyes as the big one reeled back his fist for, what would probably be, his final blow should he land it. Daybreak opened his palm as he lay slumped against the wall and began to allow heat to circulate within its center. He felt the magic stir within him as he prepared to roast this asshole's fist.

In that moment, a million things happened at once. Daybreak saw a cyan hand tap the brute on his shoulder. He heard a familiar voice say

"Excuse me. Mind if I cut in?"

He saw the brute drop to his knees then slump onto the floor, he saw Sunset Shimmer come bursting through the nearest door, her hands glowing an angry sea green. He felt himself release the heat building in his hand and draw it inward, masking his magic from detection, and he felt two warm hands place themselves under his arms and help him to his feet. He saw a flash of rainbow pass his eyes.

He was vaguely aware that the bell over his head was ringing...or maybe that was his ears, he couldn't tell. Someone was trying to talk to him, probably Sunset Shimmer asking if he was alright. He attempted to formulate a sentence, but words failed him, and then so did his vision.

"How indignifying...beaten by a brainless ingrate and reduced to this. How pathetic and normal I must look right now...Goddess this sucks...oh is that my consciousness slipping away?...oh...I think...it..."

Rainbow Dash

View Online

Most people say they love being treated like a hospital patient, being pampered and having your food brought to you, while friends scurried about trying to make you feel better. Well, Daybreak hated being looked at by doctors, even if it was just at a college. That meant people were touching him, poking him with needles, and asking him annoying questions that weren't any of their business. Besides, he lacked the friendship part of that scenario that apparently made it fun, having people worry about you. As if it justified that they all cared about you when they catered to whatever you wanted while sick.

And yet, despite not having a single friend to speak of, he was sure he saw the outline of someone sitting next to his bed as he attempted to open his eyes.

"Stupid fantasies, go away...no one would be visiting me"

Yet the outline did not vanish, instead it moved...and spoke.

"Hey Nurse...I think he's waking up"

"Oh good goddess, please no...tell me I'm not where I think I am"

He felt a hand press against his forehead, then slowly remove itself, he heard the footsteps of someone walking away and a door shutting. But the outline next to him remained and obviously wasn't leaving. He sighed to himself and resigned to open his eyes. Upon doing so he was greeted with a rainbow colored lightning bolt obscuring his vision. Someone was leaning over him. He made a small groan of annoyance and the shirt smothering him suddenly pulled back to reveal the wearer. It was the rainbow haired girl!

She was still wearing the same clothes from earlier and obviously hadn't bothered to shower yet, he could smell the dirt of the field still on her clothes. Granted it smelled better than the cheap perfume most girls wore, but still.

"Well...that figures..."

She looked down at him and smiled

"Welcome to the land of the living dude, glad you could rejoin us."

He groaned as loudly as he could manage, oddly enough this caused her to chuckle.

"I know how you feel man, I've taken my share of beatings before. Though, I gotta say, watching you fight those idiots was kinda awesome."

"What the fuck did she just say?!"

His face must have betrayed his thoughts because she immediately laughed

"It's not like that man, it takes alot more than that little beat down to get me excited, but that's not the point. It was seriously cool to see somebody other than me give them a good beating, and make them feel dumber than they already are. I heard what you said to them, you certainly have guts, I'll give you that."

"She heard what I said to them...that meant she had been watching from the start...and did nothing until I got my ass kicked?! I'm not sure whether to thank her or punch her in the face. Granted, I would done the same thing...which is probably why it pisses me off so much. This girl...she could be trouble for me of I'm not careful"

She watched his face contort with discomfort, dawning a smirk when she realized he had caught on.

"Yeah, you caught me. I was watching the whole thing. To be honest I saw you when you came out to the soccer field too, but I didn't recognize you so I knew you had to be the new kid. Didn't say anything then cause I was pretty sure you wanted to be left alone. By the way, a little advice for when those jerks try and start some shit with you again, the big guy...ya know the one that had you by the neck? Yeah...punch him in the kidneys, that's his weak spot. Don't ask me why cause I don't know either, I just know it works. As for the other two, well you seemed to have handled them."

He groaned aloud.

"Not only does she save my ass, now she's giving me tips on how to fight?! This girl really pisses me off...wait!...Did she say again? As in they would come fuck with me again?"

He raised his head slightly from the pillow it had been resting, his skull felt like it weighed a ton. For a brief second before he spoke, he looked around to take in his environment. It wasn't a hospital, it was just the university's medical room, he sighed with relief.

"Did you say 'when they start some shit again?' What again? Isn't one beating enough for them? Or do I actually need to hurt them next time to get the message across"

He rubbed at his head, it was hard for him to sound intimidating and serious when his entire being was throbbing and felt as though it had been split in half. The girl grinned

"I see they didn't knock your attitude out of you, good. I like that kind of confidence in someone."

"I'm thrilled to hear it..."

His voice came out a little more sarcastic than he meant it, he had at least hoped to be subtle about it. Though it seemed the splitting pain in his skull was making it difficult for him to act like he cared. However, his comment did not have it's intended effect on her. Instead of scaring her off, it only seemed to widen her grin.

"She either can't take a hint, or actually enjoys this kind of talk...both are a problem...please just go away..."

The throbbing in his cranium only increased the longer he sat up, he felt himself becoming light headed again.

"Oh fuck my life..."

He started to fall backwards, but felt two hands press against his bare back and hold him up, causing him to realize he was shirtless!

"Whoa there champ, don't go passing out on me again, it was hard enough carrying your ass up here without looking suspicious, and getting that blood soaked shirt off you...don't make me actually call a doctor next."

Only a few of her words registered through the pain in his head, but upon the realization that she had removed his shirt, he felt all his energy return to him in the form of rage. His hands flew to his neck, feeling for a chain, but found nothing...his anger boiled

"Where is the necklace I was wearing?!"

She clearly sensed his anger, her eyes told him as much, but it didn't seem to phase her nearly as much as he had hoped, she pointed to his shirt, slumped in a messy heap next to the sink only a few feet away.

"I had it sitting there along with your bloody shirt, but it was broken in three places along the chain, probably from when your were being thrown like a rag doll. So I had my friend Rarity come and take it, she's gonna fix it for you, consider it my apology for not stepping in sooner."

His anger still on the surface, he found it extremely difficult not to scream at this girl. The necklace was a small thing, but it was the only article of his clothing he actually cared about, and the only thing he had from...

"That necklace...please don't let the miniature sun on its chain come to any harm...it's...it's important to me."

She saw the sincerity in his eyes and hers softened in return

"Rarity can fix anything that is clothing related, don't worry, your necklace is safe...but I'll let her know not to touch the 'sun' anyways."

"Thank you..."

He found the feeling of thanking this girl sickening in his stomach, though somehow not as much as he would when he did so for others. Looking up, he saw that she was still standing over him, clearly intent on not moving anytime soon. If he wanted any peace he was going to have to make it obvious he wanted to be left alone.

"So...I'm fine now, and ya know...thanks for dropping the bigger of the three stooges to his ass, but I think I'm good from here..."

He started to sit up, but immediately felt her warm, but firm hands on his chest, shoving him back into a sitting position. She stood back up immediately and stared down at him with a chiding smirk

"First of all dude, your welcome for saving your ass, cause that's what I did back there and you know it. Second, I'll decide when your good and ready to leave, cause until Sunset Shimmer gets back, I'm your watch dog, so woof woof bub, and stay down!"

Her voice had a certain authority behind it, the kind that made his blood boil...but not out of anger like he expected...it felt like something else. Envy perhaps? She had just commanded him to sit like a puppy, while calling herself his watch dog...

"What's with this girl?"

As if sensing he was thinking about her she gave him a firm sneer

"And just in case you were thinking of trying to force your way past me. Don't. Cause I'll put you back in that bed and tie you to it."

His eye gave a severe twitch. Was she trying to challenge him to do something? If so she was succeeding.

"This girl...she's the first one I'm gonna put in her place"

The thought brought a smile to his face, a smile that she didn't fail to notice

"Thinking of trying it? I hope so. I haven't had a good fight in awhile, those idiots don't provide me a challenge anymore."

Even with an immeasurable migraine, Daybreak still managed to summon a bit of his attitude to throw back at her.

"Listen here babe, the first thing I'm gonna do once I can walk straight, is find you, and put you in your place. Which happens to be below me on the totem pole by the way. You may have saved my ass, but that just makes you number one on the list of people to beat here."

He dawned a smirk as provocative as her own, there was no way that wouldn't have some effect on her. He was right...in a sense

"You..." She began then stopped

"Yes...victory...she's speechless"

Then, she started laughing.

"You...You think you're gonna put me in my place? You've got a real guts on you dude, and I should know. After all, I practically sweat awesomeness. However..."

She suddenly brought her face extremely close to his, and continued to bring it closer when he tried to back away.

"Personal space please, personal space!"

She brought her lips next to his ear and whispered gently

"The day I get under you or on any kind of pole, is the day Tartarus freezes over."

Daybreak felt a rush of heat fly to his face, his cheeks burned bright red as he stuttered for words. Meanwhile she smirked at him again and pulled her head away

"T-that's not what I meant...and you know it!"

"Sure sure, just letting you know where you stand, or sit in your case. Better get used to that position, cause after you 'put me in my place' you'll be right back here again."

She walked towards the door as it opened from the outside. Sunset Shimmer stepped through holding an agitated expression and instantly shooting a glare at the other girl.

"Rainbow Dash, quit flirting with the new guy."

"So she is Rainbow Dash...I figured...ten points to Gryffindor."

Rainbow Dash winked at him, then sneered at his obvious discomfort

"He wishes." Then walked out of the room cackling to herself.

Sunset Shimmer offered him an apologetic gaze as she approached his bedside

"I'm sorry about her, she can be a real handful and her ego could fill a stadium. If I had known she'd be such a pain I'd have asked someone else to watch you until I got here."

As Daybreak watched Rainbow Dash exit the room, he felt a small and oddly innocent smile creep to his face, it was odd yet...nice.

"That's ok...I don't think she really bothered me at all."

.....

It took two hours and some light arguing, to finally convince Sunset Shimmer to let him out of the infirmary, and that was only if she escorted him around for the rest of the day. Since he had never gotten to take his tour, he didn't see much harm in letting it just play through.

Once his feet were in his sandals, he pulled his shirt back over his head and let it fall nicely down onto his neck. Although Daybreak had insisted he could wash out the blood himself, she had point blank refused to allow him to walk around on his first day in a bloody shirt. Of course, he had known she would react as such, the whole point of his charade was to goad her into showing off some of her magic. Blood didn't exactly come out with fabric softener or simple detergent, so he knew she'd try and handle it right then and there...and he had been right on the money.

"I swear...girls are too easy to manipulate...maybe that's why I never fancied any?"

A brief flash of rainbow crossed his mind, but he shook it away and continued to focus on his task.

The moment she had cast her simple cleaning charm, Daybreak reached out with his own perceptions, amplified with his magic, and felt the air for her power. He watched his hands for a moment, as green energy swam around them, then quickly became invisible to the naked eye, he breathed a sigh of relief at knowing his magic could still be masked from view even while in use. He had only attempted it on a few occasions and met with mixed results, but it was working now so he was fine.

Returning his attention to Sunset, he closed his eyes to fully take in the mass of energy in the air. He could sense the weighty feeling her magic left hanging in the room, he slowly probed his way gently into her being and felt out her strengths, as though following a running stream to its source.

She did indeed have great quantities of powerful magic stored within her, and she had only won second place? That begged to question who could have possibly beaten her. Her magic practically tasted of untapped potential and virtue. She felt almost too pure to him...she had to be hiding something...he probed deeper into her soul, reaching out across space to feel into her very essence.

"No one starts out this pure hearted...who is this girl?...What dark secrets is she hiding underneath this kindness?"(

She must have sensed his intrusion into her mind, or at least felt a disturbance, because all at once his thoughts suddenly became clouded with random memories that were not his own, but were clearly being forced upon him like some sort of counter-attack. He wouldn't be able to retaliate without giving himself away, and so was forced to pull away to avoid his mind being overloaded.

The brief experience had left her with her eyes closed, her hand held against her forehead as she visibly balanced herself against the sink. She looked pale and sickened for a moment...he sensed her weakness and considered assaulting her mind again. Clearly she wasn't used to mental magical combat.

However, instead he thought better of it and stepped forward, gently putting his hands under her arms and helping her stand up straight.

"Are you alright Sunset? You look a little drained."

He hid the smugness from his voice. If a brief attack like that had weakened her so, she couldn't be that great...yet his perception of her aura suggested much more latent power. Or perhaps he had simply caught her off guard.

Sunset Shimmer steadied herself and looked into the sinks mirror, she noticed him holding her arms and formed a small blush. She gently pulled herself away and nodded

"I'm fine, just a little tired...I guess I should have drank a little more this morning before attempting any spells."

He took note of the manner in which she had pulled from his grasp, not in surprise or discomfort, but embarrassment. He'd have to keep feats like that to a minimum, he didn't want this girl getting attached to him.

He gestured out the door with his left hand, while leaning over, scooping up his bag, and flipping it over his shoulder with the other.

"Well, if I read the schedule right, lunch time should start in an hour or so...so maybe you can just show me where all of my classes are briefly until then?"

Her eyes brightened up at the idea, practically gleaming with happiness. He felt like smacking himself

"Way to go dumbass...why don't you invite her out for dinner next..."

Sunset took a moment to stand back up to her full height and steady herself before she scooped up her own belongings and motioned for him to follow her out of the medical ward.

.....

Touring any college campus takes several hours out of any normal persons day, but clearly Sunset Shimmer wasn't normal even by magical standards. She seemed to know every nook and cranny of this campus' inner workings. She quickly showed him the quickest routes to teleport from one side of the school to the next and which portals would bring him closest to his classes after each one. The fact that the school had set up portals inside, and out on the fields, suggested a much larger campus than he had originally perceived. Though it wasn't very surprising to him considering the things he'd heard about the citizens of Ponyville over the years, they always seemed to perform amazing feats. That's why he'd chosen to come here in the first place.

The trip around to each location of his classes took almost exactly and hour and thirty minutes on the nose. Her talent for punctuality reminded him of a someone he had known briefly in his childhood, except for the fact she had been late that morning. Once they finished and determined where he would go after eating, Sunset decided to show him to the cafeteria.

They ended up back at the main building which Daybreak had first entered that morning...then after a brief pause to allow him to realize where they were, Sunset led him inside. Passing the trophy cases and banners once again, they came to a pair of twin doors at the far end of the hall. Curiously, it was the same doors he had seen her come out of earlier, after he had been nearly beaten to death by Goliath Jr. and his two companions. Sunset Shimmer pushed open the large doors and led him inside. Immediately upon entrance, Daybreak felt a tingling sensation run over his body

"Another portal...I almost didn't notice that one...impressive"

The sight that greeted him as he came fully into the room was unlike anything he had ever seen before. The cafeteria was enormous! In fact, enormous didn't even begin to describe it! In all the Universities he had been to in his life, it was literally the largest dinning hall he had ever seen.

"The entirety of Ponyville could probably fit in here and still leave room..."

He had to wonder where this building was actually located that it didn't stand out. But unfortunately all the blinds were currently shut and the only light came from the magical candles floating about the hall.

Sunset Shimmer appeared beside him in seconds

"We call this place 'The Great Hall'...yeah I know, not the most spectacular or original of names...but it fits. You'll never find a larger cafeteria in any college, that, I can personally assure you."

"I'm inclined to agree with you." was all he managed to say, still stunned at the enormousness of the place. Sunset Shimmer directed his attention over to the large stage placed at the forward most center point of the room and pointed to a large podium in it's center.

"That's where the Headmistress always makes her announcements to the school. Nearly everyone eats here so no one ever misses them, and she always waits until everyone is seated before addressing the school. Tomorrow she'll be giving the 'start of term' speech that she does every year since our opening."

He found that a little bit odd. He couldn't hide his curiosity and the question escaped him before he could silence himself

"Why tomorrow? Isn't the start of term today?"

Sunset shrugged

"No one knows...she mentioned at breakfast this morning that she had a special announcement to make for this year in light of...well...you."

All his composure left him for a brief second as terror spread across his face like wildfire. He whipped his head around to fully face Sunset's

"She mentioned me?! What did she say? Did she give out my name or anything?!

Sunset had to physically step back to avoid bumping heads with him, he had suddenly come extremely close to her face while he barraged his questions. She shook her head quickly, attempting to calm whatever fear had sparked inside of him out of nowhere.

"No, she didn't say your name or anything about you, just that there would be a special announcement tomorrow in light of the 'new student' this year."

Realizing he had momentarily lost his cool, he allowed the relief to wash over him as he quickly righted himself. Sunset looked a bit freaked, eyeing him with an expression he recognized as curiosity.

"You must have quite the extreme case of stage fright if you freak out like that over your name possibly being mentioned...You should really meet my friend Fluttershy, something tells me you two would hit it right off with that kind of attitude." She chuckled to herself after speaking, clearly imagining the scenario.

"Something tells me that I'll end up meeting all your friends anyways...willfully or not..."

She smiled brightly at him, then casually began to walk towards the mass of students all swarming towards the many lines of food that filled the hall.

"Goddess how I hate that smile of hers...it's too damned happy...too sincere...too full of understanding...I have to find out what she's hiding beneath that mask of cuteness she's flaunting at me"

He considered following her for a moment, possibly even eating with her, if only just to get more info out of her, maybe even attempt to read her mind again, but he let the thought go as quickly as it came. This girl was clearly well known to some degree if she was a class representative. If others saw him eating with her and conversing like he was enjoying himself, it would draw unwanted attention to him. Plus as an added problem, it would only increase the likelihood of her growing fond of him, despite his best efforts. He didn't want to be too upfront about his lack of interest, in case he should burn a bridge he may need to later cross, but letting her get close to him was almost just as unappealing.

Allowing his thoughts to wander as he began to slowly shuffle his way through the crowds, he briefly spotted Rainbow Dash sitting with two other girls. One had bright blonde hair and a grey complexion with only a single muffin on her tray. Whilst the other sported long, brightly pink hair, cream colored skin and looked like she might faint every time someone spoke to her.

For the briefest of moments he felt the urge to walk over and sit next to Rainbow, but in his mind he knew that was just as bad as sitting with Sunset Shimmer. What really got to him...was, why? Unlike sitting with Sunset, going over to Rainbow Dash provided him with no clear info to gain...yet he felt his legs slowly leaning in that direction. Before the lower half of his body could wander off and betray him, he fully turned in the opposite direction, found a secluded table in the corner, and sat down.

.....

To say lunch had been awkward would have been the understatement of the century. He had to literally pour the aura out of his body to make people avoid his table throughout the whole time he was there. It was exhausting and a huge waste of effort for just an hour of peace. It was, however, a useful trick he had learned on his own, and had tested multiple times since learning. People naturally avoid strong magical aura's, especially when it dwarfs their own. Power like that tends to leave the air around it feeling heavy and wet. Like extreme humidity, only with a feeling that seemed to weigh you down as you walked near it.

Well Daybreak had taken that principle a step further, he masked the physical presence of his aura from human eyes, and instead focused it to stream out of his body like a beating pulse. Each pulse contained enough of his negative energy to cause anyone that walked within ten feet of him to naturally try and avoid the area. He fashioned the feeling it created to be overwhelming, so even the most advanced of magicians wouldn't feel tempted to try and probe out his aura or trace it, for risk of being suffocated in it.

The odd thing was, he shouldn't have had to make it that powerful, in the past he merely needed to pulse his aura as it was and he was avoided. This place was different though, pulsing his aura seemed to draw even more people to him! Magic like his wasn't exactly common place, and the natural xenophobia within all people should have caused them to steer away from a power so odd feeling. But, they instead flocked to it subconsciously, Rainbow Dash had actually turned her head in his direction once...and she was on the complete other side of the hall!

Once he realized these people were very out of the ordinary, he fashioned and changed the feeling his aura gave off, and finally got people to stop coming over and trying to talk to him. Everyone wanted to meet the "new kid" and all he wanted was to be left alone. Eventually given the peace he desired, he quickly munched down the food he had packed for himself and was on his way. He hadn't even made it five feet through the exit portal before Sunset Shimmer had appeared behind him. He had hoped to do some of his own exploring before the start of his afternoon classes, but Sunset delivered him even better news, which was ironic because every time he saw her he felt the need to turn and run before she could strike up a conversation with him. He never did it of course...but he still thought about it a few times.

The news she brought him actually put him in a relatively good mood, oddly enough. She informed him that since it was the first day back, students were allowed to leave for the day after lunch. Sort of like an early release day courtesy of the Headmistress. Upon hearing this, he gave her the first sincere smile he'd worn since talking to her. However as he tried to leave the school grounds, it appeared that she wasn't done with him.

She jogged up beside him after he made it twenty feet

"So...Since the day is over are you gonna be heading to your dorm room?"

He stopped for a moment, taking in what she had asked...then reality crashed down around him as he realized he had forgotten to apply for a dorm! Granted he had been unconscious in the infirmary during said application time, but still! That meant he was gonna have to make a two hour walk to and from school ever, single, day.

"I had to pick the house farthest from town...figures"

He resumed walking, now heading for the schools eastern exit into the Everfree forest instead of the housing area. Sunset came up behind him within seconds

"Sooooooo...?"

He sighed

"Persistent girl..."

"Actually...I kind of...forgot to apply for a dorm this morning, so I'll be going home for the day."

She saw in which direction they were heading, and realized that soon, she could follow him no farther without going into the forest as well, and she had no desire to do so. She quickened her pace so as to stay a step ahead of him rather than trail beside him. She attempted to get enough in front of him so he could see her smiling at him while they walked. He purposefully did not slow down, hoping to make the hint that he wanted to be alone obvious, but she either didn't catch it, or ignored it entirely. She finally realized he wouldn't be stopping until outside the school boundaries, so in a last ditch effort, she stepped ahead of him and stopped abruptly.

Reflexes being what they were, Daybreak stopped plenty quick before he would have walked into her, but her act had nevertheless surprised him. Perhaps out of respect for her persistence, he did not continue walking this time and waited for her to speak. She smiled her adorable, bright eyed smile, realizing she had succeeded and took in a breathe. A small blush formed across her cheeks before she spoke, and she stuttered a few of her words, giving away her intention long before she said.

"Oh no...She can't be about to...Dammit! Don't do this to yourself Sunset, you have to already know what I'm gonna say."

"So...I know I like, just met you today and everything...and I'm sure you've noticed I'm not exactly the best when it comes to socializing. Truth is...I'm still kinda new to making friends with people, alot of the students here know some...incriminating...stuff about me from a few years ago and well...they tend to avoid me because of it. But well...You're new here and I wanted to give you a chance to know me...before you find out about the old me, and trust me you will..."

"Oh really? You're that sure people are out to screw you over? Or perhaps it was something so bad that everyone has to be warned about you hm?"

"...I guess what I'm trying to say is...I think you're really nice and you seem pretty friendly so..."

"Aw geez...you know nothing about me if you think that Sunset"

She took in a large breathe, her blush grew to cover her face almost completely

"Here it comes...poor girl..."

"Would you maybe consider going out to get coffee with me at Sugarcube Corner? It's in Ponyville so you'd have to pass it on your way home...I'd leave you be after that...if you wanted that is..."

He sighed to himself, and faced her directly, looking her dead in the eyes

"I almost feel bad for having to do this Sunset...only because you seem to understand loneliness and it's pain...but reaching out to me was the wrong thing to do...I'm not the guy you cling to for love and affection, to make everyone else's hate seem like it doesn't matter"

"No."

She blinked at him, as if she hadn't quite heard...or perhaps she expected an explanation.

"I'm sorry Sunset, but I can't except your kind offer. You don't know me, and I don't know you...plus I'm not the kind of guy for you."

He saw her attempting to hide her hurt feelings, truthfully she was doing a pretty good job. But tear ducts don't lie...

"When you say...you're not 'the kind of guy for me' what do you mean? Is it because you already heard what I did a few years ago? Did someone tell you?"

He caught her mask a sniffle under her breathe

"Goddess...Why do this to yourself Sunset?"

"No...No one has told me anything about you, and it wouldn't matter if they did. I judge people for myself, so don't think your past will have anything to do with what I come to think of you. The fact of it is, you don't know me Sunset. You're looking for a nice guy, I can tell, one whose sweet and caring and makes the world seem like a peaceful place..."

She attempted to cut him off "But you're..."

"I already said you don't know me!...I'm not a nice guy, I'm just respectful, but not nice...I'm really..."

"How should I word this...I wonder how blunt I can go without wounding her."

"I'm really kind of an asshole."

For a moment he started to turn to walk away, but something in his mind stopped him. A brief flash from the past blurred it's way across his vision.

"No. I won't turn my back to her. I have to face what I've said and how she takes it."

He resumed facing her fully, and watched as she took in what he said. He could still see the two small tears, attempting to claw their way free from her eyes, but she kept them in place. After a minute she seemed to gather herself, and met his gaze, with an almost full, smile.

"Thank you for being honest with me. I guess it was too much to hope for, but I'm glad you were at least honest about how you felt. However, now there's something else I have to ask, if you'll let me."

"Well, I've stayed for this much...I'd be a real dick to leave now...actually...that might be a good idea, at least she'd lose all interest in me then. Oh who am I kidding...no she wouldn't...might as well hear it."

"Sure, I'll hear it"

She smiled, her standard, bright eyed and undeniably adorable smile.

"I really wish you'd stop doing that..."

"So...You said I don't know you, and you don't know me...Well, I'd like to get to know you, even if you say you're an...asshole. Like you, I wanna judge for myself and see if you're really as bad as you think."

"Think?...the nerve on this girl..."

"I guess, what I mean to say is, I'm gonna get to know you, and once I do I think I'll try offering you that coffee again...and say we go from there?"

He felt smile twitch at the corner of his lips

"Well well...somebodies got a bit of fire in her...fuck it, why not? I can still sense the worry and hope in her voice, but she's doing a good job putting on a confident face...no point in crushing her again. I've already said no, so I'm not obligated to do anything else from this point on"

He gave her a light nod

"Sure...I can't promise I won't give you the same answer though, or that you won't get sick of me before then. But...say you do prove me wrong, I might be inclined to have that drink with you...However that's a big 'might'. Don't get your hopes up, Sunset."

Her smile grew into a toothy grin, he noted her perfectly white teeth.

"She looks better when she uses her teeth in that smile of hers. Of course, I'll never tell her that. That'd be a shot to the foot from my own hands and I'd never be rid of her. I don't need that."

Still smiling, she said goodbye and jogged back towards the school.

Without looking back, Daybreak felt content to turn and leave this time. He put his back to Ponyville University, and strolled out the eastern gate into the forest.

"This place is definitely...interesting."

Rainbow Crash

View Online

Trudging through the Everfree forest was not what you'd call...pleasant. Daybreaks detour through the woods was to make sure no one saw where he lived, but had turned a two hour walk into five. By the time he managed to get home, night was already in it's early stages and the moon was working it's way into the starry sky. Daybreak stopped just outside his simple home and stared up at the moon.

"Hiya Auntie...I haven't been this close in years...I wonder if you two can sense me...I wonder if you two even remember me..."

"Not that I even care anyways."

Opening the door, he welcomed himself home and dragged his aching body inside. All manner of forest life clung to his clothes and bag-pack, further encouraging him to escape from his itchy clothing quickly. The main thing he wanted to do right then was shower, eat dinner, and sleep. He could practically hear his bed calling him...although that could also have been side effects of the Poison Joke that clung desperately to his shoes and arms.

Quickly striping himself free of any garments (save for a new pair of black, athletic undergarments), he gathered all the Poison Joke leaves in a pile and stored them in his cupboard. Then, with a wave of his hand, all the juice the leaves had seeped onto him was picked up in a field of green energy. He reached inside the cupboard, next to where he had just placed the leaves, and took out a small bottle, allowing the poison from the Joke to seep into it. He then corked the bottle and returned it to the cupboard.

Then, tending to his poisoned clothing and back-pack, he removed items from both that weren't water proof, gathered up his emergency remedy for the Joke (kept in a small cupboard near the fridge), then tossed them in his bath tub followed by the remedy.

Two hours later, while he lay sprawled on the couch, snug in his blanket, he heard the familiar loud pop of the final bubble in the tub. This told him his items were clean, and with haste he deposited them in the dryer and left them there until morning. Going to bed immediately after turning on the machine.

.....

The next morning awoke him with the sound of knocking at his front door. His head shot up from within his blankets, very unused to anybody ever coming around his home. It was on the outskirts of Ponyville for a reason! To discourage visitors!

"I swear to my mother! If that's anybody but the postmare, somebodies getting lit on fire this morning"

For good measure and self assurance, he ignited his right hand in an eerie green flame and headed for the front door, not even bothering to add clothing to his under armor. His thoughts still blurred from sleep, he forgot to check the peep hole first and simply threw open the door. It was unclear who was more surprised by whom. Daybreak that Sunset Shimmer was standing at his front door, or Sunset Shimmer that he had answered the door in nothing but tight fitting athletic underwear. He quickly shot his fiery hand out of sight behind the door handle and dissolved the flames, more focused on her sensing his magic then having her stare at his abs. Which she did.

After a brief, but very awkward silence, Sunset held out a large scroll and gestured for him to take it as she attempted to look away from him and cover her eyes. He swiped up the scroll and almost let slip a "thank you" but managed to restrain himself. Realizing he should probably put on some clothes, he told her to wait a moment and quickly left for his room. She was half tempted to sneak a peek inside his home, but resisted the urge and instead waited for him patiently. He returned moments later wearing semi-decent clothing for his first "official" day at college. A solid black t-shirt and black sweat pants with a white stripe down either side, over top of his t-shirt he wore a brown leather jacket to protect from the cold Autumn air. Sunset eyed his clothes, lack of fashion sense aside, he didn't look bad.

She on the other hand, wore much the same clothing from yesterday, having multiple pairs came in handy, but this time Daybreak was able to smell her perfume, which smelled strongly of strawberries and her shirt was plain white this time. Even with the sun blazed across the center, Daybreak could easily make out her bra this time around and could tell she was at least C sized in her chest.

"I wonder if she did that on purpose?"

Other than that, her clothes were basically the same. Same skirt, same jacket, same shoes, but she made it work. After he looked over the scroll she had given him, he was actually thankful she had brought this to him outside of school. It was the roster for available dorm rooms and who was still alone in their room versus, people who already had two or three roommates.

"I'd sooner make that five hour walk every day than room with anybody...but judging by this roster every room has at least one other person in it...wait a second!"

"Sunset...Why do I see male and female names listed together on here?"

She looked a little confused by his question

"Well...because they're roommates? I'm not sure what you mean."

"Was that an odd question or something? Oh goddess...I get it now..."

"They intermix boys and girls dorms in this place?...Isn't that kind of asking for trouble?"

Sunset actually giggled this time...had he said something funny?

"It would be trouble...but our Headmistress is a clever old girl...She's got ways to make sure students don't fool around in the dorms, and if they do...they get an unpleasant little surprise."

For a moment he was tempted to ask what those methods might be, but in all honesty he didn't really care. What he did care about was reading this roster until he found a room with no one in it.

"If I stare long enough...maybe it will appear"

"There aren't any."

He looked up, had she read his mind?

"Not likely"

"What do you mean?"

She narrowed her eyes, giving him the distinct impression of being x-rayed

"Don't play innocent, I know what you're searching for, and there aren't any. Every room has at least one other person in it. You can room with someone and request no additional roommates, but at least two people are almost always required. So you're stuck with at least one other person."

He groaned aloud, not even bothering to mask his disappointment. Sunset giggled again, but this time turned to leave.

"You know...I'm still alone in my room, feel free to put down your name next to mine, that is, unless you like walking through Poison Joke every night you go home."

Without another word, she shot him a smirk and walked away.

"So she did follow me...You clever little fox...Well played Sunset...well played."

He was half tempted to take her up on her offer, after all, he didn't know anyone else, and between having to get to know someone completely new or tolerate someone he had at least some experience with, his options looked pretty limited. He shoved the roster sheet in his pocket and returned inside to retrieve his bag. Once he had eaten breakfast and double checked every magical lock on his house, he stepped outside and made for the school.

Sunset had been right about one thing, he had to pass through Ponyville every time he went to or from school, unless he felt like using the forest again.

"Might as well get acquainted with this place later then..."

As he had predicted, it took him roughly a two hour walk to get from his home, through Ponyville, out into the Everfree fields, and onto campus. He considered using long range teleportation, or opting for a personal portal from his house to the school, but both presented problems. Teleporting, especially any great distance, was exhausting and having to do it constantly would be a handicap he didn't want. As for the portal...well other than the expenses it would cost and the fact that he would need to present a valid reason for having it, there really wasn't anything stopping him. If no other solution presented itself in the near future, he might go for the portal.

Once he had worked his way through the giant gate that surrounded the enormous campus of Ponyville University, he began to work his way towards the entrance hall, as he had the day before. Upon reaching the doors, he was greeted with a familiar sound

"Sounds like they're at it again..."

He wondered if the cheering would become a daily routine, or maybe already was one for this school. Regardless of either, he was once again unable to restrain his curiosity and headed in the direction of the yells. This time it took him past the soccer field and through another large gate, which led to a gigantic, circular track surrounding a football field. He noted the hand crafted wooden benches on the outside of the field and decided to save himself the hassle this time around. He walked over and hooked his bag to the nearest bench, then removed his jacket as well and placed it over his bag for protection.

"I dare somebody to try and take this" He smirked to himself

Just as before, he hurdled the fence, which felt even smaller than the one surrounding the soccer field, and made for the commotion. The sight he found, didn't particularly shock him as much as it amused him. Instead of beating up three big idiots, it seemed Rainbow Dash, in all of her ego, had decided to host a run-a-thon thirty minutes before class started. Most students there didn't even want to participate, wanting to keep their clean appearance for the beginning of classes. As for the few who did take up her challenge, not a single one could even make it half a lap before she dwarfed them with her speed.

"This is just sad to watch..."

A brilliant idea suddenly snaked through his brain. He looked down at his own appearance

"Well...I'm already dressed for it...and I do need to bring her down a notch...or a few. This is the perfect chance to do so and put her in her place."

He slowly worked his way up through the crowd and towards the field, keeping an eye on every race as it progressed. He only really paid attention to Rainbow Dash, her stance, her arm and leg movements as she ran, her breathe rate. He took in every detail, and while doing so, noticed that she too, like Sunset, wore much the same clothing as yesterday. Except for one major difference, her shirt. Instead of a rainbow lightning bolt like yesterday, today, it was plain black with nothing more than two words written on it in bright white lettering, "Simply Awesome". On top of that, it was a sleeveless shirt, but not naturally so. It was obvious that the sleeves had been ripped or cut off, and therefore made much more of her skin visible beneath the loose cloth. Her sports bra all but flashed through her shirt as she ran.

"And it's blue just like her other one" he chuckled to himself

Finally forcing his way to the actual track field through the crowd, he was able to get a perfect view of the next two races. But that wasn't all, here, amongst all these people, he could stretch out with his magic and there was no chance of him being detected among the rush of adrenaline and emotion that fueled places like this. Igniting his inner power, he felt the magic rush to his brain...and he saw everyone. He could feel the light traces of magic within each person as he reached out, searching for Rainbow Dash.

He remembered his father once telling him that every single being used magic in one way or another. It was merely how it adapted and manifested itself within that person that determined their talents. He knew Rainbow Dash had to have some kind of power within her, he had watched her do five, 400 meter dashes and show no signs of tiring. That kind of stamina was literally, magical. And unsurprising, this was a college for the magically gifted after all.

As Rainbow Dash zoomed by for the final stretch to the finish line, Daybreak caught the whiff of her inner strength, and pounced on it like a panther in the hunt. He followed the current directly to it's source and met zero resistance along the way, which was a relief for him. Feeling around her soul, he found her magical stores without even trying...and nearly withdrew himself in shock...they were massive! If this girl was a sorceress, she had to be the first place winner he had heard about! If she wasn't...then there was alot of potential for this girl if all that power was devoted to sports.

"She's in a whole other league...these chumps don't stand a ghost of a chance against her...but I do."

Smirking to himself, he wondered how she might react to meeting someone as talented as herself. Well, he would shortly find out, because her race had just ended...and she had won by another landslide.

"Time to make the dive down to second place Rainbow Dash."

He stepped forward from the crowd and strolled out onto the track field. Rainbow Dash was doing a victory stretch near the finish line and didn't even notice him at first, that is until he shouted over to her loud enough for everyone watching to hear!

"Hey Skittles! Ready to take that special place on the ground we discussed yesterday?!"

If her head had whipped around any faster he'd have called her the Exorcist, but the fire in her eyes as she looked at him told him skittles had been more than enough. Her eyes looked like they might fire lasers at him with the boiling rage they now held, but even through her anger she managed to keep her confident and chiding grin plastered across her face. Her response was returned with even more volume than he had.

"Oh I'm sorry, is that what we discussed yesterday? I can't seem to recall if that was before, or after I saved your ass and carried you like a little girl up to the infirmary. Or maybe it was after I had you speechless and pinned against your mattress in fear?"

"This girl has a fire in her that needs dousing...no fuck that...it needs drowning!"

He sneered at her and wafted his hand towards himself, goading her over to him. She took the bait, of course, and positioned herself next to him on the track. Her eyes burned with fiery passion and she leaned over to his ear. Unlike before he didn't try and pull away, he knew she wanted only him to hear her next words. They came out like a serpents hiss, sharp and soft

"Nobody calls me skittles and gets away with it! Nobody!"

"Is that so? Well, I just did"

"How about we make this a bit more interesting then?"

"Such malice behind her voice, it's like a snake bite every time she speaks...so full of venom"

"Sure why not? What do you have in mind?"

She grinned evilly, her face still just as close as it had been moments before

"A bet"

"Figures..."

"Fine. What are the stakes?"

If her grin could hold any more evil intent, it now did. Daybreak almost found a subtle attraction at the sight

"If I win, I own you for a whole day. You're my slave, you'll do whatever I want, whenever I want it, and you can't deny any request, no matter how embarrassing or horrid"

He felt slight intimidation at her terms, that was a high price to pay if she won, but then...what would he gain...what did he want if he won? A sneer crossed over his lips

"Fine, but if I win, you have to..."

He paused for a moment...

"What can I do...What would make this girl cringe to her very core. She's as prideful as I am, so humiliation is the obvious choice...Oh I've got the perfect idea"

"If I win.." His grin grew as evil as her own "You have to stand up in front of everyone, and strip butt naked, twirl around a few times so they all get a good view, and maybe even bend over once or twice"

The look of utter disbelief on her face was worth more to him than anything at that moment. Her jaw literally fell out of place

"Absolutely not! You fucking pervert!"

He grinned

"This is too easy."

"Oh well, guess I win then...we'd better tell them the mighty Rainbow Dash is backing down cause she's scared of a little cold air on her skin."

He raised his head from hers to yell, but quickly felt several fingers wrap around his collar and pull him back down

"Ok...Fine...It's a bet!"

Her voice held such unbelievable aggression, he was surprised she managed to keep her tone so low. He didn't even have to use magic to feel her building up all of her latent power, and storing in her core. Her magical scent was overwhelming and intoxicating to be near, he almost felt light headed just being next to her when she was like this.

"Such...power...I can't even begin to remember the last time I felt someone this strong that was my own age...It's like a drug..."

Not wanting to let her think she could intimidate him with just her aura, he let loose his own as well. The air current actually changed direction when he brought his magic to the surface. Although he had planned to remain anonymous for the most part, the need to beat this girl was so much greater than that. He poured his power off him like a waterfall, engulfing her in it. But instead of being at a loss for breathe...her breathing rate remained the same.

"What the...?"

He could feel it, his power was definitely as strong as hers, and having just as much influence on the surrounding area...but it didn't seem to physically affect her at all. She turned and grinned

"So...are you ready to taste the rainbow newbie? Or are you just gonna taste the dirt after I leave you in it?"

He lowered his hands to the track and planted his feet against the rubber field, she mimicked him but extended her legs fully in a push-up position, rather than bend them for a slight push off the ground in the first moment of the race. She raised a single finger from her hand and pointed at the track, indicating they would do a single lap only.

"How odd...It's like she doesn't even feel the magic I'm releasing...and why is she getting like she's gonna do push-ups?...Does she not even consider me a threat? Well either way, better off for me then"

Raising her head slightly, Rainbow motioned at a girl hiding in the crowd, doing her best to remain unseen. Moments later they were joined on the track by the cream and yellow skinned girl he had seen her with at lunch the previous day. The girl brushed a lock of her pink hair to the side of her face and slowly shuffled her way to the grassy side of the track, where she took out a white and black striped flag from her pants pocket. Daybreak found the fact that she wanted an official flag wave to start the race, humorous.

He turned and locked eyes with Rainbow Dash. The fire in her eyes...it burned bright, unyielding against the smug expression he greeted her stare with. He felt her power flare up again, and he made his follow suite. He watched as the girl on the outside raised the flag, in his mind he counted down

Five

Four

Three

Two

Daybreak saw it, and realized he had slipped up, at two, Rainbow Dash's whole body shifted and dropped into the same stance as his own, legs firmly bent and prepared. She stopped releasing power and drew it back inside her all at once. Almost caught unaware, Daybreak quickly did the same.

"Clever asshole..."

One

The flag came down, and they both rocketed from the ground, fueled by nothing but pure adrenaline at first, then magic!

Daybreak kept his mind solely on Rainbow Dash's location as he ran. Fueling his every step with magic, and fueling his senses as well, he was able to determine exactly where she was without seeing her. She had chosen the lane directly next to him on the outside, and so would therefore try to cut into his at some point. He would need to prevent that, or keep her behind him if she managed to do so. Each step felt like an eternity in his mind, as he felt every moment flow and echo around him.

He felt Rainbow Dash beside him, but just barely. Her power was being condensed substantially and focused only in her legs. He hadn't even sensed it transit from her core to her legs until she was running beside him, appearing as though she was barely even trying. He knew better of course, they were both holding back their burst of power until the last 100 meters, that is when the real race would start. Until that point it was just an ego battle, but a battle nonetheless. One that he was intent on winning.

For a moment, he felt Rainbow Dash appear beside him, he took a chance glance in her direction and found her staring at him. Not just a glance, she was full on staring at him as though she had been waiting for him to look towards her. The moments their eyes met, she winked, and zoomed past him. Infuriated, Daybreak kicked up his pace as well and felt the magic within him begin pushing his body, and pulsing out of it! He could practically feel it trailing off him as he caught up the few steeps she had gained, but he didn't care, he had to beat this girl!

"I don't care if I set this whole fucking track on fire while I run, as long as I beat her!"

They neared 200 meters, the halfway point, and they were neck-and-neck again, both still trying to hold back their full strength until the end. But it was becoming increasingly more difficult for them both, as one would gain ground, the other would release more power and do the same. It was a constant back and forth all the way to the last hundred meters. Daybreak felt small singes begin appearing across his shirt and arms, he was releasing too much magic for his body to take at once and was beginning to vent it through his pores, but he forced himself to ignore the pain!

The last hundred meters were in sight, both he and Rainbow Dash met gazes just before crossing the mark and at the same moment, grinned at one another. The grin spoke the unsaid words between them

"Let's see what you've got!"

Then they truly raced!

Power wasn't even word in comparison to what they released from their bodies! Both they're magical dispersion broke the sound barrier as they ran, flying down to the last fifty meters like it was their life's effort! The sheer force of their aura ripped apart the track that trailed behind them and left trails of green and rainbow colored fire in their wake!

Still neck and neck and striking the last 50 meters, they both tried with all their heart to squeeze out some last ounces of power, just enough to push one ahead of the others! But their bodies couldn't release anymore at the rate which they desired, and so their (already blinding speed) did not increase. But Rainbow Dash refused to let up and began to swerve in towards his lane, hoping to give herself the last edge she needed to push ahead. Seconds felt like hours for them, as the final feet of the race came into sight.

"This is it! If I can keep her out there I'll end up ahead at the finish!'

As she swerved in, his shoulder smashed against hers, forcing them both to battle for dominance as they neared the line. In a desperate act to give herself a last boost, Rainbow Dash shoved her foot forward, just slightly ahead of his. In that same moment, he did the same. Both of their feet crossed, and disaster unfolded right before their eyes! At over (what must have been at least Mach 10) speed, they tripped over each others feet, and began to topple through the air! Unable to maintain their magic as they fell, the power they were still forcing out of their bodies mixed together and caused a massive explosion that shook the whole stadium!

The explosion itself propelled both Rainbow Dash and Daybreak into the football field and dug them deep into the rubber dirt and plastic grass of the turf! When the dust cleared, there was a massive crater in the center of the field, but no one even dared to approach it. Little trickles of lightning still sparked over where the pair had crashed, daring anybody to try and assist them.

Speaking of Rainbow and Daybreak, they were slammed so utterly and with such force into the rubber dirt, that had they both not shielded themselves with their magic, in the last moments before becoming intimate with the ground, they might have literally exploded from power expulsion!

Daybreaks eyes fluttered open, his brain must have been raddled inside his head, because everything was blurry in both eyes.

"Ow...everything hurts...every...ow...fucking...ow...thing! I think my limbs, back, flank and face are broken...and I think I might have melted away a good amount of my weight in that run..."

His head felt like a lead weight, making it extremely difficult to look around and attempt to see what had happened through his blurred vision. He blinked, trying to clear the stars from his vision as he looked around. He tried to raise a hand to feel if he was bleeding from his face, but the moment he moved either one, he fell forward and his face connected with something very soft and smooth.

Blinking again, he placed one hand to the side and tried lifting his face. He felt the burned rubber field coarse beneath his fingers.

"What could I be laying on?"

Somewhere close to him, Rainbow Dash moaned in pain

"Did...anyone...Did anyone get the number of that bus?"

He heard a painful chuckle escape her lips...then a raspy cough, followed by a sound he knew all too well. Coughing up blood...She was coughing blood! His brain kicked into a whole new gear

He frantically tried to turn his, slightly raised, head with new found strength

"Rainbow Dash! Are you ok?!"

Another moan came from extremely close by...very close in fact. He blinked one last time, hoping to finally free himself of the bright lights blinding him. His vision began to focus at last! He lifted his head again and reached out with his left hand, hoping to lend leverage to his right, which was shoved in the rubber dirt attempting to support his full weight on it's own. He felt through the air as the white lights started to clear, and pressed down at the ground hard to steady himself. His hand met something soft and squishy...and warm. His fingers tensed and his whole body froze.

"What are the chances that's just a random water balloon?"

He desperately hoped he wasn't doing what he thought he was, he closed his fingers slowly and felt the softness squish slightly beneath his fingers. A brief moan came from above his head and he froze in terror. His vision finally clear enough to see, he looked down and was met with the one sight he didn't want to see. He was lying on top of Rainbow Dash...with his left hand pressed firmly against her bra. Her shirt was ripped and burned in several spots, it was barely even a shirt now.

"Well that explains the softness my face felt when I hit the 'ground'...it was her stomach...wow...she's surprisingly soft skinned...and smooth for an athletic girl..."

He rapidly shook his head, that was hardly the point at the time. He looked down and realized Rainbow Dash was starting to come to the same realization he had. Her eyes flew open and swam in her head, aiming for the direction of her chest. When she saw his hand against her bra, and her shirt in pieces, her eyes grew wide. Then she looked up, their eyes met, and a large blush formed across both of their faces.

"Oh no...no no no this can't be happening to me..."

He tried to explain, or at least sit up and remove his hand, but couldn't even make it a whole sentence, and his body only took him halfway before it refused to go farther.

"L-listen Rainbow...it's not what it...I didn't mean to..."

"You fucking pervert!"

"Say what now?...OH SHIT!"

He felt it coming, but his body could not respond to save him. Her fist connected with his jaw seconds later, he was sure that if she had been at full strength, she'd have broken his mouth and teeth easily. This force of the blow actually carried enough of her magic behind it to knock him off her body, to the ground, and stun him.

"Ow! Son of a bitch! That hurt...What the fuck?! Can't she even let me explain?"

He saw her roll over on her chest, and start pushing herself up to a kneeling position. A faint groan escaped her as she rose to her knees

"You're f-fucking dead...you hear me man? Dead!"

"How can this girl still move!? What the actual fuck!?"

She made it to both her knees and punched her right first into the rubber turf with all the force she could muster, while her left just seemed to dangle by her side! She lifted up her scratched and bruised face to glare into his eyes, as though she somehow knew he was looking in her direction...and he was....sort of. She started to slowly inch her way through the rubber dirt towards him. Two feet felt like two hundred with her body in so much pain...but she moved anyways.

"Oh this is not good for me..."

He turned his head to the side, still dazed by her blow, and met her eyes fully. This only seemed to reignite that fire in her eyes! Daybreak felt her magic start to stur again

"Also not good for me!...Fuck...this girl's beyond words and reason...and most importantly, defying the laws of nature! Those injuries should have dropped her by now...I can tell even from here she's badly cut, bruised, and scratched. Not to mention her other arm is either dislocated or broken...I'm not even sure which! How?! In all of Tartarus, how is she moving?! This makes no sense!"

His fathers old words to him rang through his ears

"Make sense? Oh my dear boy, what's the fun in making sense? We're chaos sorcerers. We don't have to make sense, ever."

"Yeah...well congradu-fucking-lations dad...I found a girl who is making no sense at all, and defying the physical laws of nature...not to mention I seem to have pissed her off beyond all comprehension!"

Rainbow Dash finally made the long, two foot journey, on her knees, over to where he lay sprawled out in the rubber turf. He had no energy to fight back, and the blow to his jaw still left him with ringing ears and blurry vision, again. He saw her on her knees, above his face and looking down at him. He met her gaze defiantly

"If she's gonna beat me to death, I'm not gonna look like a coward before she does!"

She glared down into his face, then...it vanished. The raging fire he saw in her dimmed and he felt her magic output instantly cease. Her heart rate dropped so suddenly, Daybreak was worried she had gone into cardiac arrest. She continued to stare down at him...then...her eyes glazed over

"Oh no...oh fuck no...Don't...!"

But she did. She fell forward, and collapsed over him, her face landed neatly against his chest.

"Dammit woman! Did you have to faint on top of me?! Maybe like...two feet to the right would have been fine. Then I could at least breathe properly."

He began to hear voices gathering above their crater. Judging by the distance above him, their hole was a good ten feet deep and twenty feet wide, but he knew no one would be coming in after them. The small electrical sparks were still present overhead and looked very threatening to anyone who didn't know they were actually harmless. It was just output from the raw power him and Rainbow had released in their crash, coupled with the fact they had probably destroyed any self-repairing spell this field had on it for football games.

Unable to move, and barely able to breathe, he considered just staying like that until somebody had the balls to go through the sparks and see if they were alive. He looked down at his chest

"This little rainbow haired vixen had the audacity to faint on top of me...typical woman...ok I take that back...she is anything but typical...but still...get the fuck off me!"

A slight twitch from her chest drew his attention. He inclined his head as much as his body would allow and saw her good arm, clutching at her bra. It was as though she were trying to tear it off...but that made no sense...that is until she rolled over and vomited blood next to him. His eyes went wide as he felt her magical output do another nose dive.

"Oh fuck!"

He quickly pushed her off him with the little strength he had and watched as she spit up another glob of blood then begin to start twitching violently!

"Dear Celestia! She really is going into cardiac arrest!"

He rolled over onto his chest, and felt a severe spike of pain in his ribs...they were mostly likely bruised pretty badly, if not broken. Despite the pain, he managed to work himself to a kneeling position, and flip Rainbow Dash onto her back. She coughed up more blood and Daybreak had to quickly turn her head to keep her from drowning in it.

"Damn...no choice..."

He regretted having to do this, but if Rainbow Dash was going into cardiac arrest, then her body couldn't handle the current magical imbalance within her. He had no choice. She would likely die before help arrived, and even if she didn't, she wouldn't ever fully recover if he didn't act now!

"Stupid girl..." He thought to himself, as he extended his right palm towards the sky, and placed his left upon her chest, directly above her heart. "I can't believe I'm about to do this for you...I don't even know you...and yet I'm gonna..."

He shook his head

"Now's not the time for regrets, this is partially my fault anyways...focus."

He called forth the inner stores of magic from within his core, and forced them into his outstretched hand. By his will, he began to force the raw energy to seep through his skin and onto the surface of his palm. He could feel the primal power attempting to melt through his hand as he held it. Ignoring the agonizing pain now forming within his palm, he took the next step as carefully as he could without slowing down. He began to shape the polymer-like energy in his palm to a familiar design. Slowly, but surely, it began to resemble the shape he wished. He removed his hand from Rainbow's chest, as she turned and spit up more blood, then he took hold of the energy in his palm with two fingers, and began to pull. Slowly, a long chain began to appear from within it's center as he pulled on the energy. With a final tug and a small pop the last piece squeezed itself out of the magic and dangled in his palm. There, in his hand, was a necklace identical to his own, but instead of a sun dangling from the chain, hers held a cloud at the base with a lightning bolt jutting forth from its bottom.

The necklace shimmered brightly in the early morning dew, Daybreak carefully placed it around Rainbows neck, and literally watched the magic happen.

Slowly, small tendrils of multicolored magic began to seep forth from within the necklace and plunge themselves into Rainbows chest, directly above her heart. Within seconds her breathing became steadied and normal once more, but he knew his job was not finished yet. Taking care not to touch her with his burned hand, he gently vaporized a small section of her shirt over her tummy. Most of the shirt there had already been burned away from their run anyways, so it's not like she would miss it.

Before he continued, he took a moment to take in what he had just done, and was about to do for this girl. This random, egotistical girl who happened to rub him the right way. From yesterday to today, the few encounters with this girl had been...enjoyable at the very least. She kept him on his toes and wasn't afraid of fighting with him it seemed.

"I suppose I respect her..."

Respect? That still didn't feel like the right word for the feeling.

Once again, he glanced down at her, but this time felt a small shred of embarrassment flood through him. If anymore of her shirt or shorts was removed or burned, she'd have been half naked in front of him. Her bra was easily visible and there was no way any one wouldn't notice it, her pants had survived most of the run, fortunately for her, but there were still burn marks, nothing that revealed anything though...still, he felt awkward looking at her while she was unconscious. Like he shouldn't be or something.

A small cough from her brought him back from his thoughts

"At least there's no blood this time...it still sounds a bit hoarse though"

The blood inside her must have been reacting to the magic of the necklace balancing her out. It allowed her body to sort itself and realized her heart needed attention from its cells. Though he could still sense traces of blood in her throat and lungs, he would take care of that momentarily.

He placed his nonburned hand upon her belly, and ignited it in his green fire! To a bystander, it would look like he was burning her, but to him, who could see the world from another plane of perspective, he could see what he was really doing to her. The magical heat from his hand was forcing it's way through her body and rekindling the shocked red and white blood vessels into action. He gently repaired the few cuts, bruise and scratches that were most severe, he also sent several bursts up into her arm. Within moments, a loud snap told him her arm had realigned itself in its proper socket.

As the last of Dash's major injuries healed themselves through his magic, Daybreak began to feel lightheaded. He chuckled to himself

"What am I even doing?...Me...Daybreak...I'm saving this girl....Why should such a pointless act of kindness matter to me...It shouldn't...It doesn't...I don't care..." He attempted to convince himself.

He looked down at her face while she slept, warmed by his flame and his power healing her from within. She smiled in her slumber.

"She doesn't even realize she almost died a minute ago...stupid girl"

The light headedness began to flow through his body, he realized what was happening then. Numbness.

"Guess I'm pretty banged up then...and feeding you the magic that should be healing me can't be helping me much either...guess I should get you to the infirmary before I pass out again..."

"Great. Two days in a row I didn't get to start normally."

He stood up, the numb feeling of his limbs being jelly flooded through him like a water trough. He fueled his movements completely by magic, finally removing his hand from Rainbows belly only when he was fully standing up.

"Now...How to carry you?" He spoke more to himself than to her unconscious form.

Every fiber of his being begged him not to use his already aching muscles...but he doubted he could support her through magic any easier at this point. Groaning from the bottom of his heart, he leaned over and scooped his arms under Rainbow Dash's knees and head, then lifted slowly. He wobbled severely at first, not used to carrying others like this, or carrying other at all, but eventually he steadied himself slightly with a minor balance spell.

Not even bothering to give a damn this time, Daybreak blasted a stairwell into the side of the crater they had made that circled its way to the top. He moved with haste, his limbs were already screaming for relief and he longed to just collapse and sleep off his current predicament.

Once he reached the top of the hole, the gasps and deep inhales from the crowd could not be helped. At this point, all he cared about was moving by them and getting to the infirmary as quickly as possible.

"So I can be rid of her" He assured himself.

He almost forgot his backpack and jacket as he walked by, towards the gate. He turned back to the benches and saw several boys attempting to remove his jacket from his bag. They looked to be putting in quite the effort, but the jacket would not budge

"I wonder how long they've been at that futile effort"

He almost pitied them as he winked an activation spell at his items. He turned his back to the scene and continued on his way towards the gate. Once he reached the field exit he began to hear the loud screams of the boys, and even louder snarling coming from behind him. He turned just in time to see three boys (different looking from the ones he'd fought before) sprint by him screaming, all with the back of their pants missing. Moments after, a loud bark alerted him to the return of his items. He turned and was greeted by his backpack with the jacket inside of it. The bag barked happily at him and showed him it's zippered teeth. Within it were shreds of clothing, clearly belonging to the three boys.

"Good boy."

Daybreak smiled and did his best to pat it on the head without tipping over Rainbow in his arms, then he motioned to his shoulder. The bag spit out the cloth from its zipper and climbed the length of Daybreaks back, before settling nicely over his shoulder, its tail-like strap gripped firmly by the hand holding Rainbow's legs.

He smirked, satisfied with his work, at least on the part of making an impression.

"Well...laying low is no longer a possibility around here once word of this gets out...might as well go big or go home, as they say." He smiled mischievously

"I can't wait until class now. Can't be anonymous, might as well be infamous "

Rainbow gave a twitch in his arms, he suddenly felt her hands on his chest, her cool touch gave him a small shiver.

"Right...my shirt kind of got burned to shit out there...I wonder how much of it is actually left?"

45 minutes later

"Ahhhhhh! It's gone! How is it completely gone?! Rainbow Dash still has her bra and parts of her shirt...why does only mine burn down to nothing more than two sleeves?! So not fair!". He cried out, flinging the two burnt up sleeves away like trash and retrieving a fresh shirt from his bag, thinner in design and made for work outs...but still tolerable to wear for one day.

He stood, twirling in front of the infirmary's mirror, testing out the shirts ability to stretch with his arms, while Rainbow Dash slept soundly on the bed, off to the side. Most of her wounds had already been taken care of by his magic, but there were a few left for the nurse to mess with, much to her displeasure. Apparently Rainbow Dash made frequent visits to the medical wings almost weekly for a variety of athletic injuries. So frequently in fact, that she had her own bed always waiting for her in case she happened to drop by, or was just skipping out on class. Apparently "Nurse Redheart", as she had insisted he address her, had only caught her doing so once, but suspected there had been other occasions.

Daybreak had expected more from the nurse to be honest, at least on the part of questions. He had told her the basics of what happened but had expected to be questioned more. Instead, the nurse had simply stated that "they were just lucky the headmistress wanted the track redone and now had a good excuse to do so". He still expected to suffer some sort of punishment for setting the track on fire...and blowing a baseball field-sized hole in the football field...and breaking the spell that would have fixed the field for them...aaaaaaaand there was also the windows they had probably shattered from breaking the sound barrier...

"I'm so screwed..."

He looked down at Rainbow Dash, sleeping like a baby, curled up inside the warm blanket the nurse had provided. Staring at her had become his pass time whilst he waited for her to wake, or for one of her friends to come check in on her. Other than the cream colored girl with pink hair from the race, who had already had the nurse on stand-by for them when he arrived in the med wing, no one else had come by. She had only stayed a brief moment once she noticed he was there as well, she had scurried in, checked to make sure Dash wasn't badly injured (luckily this girl probably couldn't sense Dash's insides) and scurried out without a word. He had briefly wondered if that was just her nature or she was scared of him for some reason, he hoped it was the latter since there was only one reason to be frightened of him and he prayed she didn't know who he was. So with nothing to do except wonder and stare, he was left alone with Rainbow for the better part of forty minutes now. He desperately wanted her to wake up at this point

"So I can check for side effects of the magic necklace and...oh who I am fooling...I wanna fucking talk to this crazy girl!"

There! He admitted it, he wanted to talk to her, big deal! She was an interesting person, probably the most interesting one he had met in a long, long time. Plus if she defied any more laws of physics, he might be tempted to actually get to know her...maybe...

He sat down on the edge of the bed, and watched her chest slowly rise and fall with her breathing. He noticed her hair had become tangled and dirty in all the excitement, several chunks of the fake rubber dirt clung to her hair, and now it was down in her face preventing her from taking deep breathes. Gently, he moved the small locks of her hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep, and stretched out her arms in a yawn, he gave small chuckle

"How cute...She's actually...kinda...pret-waahahahohoha!"

Suddenly her arms were around his waist and her head was on his lap! With the rest of her pressed against his back as though she was trying to wrap around him.

"I'm being snuggled....why am I being snuggled? let go of me...this causes me varying levels of discomfort!"

The blanket was all but forgotten as she held herself against him, attempting to nuzzle her face in his chest. Without the blanket, Daybreak was granted an odd view of her at this angle. With, what was left of her shirt removed for comfort, only her bra remained, and her athletic shorts had been burned even shorter than before, they practically revealed her underwear at this point. From this view, were he a less honorable guy, Daybreak could have easily looked down her bra and had a perfect view of her chest.

But these sort of things had never once appealed to him in life. It wasn't that he didn't find females attractive in their own respect...but they all were the same. Liars, cheaters, manipulators, whores. Everyone of them was as disgusting as their aura in some way or another.

Oddly enough, he didn't think this of the girl currently attempting to use him as a squeaky toy. Her aura, much like his own, was different from anything he had ever felt.

Other than blooming with confidence, it felt absolute and unwavering...like a pond of pure water unpolluted by any evil but overflowing with pride and confidence. Her very presence had an effect on him when he opened himself to her magic. Her power radiated and flowed into him, filling him and pulsing through him like a drug. Drug was a good word for it, cause it was certainly addictive. Even if she hadn't been attractive, her power alone was enough to keep him around at this point, add to that, she was just like him in a lot of ways and radiated confidence...

"Goddess...I'm screwed..." He put his face in his hands and resisted the growing urge to turn and look at her, easily viewable chest.

.....

Somewhere, far away, outside the boundaries of Ponyville, the Everfree, and the hidden castle within the forest, there stood a mansion. Within this mansions many floors, sat a man, an old man by definition. He had lived for over a thousand years, yet his face wouldn't have looked a day over forty were it not for the grey beard that jutted down from his chin, exactly two inches in length and neatly trimmed. His white hair trailed down his neck and to his shoulders, stopping just short of passing them. He wore a tan, robe-like shirt that hung loosely around his upper torso and jutted out behind him, providing him a hood if needed. His pants were baggy and also a dark tannish in color. He sat on a chair crafted to resemble a throne, in the center of a dimly lit room, and behind him, stood a strange and eerie looking full length mirror. The room was held alight only by a few candles scattered about the floor, some also floated through the air, occasionally circling the old mans head head.

His meditation had gone uninterrupted for days, having no reason to move lately and no need for food when he could survive off pure magic for substance. As his spirit traveled Equestria causing mischief where ever a disembodied spirit could, he smiled to himself. But today was different, a shiver traveled down the mans spine, the first in many years. His eyes slowly opened, their yellow glow casting an eerie color about the room. A smile tugged at the side of his lips

"So...He's made another necklace...I wonder who moved his stone heart this time...how very...interesting..."

He chuckled aloud, he knew where he'd be sending his spirit to observe next

"Have a good day at school...son..."

My Little Slave

View Online

A grand total of thirty five more minutes passed before Rainbow Dash finally started to stir. Add that time to the forty minutes he had already been waiting before, and he'd been waiting here for seventy five minutes. During which, he had been unable to escape her iron grip which she was using to snuggle him with, but he had managed to wrap up his scarred hand in some bandage tape. He pretty sure burn marks from raw magical energy took a long time to heal, so he'd need alot of these soon. He looked at the clock hung up opposite him on the wall

"I'm pretty sure I missed my first class...again...dammit Rainbow Dash, wake your ass up! If you make me miss more classes you're gonna go from Rainbow Dash to Rapidash real quick!"

Even if he hadn't wanted to stay to make sure she was alright, he had to. He was pretty sure she'd have a boatload of questions for him, and at least one of them would probably pertain to the necklace she now wore. So, classes or no classes...he was stuck there until she decided to get up.

"If you make me miss my second class too...I seriously might kill you...even though I just saved you...wow...I'd have wasted my own time if I did that...ok scratch that, I won't kill you...but still...wake the fuck up!"

As though sensing his thoughts, her eyes began to flutter moments later. He stared with hope as she started to stretch her legs out, and finally began to relax her grip around his waist.

"Oh goddess, I can breathe properly again! It's fucking glorious!"

He inhaled deeply several times. A small giggle from his waist attracted his attention

"Was I really squeezing you that hard big guuuuuy?" The baby voice that she used wreaked of mocking, but the stare she was giving him as he looked down at her said something else entirely.

"Her stare scares me....I feel like she's gonna eat me...I suddenly feel the need to be several feet away from her...and behind a force field...made of fire."

Rainbow Dash stretched out her arms and leaned her back upwards, allowing her to drape herself over his legs.

"I wish I had been sitting crossed legged and instead of on the edge of this bed..."

Finally satisfied with her stretches, she laid back down and fully extended her limbs every which way. Clearly laying across him and trapping him sitting down was not an issue for her. She looked up at him with a smirk

"So did you enjoy perving out on me while I slept?"

A large flush of red filled Daybreaks cheeks almost instantaneously, he gave her a glare, or at least as close to one as he could muster through his blush.

"I h-have no idea w-what you're talking about."

Her smirk only grew bigger at his shyness

"Oh really? So you're telling me you weren't staring down my chest while I was sleeping? I could have sworn I felt some hands there."

His tongue felt like lead

"That was the nurse...jerk, she was taking off your burnt up shirt...I didn't do anything to you except save your life! You're welcome for not letting you die of a fucking heart attack by the way."

"Oh yeah...you did do that didn't you...after you were squeezing at my boob with your hands that is."

"Is she trying to piss me off? Cause it's working!"

"Quit it...You know just as well as I do, that was an accident. I'd never take advantage of someone when they were helpless."

He felt a slight sting suddenly light up his arm. He twitched in pain and looked down, her fist was next to his right arm.

"Who are you calling helpless? Huh, pervert?"

He narrowed his eyes, giving his green gaze a rather sinister look

"You were literally dying. Blood was coming out of your mouth and you were thrashing about on the ground."

She "hmphed" in annoyance

"Still could'a kicked your ass even if I was dying."

"You're impossible...literally you are impossible to reason with."

"You're welcome"

"For what?"

"For not letting you die, I'm still waiting for a 'thank you' genius"

Rainbow Dash actually chuckled while she stretched out her legs, she adjusted herself so it was just her head that was laying across his legs now. She flung her legs around to the edge of the bed wildly, hanging them over the side like his.

"You actually want a 'thank you'?"

"I'd like one. Yes. Is that too much to ask from someone like y-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!"

She had literally flung her arms around his neck, and squeezed, crushing most of her body against his. He was practically screaming internally! His unending levels of discomfort were matched only by another, odd feeling, he suddenly felt.

"Get off me get off me get off me get off me get off me! I don't care how soft you are or how warm this feels...get off me!"

Too frightened to actually do anything about it, he merely sat there and took the hug until she released him. Then she worked herself into a cross legged sitting position on the bed and looked at him. She drew another smirk from the look on his face

"That was more of me then any other guy ever got to touch, hope you savored it cause that's all you get."

"Considering you just death hugged me with everything but your legs, I'm not sure how much left of you there would be to touch!"

Rainbow seemed pretty well off for someone who had nearly died a little more than an hour ago, she was already twirling the necklace in her fingers, examining the small lightning cloud in her palm.

"Where'd this come from?" She inquired aloud as she started to pull the chain over her head, clearly intent on removing it to examine. Daybreak saw it about to pass over her head and dove forward without thinking

"No wait!"

He practically tackled her

"Oh shit...didn't think that one through..."

He fell on top of Rainbows chest as her back made contact with the mattress. From this angle, it looked like he was trying to pin her down. He blushed profusely and quickly lifted himself, expecting to get punched again. But this time, Rainbow merely held onto her smirk and dangled the cloud part of the necklace in front of her by the end of the chain, casually flicking her feet back and forth through the air lazily.

"At least I managed to keep it on her, if nothing else"

"Well, since you seem to prefer me when I'm on my back, maybe I'll just stay down here this time hm, Pervy?"

Daybreak flushed red from anger and embarrassment, quickly scrambling back into a sitting position and getting himself fully off of Rainbow. She just giggled and continued to wave the end of the necklace across her vision

"Fuck you...seriously...just...fuck you."

"Sooooooooo. Why did you stop me from taking this off? I'm guessing you're the one who gave it to me right?...unless it just appeared here through witchcraft?"

Daybreak sighed aloud.

"Honestly...I really don't feel like giving a magic lesson right now...But...I suppose she does deserve an explanation."

He took a deep breathe, she leaned her head forward on her knuckles, pretending to listen closely. Her mocking him wasn't making this any easier.

"Well. Basically, that necklace is the reason you're still alive-"

Her eyes pulsed wide for a moment "So if I take it off I'll dieeeeeee?!"

"Can you let me finish?" He was hardly amused by her overreaction.

"But...maybe...I did see a bit of fear there for a second...maybe...I don't know"

Rainbow shrugged sheepishly "Right...sorry, go ahead man."

He felt the need to place his hands in his palms and just sigh loudly...but he didn't.

"Well the whole reason you had that heart attack in the first place was because you were releasing too much magic from your body at once."

She actually removed her face from her knuckles, and sat up a little straighter now. Clearly she was actually paying attention this time.

"What do you mean?"

"It's kind of hard to explain...have you ever gone that fast for that long before? Ever broken the sound barrier? Made a sonic boom?"

The smirk that came over her face, was certainly something to behold. He didn't even need an answer with the way she was looking at him.

She held up four of her fingers.

"Four times now, and the first was when I was just a kid. Also, it's Sonic Rainboom by the way."

"A what now?"

He raised an eyebrow at her

"Excuse me?"

His skeptical look must have gotten to her, she repeated with a slight bit more aggression in her voice this time

"Sonic Rainboom! Haven't you ever heard of it? You just did one like an hour ago! Though yours was more like a green flame explosion than anything else, still pretty cool though."

"Oh...now I get it...wow...seriously Rainbow Dash...are you that egotistical? Wait...I shouldn't be saying anything in that respect."

"So, it's basically a sonic boom with rainbow fire instead of a sound wave?"

She looked genuinely annoyed by his skepticism, and she certainly didn't make any effort to hide it

"Duh...geez. It's only the most famous stunt ever performed for athletics. How could you not have heard of it?"

"What? You want me to ask for your autograph or something?"

"I haven't exactly been...around Ponyville very long...it's been a few years since I was this close to Canterlot. News doesn't travel to fast outside the main borders."

She shrugged shyly, she could sense they were approaching an uncomfortable topic for him. She quickly changed the subject, holding up the necklace and practically shoving it in his face.

"So back to this. What does my Rainbooms have to do with it?"

Daybreak, who was also glad for a change of subject, made quick to answer her.

"Well, when we raced, I could sense your magic and how you were releasing it. You were venting it out at an unbelievable rate, and it's severely damaging for your body. It does wonders for your power, your figure, and your athletics, but your body can't cope with the loss of so much energy and magic, so quickly. You become imbalanced and unstable. I don't know how much you know about magic, but if it goes unstable anywhere that's bad. Well an imbalance inside your body can actually kill you, as you just saw. To be honest, if you've done 'Rainbooms' before, I'm surprised you haven't suffered any repercussions until this time."

"Well, whenever I've done them before, I only did it right up to the boom, then I slowed down after I made the wave...I've never raced against someone as fast as you before. I had to maintain it the whole final fifty meters to the finish...Hey wait! If the necklace keeps me balanced, then it does the same thing for you right...yours I mean?"

He nodded slowly, holding back the smirk he knew he'd soon have.

"Then how come you didn't react like me afterwards, ya know, throwing up blood and nearly dying...you seem just fine and you don't have your necklace now."

"Hmm...maybe she's smarter than I thought..."

"Well, I've had it for so long, I learned how to regulate my magical output for myself. I don't need the necklace for that anymore."

"Then why keep it?"

He stopped meeting her gaze for a moment, allowing his eyes to linger on hers before quickly turning away

"A stupid bit of sentimentality...I don't really wanna discuss it."

She nodded "Ok...well...anyways...you're really fast...like I'm actually impressed...I haven't had to try that hard against anyone in...actually...I don't think I've ever tried that hard to beat someone before."

He couldn't help the sneer that jumped to his lips

"Did I sense a compliment in there?"

Now it was her turn to blush, and it was much more noticeable against her cyan skin than his.

"Ok, that's actually pretty cute. Ya know...for a self-obsessed girl I mean...goddess...why do I even try..."

She gave him a small shove on the bed

"Yeah well, I still won, so ready up slave boy, cause I got a list of things for ya to do."

He actually gave a sincere laugh back at her, though it was full of goading and very obvious

"You? Please, I definitely won that!"

"How do you figure that?"

"I'm the only one that even remained conscious!"

"Oh..."

She searched her brain for a legitimate reason to argue back

"Well...I still say I won. I flew farther than you, that means I was closer to the finish line than you."

"I landed on top of you remember? We literally flew the same distance...if anything it's a draw."

"But a draw means we both win..."

"Yeah and...?"

"I fail to see the problem here...Why's she suddenly all red?"

A large blush formed in her cheeks, for some reason she looked like she was wrestling with some great decision in her head.

"Fine!!!" She practically yelled it at him. Then quickly stood up and got off the bed, she walked over to the door, he heard the lock on the door click shut and she returned to the bedside.

"What's with her?"

"But I'm only doing this for you, no one else gets to see, I don't care what I bet!"

"What do you me-WHAT IN TARTARUS ARE YOU DOING!"

She had her hands behind her back, with a small tug, her bra suddenly fell away from her chest.

"WHAT THE FUCK RAINBOW DASH!?"

He quickly shielded his eyes in his hands and shoved his face into the beds blanket for extra measure. Though he was still able to hear her with ease as she freaked out, almost more than he did

"What are you acting so surprised for?! Y-you ass...You're the one who said I had to strip if I lost..."

"Oh...I did say that didn't I? Kinda regretting that now though...it was funnier in my head...less awkwardness...more laughing."

He faked a cough from inside the blanket

"Well...umm...I kind of just said that to piss you off...to be honest I was never gonna make you do it.."

"I so would have made her do this anyways...it just seems awkward with only me though...like I ordered a strip tease or something"

He heard her give an annoyed huff from outside the blanket. He wondered if her bra was still off now, but wasn't risking it. Her voice came out slightly softer this time

"Well...then why didn't you just say I won...I mean if your not even gonna ask for what you won... "

He felt extremely foolish talking to her through a blanket, but wasn't removing his head until he knew it was safe.

"Cause! There was no way I was letting you think you'd beaten me!...Why are you so willing to even do this?!"

"Cause, we made a bet, and I'm loyal to my promises!...So...you didn't wanna actually see me...ya know...strip...you just wanted to beat me?"

"Why do I suddenly feel like an asshole?...Why do I even care?...Wait!? Did her voice get softer...oh fuck all kinds of shit...did I hurt her feelings? Wait! Is that even possible? I guess even I have things that bother me...but her? I guess anything's possible...what should I do...If I don't look and she really is sensitive about this kind of stuff...I'll look like an ass, more than I want to...but if I do look and she's just messing with me, I look like a perv....I really done fucked myself haven't I? What should I say? Wait! This could be perfect...now's the chance I've been waiting for...I could make her hate me right here and now and it would be easier than ever...but...I...I suddenly don't want to..."

He struggled to find some words to justify what he had thought when he made this his terms.

"W-well I mean...I guess I might have wanted you too then...I mean no! That's not what I meant...Ugggh...I was just trying to mess with you...like you enslaving me as your win..."

"Except I would have actually done that...and to be honest...now I'm definitely gonna"

"Well...fuck me then..".

He wasn't sure what to say, he sat under the blanket waiting for her to say something. Luckily, she eventually did

"Hey look...This is none of my business or anything...but...are you gay?"

"I'm going to murder her..."

"NO I'M NOT FUCKING GAY! WHAT THE FUCK RAINBOW DASH!?"

"Then get out here dammit!!!"

He heard her hands fly to her lips, as though sealing them shut might recall what had just escaped from them. Even he felt embarrassed at how she had yelled that. He heard her take a deep breathe, her voice came out soft again...but it sounded strained, quivering in fact...

"Alright look...maybe you just don't find me attractive...that's...fine and everything...but unless you give me the victory, there are only a few options here. Sooooo...how about we do this...I'll compromise with you, I've still got my underwear on...so ya know...just come out now and I'll stay like this. And instead of enslaving you for a whole day, I get to own you for an hour?"

He sighed to himself

"Goddess, this is why being an asshole to everybody is so hard sometimes...attachments...attraction...they're all weaknesses...and right now I feel pretty weak in this situation...I hate feeling weak...Hold on a second! What was that part about finding her attractive?...Literally...fuck my life...I hurt her feelings didn't I? I should've just made her hate me...now I feel like a dick and I caaaaare...maybe I should try being a little honest with her and see how that goes...can't possibly make things any worse"

He pretended to cough as he spoke

"I...urmph...I n-never...I never said...that...that you weren't attractive...I just...umm...I'm just trying to....uggghhh...maybe I'll just come out now...ok?"

"J-just...g-get out here...the air conditioning is on and...it's cold...".

"Ok...let's say...let's just say...for a second...maybe I am attracted to her...MAYBE! My biggest problem here is not showing it at all...if she catches on to that, she'll never let me forget it, and more importantly, she'll get attached to me. That never ends well. I have to keep myself under control when I come out...especially my more...involuntary parts...I should keep my lower half under the blanket just in case."

Slowly, keeping his eyes shut, Daybreak removed his head from the blankets of the bed, and positioned himself so that the rest of his body was covered instead, then he let the blanket fall, so it didn't appear like he was trying to hide something. Then...he opened his eyes.

Only a foot away, within arms length actually, stood Rainbow Dash, her arms held behind her back while a thick blush ran across her cheeks. She gently rocked back and forth on her heels while he attempted not to blush as much as she was. He found it very hard not to show he was staring at her chest, completely. He hadn't exactly been with anyone before, being alone nearly all twenty two years of his life, so this sight was certainly a new one. He'd been around girls before, many that had tried to get with him in his other schools and colleges, but he had been more successful with driving them away...it seemed Rainbow Dash was immune to that.

Speaking of Rainbow Dash, it seems he had misjudged her chest size...sort of. Her bras were definitely tighter than he thought, cause her chest was bordering on a C size, but still technically in the B's, any larger though and she'd have some real trouble maintaining her running speed due to...well...top heavy weight. He also found it difficult not to notice ever detail about her bare torso while he could. Her sleek figure was absolutely flawless, all the way down to her hips. She had an athletes figure, for obvious reasons, but she still maintained a hour-glass-enough look to be deemed "model worthy" by the fashionista's of the day. Her whole body was built, but not in a masculine way, she showed a bit of muscle, but still kept a feminine look. She had a small set of abbs showing on her belly, but only when she flexed her muscles...which she seemed to do every time his eyes drifted passed that spot. He had no view of her butt from this angle, and certainly wasn't gonna ask for her to turn around, that would be like announcing his attraction to her, but he still had a good view of her hips and the way her underwear hugged them tightly. His eyes crawled their way back up to her chest yet again and found out what she meant about the cold, her nipples were hard as diamonds from the cool air she was standing under. He almost chuckled, and thought of saying something about it to her, but thought better of it. She was vulnerable right now, and that wasn't the time to mess with her.

All in all this girl had a body that only allowed him to utter one word

"Don't say perfect don't say perfect don't say perfect don't say perfect don't say perfect"

"Wow..."

"Ok...thank goodness...saved myself...sort of"

Her blush completely took over her face and she seemed to writhe in discomfort and embarrassment.

"Are you done perving out on me yet...y-you ass...quit starting at me like I'm some kind of meal...I'm not your eye candy...jerk".

"Ok...I gotta say something now, she has it coming...nothing too hurtful though. I don't wanna actually hurt her feelings...for some reason."

He chuckled loud enough for her to hear "I'm sorry, I just can't seem to help it. But don't worry, I don't think of you as a meal...not sure about candy though...I mean you are skittles after all"

She glared at him so hard he though he might spontaneously combust. He smirked, the most, charming, but evil smirk he could muster at her.

"I hate you."

"Clearly not, or you wouldn't be half naked in front of me...still...that almost hurt...if I didn't know she was joking..."

"No you don't, you're just sore that I'm on the winning end of this view."

Unable to blush any harder, her hands twitched and she rocked even faster on her heels. Clearly resisting the urge to hide her face

"Are you done yet?"

"Now for the kill."

"What? Oh I've been done for a while now...I'm just messing with you at this point."

He ducked just quick enough to avoid his bag striking him in the face. He returned right side up with his items to see Rainbow Dash bent over in her bag and attempting to pull on some spare pants. This time, he actually averted his eyes. He wasn't that big an ass and he knew how tightly those undershorts hugged her frame. He wouldn't feel right if he spied that particular part of her.

"Keep your eyes off my ass pervert."

He looked back to find her smirking at him, a new bra and top already on, along with some black baggy athletic pants. They looked oddly similar to the pair he owned...which was a bit creepy actually.

"The fact that she saw me forcing my eyes away is bad...very bad...if she's as smart as I hope she's not...the she'll know I did that cause I was embarrassed, and that implies so on and so forth. Pervy guys don't get embarrassed when they stare at girls...I really hope she's not that clever...Wait...Why is she smirking?"

She wasn't staring at him, but at the bed sheets. Daybreak looked down and immediately felt his face flush and his own blood freeze in his veins...unfortunately, not the blood in the one spot he needed it. The sheets had settled on him and were pressed against his pelvis and legs...allowing Rainbow to see just how much he really had enjoyed the sight of her. He flushed and she giggled with a sinister smile

"So Mr. Hot-Shot..."

"Well...clearly her attitude is back...all it took was me being as uncomfortable as her for about thirty seconds..."

"Now that my part is fulfilled, you know what comes next right?"

"Oh...shit...I'm about to seriously hate my life for the next hour..."

She leaned forward, until her nose was only inches from his and grinned that evil grin, the one he couldn't help but like.

"I own you now, you are my slave and you do what I want. Hope you're ready cause you're going to..."

"Oh...here it comes..." He crushed his eyes shut in fearful anticipation.

"...Move in with me."

His brain stopped. He saw only static in his eyes

"Whatthefuckdidshejsutsaywhythefuckdidshejustsayitbadveryfuckingbad!"

He was stunned into bewilderment, barely knowing what to say

"W-what?"

Her gaze held, drinking in the shock on his face as though it was fuel for her

"You heard me slave you don't have a choice. I know you don't have a dorm yet, and I have a space open, after which my room will be posted as 'full to requested capacity'. In other words, you'll get the isolation you want from most others...and I..."

He watched her eyes falter for a moment

"And I...get to hang with a pretty cool dude inside my room rather than some random asshole who will probably just flirt with me or perv out on me in the shower all the time. I don't need that"

He had to attempt to talk his way out of this

"W-what m-makes you think I won't do the same?"

She looked him dead in the eyes

"Because I think I get you, two days here, not even been in a single one of your classes yet, and I'm willing to bet I know you better than anyone else here will."

"Damn you...you're right..."

"So slaaaaaave, oh how I love using that word, oh yeah, just call me master until your hour is up from now on, so...tell me that you won't spy on me in the shower and I'll believe you."

He groaned with self loathing

"I won't spy on you in the shower"

"I won't spy on you in the shoooooower...?"

"Fuck you..."

"Master..."

"Good boy"

"Burn in deepest pits of Tartarus..."

She reached over and patted the top of his head

"Ya wanna know a secret, slave?"

"If I could, I'd tell you the ones that I know would melt that smug ass grin right off your face..."

"Sure master why not..."

Without warning of any kind, she pushed him onto his back, he hit the mattress with a thud, and felt her climb on top of him, she pressed her body against his way to tightly, and brought her lips up to his ear, she whispered in the softest, but most evil filled voice she could

"Nothing that has happened so far has really embarrassed me, all that shyness, all that softness in my voice, it's all an act. An act that you fell for. I really just wanted to see if you thought I was attractive, this wouldn't be half as fun if I was living with someone who didn't at least think I looked good, not there was every any doubt in my mind. But that's why I was willing to tone down the winnings, all I really wanted was for you to agree to dorm with me and I only need to own you for a minute to do that. Cause in all honesty, you really are the most interesting person I've met at this place yet, my friends are cool and all, but your definitely different...in an awesome way. Not quite as awesome as me, but still, you're cool."

His jaw had dropped halfway through her speech. He could focus on nothing else but the fact that she had played him, even as she pinned him against the sheets, his embarrassment was overpowered by sheer disbelief.

"Still...There are some parts of what you're saying that I can tell you're bullshitting...You're a very good liar Rainbow Dash, but you don't know my magic like I do. I can sense some lies in this little victory speech of yours. Now it's just up to me to figure out what they are...but I must give you credit...for playing me like guitar string. However, the battle may be lost, but the war is just beginning, and trust me, when it's over, I'll be the victor!...But there is one major problem with this whole thing no matter how I slice it. She likes me, thinks I'm cool, or awesome or whatever. She's already attached to me...and unlike everyone before her...I don't wanna hurt her in the end."

Realizing he wasn't quite as embarrassed by her pinning him as she had hoped, or maybe just realizing their third class would be starting soon, she got off him and offered a hand to him. He took it after a moment of consideration, then grabbed her bag along with his own and flung them both over his back. She looked genuinely surprised that he grabbed her bag for her, for just a second Daybreak watched a smile of sincerity float across her face, only to be hidden a quick second later

"You play the part of servant pretty well, have any past experience?"

"You have no idea..."

"Maybe I'm just polite."

She laughed loudly as they both reached the door.

"Yeah ok, right. Come on slave boy, third class of the day coming up is Magic and Chemistries, you might actually make this one. Here's hoping, cause I need someone to carry my flasks for me."

"Ya know...I think I said I was gonna set you on fire if you made me miss second period...Chemistry seems like a perfect place to do that."

"Yes master"

Blast From The Past

View Online

The Chemistry and Magic's class room was located in the farthest building away from the main structure. It was the only building that actually scraped the outskirts of the Everfree, Daybreak was sure they had positioned it that way to help with class studies. Being near Everfree Forest would certainly be convenient for studying odd types of magic. Just like many of the other buildings on campus, this one only seemed accessible through a transport portal disguised as a regular door in the main entrance hall. Through it, Daybreak saw that they were inside an extremely large astronomy tower which had two flights of spiraling stair ways, both of which seemed to occasionally spiral up and down on their own. One going up, and one going down,both in a screw-like shape next to each other. It was confusing to look at and humorous to watch. Because it was so easy to confuse one flight with the other, a student would occasionally step on the wrong side and be sent spiraling up two or three floors before they managed to change stairwells.

Having absolutely no idea where he was going, Daybreak simply followed Rainbow Dash, but it seemed she had her own plans for him. Nearly every other step she'd pull him by the arm so he was right next to her.

"Come on slave boy, this won't be any fun if people don't see me in charge."

Many people certainly were shooting them looks, a few even uttered words of disbelief that Rainbow Dash was clinging to this new kid nobody.

Daybreak muttered several curses to her under his breathe, many of which she caught and snickered at

"Oh what's wrong? Worried they might think we're dating?"

"Not on your best day you rainbow haired succubus!"

"I don't know master why don't we try switching roles and see how you like it. Bet you'd look great with a leash around your neck."

She shot him a quick glare as they stepped onto the staircase, and plummeted straight down the spiraling steps.

"Watch it mister, or I might make you wear one instead."

"Never."

Her sneer was as infuriating as his current situation, and she wore it all too well for it to not be attractive.

"Really? Never? Maybe I'll order you to then? Or maybe you just be a good boy until your hour is up and I don't make your life any more miserable."

He gritted his teeth, he half considered morphing them into fangs and biting her out of spite...but he valued his dignity, and if he did anything, he knew she'd make him pay for it before the hour was up.

"Yes master."

"See that wasn't so hard was it? Well you were earlier, but that's not what I meant."

She turned and watched him become a pleasant shade of crimson. She giggled innocently at his blush.

"Come on my little pervy slave, we're here"

"I truly, and most sincerely, hate you with every fiber of my being right now Rainbow Dash".

They exited the moving stair well on a floor that looked like it came out of a Nightmare Night magazine. The walls and floor were decorated with a variety of creepy objects, ranging from stuffed Parasprites, to an all-too-realistic Timberwolf carving. Several suites of armor also stood along the walls, making the entrance to the classroom seem much less inviting than it should have been. Rainbow Dash entered first and held the door open for him, which was surprising to say the least. However, the moment he passed through he door, his whole body froze to the core.

A powerful wave of energy struck his senses like a pick-up truck and he found himself unable to move. Rainbow, clearly not noticing his slight spasm, continued onward to a stool in the back of the dimly lit room. Only a few candles lit up the dungeon-like class, so Daybreak was unable to see much other than the outlines of where his other peers sat, many of them with their faces buried behind books. But even without his eyes, he could 'see' that there was an over abundance of powerful aura in this room. So much so, that it felt suffocating to reach out and try to sense it with anything other than his eyes. He managed a light pulse of his senses before the power could suffocate him, and he ceased all sensory spells he normally had active within himself. Only his ability to switch between his normal vision, and magical sight, remained active. He silenced everything else after his sense became blurred by the power in the room.

From just a brief touch of the room with his mind, he was able to detect three extremely powerful magical auras present apart from his own and Rainbow Dash. Everybody else in the room was above average, but still nothing worth noting. Still slightly dazed by the shock his senses had received, he slowly worked his way to the back and sat down next to Rainbow Dash. She had already taken the liberty of providing his stool spot with several flasks and an assortment of other weird objects he assumed would be used in the lesson.

"Aren't I supposed to fetch these for you master" He inquired with a glance into her bag. He quickly handed it off to her after realizing their was nothing in it save for spare clothes and a few books. She smiled at him

"And how many times have you actually been here before dude? I appreciate your willingness to serve me, as you should, but I'm giving you a freebie here cause I know you don't know where anything is stored here, plus the room is near pitch black. I doubt you could find it if you did."

"That's what you think. You don't know my eyes"

"Yes master..."

He felt like his self loathing increased slightly each time he said that word. It must have shown on his face too, cause as he turned to ask Rainbow if there was anything else she needed, he caught her staring at him out of the corner of his eye, before she quickly turned away when he looked at her. She coughed to herself and seemed wrapped in thought for a long moment, before she finally turned back to him and asked

"Hey dude...about this whole slave thing...You don't hate me cause of it do you? Cause if you do I promise I'll stop now..."

"You are quite possibly the most complicated woman I've ever met...and that is truly saying something, all things considered...I wonder why you'd ask that so directly."

"No I-"

"Oh good, cause I really don't wanna stop messing with you, it's too much fun."

"And the hate is back..."

He made to open his mouth and retort, however his vision went white as the room was suddenly filled with light from nowhere.

"Good Morning class." The whole room turned their chairs in the opposite direction, to see a middle aged man in a white lab coat standing in front of a chalk board.

"I see that my little light trick made you all face the wrong direction in your chairs...or perhaps I placed the room the wrong way...terribly sorry about that."

He snapped his fingers, and the room literally spun around. The whole building seemed to spin and do a 180, but somehow none of the objects placed around the room fell from their places. By the time it was done, the class once again faced the wrong way, having turned their stools before hand. After readjusting their desks, the man in the lab coat pulled out a weird looking device from his coat and pointed it at the chalk board. He clicked a single button on the contraption then held it aloft in his hand. The device buzzed to life and quickly let loose several bursts of blue light from its tip, etching words into the chalk board. Once it was done, the man deposited the device back in his coat and stepped to the side to reveal the writing.

Professor Wilson Hooves

"My name is Professor Wilson Hooves, but nobody ever calls me Wilson, and I don't like the term 'professor' much, it makes me feel old. However, I'm also a doctor, and very proud of it. So you all may call me Doctor W.Hooves."

A students hand flew into the air, only now did Daybreak realize just how large this room actually was when he could barely see the girls blue skinned hand from his stool...building magic was so confusing. The Doctor pointed at the young girls hand, Daybreak immediately felt a shiver run through his body as she spoke.

"She's one of the large aura's in here...But I can barely see her from here with all these students in the way...stupid room magic...I thought this place was smaller, but with the lights on it looks more like a giant study hall with tables and stools instead of desks."

"Excuse me Doctor, but Trixie was wondering, just what is your doctorate in?"

A smile crossed the Doctors face

"Sorry my dear, that's my secret for now, and not on the topic at hand anyways, we have much to discuss today, starting with the newest addition to our university..."

Daybreak took a moment to study the "Doctor", he sensed an odd power emanating from this man that he couldn't place. But it was even odder that he could feel it from here, he wasn't even trying to sense magic, and the aura didn't come off as particularly powerful...but it was overwhelming in its own sense. His face looked middle aged, but still handsome by most judgments, and his face was clean shaven. He spoke with an accent that Daybreak did not recognize, but it was just strong enough in his voice to be obvious. He wore a clean looking neck tie and pale grey suit underneath his lab coat along with tan khakis and newly polished, black shoes all of which complimented his beaming blue eyes well.

"What's this odd feeling emanating from him...I feel...old, just sensing it...and he feels...old as well...not just old..it's like he's older than my father...but that can't be possible."

Distracted by his own thoughts, he didn't notice the Doctor was starting right at him, until Rainbow Dash nudged him in the ribs.

"Dude...he's talking to you...get up there."

Daybreak shook his head, clearing away his own thoughts

"What?"

"He just asked you, the new student, to introduce yourself to the class."

"Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

"Oh...ok"

Slowly Daybreak rose to his feet and began walking towards the front of the room. It seemed like now that he was up and moving, the room was back to it's normal size, and he made it to the chalk board in a matter of seconds despite his wishes.

"Ughh...size magic..."

He turned and looked outwards at the class. All eyes were on him, save for a few that opted to remain behind their books, oblivious to the world around them.

"I'd forgotten how much I hate crowds"

Although his features didn't show it, he was sweating bullets in his mind, if he said the wrong thing, everyone would remember him for it. He didn't wanna be known...he just wanted to blend in. Though so far it seemed that had been nearly impossible, despite what he had said out on the track, he still felt he should try ad lay low until he knew this place better. The Doctor placed his hand upon Daybreaks shoulder, suddenly a warm feeling flooded through his body.

"What the?!...How is he doing that...who is this guy...was that...happiness...he just forced through me? For a moment I saw...a flash of...rainbow...what was that?"

"Got a mild case of stage fright have we?"

The Doctors voice came out sympathetic and calm, but Daybreak felt the 'feeling' attempt to flood through him again, this time though, he was ready. He threw up mental barriers in his mind and only allowed the feeling to penetrate his body, with the cold air flowing around the room, the warm feeling was welcome, but he didn't want it affecting how he thought. He shook his head at the Doctor

"Just...trying to think of what to say..."

"It's best to just play it off like I'm nervous in front of crowds...I suppose that's accurate enough."

"Well it's best to usually start with your name."

Mild snickers and chuckles echoed across the room, Daybreak swallowed the lump in his throat

"Slow and easy...just preplan everything you say..."

"M-my name is Daybreak, nice to meet you all"

The Doctor smiled and motioned his hands towards the class

"Class, this is Daybreak"

"Nice to meet you Daybreak" The room echoed back to him. Apparently this was practice around here. The Doctor prompted him again

"So, where are you from Daybreak?"

"Careful...I gotta be vague with this one...but not too vague that he asks for more details."

"I...I'm originally from Canterlot...but I haven't lived there for a long time. I've been traveling around most of my life."

"That should satisfy him..."

The Doctor seemed pleased and motioned for him to resume his seat, but before he took more than a step, a loud crash echoed throughout the hall...then Daybreak heard words that made his heart rate drop and his blood freeze in his veins.

"Oh Gosh! Twilight are you ok?!"

Several heads turned to the source of the scene, Daybreak followed their gaze. His blood froze twice over the second he spotted her. There, near the center of the room, with Sunset Shimmer sitting directly beside her looking flustered as their flask shattered on the floor, and its contents began leaking everywhere...was the one person, on the whole entire planet he didn't want to see...Twilight Sparkle.

He knew their was no escape from notice now. Her gaze was directed solely at him, and he was forced to meet her eyes. She had stood from her seat so rapidly that many of her items had been knocked to the floor, including the book she had been buried behind until then, which left Sunset Shimmer to desperately attempt to rescue their stuff from the spreading ooze of the flask.

Daybreaks eyes met hers mid way, a floodgate of memories showered his vision...and he felt full of shame...This was a past he did not want to relive. He could tell by the burning hatred within her gaze, that she still remembered their last encounter very well...at least he had succeeded back then. She hated him. There was no doubt of that.

"That explains the massive power I sensed...I'd have never guessed she would be here...and Sunset Shimer must be the other...then that blue girl. I'd be willing to bet Twilight is the first place winner...Dammit! Why didn't I read those fucking trophies!?"

Luckily for him, before her hatred could make it to her voice, the Doctor came to his rescue.

"Miss Sparkle, are you alright? Your flask is full of acid...and its seeping onto your clothing."

This temporarily drew her gaze away from him and down to her clothes, which were indeed starting to burn. She quickly loosed several small beams from her finger tips to repair the damage and snuff the small flames. While she was momentarily distracted, Daybreak glanced at Professor Hooves, he turned his head slightly in Daybreaks direction, and winked. Realizing that was his queue, he quickly half-ran back to his seat with Rainbow Dash, and prayed to his mother and father that Twilight wouldn't approach him in public.

Rainbow gave him a small slug in the arm as he sat, not enough to hurt, but enough to draw his attention away for a moment. The Doctor took out his strange looking device again, and began drawing several diagrams on the board.

"Today's lesson will be a simple one. Since you all know that your normal teacher for this class is absent this week, I shall be taking her place until such time as she returns, from which I shall then go back to my normal post in the History department. Until then, take out your magical herbs and potions books, then please attempt to prepare the potion I am now inscribing on the board. I think you'll all find it is the perfect blend for a second day back, and good one to start with for beginners."

Daybreak was barely paying any attention to what the Doctor said, but he still managed to retrieve Rainbows book before his own, and hand it off to her. She thanked him and began setting up many of the weird objects at their table. He was thankful she wasn't forcing him to do it, because he was too focused on his own problems to be of any use anyways. His eyes drifted back to where Twilight sat, even from here, now that he knew where she was in front of him, he could no longer rid her from his sight.

She had certainly matured since he had last seen her all those years ago. Her body being the most noticeable quality, the next being her better fashion choice than before...he remembered she used to wear old and worn looking robes in Celestia's school, not caring about her appearance but more on the magic at hand. Her body had definitely changed since then, her overall figure was slightly wider than Sunset Shimmers, but not by much. She certainly wasn't chubby, not by a long shot.

Her purple hair still held that one dark pink streak through it, which Daybreak had sworn was dyed on back then, but it clearly wasn't, and she hadn't put her hair into a bun like she swore she would when they were kids, she had let it stay down. She wore glasses now, at least for reading it seemed, as they were now removed while she sat facing the Doctor as he spoke. This allowed Daybreak to study her features without her glaring at him.

Her clothing was definitely better than it used to be...at least compared to raggedy old robes anyway. She wore a dark gold sleeveless top with a several stars scattered across the center, and underneath was a formal looking undershirt and tie, both tucked neatly under the outer shirt. What surprised him the most about her clothing, was the fact that she now seemed to wear skirts. A dark purple skirt, with red streaks traveling around it vertically, hung loosely below her waist. He was positive she had to wear different clothing for sports, even from here he could tell that a single jump, and that skirt would come flying up. Not that he needed it too, with her sitting the way she was, and his own keen vision, he could tell by looking just above her waist line, she was wearing dark grey panties underneath her skirt. She was lucky, if she sat the wrong way that skirt wouldn't exactly cover her butt, which from here, Daybreak could tell had certainly...grown a bit, since the last time he had seen her. However, she seemed aware of her clothing problems and sat on the skirt rather than having it flutter around her on the stool. As for her chest, well that was probably what shocked him the most in total. When they were kids, he would swear that she was gonna grow up to be flat chested...it looked like he had been dead wrong. A point she would no doubt mention if they happened to speak at some point. Her chest outdid Rainbows and Sunsets...She had to be at least a D size...or he was blind! Even underneath the tie, white undershirt and dark yellow wool-looking top, her chest was obviously huge!

"I'd bet my house that she's never worn any kind of top that wasn't tucked in or double layered...cause if she did, there was no way she was hiding those things...Dear Celestia, Twilight...if it were anyone else I'd swear they stuffed their shirt. Sadly, I know you enough to guarantee you'd never stoop that low...I can't say its good to see you again...to be honest, it's probably the worst possible thing that could happen to me right now. But, in light of the fact that we used to be rivals...I can at least say it's good that you haven't fallen behind me in magic...not by much at least...I wonder what you'll do now? Screw me over and tell everyone who I really am? That's what I'd do if someone did to me what I did to you. But I wonder if you're capable of it? That urge to hate the person who hurt you and make them suffer twice as much...can you do it? I guess we'll see...there's not much I can really do about it right now, in front of all these people, so it's your show. Let's see how this plays out."

A painful jab in his ribs brought him back to reality. Rainbow Dash was giving him an annoyed glare.

"Yo pervert, Equestria to pervert, wake up, quit staring at Twilight's ass, and help me work here!"

A blush of complete enragement and discomfort found his face. If that wasn't bad enough, Twilight and Sunset, along with several other students in front of them, seemed to hear her and started snicker...well except for Twilight...she just cringed. Daybreak gave Rainbow the most hateful glare he could muster

"Dammit Rainbow Dash! Don't start lying to them about me on my first day. No need to flatter people whose ego's are large enough as is!"

He made sure to voice his response loud enough for Twilight and Sunset to hear, but not make it any farther down the room. He could tell his reaction had been successful, by the way Twilights fists began to clench around her textbook. She made it halfway to turning around, presumably to yell some retort, but again the Doctor seemed to find the perfect moment to interject

"Hurry now, ten minutes left to brew."

Twilight heard his words and quickly returned to working with Sunset, who still wore a small blush from his words about Twilight. Sunset quickly flashed him a smile and returned to work. Rainbow Dash, though less than pleased with his work thus far, smirked at him anyways.

"Wow, pissing off the most powerful girl in the school on your second day here? Even I wouldn't do that...not bad man, but I'd watch out. She's turned people into fruit before...accidentally of course. I'm just saying though, no need to tempt fate."

"Fruit hm? Wonder what you'd become if I did that to you...a pineapple perhaps? It would fit...thorny on the outside, but if I peel ya open, I bet your all mushy inside."

"So slave, You planning on helping me anytime soon? This is a group assignment ya know."

"Clearly I missed that part..."

He gave a quick glance at his watch, the hour was still going.

"Yes master, how can I help?"

She smirked and shoved the flask into his hands, flashing the most innocent of smiles as he took it.

"You can be the taste tester."

"You must think I'm pretty fucking stupid. If you think for one second I'm gonna drink whatever poison you just gave me, then you must have lost more blood than I thought in that fall."

He slowly tried to hand it back to her, but she refused to accept it.

"I'm not drinking this Rainbow Dash."

"Oh yes you are slaaaaave. I own you remember? You have to do what I say for another ten minutes until class is over."

"I'm gonna force feed you Poison Joke cupcakes one of these days..."

He took the flask apprehensively, and slowly peered into the contents

"But...Why do I have to drink it? Why not you?"

She held up three fingers

"Three reasons. One, cause I did all the work while you were off in dreamland, which is fucked up cause that's normally my job...Two, because it's a grade, one of us has to drink it to prove it works...and three, because I said so, and I own you, slave."

Out of the corner of his eye, Daybreak watched Twilights ears perk up slightly. She turned to Sunset Shimmer and whispered something in her ear, then they both began giggling wildly amongst themselves. He started to panic

"Oh no! If Twilight heard that, she could have Rainbow Dash make me do anything...and I can't fucking say no! Oh I really hope those two don't like each other."

Neither Twilight nor Sunset turned around, maybe they hadn't heard after all, but he still felt obligated to shut Rainbow up just in case. He held the flask up to his lips

"What does this do again?"

Rainbow Dash shrugged

"It's a mystery potion, we always start out with them every year. Once we brew it and drink it, the Professor will watch the reaction and then tell us what it does."

"That's horribly devious...Whoever is the normal teacher here must have my sense of humor to mess with the students like that...goddess please don't let this be a truth serum...I'll be doomed if Rainbow gets to 'test' it's results."

"Umm...Every year? Exactly how long have you been here?"

"Three years now. Failed last year on purpose so I could get in with my friends this year, I'm a year older than most of them."

"That explains why your trophy said track star for two years...I just assumed you were a third year...but then...you wouldn't be in my classes now would you? Oh well...Now I know."

"Quit stalling slave! I don't wanna fail the first grade of the term just cause you're scared to take your medicine!"

He half considered forcing it down her throat for a second...but after a moment he dismissed the thought. She owned him for another few minutes, he could take it. Without another word, he tipped the flask to his lips...and took a large swig from the brew. He swished it around in his mouth before swallowing, attempting to discern what kind of poison he had just drank. However all he was able to identify was that it tasted strongly of watermelon, and salt.

"Weird combo for flavoring..."

Rainbow Dash quickly called over the Doctor and informed him Daybreak had just drank half the brew. The next words the Doctor spoke made Daybreak slightly nervous

"Oh...he drank half of it? I'm sorry...I'm so sorry I didn't tell you before...You only had to sip it...oh well...let's see what happens!"

"Excuse me?! Let's see what happens!? I swear if I grow an extra limb or turn into a cactus I'm gonna...gonna...what the?"

"Uh Doc? What's wrong with him?"

"Oh...I was worried this might happen?"

Daybreaks eyes felt heavy and his head felt warm, he attempted to form a sentence but his lips seemed like they were no longer under his control

"W-what? W-w-what's wrong...w-wit me?"

The Doctor kept him on his stool as he tried to stand, he brought his face close to his own, Rainbow leaned in as well.

"Do not make a scene, I promise you'll be fine. This potion won't hurt you, just let the effects pass. It will fade quickly, the instructions I provided were too small a dose to be of any danger, if you drank half then you'll feel it slightly more, but you'll be fine. Just don't try and stand up until it's passed..." he turned to leave, then after a moment, turned back to them

"Oh and by the way, I think I'm giving you both extra credit for having the guts to do that...That could have been a truth potion or love serum, and you just drank it like that. You're either very brave, or very foolish. But either way, you impressed me...just don't do it again."

"I'm not brave or foolish...I'm just stuck as this girls slave...why does my head feel so warm?"

The Doctor had walked away before Daybreak could inquire what this brew actually did. He was just left shivering on his stool, while Rainbow Dash fist pumped the air

"Aw Yeah! Extra points on the second day and I didn't even have to do anything! Looks like you're my good luck charm Daybreak."

She patted him on the back. At her touch a warm feeling rushed through his whole body.

"Oh No! I know what this potion does! That Doctor! This might as well be a truth potion at this dosage!"

Rainbow leaned forward on her stool, starting at him intently

"So what's this thing do exactly?"

"Don't think about her...do not think about her..."

She beamed with a sinister grin, she could tell, whatever was happening, he was focusing extremely hard on it. His face was scrunched up, trying to resist the building feeling inside of him. She pulled her text book out from within her bag

"Let's see...mystery potions for second years...hmm..."

She flipped through the pages, searching for the ingredients they had used. She stopped when she found them and beamed with joy

"Aha! Found it!"

Clearing her voice, she read off the page she was currently on

"Essence of Euphoria...Ooooh sounds interesting, let's see what it does...Ahem: The Essence of Euphoria is a common household brew made to allow those burdened with extremely stressful lives to unwind at their leisure. This particular brand releases chemicals inside the brain bringing the drinker into a state of extreme calm. In large doses, this potion acts as an emotional floodgate to many people and can render the drinker extremely susceptible to suggestion. In extreme cases, repressed emotions and memories can be brought to the surface and recounted with great detail. It is for this reason that this particular brand is never brewed outside of a controlled environment, and is illegal unless the proper ingredients are purchased through reputable sellers. WARNING: This is not to be confused with a truth potion. Though in large doses the effects are similar, the effectiveness of this brew as truth serum varies based on the drinkers own will power and can be fought off if they are strong enough."

She shut the book with a thud, and smirked evilly at Daybreak. He swallowed the lump in his throat, again.

"Oooooooh cool...so what's that mean for you then? Come on slave, you still got three minutes, don't hold out on me now."

"Please back up Rainbow...I can't think straight..."

"It means...I can't control my thoughts right now...and I really need you to back up Dash...please..."

She chuckled with joy at his pained expression

"Did you just call me 'Dash'? I don't think I ever said you could do that..."

She brought her lips inches from his, she was practically whispering now

"Now then...tell me what I want to know from you. What do you really think of me? I wanna know what secret feelings you've got buried under all that ego. Tell me."

"C-come on Rainbow Dash...have a little m-mercy...please..."

She was practically squealing with laughter

"Oh dear Celestia, you're actually begging me...oh this is too rich! I gotta get more of this stuff!"

"R-Rainbow..."

She turned, his face was bright red and growing redder "Uh dude...you ok?"

"What am I doing?! Stop! Stop! Stop you stupid body stop!"

"Rainbow I...I won't...won't lea...ahh..."

She leaned forward, an earnest smile on her face, it screamed with anticipation

"You won't what? What?! Tell me!"

"Rainbow Dash!"

She flew back in her stool the moment she heard her name, and turned to face the front of the room innocently. The Doctor was staring over at her

"Stop torturing Daybreak while he's like that!"

"Oh thank fucking Luna..."

Rainbow scooted her stool back to it's original position and pouted

"You got lucky this time dude...next time I'll get you to spill the beans..."

"What is she talking about? Spill what beans? What is she trying to get me to say? And what was I about to say? Even I don't know...what could it have been..."

With his peace of mind gradually returning, though the heat in his head lingering, the last few minutes of the class period passed without much excitement. He watched his time as a slave click away until freedom was his, then the end of class came minutes later. The bells chime rang across the room, the class descended upon the exit doors like vultures to a carcass. The flurry of packing books and scurrying students nearly separated him from Rainbow Dash, who quickly helped him pack up his things, then passed him a small sheet of paper.

"What's this?" he asked as he packed it into his bag without even looking

For a moment, he thought he saw her blush slightly, but with students constantly cutting him off he couldn't be sure. Rainbow Dash managed to shove a few stragglers out of the way and make it over to him as the horde died down to a semi orderly exit line.

"It's the dorm application, just sign your name next to mine, hand this to me when I see you during sports later, and bring up your stuff after school."

"Oh...ok. Thanks Rainbow Dash."

He packed up the last of his things and watched her exit, but before she turned for the stair well she looked back at him and yelled

"By the way! It's ok if you call me Dash! Just thought I'd put that out there, I was only messing with you!...Ok...Bye."

"Umm...Bye...Dash."

She quickly scurried off up the stair well, leaving him to try and comprehend what had just happened

"Women are so weird...but her...she's just beyond any type of understanding...every time I think I get her, she does something like that. And why does she have to act so freaking egotistical...its too damn cute...I mean...It's really fucking annoying...oh who am I kidding..."

He threw his pack over his shoulder and made for the door. As he reached it, the door began to glow a bright purple...and slammed itself shut. He heard it lock itself with a click

"Leaving so soon?"

"Well...shame on me for not seeing this coming...What are the chances Professor Hooves is still here."

As if to answer his question, he saw the professor go running by the doors window a second later, having stepped on the wrong stairwell and gone down farther, instead of up.

"Figures..."

Her voice came out quiet, but sharp as a blade

"Daybreak. Age twenty two. Son of Princess Celestia and son of Discord. By all legal accounts a Prince by birthright. Exiled at conception by his mother and raised by his father beyond known lands. Surfaced twelve years later and came under the tutelage of his mother by chance. Studied under Princess Celestia at Celestia's school for Gifted Magicians for four years and during that time also studied beside her other student, Twilight Sparkle. He became friends with her and after four years, left the institution suddenly without warning in the dead of night, and has not surfaced again in almost ten years. Or so it seemed....But really you've been traveling to other places of knowledge this whole time and going to Universities and Schools that would love to have the 'royal son'. Always ensuring that you never stayed more than a year before being dismissed on some kind of report, and never left any record behind in the files that show you were there, or that you were Celestia's son...And now after all this time, you come to Ponyville...Does that sound about right...hm? Daybreak!?"

Her voice crackled with emotion buried beneath the surface. She had learned to suppress her feelings well, he couldn't even sense her aura from here. He smiled

"Almost...I think mine's better. Let me try: Twilight Sparkle. Age Twenty one. Born into an upper class family of privileged magicians, sister to Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal guard, and if I'm not mistaken, Prince of the Crystal Empire these days. Most of Twilights childhood was spent surrounded by books that fueled her desire to be a great magician. A desire that was spawned from watching Princess Celestia raise the sun with her own magic at the annual Summer Sun Celebration every year. At the young age of eight, she was accepted into Celestia's School for Gifted Magicians and studied there, for several years as the only student to ever come under the Princess's direct teachings. Until, at the age of eleven, another student appeared there. A year older than her. The son of Discord and exiled son of Celestia. Instantly rivals by pure belief and attitude, they studied together for the next four years, competing in everything they did. Pushing each other to the limit of their own potential and beyond. At times, they would even duel one another to try and bring out the hidden power within each other, to truly discover who was the best. However, near the end of the fourth year. Twilight came down with an illness, caused by an overexertion of magical output that imbalanced her body. The illness had happened during a duel that the pair frequently had, and no known cure existed, being that their powers were so unheard of, the illness was virtually nonexistent. The illness threatened to end the girl's life before she ever had a chance to live it. So, Daybreak, and Princess Celestia, together combined their energies and created a powerful necklace, a necklace with a miniature sun at the end of it's chain. This necklace would permanently balance out the young girls magic, but at the cost of allowing the darkness within Daybreak heart to be what fueled her recovery. For you see, Daybreak was made of nothing but dark magic and so could create nothing but. Excepting this price, Twilight took the necklace and wore it for the next month and a half. She didn't speak to Daybreak of why she took the necklace and allowed his energy to continue mixing with hers, long after she could have removed it. Nor did she confide in the Princess. But at the end of their fourth year of learning together, she did. After they both had finished, what would be, their final duel, she told him the truth. That, even though they had been only rivals all these years, she had secretly developed feelings for him, and wondered if he felt the same. The next night, Daybreak took the necklace from her while she slept and left the facility, and did not surface again for another ten years. Twilight Sparkle continued her lessons alone and in pain, never able to truly grasp the reason why Daybreak had left without so much as a goodbye. She renounced making friends from that point on, until, as I'm told, she came to a certain town and defeated the powerful Nightmare Moon with the help of the famed Elements of Harmony and her 'friends'. Then months later, defeated Discord as well when he attempted to regain power in Equestria due to it's vulnerable state, with Luna severely weakened from her defeat. After defeating Discord and still finding no info of Daybreak even from his weakened father, she defeated the Changeling army and former King Sombra sometime later with the help of her brother and Princess Cadence. Then, in a final act of astonishment to the world, she surpassed the famed magician Star Swirl The Bearded and completed his spell, (to which I must admit I am still confused as to its purpose), and rose to the title of 'Princess' herself. She gained power beyond that of any other magician in existence and, instead of going to live in Canterlot with the other Princesses, opted to remain in Ponyville and continue her life there. Meanwhile, secretly, and undetected by the Princesses, Daybreak traveled to the unknown parts of the world and lived with his father in between travels whilst he occasionally went to a variety of schools. Using his title as the royal son, but secretly hating the title itself, he got into any school he wished, learned all he could within a single year, and departed making sure no record of his visit was kept or left the school. Until now, in Ponyville, where I must admit, I'm finally starting to enjoy myself...that is, until this little reunion."

He stopped for a moment and chuckled aloud

"Choosing to continue school and go to college, rather than rule Equestria beside your fellow Princesses...hmph...I must admit that last part gets me every time...almost makes me teary eyed...Oh wait!...That's just my need to vomit every time I hear the words 'Friendship is Magic'...how's that sound Princess? It's almost like I was there for it all, right?"

If he had thought he sensed anger in her voice before, it was nothing compared to what came next! Her anger felt so physical, Daybreak almost took a step back before she even started speaking.

"You..."

"What Twilight? Can't stand the truth?"

"You...YOU SELFISH ASSHOLE!"

"Oh my...seems I may have pushed a little to hard...I can taste her power from here."

"DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU DID TO ME!? ANY IDEA AT ALL? DO YOU EVEN CARE!? NO OF COURSE NOT, AFTER ALL YOU ALWAYS SAID ATTACHMENTS MADE YOU WEAK RIGHT!? RIGHT?! YOU NEVER CARED A SINGLE BIT ABOUT ME, BUT INSTEAD OF JUST SAYING IT TO MY FACE LIKE A MAN...YOU RAN! YOU RAN AWAY CAUSE YOU COULDN'T FACE THE FACT THAT FOR ONCE IN YOUR WORTHLESS PATHETIC LIFE, SOMEONE CARED ABOUT YOU FOR YOU. NOT FOR YOUR POWER, OR YOUR TITLE, BUT JUST BECAUSE YOU WERE YOU, NO MATTER WHAT YOU DID TO TRY AND PUSH ME AWAY. NO MATTER HOW HARD YOU FOUGHT AGAINST ME IN THOSE DUELS. NO MATTER HOW OFTEN YOU ACTED SUPERIOR TO ME IN EVERY WAY, NO MATTER HOW OFTEN YOU TALKED DOWN TO ME I STILL FUCKING LOVED YOU!!! AND THEN, WHEN YOU FINALLY STARTED TO SHOW A LITTLE COMPASSION AND TOLD ME WHAT THAT NECKLACE SYMBOLIZED FOR THE THREE OF US, I THOUGHT MAYBE YOU WERE COMING AROUND! BUT I WAS WRONG, THE MOMENT I OPENED UP TO YOU! THE MOMENT I TRIED TO TAKE YOU AWAY FROM ALL YOUR ANGER AND RESENTMENT TOWARDS CELESTIA AND THE WORLD THAT HATED YOU FOR YOUR FATHER, YOU LEFT ME! I GAVE YOU MY HEART AND YOU TURNED AROUND AND CRUSHED IT INTO DUST WITHOUT BATTING AN EYELASH! I NEVER WANTED ANOTHER FRIEND AFTER THAT ...BECAUSE OF YOU!!!"

Her voice cracked, and along the rows of tables, every flask and glass object in the room shattered into millions of pieces. Her power flowed off her so strongly, Daybreak felt it like wind in a hurricane! He was forced to summon his own barrier just to keep himself in place on the floor! If there wasn't a sound proofing spell on the door, they were both gonna have some serious problems soon...if she didn't kill him first.

For a moment, Daybreak thought she was done...but it turned out she was just catching her breathe for another go...

"WELL DAYBREAK! THIS TIME I'M DIFFERENT, I'VE CHANGED SINCE WE WERE KIDS! I'VE COME TO UNDERSTAND THE MAGIC OF FREINDSHIP AND THE HAPPINESS IT CAN BRING INTO THE LIVES OF ANYONE WILLING TO ACCEPT IT!...BUT YOU! YOU WILL NEVER KNOW THAT JOY, BECAUSE YOU TURN EVERYONE AWAY WHO EVER GET'S CLOSE TO YOU! YOU FORCE PEOPLE TO HATE YOU WHO WOULD LOVE YOU! YOU FORCE RIVALRY WHERE FRIENDSHIP SHOULD BE! YOU DON'T GIVE A THOUGHT TO HOW YOUR ACTIONS AFFECT THE LIVES YOU STOMP ON AND WALK OVER TO GET WHERE YOU WANT! WELL I'M HERE TO TELL YOU THIS RIGHT NOW!...IF YOU HARM ANY OF MY FRIENDS OR GIVE ME ANY REASON TO BELIEVE YOU MIGHT THREATEN THE WELL BEING OF EQUESTRIA...I'LL USE THE ELEMENTS ON YOU!!!"

That got his attention real quick!

"The Elements?...she's bluffing...she has to be."

The shock must have shown on his face, because the swarm of energy around Twilight died down a little. It still spiraled around her in waves, threatening to reemerge at any moment though.

"What? Surprised that I would threaten you with them?"

He took a moment to gather himself, and ready his magic should he need a way out. Then he regained his composure and looked her dead in the eye.

"No...It's just the old Twilight never gave any empty threats."

The anger in her reignited instantaneously and the stools around the room, the metal stools, folded inwards on themselves! Her eyes started to glow a raging white and her clothing began to shimmer dangerously

"YOU THINK I'M BLUFFING ASSHOLE? JUST TRY SOMETHING!"

"I don't believe in the Elements...because I don't believe in friendship or love."

She froze. In mid air she froze. The white light in her eyes and shimmer on her clothing ceased and she landed back down, staring at him, truly, in disbelief.

"Y-you don't believe in friendship? In love? What does that even mean? You don't believe they exist?!"

Daybreak broke his stare with her for a moment, instead looking back at the destroyed flasks and the spot where he and Rainbow had sat mere minutes before.

"No. I don't believe they exist. How can they? Any of them. The Elements, friendship, love. None of them are real in this cursed world-"

"YOU'RE WRONG! HOW CAN YOU EVEN SAY THAT!" Her voice shook with more sadness now than anger, he could tell he was getting to her. He was barely restraining himself as it was anyways.

"How can I say that? You ask how can I say that?"

"Yes..."

Her voice came out like a whisper.

"I'll tell you how Princess. Tell me. Did Celestia ever tell you she loved you?"

Twilight looked visibly shocked by his question. But she still managed to answer with pride and confidence

"Yes, she did. Numerous times in fact."

Daybreak closed his eyes.

"Time to let her see...if she wants to know my feelings so badly...then she can have them"

Black and green flames crawled up his finger tips. His eyes ingited in a dark shade of purple light, and his voice boomed across the room, his torrent of anger momentarily released!

"YES! SHE TOLD YOU SHE LOVED YOU! THEN YOU ALREADY HAVE SOMETHING I DIDN'T, DON'T YOU?! DID SHE EVER ONCE TELL ME, HER OWN FUCKING FLESH AND BLOOD SON?! NO! NO, NEVER ONCE DID I HEAR HER SAY THOSE WORDS TO ME! IT WAS ALWAYS 'TWILIGHT HOW AMAZING' OR 'TWILIGHT I'M SO PROUD' OR 'TWILIGHT MY MOST FAITHFUL FUCKING STUDENT'! NEVER ONCE DID SHE ACKNOWLEDGE ANYTHING I DID FOR YOU OR HER! NEVER DID ANY OF MY ACOMPLISHMENTS MEAN SHIT FOR SHIT WITH HER! MY OWN MOTHER, THOUGHT I WAS A FUCKING MONSTER! AN ABOMINATION OF NATURE THAT SHOULD NEVER HAVE EXISTED IN THE FIRST PLACE! AND YOU KNOW WHAT TWILIGHT, SHE WAS RIGHT! BUT I'LL BE DAMNED TO TARTARUS BEFORE I LET YOU COME UP TO ME AND ACCUSE ME OF RUINING YOUR LIFE! YOU MADE YOUR CHOICE! NOT ME! I TOLD YOU FROM THAT VERY FIRST DAY IN THE STUDY ROOM 'DON'T TRY AND GET CLOSE, WE'RE JUST RIVALS, NOTHING MORE'! YOU CHOSE NOT TO LISTEN, YOU CHOSE TO ACCEPT MY DARK POWERS TO HEAL YOU, YOU CHOSE NOT TO TAKE OFF MY NECKLACE DESPITE MY WARNINGS AND YOU CHOSE TO REVEAL YOUR FEELINGS TO ME! I DID NONE OF THOSE THINGS AND WILL NOT BE HELD RESPONSIBLE FOR YOUR ACTIONS. PRINCESS OF HYPOCRASY! FRIENDSHIP? LOVE? MAYBE AFTER YOU'VE WALKED DOWN THE STREET AND HAD EVERYTHING FROM BEER BOTTLES AND ROCKS TO FUCKING KNIVES THROWN AT YOU! MAYBE AFTER GOING THROUGH HALF OF WHAT I WENT THROUGH AS A FUCKING CHILD, THEN YOU CAN LOOK ME IN THE EYES AND TELL ME LOVE EXISTS, THEN YOU CAN LOOK ME IN THE EYES AND TELL ME THAT FRIENDSHIP FIXES EVERYTHING PRINCESS!"

His own green and black aura flared outwards dangerously, swimming swiftly around the room, repairing all the damage Twilights energy had done. Every item that was destroyed was repaired, every table that was over turned was righted and every stool that was collapsed inward, fixed. He put the room back together with enough gentle detail to make it seem cleaner than it had before they set foot in it for class. Once he finished, he allowed his dark energy to return inside of him, and he exhaled.

"You see Twilight, I am in control here. Your pure hearted magic that fixes everything, just destroyed a whole room full of priceless books and potions. While me and my 'corrupt arts' fixed everything you destroyed."

He turned his back to her and prepared to walk out of the room

"Ya know Twilight, sometimes I wonder whose really Order, and whose really Chaos in this world of ours, think on that."

He reached for the door handle, intending to end their talk with that, but she wouldn't have it.

"I hate you."

Her voice came out like less than a whimper, it was full of old emotion and pain. He could feel it as he felt it himself. He did not look at her

"Good. You should."

He grabbed the door handle and started to pick her magical lock with his mind.

"S-Stop!"

Her voice shook, barely allowing any real authority to be behind it. Nevertheless, he stopped, and waited. She spoke only after she had regained herself

"I...I won't let you do to Rainbow Dash what you did to me!"

That one struck him. Hard.

"Damn you Twilight...stay out of my head! I can't even hide behind myself anymore with you around...I'll bet you can sense it can't you...the faint impression she left on my soul...the one thing you could never do."

"I have no idea what you're-"

"Don't lie to me Daybreak! You always said you didn't have to lie, remember? Cause you weren't ashamed of anything you thought! I thought you hadn't changed, remember?! I see the way you look at her, and the way you treat her versus everyone else, including me! You go out of your way to insult and ignore everyone to keep them away...yet you allowed yourself to become her servant! ! You! The Prince, serving her! I don't care what the reason, that's proof enough for me!"

He felt her magic stirring again...but this time it felt...different, like their was a second power backing her own. It was unlike anything he had felt before, which seemed to be common since he set foot in this school. The worst part was, this second power he felt within her...it dwarfed his completely! Completely and utterly, this power was stronger than him.

"Where...where is that coming from...is that...her Element?"

A strange aura unlike her own had begun to form around her body, she placed her hands directly above her heart and pulled them forward slowly. From within her body a shimmering object appeared in her hands...a floating, shimmering, purple star! It's power radiated with that of the sun, and was blinding to behold!

"This is my Element of Harmony Daybreak, I am the element of magic. It's power cannot be defeated by any evil in the world, for it is the most powerful magic of all, a magic you do not believe in. Friendship."

"I may vomit."

"...And if you do anything to hurt Rainbow Dash like you did me...I will use all seven of them to result in your permanent...end."

A visible shiver of fear traveled down his spine. Even without physically touching it he could tell...that magic could destroy him in seconds, and there wouldn't be a damn thing he could do about it. But something was still amiss about her threat...

"Wait...all seven?...I thought there were only six...maybe she really is bluffing..."

His skepticism returned instantly

"Really? You'll just kill me? Just like that? You don't have it in you."

The absolute power radiating off her body continued to flow freely, but on the outside, she ceased hovering and her eyes returned to their normal color. She looked puzzled, possibly due to his sudden lack of fear.

"You don't think I can do it? Or are you just like your father? Denying the truth right up until the moment of defeat."

Daybreak actually snorted at her.

"Me? Like my father? Now that's funny Twilight! No, I just know you're lying, there are only supposed to be six Elements, you said you'd use all seven against me...seven, not six."

Her smirk and confident attitude returned as quick as his skepticism, she was practically sneering

"Oh...I see, you don't know yet. Sunset Shimmer and I both wield the Element of Magic. Together or apart we can and will still use their power against you! So don't think you can split us apart like your father did."

Finally succeeding in picking the lock, Daybreak flung open the door and took a step outside the room. He resisted the subtle urge to look back at her, and see her expression.

"Twilight...I'm not here to break your 'friends' and you apart, I'm not here interfere with your life...to be honest...I just wanna go to college...So I'll make this simple for you. How about you don't bother me and I won't bother y-"

"No!"

He actually turned back around to face her, he couldn't believe what he heard.

"Did I hear her right?"

"What did you say?"

"I said no Daybreak! I'm not just gonna sit idly by while you pass through here like it's just another school. I know enough about you to know you don't do things without a reason. You were never like your father in that sense, you aren't random and you don't act without thinking. It's why you won nearly every duel we had...but..."

Her energy swarmed again, igniting the air around her and making it hard to breathe

"How many times are you gonna try and impress me woman?"

"...I like my chances now versus back then."

He almost heard an ego behind her voice. A subtle smirk crossed his lips.

"Is that a challenge Princess?"

Her energy vanished just as quick as before

"No..."

He sighed with disappointment

"Your body may have matured...but you're still the same as back then...you can't see what's right in front of you."

"Fine, have it your way. So, you gonna follow me around all then time or something to keep tabs on me. Cause, I'm not looking for an extra shadow."

Her left eyebrow twitched in annoyance. Clearly she was still just as easy to piss off.

"I don't need to follow you, I'll be able to tell if you're up to anything from where I am now. And, as an added precaution, I'm going to tell people who you really are, Son of Discord. They have a right to know who they're going to class with. As for my friends, well, other than sensing their magic, I don't really see you discerning who they are. So I'd say I hold the advantage right now Daybreak. Don't slip up, or I will bring the power of friendship to bare on you"

"I feel the urge to vomit returning..."

He stepped fully outside the door, handle still clenched tightly in his fist

"Well then...it seems I won't have to go looking for trouble. Once the school knows who I am. I have a feeling trouble will find me, people aren't exactly fond of my father, I can only imagine how they will react to me. I hope you're prepared to deal with the repercussions of that."

He watched her eyes look at the floor for a moment, but then jump back to him, full of anger again

"Anything that happens to you, you'd deserve."

"If that's the way you feel, alright then....By the way, how's the Drake doing these days?"

He felt a flare of her anger reach him in wave form

"Spike is just fine thank you!"

He snickered aloud, making sure she heard

"Yeah I'll bet...he should be about sixteen now, right? Hmmm...That's pretty much the time of maturity for both dragons and humans. Considering he's a half breed of both...oh I wish I could be there to see it when it happens."

Her anger faltered behind curiosity for a moment

"When what happens?"

"Hook line and sinker...this too easy."

Without looking at her, he chuckled at her

"Twilight, your still a virgin I'm assuming, correct?"

Even without seeing her face, Daybreak could almost feel the heat rush to it as it became a dark shade of pink.

"T-that's none of your business!"

"I'll take that as a yes then...Well...I don't think you'll have to worry about that much longer hehehehe..."

She was beyond curious now, and had to know what he was getting at.

"What do you mean?"

"And the final blow"

"Well, a young, half human half drake, reaching maturity while living under the same roof as a twenty one year old girl, with overly large breasts, who only seems to wear skirts...and is a virgin. It sounds like a sweet bit of chaos just waiting to happen...I bet he feels like a time bomb whenever he sees you bend over for a book. I only wish I could be there to see it when his dragon instincts finally kick in. The look on your face would be absolutely priceless!"

Letting loose a shrill shriek of laughter, he made his way out the door fully, while she became redder than a tomato in the face and yelled after him

"You sick little pervert!"

"Oh please, don't flatter yourself..."

Without another word, he turned and slammed the door behind him, leaving Twilight alone in the classroom, fuming with anger.

As he made a mad dash for the stairs, hoping he could reach his next class in time, he saw the Doctor step out from behind the nearest door, turn and wink at him, then head back towards his classroom.

"Was he waiting for us to finish yelling?...Naw...there's no way..."

.....

He spent the next few hours barely paying any attention to what happened in his classes. There were several more times he was asked to introduce himself to his new classmates, but unlike with the Doctor, there were no unforeseen complications. Most of his other teachers seemed pretty ordinary for the most part, at least compared to Professor W.Hooves.

His lack of attentiveness was mostly due to the fact that he couldn't stop thinking about Twilight's threat to use the Elements of Harmony against him. Truthfully, he had always known they existed, he just never believed they were powered by "friendship". Regardless though, it didn't matter what they were powered by. He could sense just one of the Elements power inside Twilight, and it dwarfed his own. His hurt pride aside, that was a significant problem. For it meant that if the other six combined and were used against him...he'd probably end up dead or worse. He couldn't defend against magic that powerful.

That left him with only a select few options:

1) Identify the Element holders and figure out a weakness or defense against them.

2) Stay off Twilights radar. (Although she seemed to be making very sure that was impossible)

3) Gain the trust of at least one or two Element users and make them unwilling to attack him, or possibly tell him a secret defense.

4) Leave

Out of all of them, the fourth one was certainly the easiest, and the most logical...and his most common choice. He had never had a problem just leaving at the drop of a hat before, and that's probably what Twilight actually wanted him to do.

"But...every time I look at that exit...I feel...something...I don't think I wanna leave this time...I...can't explain what's holding me here"

For all intensive purposes, the fourth option was out at the moment. That left the other three choices. Facing the facts meant admitting Twilight had him in corner without much wiggle room, she could probably find him anywhere in this school with ease. After all, being the "magic mentor" and a princess had to have its privileges. So the option of hiding was pretty skimpy too. That left learning their weakness, defense, or breaking them apart. Two of which did not appeal to him.

"I have no desire to hurt the Elements effectiveness. It is...bothersome that I seem to be their prime target right now. But even I know that they are needed to balance this crumbling world. If I break them apart, Discord will no doubt take advantage of that and attack again, then it be another war all over. More suffering...more death...more pain for everyone involved. And this time...I doubt I'll be able to just hide like I did five years ago when he was beaten by Twilight...I'd probably be forced to choose a side...and considering the options. Either way I lose. I don't wanna join my father because I know what his armies will do, despite his efforts to make his soldiers more like him, I know what they are really like. I've seen the footage of them throwing women to the ground and raping them in the streets...Discord punished all he caught behaving in such debauchery...but even he couldn't stop it all and focus on the Royal Sisters...that's probably why he ended up launching that all out attack that ended in his defeat...Then there's my mothers side...with Twilight...I suppose I could go there and join them...but I'd eventually have to face my father...and his...mirror. I know what will happen then...and even if we win, I'll probably still be executed, I can't exactly see Twilight standing up for me either. That's mostly my own fault, but still, she'd probably say I only sided with them out of self-interest, and she'd be right, mostly. And if I choose no side, I'll end up in their crossfire fighting everyone...In the end, I guess my only option is defense. I have to find a defense against the Elements...but to do that I need to know more about them. Sunset Shimmer might know, after all she is an Element, and she likes me, despite my best efforts...maybe I should take her up on that coffee offer...no...that would just end badly...uuurrrgh...this is...too frustrating to deal with right now."

The remainder of his day was spent mostly arguing with himself alone, even during lunch where he had to purposefully dodge away from Sunset Shimmer, who tried to introduce him to her friend...Twilight...Yeah...the irony was boundless. He saw Rainbow Dash for awhile once they were outside in Sports class, so that brightened his boredom. Arguing with her was entertaining, even if he didn't understand why. Sadly, it didn't last long. With them having a Minotaur who always was way too excited about everything physical, as their sports instructor, they barely got time to just relax and talk about him moving his items into the dorm. Luckily they did have enough time towards the end of class. Once everyone was packing up for the day and changing into normal clothing they took the time to talk. Since Rainbow normally wore sports gear anyways, and Daybreak didn't care what he wore, there was no problem not changing. If he had other classes afterwards, he might have cared about his smell and gone for a shower, but since Rainbow assured him he could use the shower in their room, he decided to just sit on the bleachers, high up next to the football field and talk with her.

"It's odd that we haven't been called up the headmistress's office yet. Ya know...for blowing that hole in the field...and destroying the track. I mean...look at it...there are parts that are still on fire!"

Daybreak pointed towards the fields track, frantically waving his arms as if it would help. Rainbow Dash leaned back against the steps and chuckled

"Relax dude, we'll get what's coming to us...trust me...you don't know this headmistress, I do. She'd never let this go so easily, and we are definitely gonna pay for it...the only question is how?"

"As long as it doesn't involve giving a speech or community service...I really don't care"

"We'll probably have to fix the field at least...maybe not the track, the nurse did say that the headmistress has been looking for a reason to change the rubber on it. I'd say this qualifies."

Rainbow snorted

"She might make us lay the new rubber"

Daybreak felt an all too familiar grin approach his cheeks. He held out his palm and snapped his fingers. Instantly there was a dinner plate sized piece of track rubber in his hand, it was painted the color of Dash's hair. Rainbow gawked at him

"I don't think that'd be much of a punishment for me...hm...I kinda like this rubber. Maybe if we lay it I'll use this. It's certainly better than plain red again."

He saw her cheeks redden, and realized his blunder.

"Nice going dumbass. Way to not flirt with her."

Rainbow scooted closer to him on the bench. He was tempted scoot away playfully, but instead found his butt glued to his seat, unable to bring himself to move. She leaned close to his chest, he could still smell how sweaty she was from sports. Beating all those guys into the dirt during soccer must have really worked her up. Daybreak doubted he smelled any better, having been practicing his running most of the time, and trying to boost his speed past what he and Dash had done...without the fire this time though. She smiled at him, and laid her head against his chest. As if on queue, his face burned with shyness yet again

"I'm no longer sure how I should feel about this anymore...still very discomforting to have you touching me so easily...but...it is a bit..."

"...Nice..."

Daybreak quickly shook his head, clearing his thoughts. He looked down at Rainbow on his chest

"What?"

"I said, this is nice...ya know...just sitting here with a friend. I don't really do this with Flutters or anyone else...Oh wait... guess you don't really know who Fluttershy is yet, I'm sure you'll meet her sometime, if you keep hanging with me."

"Friend?...Did she just call me her...friend?...I don't have friends...I don't make friends...I don't want friends...That's the last straw! I can't let this...attachment, with her develop anymore, I've gotta end it right here! Now!"

He looked down at her, stretched out and resting her head on his chest, waiting for the final bell to echo across the campus telling them they could depart for the day.

"Rainbow Dash...there's something I need to tell you..."

She tilted her head up from his chest, and smiled

"Ok...but there's something I wanna tell you first"

"Oh noooo. Please don't let it be what I think it is....I can't do this to her...If she says those words...I'm doomed...literally this time."

"O-ok Rainbow...you first? I guess"

She sat up and turned around to face him, she straddled the bleacher she was on and reached her hand down the front of her sports clothes.

"What the heck is she doing?"

She leaned close to him, bending forward as though trying to make him look down her shirt, he averted his eyes. Eventually she pulled out her hand, grasping the lightning cloud necklace he had placed around her neck, in her right hand. She was still wearing it...

She held the bottom in her outstretched palm and showed it to him

"Umm...Well...I wanted to say...thank you...ya know...for saving my life that time...I guess even though I hugged you I never really said it...I really like this by the way...it's pretty...It sparkles rainbow colored whenever I hold it up to the light, and glows green in the dark. Did you do that on purpose?"

He gave a large exhale of relief.

"Oh thank my mother! I thought she was gonna say something completely different...I should be able to do this easily now"

"N-no, I didn't do that on purpose...it just happened...listen Rainbow Dash...can I tell you what I gotta say now?"

She let the necklace fall to her chest and dangle outside her clothing, she gave him a small smile

"Sure dude, what's up?"

"Now's your chance! Say it! Say you can't be around her anymore! Say she's better off without you! Make her wanna toss that necklace away!"

"R-Rainbow...Dash...I-I think...I...I should..."

The expression on her face seemed to change, it looked as if it was morphing from calm and content, into one of hope and joy

"Yes? You should what...Daybreak?"

"Say it!"

"Rainbow...You...You're..."

She leaned in close, holding herself up leaning on her hands

"Say it Daybreak"

"Rainbow Dash....You're...the first friend I've ever had...!"

Comparing looks of shock for these two could have made any camera man rich. They both had such an expression change after he spoke, trying to guess what was said would have been impossible. For a moment Rainbow looked disappointed, then her face changed, and she registered what he had actually said. After which her smile broke into a wide-eyed, beaming with toothy laughter, smile! As for Daybreak, he never hated himself more than he did in that moment.

"You fool...y-you coward...you stupid, stupid boy! How can you allow yourself to fall like that after the speech you just gave to Twilight about how 'friendship doesn't exist'...honestly...I'm just...so...pathetic!"

Rainbows hand appeared from nowhere, and grabbed hold of his arm

"Come on Mr.mushy feelings, the final bell just rang! We're free for the rest of the day, time to move in with your totally awesome roommate for the next year, or two! Me!"

She fist pumped the air, as she did the necklace dangled within Daybreaks sight...he watched as the lightning bolt at the bottom gave off a subtle, but noticeable enough, purple pulse of energy. As it did, Daybreak looked into Rainbows magenta eyes and saw a quick flash of deep purple swim across them.

"I can't believe this...what have I done to this poor girl...what am I doing...I can't even...Im sorry in advance Rainbow...I really am...so sorry"

My Drunken Roommate

View Online

Once Daybreak and Rainbow split off from each other, Daybreak said he was gonna head back to his house for a bit to pick up some essentials for moving in. After informing her that he probably wouldn't be in until later due to the distance he had to walk, she and he went their separate ways. As she watched him head for the outer gate, Rainbow was half tempted to follow him home, possibly even convince him to let her see his house. She quickly let the thought go though, she knew he needed some space occasionally. She didn't wanna run the risk of appearing too clingy after only two days of knowing him. So instead she headed back inside the school and made for her dorm room. A nap sounded like the perfect way to kill time until he came back. As she strolled through the hallways, she couldn't help but think about what he had said to her only a few minutes before.

"He said I was the first friend he's ever had...the first friend...ever. Could that really be true? I mean...sure he tries to be a bit off-putting...but to think he's never made friends before. I wonder what his life has been like until now? If it's true then that means he's probably never been with a girl before...never had a girlfriend....maybe even never had a first kiss. Oh my gosh! How freaking awesome would it be if I was his first kiss!? I gotta make him like me first though...I mean...I'm pretty sure he already does, I am freaking awesome and all, and he's just trying to hide it...frustratingly well too. But...I don't know for sure yet...If only Professor Hooves hadn't interrupted me back then! I almost had him confess...something to me...I need to think of a way to make him tell me what he thinks of me, without lying. I could always try a truth potion, but considering how easily he made that piece of rubber track appear in his hands, and the fact he could keep up with me at top speed...he's probably gonna detect something as simple as a truth serum. Still, I might get lucky. An even better way though, would be to get him to be my slave again...then I could make him drink it and he'd have no choice..."

She made it to her floor by now and was unlocking the door to her room. She quickly rushed inside and flipped on the lights. Without delay, she stripped herself of all her clothing, save for the necklace, and stood in front of the full length mirror she had hanging on the back of her door. For obvious reasons, none of her friends even knew she had this, hence why it was hidden, no one ever came into her room so they'd never see it without being behind the door. She couldn't afford to let her friends think she really did care about her appearance...that on the inside...she actually wanted someone to look at her for her looks and as a person, not just for her athletics. She admired how she looked in it, eyeing up her figure from her legs, to her waist, stomach, chest and face. She smiled to herself

"All I gotta do is get him to see this and I'll have him for sure...but...that still feels kinda embarrassing. When he looked at me in the infirmary...I'd never felt so shy before...he kept staring at me...I'm just lucky he bought my bluff about not being embarrassed. I'm kinda relieved I didn't have to take of my bottoms...I don't know if I could have done it. But I gotta find some reason for him to see me fully nude...I can't just strip again...he'd be pretty suspicious...maybe if I let him catch me coming out of the shower...hmm...guess I'll hold off on my shower until later then. He said he'd be back late...so if I can get Twilight or Sunset Shimmer to teach me a detection spell that's really simple, quickly, I can get ready once he comes inside the building...wow...I've never...never wanted somebody to see me like this so badly before."

She ran her hands along her hips and up to her breasts, giving them a gentle squeeze and allowing a small moan to escape her lips.

"I wonder...I wonder if he'd enjoy being with me...I don't know...I don't have any experience...maybe he doesn't either...He said he's never had another friend before me...that could also mean he's never had sex...or kissed before."

She felt a shiver run up her spine at the thought, she couldn't help but imagine the perfectness of how she'd feel if he was just as inexperienced as she was, and liked her too. If he wanted her like she did him...

"I mean...I guess that one time with Flutters did count as something...but that was mostly for her...to help her know what to do when she gets a boyfriend...I don't think she ever suspected I had no idea what I was doing...I do fake it pretty good...and she was moaning a whole lot...she clearly enjoyed it. I still don't see how she can't find a boyfriend with boobs that huge...I mean seriously...I sometimes wonder how she can hold those watermelons up in just a wool jacket...It's no wonder I thought I was gay for her for awhile...Seeing her naked, that ass and those breasts...they could turn any girl gay and any gay guys straight...How would Daybreak would react to her...I wish I could understand him better...But...I've never really...I want someone like Daybreak to like me...to tell me I'm pretty, even though I'm not girly...To tell me I'm sexy even though my breasts aren't that big and I have abbs..."

She cupped her chest in her hands. She'd never felt like a B size when she was around her friends, compared to all of them...they made her feel like she had A's instead of borderline C's. She'd seen all of them topless at one point or another...mostly by accident at pool parties...and that one running incident with A.J.

"And how is it that AJ's chest is bigger than mine?! How does that even make sense, let alone fair? She uses more magic than I do picking and kicking the apple trees at her farm, and burns more calories daily...How does she even have boobs at all?!"

The smell of her own sweat and hormones began to invade her nostrils. She quickly checked the lock on her door again, and sat down in front of the mirror, with her legs spread. She tried to imagine what Daybreak would be like if he really was into her.

"He's so much like me...it's hard to tell how he'd treat me. Would he be sweet and gentle because he's inexperienced, or cause secretly he's really is mushy on the inside...or would he be rough and aggressive cause he's been pent up and repressing his urges for twenty two years...I can't tell which I'd like more...ahh..."

Without thinking, she had reached down with her right hand and started touching herself, slowly rubbing her outer lips with her fingers. A small moan escaped her lips, she tried to imagine Daybreak with her

"Ahh...it's not fair...He's already seen most of my body and I'll I've gotten was him in a burned up shirt...He's practically got a full image to work with...if he's like that...where's I gotta use my imagination....well, I guess there was that few minutes when I saw him get hard through the sheets...but that was hardly something to work with...he was wearing underwear, shorts and covered by a blanket...I can't get a good image from that...so not fair..."

She started rubbing herself a little faster, causing her to widen her legs and let out consistent moans from the floor. She laid her back on the ground and opened her legs as wide as they'd go. She slowly pushed two of her fingers inside herself and started moving them around in small circles, she used her free hand to squeeze at her left breast.

"This...This is how I think I'd want it the first time...him on top of me...looking at me like I'm the only thing that matters...oh Daybreak...I want you so badly...I wanna make you like me...I don't understand it myself...I've only known you for two days...but it feels like an eternity that I've wanted you...I have to know if you...if you...think of me like I do you...I gotta find some way to make you tell me...Do you want more than just a first friend...?"

While she laid there, lost in her own imagination, the necklace dangled off her neck beside her. It pulsed continuous waves of rainbow light around her room, then slowly began to fade to a constant green glow. She opened her eyes from her thoughts, feeling the light through her eyelids, and looked to her side. She noticed the glow and smiled, she grasped the miniature lightning cloud and held it against her chest, not even bothering to wonder what the lights meant.

"Daybreak...I think...I think...ahh~"

Knock! Knock! Knock!

"Rainbow Dash! Are ya'll asleep already? Get up! We need to talk, Twilight says it's urgent!"

Rainbow released a low growl, she hated being interrupted...especially when she did this. She just wanted to lay there and think of her crush...was that too much to ask?

"Dammit Twilight! This better be urgent or I'm gonna be pretty grumpy this time...I let it go when you woke me up at two a.m last time, cause you brought me the newest Daring Do book...but this time I was actually enjoying myself!"

Quickly jumping to her feet, she threw her sweaty clothes back on, not even bothering with her bra or underwear, and tossed open the door.

Applejack was standing in her doorway, looking just as grumpy as she felt.

"I'm willing to bet I'm not the only one annoyed at being called out after school again...this better be good Twi...I'm easy to please...but make AJ mad and I think you'll be in trouble."

"So...what's up AJ? What's Twilight need this time?"

AJ plugged her nose almost as soon as she saw her

"Dang Rainbow Dash, ya'll smell like me after a day in the fields...were ya gettin ready for a shower or somethin?"

Rainbow blushed to herself

"Something like that..."

"Y-Yeah...I was...so what's Twilight need again?"

AJ frowned, clearly annoyed

"She wouldn't say...she only said she needs all of us to gather in her room asap for a meeting. She promises it won't take as long as the last time...ya know, with the Daring Do novels being just released in a whole set and all that...She swears this one is important. I reckon it must be, considering Fluttershy looked pretty distraught over something."

Rainbow chuckled and rolled her eyes

"That's just Fluttershy being Fluttershy...But I guess I'll go see what's up."

"Then get back to my plans for Daybreak..."

Shutting and locking her door, Rainbow followed just behind AJ as they headed for Twilights room, two floors above. Rainbow silently smirked to herself as they walked, her mind still on ways to discern Daybreaks feelings

"Two days and he's already told me I'm the only friend he's ever had...meanwhile I'm craving having him take my virginity...I can only imagine what might happen within a week if I play my cards right".

.....

Walking up two flights of stairs , that was no problem. Walking up two flights of stairs while horny and smelly...that's another situation. AJ was convinced it was Rainbows sweatiness that made her reek like she did, which was good cause she didn't wanna have to explain to Twilight what she had been doing prior to being interrupted.

Once they reached Twilights door, they didn't have to knock more than once before Sunset Shimmer answered, wearing red and purple pajama pants and a top, and allowed them inside. She looked sleepy eyed, and just generally tired. It wasn't even that late yet, but her overall demeanor portrayed it like she'd been woken up in the middle of the night. Once inside, Rainbow and AJ saw they were the last to arrive, Rainbow quickly took a seat on a midnight blue seat cushion next to Flutters, while Twilight paced around the room, clearly lost in thought and still wearing her school clothes. Rainbow motioned to Sunset and pointed over at Twilight

"How long has she been like that?"

Sunset shrugged her shoulders, shaking her head awkwardly

"I don't know...since I got into the room, and probably before that even. She hasn't changed out of her uniform...so it's most likely been awhile."

Rarity, who was a girl with starch white skin, and slightly darker shade of purple hair, bordering on blue, than Twilights, stood up from her seat cushion and walked over to Twilight.

"Twilight dear...we're all here now, you can start."

Twilights eyes shot up from the floor "Oh! Excellent...let's get started right away then."

Rarity resumed her seat on the floor, her midnight blue nightgown fluttering around her as she sat. Twilight took a seat in the center of the miniature circle her friends had formed in her room. Sunset Shimmer seemed to be the only one content to just sit on the bed, rather than the floor. Twilight, looked around the room slowly, her eyes darting with an overabundance of energy to each one of her friends, as though making absolutely sure each one was there. She took a deep breath and crossed her legs before speaking, probably to ensure she didn't accidentally kick one of her friends when she exclaimed her next statement, flailing her arms in an overly loud tone.

"Discords son is here, in Ponyville University!!!"

"What?!"

The question echoed around the room as each one of them slowly registered what Twilight had just said. Each one of her friends faces mirrored a different form of shock or concern. Rarity was the first to respond to her exclamation

"But Twilight...how can that be possible-"

"Yeah, Discord's a big meanie, who'd ever wanna get creamed by him?"

Several of them cringed, Twilight shot a harsh glare at the girl sitting opposite Rarity.

"Pinkie Pie!...Please...language...No body here wants to picture that. And anyways...I never said that he made his son with consent from his partner..."

"Oh..."

Again the word echoed around the room, and again, Rarity was the first to respond while Pinkie Pie stuck her tongue out at Twilight and muttered under her breathe

"It was a valid question"

"Twilight darling...when did this happen? How could we just now be finding out someone like...Discord...had a son...and how could he be in this university?"

Twilights face showed a small confliction of feelings for a moment, she gathered her breath once more, and began to speak in a slow and steady tone...though her voice came out shaky on several occasions.

"Well...I have a confession to make to you all...To be honest I've know about his son for over fourteen years...I...I used to know him when we were kids..."

Several gasps floated through the air, from everyone except Sunset Shimmer, who looked unsurprised to hear this, but still concerned nonetheless.

"I knew him back when I studied under Princess Celestia...I was seven and he was eight years old. We studied together for four years straight...and I grew a bit attached to him. Back then I would have said he was my first friend...but he only ever saw me as a rival I guess..."

She clenched her fists, attempting to restrain a building aggression in her voice that her friends did not fail to notice.

"I...I thought he'd grow up to be different than his father. I truly thought he'd be a different person if he was around Celestia for training. Well...In a sense I was right. But he didn't become better for it, he became worse. Instead of being random and chaotic, now he's clever and manipulative. He's charming when he wants to be...and cruel to most people the rest of the time. In my experience, he's very off putting to everyone, but if he wants something, he'll go to any means to get it...and he normally gets it no matter what. He's also very powerful...I'd say he could probably defeat anyone of us on our own...maybe even me and Sunset Shimmer."

After another set of gasps, it was Applejack who prompted Twilight to continue

"But...and just hear me out with this Sugarcube...If he's be gone for all these years, and he's as powerful as ya'll say...Why now? Why is he just now showin up? If he had come out when we battled Discord, he could have defeated us then. What does he want?"

Twilights eyes jumped to the floor, no one but Sunset Shimmer understood why she chose her next words so carefully, but she spoke with extreme caution as she answered.

"Honestly...I don't know...I don't know why he's just now coming to Ponyville, and I don't know what he wants...But I am certain of one thing. Whatever he wants...it can't be good...We may have to use the Elements and our friendship to defeat him. Just like his father."

"Oh...my..."

All heads turned to face the small voice sitting next to Rainbow Dash. Other than being in a green nightgown that barely contained her gigantic breasts, there was no reason for this cream colored girl to act surprised that they all turned to look at her after she spoke. Rainbow rubbed her shoulder, the girls facial features looked very conflicted.

"What's wrong Fluttershy?"

She tried to hide her face in her hair the moment Rainbow said her name, but with everyone looking at her, it did little good. So she took a breath and attempted to explain

"Well...it's just...umm...I...We've always used the Elements on bad people...to make them stop doing bad things...and well...I...We've...we've never used them on someone our age before...or someone who we didn't know for sure was evil...It just doesn't feel right to m-"

"HE IS EVIL!"

Twilights hand jumped to her mouth, sealing it shut as all her friends stared at her and Fluttershy retreated into Rainbows arms. Rainbow was less than pleased

"What the heck was that for Twilight, there's no need to yell at Fluttershy like that!"

Twilights face flushed crimson, she slowly brought down her hands

"I'm sorry Fluttershy...I didn't mean to yell like that..."

"I-it's ok Twilight..."

Applejack scooted next to Twilight, and placed her hand upon her shoulder

"Sugarcube...how exactly do you know he's evil?...Did he do something to you when you were kids?...What happened?"

Twilight pulled her shoulder away from AJ's grasp, looking away from them and up to Sunset Shimmer, with a gaze that begged for help.

"I don't wanna talk about it right now Applejack...and on a similar note...I don't think any of you should approach him either, at least not yet anyway, we can't have him realizing who has the Elements or he might try and separate us."

"Are ya'll at least gonna tell us what he looks like...or his name?"

Twilights eyes shot up to Sunsets, a look of sympathy and sadness was returned to her. Twilight shook her head

"No...Not yet...I still wanna observe him in private, if you all know who he is, you'll start being weary of him. He'll sense that...I don't wanna lose the element of surprise just yet. So just...do me a favor and trust me on this one...ok? Trust that I know what I'm doing?"

Although they all exchanged similar looks of curiousity...one by one they nodded, and one by one they all headed for the door once they realized the meeting was over, as Twilight made no motion to continue speaking. Everyone quickly said their goodnights for the day and left for their respective rooms, leaving Twilight and Sunset Shimmer alone in theirs. Rarity seemed in a rush to get back to her room, as she left Twilight heard her mutter to AJ

"If I still hurry I can finish my latest project before the day ends. Rainbow Dash asked me to fix a necklace for one of her new friends and I do not intend to let her down!"

As soon as the door shut and the last of them was gone, Sunset turned to Twilight, who had begun to strip into her nightgown and said

"Why didn't you tell them who he was? You told me..."

Twilight sighed aloud, more to herself than to Sunset

"I told you because you already made a move on him. You're already taken by his charm...plus I'm sure he can sense how powerful you are, if he hadn't already pieced together that you were an Element, he knows now. But the others, they suppress their powers because they aren't sorceresses, except for Rarity, so we only run the risk of her being discovered. If I tell any of them who he is, they may approach him and possibly hear his side of the tale. We can't risk that. If any of them start to sympathize with him, they may be unwilling to attack him and then the Elements would be useless...And I think he knows that. Plus, I doubt he'd go around revealing to any random person that he was Discords son, so he probably won't reveal who he is even if they do happen to speak to him. He wouldn't exactly get a pleasant welcome here, Discords armies are still remembered with hatred in Equestria. Sunset, they did alot of terrible things in his name, even if Discord didn't necessarily agree with their methods. This way, I can assure that even if they do speak for a moment, neither side will know the other, and we can still observe him and see what he does without suspicion. He doesn't make friends, so I don't have to worry about him getting close to any of them anyways."

Sunset shifted uncomfortably on her bed

"What about Rainbow Dash? Their race on the track wasn't exactly a secret, nor was the damage it caused...and everyone saw him carry her to the infirmary. He obviously cared about her well being enough to do that."

Twilight actually let loose a shrill laugh and rolled her eyes

"Sunset...To be honest, Rainbow Dash is the one I'm least worried about falling for his charm. She's not exactly an easy nut to crack, plus I'm pretty sure she's gay...remember the whole thing with her and Fluttershy...and their was that running incident with Applejack?...Also, I'm relatively sure he only carried her to the infirmary to make sure she didn't die. A death on his record wouldn't be as easy to get rid of as just his presence at the school would be."

Sunset began to shift even more on her bed, clearly uncomfortable and trying her best not to show it

"Twilight...You make him sound cold and heartless...You've told me what happened when you were kids, and I'm grateful you trust me enough to do that...but I think he might have changed since then. He didn't come off that way to me..in fact, he seemed to feel genuinely bad when he hurt my feelings, and tried to warn me against getting close so it wouldn't happen again. He was certainly direct when he point blank said, and I quote 'I'm kind of an asshole'...So are you sure you aren't just letting your hurt feelings blind you?"

Continuous sighs left Twilight lips as she finished changing and tossed herself onto her bed, she stared up at the ceiling of their room as she spoke, her voice soft but still burning with emotion.

"You didn't know him back then Sunset...There's no way he's changed...He can't change...He only cares about himself..."

"So did I once...and I changed...haven't I?"

Twilight rolled onto her side to look at Sunset, still shifting uncomfortably on her bed, tying to decide the best way to speak her mind. Twilight smiled for a moment

"Sunny...that's different...you're different...you're nothing like him...You weren't raised by evil...you just had personal issues with Celestia and took them out us and our town. The half-demon girl who tried to conquer Ponyville all those years ago is gone. All I see now is a beautiful sunset, whose hair shimmers in the light every time she lets it down..."

A very visible blush toned Sunsets cheeks, she looked away from Twilight and partially covered her face.

"You're...you're doing that thing again Twilight...When you look at me like that I feel like your x-raying me..."

Twilight giggled innocently

"I'm sorry...I can't help it sometimes...you've just matured into an extremely beautiful girl since I've known you. Even though we're the same age, you've always treated me like your teacher since that day you got blasted by the Elements...Maybe I've developed a slight crush on you over the years."

Now it was Sunsets turn to giggle, Twilight blushed her own shade of red and attempted to hide her face like Sunset had

"Well...let me know if that 'slight crush' ever develops more Princess. I'd love to hear more about my 'sunset hair that shimmers in the light'...oh how romantic that sounds"

Twilight threw a pillow at her while she had a giggle fit on the bed

"Hey! I thought it was pretty good!"

"It was pretty cheesy, yes. But it was sweet."

"Your such a butt sometimes Sunset."

"At least mines not as big as yours, seriously girl, those boobs and that butt, how is the rest of you so slim while those are so big?"

Another pillow flew, this one striking Sunset in the face. Several feathers stuck to her hair as it fell away, leaving Twilight in a giggle fit of her own.

Several pillows began to levitate behind Sunsets back, glowing in sea green light. Twilights face suddenly showed fear, while Sunsets showed a smirk

"Oh it's on now Princess!"

"Wait wait! Hold on one second!"

"Why?"

"I gotta ask you something first...then I'll pulverize you ok?"

Sunset shot a small glare at the word 'pulverize', but nodded and lowered the pillows

"Ok...what?"

Twilight sat up on her knees in the bed, and gained a serious look

"So...If it came down to it. Could you do it? Can you use the Elements on Daybreak, knowing full well what they will probably do to him?"

Sunsets face dropped, her smile faded for a moment and was replaced with confliction again. But...after a moment of consideration, she nodded

"Yes...If you're sure Twilight, if you're sure about him. I'll use the Elements against him if you ask me to."

Twilight smiled

"Great! Now that that's over...where were we?"

"I believe I was about to kick your a- OW! OW! OW! OOOH! OWW!"

Several pillows rocketed across the room and struck her in the face, leaving several feathers behind in her hair. Twilight was beside herself

"Oh It is ON!"

Twilight cackled

"Who are you, Rarity!?"

"You're dead meat!"

Pillows began flying in all visible direction, covered in purple and sea green aura.

.....

A two hour walk home, and two hour walk back to school. A two hour walk carrying two bags filled with his "essential items". That was how Daybreak had spent the remainder of his second school day. He walked grumpily through the cool night autumn air, carrying the smaller of the two bags strapped across his back. While the other floated a foot or two behind him, covered in shimmering green light and following him every time he made it more than five feet away. It wasn't that the walk was particularly hard, or that the amount of items he needed put a strain on his back and magic. That wasn't the problem...the problem was how quickly his life had turned sideways in merely two days.

"Two Days! Seriously...what the Tartarus is up with this place...I said I wanted a school that wasn't boring. Suppose that's the 'be careful what you wish for' saying, coming back to bite me in the ass. And then there's Rainbow Dash...a...friend. I can't believe I called her my friend...I can't believe I actually consider her one...and what's worse...I can't believe I'm attracted to her! Uggghh!...Why did I have to go and let her strip half naked earlier...I should've just stopped her, maybe then I'd be able to get her out of my head...That's what pisses me off the most, and now I'm about to live with her...It's like a bad soap opera put on just for me....But yet...I can't help but feel like I'm gonna enjoy being around her. Two fucking days...How did I fall so far in just two days...I'm not supposed to make friends. I'm the fucking son of Discord for Equestria sake!"

He continued his inner argument all the way back inside the campus gates, which proved extremely difficult to get inside. Apparently they were protected with anti-intruder spells after dark. He had to literally argue with the gates to make them open. Each time he tried to touch the gates handle, a weird looking pair of googley eyes, combined with razor sharp pieces of metal for a mouth, would materialize from the gate itself. Then it would instantly tell him "No visitors after hours, please leave now"

To which he would respond

"I'm not a Celestia damned visitor, I'm a student! Now kindly open your mouth, so I can come in!"

To which the gate would then reply

"All students that live on campus are already accounted for, please leave now or face direct action."

After hearing this, he got rather pissed and tried to force the gate open with his hands, probably a stupid idea in the long run, considering the gates "mouth" was part of the handles. So he got bit by the latches on the lock, then received a small lightning bolt to his wrist, which traveled up his spine, instantly stunning him. After he resisted the urge to fall over and puke, the gates voice changed from its deep tone, to a soft, feminine voice.

"Identity confirmed, my apologies, you should have just stated your name. Next time please do so, I'm registered to recognize students by name, but you are new so probably don't know this. I'll inform Ms. Rainbow Dash that her roommate is on his way. Have a goodnight sir"

"Eat a dick...that really fucking hurt..."

"Thank you..." He managed to cough out, he could swear that thing had jumbled his brain for a moment.

After making it inside the campus and locating the dorm buildings, after thirty more minutes of searching. He managed to finally work his way inside the twin, automatic doors, which were all that separated the dorm building from the outside. He had ben expecting some kind of security, like the gate...guess Rainbow hadn't been kidding about the Headmistress not worrying about students having sex in their dorms.

"But seriously...who makes a fucking gate that bites and shocks people when they touch it!? That's just...actually...that's almost exactly what I do with my backpack...Hmm...So that's how that feels...weird."

He was worried for a moment he would have to ask for direction to Rainbows room and floor, once he got inside. But it seemed their was a roster sheet posted along the entrance wall, immediately to the left of the doors once in the building. He scanned down the paper and found Rainbows name, three more floors up at the end of the hall, nearest the windows peering out into the Everfree Forest. He also noticed Twilight and Sunset Shimmers names in the same room together, two floors directly above Rainbows room.

"Guess Sunset must have gotten Twilight to live with her once she figured out I wasn't coming...Guess I probably should have told her...oh well. No point in thinking about it now. Maybe she was already living there and she just wanted me to move in that badly...after all Twilight is her 'mentor'. Either way...probably best to avoid that floor all together...and I think I'll avoid adding my name to this roster for the time being...no need to broadcast where I'm staying."

Grumbling to himself about having to go up three move floors with a heavy suitcase and backpack, Daybreak began his brave march towards, what he considered to be, the certain annihilation of any attempts he had to not get attached to Rainbow Dash. Once at the fourth floor, he made his way down the hall to her door, and gave it a soft, but firm knock knock. After thirty seconds of no response, he repeated his knocks. Once again hearing nothing.

"Maybe she's already asleep...it is pretty late out now...or maybe she's not in...either way I have to get in. What are the chances she left the door open?"

He jiggled the door handle, and much to his surprise, it opened after a moment of convincing turns. The handle gave his hand a brief shock once he removed his fingers, and instantly closed itself behind him once he and his luggage, were through the door. He heard the lock click into place, then three more.

"Geesh Rainbow Dash...what could you possibly do in here that you need a fingerprint spell...and three locks for?"

He wasn't inside for more than a minute before he heard the sounds of water running, or rather the sounds of running water stopping.

"Oh...that make sense...she must be in the shower...come to think of it, I could use one too. I'll ask after she's done...well...better unpack I guess."

Despite the fact that he saw no spare bed in the room, presumably because she thought she'd be rooming alone at first, Daybreak was still able to set up most of his things. Rainbow had been kind enough to already set up desks with his name on it, and left a small note on the dresser that said

"Make yourself comfy roomie"

"Wow Rainbow...that's actually kinda sweet"

He unpacked quick enough, due to the fact that his suitcase was self packing and unpacking at all times. He merely designated where he wanted each item to go as it floated by, and it was there in seconds, although there were a few instances with some trouble, due to the items trying to set themselves down on empty Cider bottles that were scattered about the floor. He gave a visible shiver at the amount of alcohol she must have consumed since the end of school...there was more than four empty bottle here.

His more, personal, or delicate items, he put away himself. Like his people-eating backpack and jacket, he packed those in the back of the closet, where Rainbow wouldn't accidentally fall victim to them early in the morning, during what was sure to be, a terrible hangover with all the Cider she seemed to have drunk. He briefly heard the sounds of a shower curtain opening from within the bathroom, directly to the left of the entrance to the dorm, but he paid it no mind. If she had taken the time to set up a spell to recognize his fingerprints, she likely heard him come in.

As a small glass jar filled with a purple, jelly-like substance, floated out from his backpack, he grabbed it out of the air.

"You need a more delicate approach I think..."

He slowly set it down on the dresser Rainbow had designated for him, along with a few drawings he had personally crafted over the years. He hated to admit it aloud, but he was actually a pretty talented drawer, with magic at least. Many people assumed drawing with magic to be easy, this was very, very false. It was extremely difficult, the paint or quill, or marker or whatever had to be pictured perfectly in your mind, you had to imagine each stroke of the utensil, and follow it with your mind, while also maintaining a perfect visualization of what you wanted to create, and keep a constant stream of magic flowing to the object creating it. It took alot of mental discipline and he was therefore very proud of it, but still preferred not to show it off. Yet for some reason, he found he had packed and now unpacked every single drawing he had ever made, and they covered his dresser, work desk, and his closet. Most of them were of various times of day, seasons and such. The main fixation being the sunrise, for obvious reasons.

As he finished setting up his bed from the small blankets and pillow he had brought with him, he heard the bathroom door open. Assuming Rainbow would already be dressed, he quickly whipped his head around to greet her...and found himself paralyzed at the sight he found.

Not only was she not dressed...but the towel she should have been using to cover herself was flung over her shoulder like a workout rag. Daybreak found his eyes glued to the sight of her soaking skin, on perfect, glistening display, in the light of her two room lamps, and overhead fan light. Rainbow stood, as paralyzed as he was, and clearly a bit tipsy, clearly not expecting him to be there, in the open doorway to the bathroom. They both found words unable to come to their lips. Daybreak struggled to tear his gaze away from Rainbows absolutely perfect figure, and keep them above waist level...he was failing miserably. For the first time in his life, he found the urge to stare at a girl uncontrollable, and his eyes refused to obey his wishes, choosing instead to dart over every part of Rainbows body and capture the image of it forever in his mind.

When he finally regained control over his eyeballs, Daybreak forced himself to look Rainbow in the eyes, and nothing else. Her face was redder than any of the streaks in her hair, and she seemed to be struggling with mixed expressions of shock and fear on her face. Eventually Daybreak knew he'd have to prompt the inevitable, awkward conversation, they were gonna now have to have.

"Rainbow Dash...I'm sor-"

"Ya know...This really isn't fair at all..."

"W-what? What did she say?"

His blank stare must have said it for him, cause she forced a giggle and said, while slowly picking the towel off her shoulder and tying it around her waist. He noticed she made no attempt to cover her breasts.

"Well...Now you've seen me fully naked...and I haven't even gotten to see you shirtless...let alone...pantsless."

"Ok...major pervert...major major pervert Rainbow Dash...There's no way your guilting me into striping for you, not in a thousand years!"

Daybreak rubbed the back of his head in a shy motion

"Uhh...Umm..yeah...Sorry Dash...I don't think that's gonna happen any time soon, not willingly at least, knowing you that won't stop you though."

She smirked, sitting herself down on her bed and crossing her legs. The towel lifted up a slight bit from the bottom as she did, and Daybreak had to force his eyes to remain in place, and not steal another look at her easily visible lower half.

"You're probably right, if I really wanted to I'd find a way to get you outta those clothes. But ya know, friendship is a give and take man. I may be your first friend, but I'm still gonna expect that, so start stripping."

He laughed, and so did she. Both of them chuckled aloud for a moment, pushing the conversation out of awkward and trying to make it funny

Daybreak, still having a hard time not staring at Rainbows chest, found his eyes darting around the room, so that he could look anywhere but at her. She noticed this with ease, and came down to sit next to him, as he had taken a seat upon the floor to keep from falling over. Laying down on her side and supporting her head with her elbow, she put a finger under his chin, and moved his head back to face her. He found himself unable to keep from blushing, with her chest literally right in front of his face.

"Dammit Rainbow...put those away...I can't think straight with your boobs in front of me like that...I'm still a guy ya know..."

"So...Daybreak...Since I'm your first friend and all...does that mean I'm the first girl you've seen naked?"

"Why must you ask such uncomfortable questions..."

He suddenly wished he could turn himself into a banana, so he'd be yellow instead of this deep tomato red his face now showed. Though knowing how stubborn Rainbow was, she'd probably just peel him and ask again anyways.

"Y-yeah...you are."

He found her eyes for a moment and could practically see the gears turning in her head, along with the glazed look that came with alcohol. He imagined alarms and siren sounding off at his answer. What scarred him even more, was she was slightly smiling now, and still made no attempt to hide her chest, even when she caught him looking a few times.

"So...that would of course mean...you've never had sex right? Ya know...unless you were blindfolded, tied up, or something...right?"

"What the fuck kind of question is that? Tied up or something? What do ya think I am? A freaking bondage nut?"

"Um...No...I've never had sex...with anyone before..."

This time it was obvious, her smile definitely grew bigger at his answer, and he actually felt her magical energy fluctuate for a moment, he hoped that was just the cider making her aura act up. However when the light in the fan spinning overhead went out, and he heard the other two table lamps click off at the same time, he knew he was wrong. Now she was only visible in the light of the moon, which was full tonight, so she was still very visible.

"Whhhhhhhhhhy must you torment my brain with such odd questions Rainbow Dash?!...Why must you make me so uncomfortable...and why must you be so freaking attractive while you do it?"

"Rainbow Dash?"

His voice came out shaky, he was legitimately afraid of where this conversation was heading. He didn't wanna have to hurt Rainbows feelings after they just became friends, just to save himself from getting raped by her overactive sex drive. She gave him a sincere smile, which looked oddly seductive in the moonlight, with her breasts still on display.

"Why are you asking me all these questions...you didn't bring me up here just to rape me did you?"

Her face gleamed a look of shock for a second before she burst into laughter

"No no you dork! I'm not gonna rape you. I was just wondering...cause...well...I'm still a virgin too."

"Oh...Ohhhh....Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Fuck! Didn't see that one coming!"

"Oh!" Was all he managed to say.

Meanwhile Rainbow scooted ever closer to him, practically crawling up on his lap now.

"If your breasts get any closer to my face Rainbow...I'm not sure how this could end..."

"I guess...the reason I'm asking is cause...well I've never seen a guy naked either...like in real life. Obviously there are movies and the internet with sex and stuff...but I've never seen anyone like that for real..."

"Oh Celestia, I know where this going! I want the overactive, I'm-larger-than-life-awesome Rainbow Dash back. You're creeping me out here with this other side of you...you're too much like me...guess you don't know that though. Hold on...is the necklace...?"

Staring closer at her chest, though for a completely different reason than before, he noticed the necklace was still around her neck, and it was giving off a faint, purple glow of light every few seconds.

"Aww shit...It's just like with Twilight all over again...except now this one is old enough to rape me if she gets the chance..."

Noticing him bring his eyes closer to her chest, she felt her confidence starting soaring again. He was definitely interested with her body...that was a start.

"Ok...I might as well be straight up about it...I want you to strip...I know how that sounds...but what if I promise not to try and touch you or seduce you or anything you're afraid I might do? I mean, we are roommates, one way or another, I'm likely to see at some point anyways..."

"You haven't enough experience with me yet to be thinking that. I'm a fucking ninja when it comes to changing clothes"

"...So why not now...Ya know...it's only fair considering you haven't stopped looking at my boobs since I came over here."

He froze, his eyes stopping where they were, like child with is hand caught in the cookie jar.

"Dammit Rainbow...it's your fault for flaunting them at me like this...not like I asked you to strip naked and parade yourself in front of me...Although...I can't deny...I kind of enjoyed it...but that's not the point!"

"Look Rainbow..." He said, placing his hands firmly on her shoulders, she gave a slight shiver when his skin touched hers, his hands must have been cold.

"I can...understand...your..umm..curiosity...but I've never even made another friend before...I really don't wanna rush this...I'm not saying no...to be quite frank...I don't think I can say no with you dressed the way you are...but at least not right now, ok? You're my first friend...that makes you.........precious...to me...I don't wanna ruin it with something like this...I need to think things out in my head first ok...I'm not even really sure if you're just sex crazed, attracted to me, or if it's...something else..." His eyes darted to the necklace once again, still pulsing continuously

Her face dropped in disappointment. It was very visible and she made no attempt to hide it. He almost felt guilty

"Oh get over yourself Daybreak! You're better than this!...Is what I'd like to think...But I just can't seem to do it with her...she makes me wanna be...nice...for once."

He sighed and knew he'd regret his next words, but the sight of her saddened face brought in too many unwanted emotions and memories for him to just sit there.

"Rainbow...If it's any consolation to you...I think you're very...pretty..."

.....

"Pretty?...I'm...pretty...I'm precious to him?...He said I was pretty...pretty what?...Pretty awesome?...Is this...what it feels like to be told you're pretty? I've heard sexy...hot...awesome, cool, hot-headed...but never pretty...I like the ways this feels..."

Rainbow Dash leaned forward, allowing the towel to completely fall off her as she did so, and made no attempt to hide herself. She wrapped her arms around his chest and squeezed him tightly. She wanted to squeeze him until he popped, she felt so warm and fuzzy all over. Meanwhile, his body seemed to have gone ice cold the moment she hugged him, but she could feel her body heat warming him. She pictured her warmth melting his heart, so she could get at it easier.

"Nobody's ever called me pretty before...thanks Daybreak."

He chuckled and shyly rubbed the back of his head

"Your a damned liar Rainbow Dash...nobody...oh please..."

She squeezed him harder, causing him to yelp in pain as his ribs cried out for mercy, she glared at him from his chest

"I'm not lying you ass...you're the first boy or girl...to tell me I was pretty..."

"Oh...really? Thats kinda hard to believe considering..."

Her face lit up with glee

"Oh please let him continue!"

"Considering...? What Daybreak?"

He shuffled uncomfortably in her grip, clearly trying to escape and move several feet away, but she wasn't having it. She squeezed him tighter, causing him to exhale and struggle for breath until he stopped squirming...then she loosened her grip. He did his best not to look at her bare skin, and instead tried to find interest in the spinning fan above their heads. His blush was covering most of his face

"Dash...could you please put on some clothes?"

"Like Tartarus I will! I've got your full attention while I'm like this, no way I'm changing until I've got you drooling over me...or on me...both are fine."

She feigned a pouty face, she sold it pretty well too

"Why? Don't you like my body? Is it cause my boobs aren't big like most girls?..."

"Come on...show me some hormones you stud...I wanna see you get turned on by me again...maybe then I'll be satisfied for now."

As she tightened her grip around his waist, Daybreak did everything in his power, other than actually teleporting away, to avoid letting his eyes wander down her legs. He continued to blush redder than ever

"N-no...it's got nothing to do with your body...o-or your breasts...and they certainly don't look small to me...I'm just...Not very comfortable with this...you're plenty attractive...but we just became friends...I can't...this feels wrong...and could you please move your hand from that particular spot...please Dash?"

She giggled, allowing her right hand to roam across his legs and pelvis one more time, hoping to feel him turned on by her. She stopped right above his crotch, even without her magical sense, she could tell he was putting a huge amount of effort into suppressing his body right now. She was so tempted to make a move, with her hands right there, so close. But she resisted.

"Only because you said please...and...I don't wanna force you...force this...I want it to just happen..."

Her face regained her ever recognizable smirk as she slowly removed her hand, but her voice suddenly began to slur as several hiccups began invading her speech. She found it hard to focus as the cider began to really kick in to her system.

"Oh...I'm sorry...*hic*...guess I was looking for something that wasn't there. I *hic*assumed I was rooming with a dude, but I can't *hic* even seem to feel anything down there."

She saw his eyes flash with anger for a split second, and she sensed his magic flare with it.

Even this close to him, she barely heard him mumble under his breathe

"I'll show you how 'there' it is you little succubus!"

"This is to fun. Even he has buttons that can be pushed and toyed with...so cute"

"What was that you just *hic* said?! Was it 'please rape me Rainbow Dash'? I could swear that's what I heard."

His face burned brighter and brighter by the minute, she could actually feel the het coming off his face.

"N-no...I didn't say that! You horny sex demon! Keep your hands and legs...ya know what...forget the rest of that line...just keep your hands where I can see them..."

"Time to go in for the killing blow"

She smiled evilly in his face, cupping her breasts and practically playing with them in front of him.

"What about these? Should they stay 'where you can see them' too? Or have you had enough of me already?"

He stood up quicker than she would have thought possible, so fast that she actually fell on her back and spread her legs by accident! That seemed to be the breaking point for him, when her legs spread in front of his face, he quickly zoomed towards the bathroom, yelling

"Shower! Go now! Be out after I'm clean!"

The door slammed shut almost immediately afterwards.

"And one more for the road."

"Ya know, the best way to *hic* get rid of 'blue balls' is to jack off...need a hand?!"

"STAY THE FUCK OUT THERE YOU SEX DEMON!!!" was the only reply she received

"Glad I've got a sound proof spell on my door, that would have been an awkward one to explain to the neighboring rooms. He's so cute when he's shy...and so easy to mess with, for someone so proud."

"AND JUST TO BE CLEAR, I'M NOT JACKING OFF, I'M SHOWERING!"

"Yeah suuuuuuure! Whatever dude. Remember, cover your hands in soap, it makes it easier to stroke!"

She giggled as she heard a loud yell of frustration, holding her mouth closed with her hands. Until she was able to remove them without bursting out laughing.

"This is gonna be sooooooo much fun...and even more fun once he finally bangs the rainbow outta my hair...it's just a matter of how longs he takes to break...or fall for me and do it willingly...that'd be the best...in fact...I think that's what I really want...I'm just doing this cause he's fun to tease."

It took him a whole hour to take his shower, during which Rainbow had plenty of time to think of fun ways to taunt or tease him once he came out. That also gave her plenty of time to try and slightly sober up with tons of water...needless to say, she failed, but she did rid herself of her hiccups, so there was a victory there. She half considered ripping off his towel if he came out in one, and indulging her own desires right then and there...but as before...she held back her lust.

"As much as I wanna have him rock my world...I want him to want it too...which might take some emotional work, instead of just constantly flashing him my breasts and vag...though I still get a pretty good reaction from that too."

In his absence, she looked around the room to see what small changes he made to their space. Other than an overabundance of seasonal paintings and drawings, along with various forms of sunrises, sunsets, and moon phases scattered about his space, everything seemed confined to his desk, drawer and closet. She took the liberty of literally, destroying, the makeshift bed he had made on the floor.

"I'd sooner sleep on the floor myself, then allow him to. Wonder if making him agree with this will take much work...I could just tie him to the bed and then get in with him...either way...even if I have to totally give up my bed and sleep on the floor, he's sleeping in the fucking bed!"

She heard the water turn off and figured she had about five minutes before he stepped out, so she continued observing his drawings. Within the hour he'd been in the shower, she'd only managed to put on some deep blue, pajama underwear, that clung to her tight enough to see a perfect outline of her butt and lips if she bent over in front of him, which she half considered doing. The rest of her body remained bare, and she planned on sleeping that way too. She preferred to sleep naked, but even she knew if she was gonna make him get in the bed, and not try and give it up when she got in too...she'd have to at least have her...lower parts, covered...for now.

She was bent over his desk, examining his most detailed sunrise drawing, it was odd...his best one was not done in paint, but rather, crayon. She continued to marvel, even as she heard the door open and he stepped out, still rubbing his hair with a second towel. She could feel his stare and smirked to herself

"Even you have your weaknesses Daybreak. You may be a hard nut to break, but you've got cracks now, thanks to yours truly. I'll bet your staring straight at my ass"

Deciding she had allowed him to stare long enough, she picked up his best picture and turned around, using it to cover her chest, but keeping the picture side facing him.

"This one is really cool...when did you make it?"

Their eyes met briefly, even he could tell, she was baiting him. Practically daring him to come and take it from her, in just that towel. For a moment, she was afraid he wouldn't bite, for he just stood there...then...he was gone.

Momentarily confused, Rainbow was almost unprepared when he reappeared directly in front of her, showered in green light, and went for the picture. Her free hand flew from her side instantly, and grasped the edge of the towel. His right hand froze on the picture, and her left gently gripped the fabric of the towel.

"Go ahead stud, I dare you."

Both of their eyes locked, she could see the fire burning in his eyes. It must have been what others meant when they said it to her, it was exactly like a fire. Pure emotion behind his gaze, he wanted to challenge her, but knew better. Meanwhile her hand slowly drifted up and over the fabric of the towel, she gently rested it against his bare chest and teased at moving it inside the towel with her fingers.

"Wow...somebody sure works out, or maybe it's all that magic you must use...I can feel your abs right here, or are you just flexing for me?" She giggled aloud, causing him to shiver as her finger nails gently traced his muscles.

With the picture still pressed against her chest, she leaned forward and brought her lips next to his ear, her chest pressed against his, separated only by the picture.

"It would be so easy you know..."

She traced down to where his pelvis was on the outside of the towel, teasing the fabric as if to move it out of the way.

"To just do it...right now. We're both already naked except for a few annoying pieces of fabric and underwear...."

She allowed her hand to explore down the towel, no longer trying to work its way inside, until she found the spot right above his crotch...and gently pushed inwards.

"There...I'm so close..."

She felt him through the fabric, definitely turned on, and definitely not a waste of her time with the size she was feeling. She tensed her hand and practically gripped him through the towel. That was when she apparently crossed the line...he jumped back with a yelp and tied the towel tighter than before. A gift for her eyes if she stared hard enough, but not for her hands.

"Rainbow Dash! What in Equestria are you thinking!?...Calm your drunk ass down!!!"

She blushed a sincere blush, still gripping the picture against her chest

"I'm sorry...I couldn't help it...I'm just so curious...Forgive me?"

She fluttered her eyelashes, attempting to make herself appear as cute as possible, even lowering the picture enough for him to glimpse her dark blue nipples over the paper.

"Curious...I wonder if he still buys that...I'm just so curious...I suppose that's true enough, I mean, I really haven't seen or felt one before...but that time I really just wanted his..."

His gaze softened, and he slowly reached out and took the picture from her, making extra sure not to accidentally touch her as he did so.

"Rainbow...I get it ok...your curious...and drunk...but...try and control that raging sex drive of yours for awhile please...I promise I'll try and sort out my inner feelings ok? But until then, can we just stick to friends? And stop trying to seduce me every five minutes...your body is really distracting, especially with those big boobs of yours."

"He said my boobs are big...but I'm only a B size...how am I supposed to control my lust to bang you on that bed when you tell me everything I've ever wanted to be told by a good looking guy!...Even if you did totally just friend zone me...sort of...I think?"

"I-I'll try...for you"

She could tell her meaning must have at least partially struck him, because he moved with slight discomfort as he placed the picture back in its previous spot.

"For the record Dash...I made this picture about seven years ago, when I officially started living on my own. This was the first thing I saw when I stepped outside."

"And your soooo fucking hot when you talk like that...like...like you've got some past...I wanna know all your secrets so badly...damn it dude...you're like a living tease to my desires without even trying!

"Wow...that's deep dude..."

He chuckled, turning back to face her "Not really...just a bit of sentimentality...Despite my best efforts, and believe me when I say my best, I always seemed to care even when I knew I shouldn't"

If there was a hidden message in his words, she wasn't tuning in on it's frequency. However the next topic of discussion quickly presented itself when he noticed his decimated blanket/bed. He quirked his head and started rummaging through the sheets

"Ummm...Why did you-"

"There's no way in Tartarus you are sleeping on the floor. That's not open for debate, try and argue and I'll fucking tie you to the bed and strip you naked. You get two options here:
1) We share the bed until I can get a second one
or
2) I'm sleeping on the floor. Pick one"

His chest puffed out as he attempted to think of a way to win this battle. Unfortunately for him, she had spent ninety percent of his shower thinking over this scenario (the other ten was drinking water), and making sure she left no loops holes, no matter what he said, she had a counter. After a minute of fuming to himself, he seemed to concede defeat internally.

"I can't allow you to sleep on the floor in your own room Rainbow Dash...that wouldn't be right."

"Yes! Fuck Yes! I knew it! He really is a keeper if I get him to want me!"

She grinned happily, then gently guided him over to the bed, where she instantly jumped in, destroying any hope of neatness with her pillows and sheets. Then she threw the blankets over him and pulled him onto the bed. She chuckled at him as they both trapped themselves under the sheets

"You have thirty seconds, starting now, to change before I take these covers off. If I see anything that isn't covered, it becomes mine, if you catch my drift."

He squealed with fear and scrambled out of the bed, even through the sheets, unknown to him, she could still see him perfectly through the thin fabric. Sadly, he faced away from her, so she only got to stare at his ass as he quickly pulled on jet black boxers. Thirty seconds went by like lightning and she threw the covers off herself. She was very pleased with the sight. Although the part she craved, was now covered, she got a pretty good outline through his boxers, even if they were a bit loose. His embarrassment was easily identifiable as he blushed tomato red.

She chuckled and grabbed his arm, yanking him off balance and pulling him back into the bed with her. She got right up on his chest and whispered

"Ever snuggle somebody as awesome as me before?"

He quickly freed himself and reversed the hold, pulling her onto her belly and pinning her arms down on the bed, while he pushed her onto her stomach he pressed one knee against her back, holding her down. She made extra certain to arch her rear, giving him a view of her ass as the underwear she wore, pulled against her skin. She giggled at him sarcastically

"Oh Daybreak, if you wanted me doggy style, all you had to do was ask!"

This time, he actually played along, much to her own surprise

"Well, it was you who called yourself my guard dog, and then barked at me, so I just figured it fit."

"Oh please for the love of Celestia, would you fuck me already!"

"Woof woof big guy"

She pushed herself up from the bed, throwing him off her using just her arms, and a small amount of magic. She then, pulled him next to her, rather than continue the wrestle and wrapped her arms around his chest, crushing her bare breasts against his chest, and squeezing him tightly.

"Aren't I just the greatest roommate ever?" She giggled

He chuckled back at her, their faces only inches apart

"Well, you're certainly given me the most fun I've had in years...It's...nice...to spend time with a...friend like this."

She let go and punched him lightly in the arm

"There you go being all mushy again. I'm your friend, ya don't gotta stutter every time you say the word dork. Also, if you think I'm a good friend...I'm an even better snuggler..."

She opened her arms, tempting him into her warm embrace. Sadly...he turned her down.

"Dash...I can't..."

He turned and faced the opposite way, then slowly laid down in the covers, facing the window instead of her. She felt slightly disappointed...but still remained determined

"I'm not giving up, I'll crack this hard exterior you've got no matter how often you try and push me away. In the end I know it'l be worth it...I know it...Nobody out stubborns Rainbow Dash!"

She scooted closer and gently brought her hands around his chest from behind, her breasts partially pressed against his back as she embraced him. She made her voice come out quieter and more tender this time

"How's this...I-is this ok Daybreak...?"

She felt heat rush to his face, he slowly nodded

"Y-yeah...it's nice...you're really warm Dash."

"Aw Yeah! Score one for Rainbow Dash!"

She giggled "That's called affection you big dork. You'll get used to it eventually...and...call me Dashie...we're close...friends now."

She felt his face burning again, he shivered as her body warmed his cold skin.

"Ok...Goodnight...Dashie"

She winked and the remaining light from the moon outside, was extinguished with the shutting of the windows and blinds. She gripped her crush as tightly as she could get away with

"Goodnight Daybreak..."

"I love you...One day I'll say it aloud...and you'll say it back...I just know it"

Daybreaks and Nightmares

View Online

"Monster!"

"Freak!"

"Bastard"

"Abomination of nature"

"Do you even know what you are, you worthless trash"

"Your fathers men killed my wife!"

A boy whimpered as the toe end of a boot struck the side of his face, knocking him into the mud and grime of the cold street. It was another typical rainy night in the high end blocks of Canterlot for this young boy.

The child struggled to his feet, muck and grim clinging to his normally green hair. The white streak that was often so visible in his locks, now painted black with the filth of the alleyways. His face showed the bruises and cuts of his beatings from Canterlot citizens, a constant reminder of his worthlessness to the world. As he struggled to remain standing, someone struck him over the head with a cider bottle, shattering it across his face and adorning him with several more cuts and scrapes. When he did not fall from the strike, someone else front-kicked him back into the pavement. His head struck the ground, and dribbles of blood trickled down his chin and head. Another citizen called out from the growing crowd

"You don't deserve to live after what he did to us, you're a freak of nature"

Someone picked him up by the hair, he closed his eyes, attempting to shut out the pain he knew was coming, and hold back his tears. Both were unsuccessful, the pain came, and so did his tears. His vision began to turn red as blood seeped down his eyes, his frail body bounced against the curb of the streets pavement. He looked up, hoping to see the guards, or somebody that would help him. But just like always, no one came, not hid father nor the guards, and he was pretty sure neither would have helped him anyways.

"W-why are you doing this to me?...I didn't do anything wrong...I left my father..."

His voice came out cracked from dehydration and the taste of his own blood within his throat. Another fist struck his face, knocking him back to the ground

"You don't think you've done wrong! The fact you even came back here is wrong enough! Bastard child!"

Somebody kicked him in the ribs

"Rape child!"

A stone cracked against his skull, shattering into dust and causing another slow stream of blood to run down his forehead

"Your sick father defiled our Princess! You're just an insult to her by existing!"

He felt himself lifted off the ground, and slammed against a wall, held there by the scruff of his torn shirt.

"P-please stop this...I'm sorry..."

He whimpered, hoping his pleas would satisfy them. He was wrong.

"Your sorry? Sorry?! You don't know what sorry is you monster"

Several fists found his gut at the same time, and he was sure he even felt a foot strike his ribs. Blood climbed its way from his mouth and splattered across the pavement. He coughed and gasped for air. He wished he'd just pass out now, they always stopped after he fell unconscious. He opened his eyes, and looked into the face of the man holding him against the wall. He could see the hatred burning in the mans hazel eyes. Slowly, just to take his mind off the beatings, Daybreak studied the mans features. His hair was long and black, with two bright yellow streaks traveling vertically down either side of his hair. Daybreak noticed the mans hair was wet with water...it was raining...he couldn't even tell anymore with all the pain and numbness his body felt. He spurted out more blood, his eyes continuously providing him with tears to cry while they punched and hit him.

"W-why...please....help me....somebody...I didn't do anything..."

"Shut up! No one would help a freak like you!"

He felt himself momentarily released from the mans grasp, as his feet fell for the ground, he thought he had been spared for the night, but was again, wrong. As his legs almost touched ground, he felt a knee strike the inside of his gut, and the world started spinning in his eyes.

His form collapsed to the ground on his back, a glazed white look appearing in his eyes. He was barely conscious at this point. Somebody spit on him.

"Dad...please someone help me...why won't anyone help me?"

"Because you're the son of that traitor, you should know love doesn't exist for you, stupid brat."

A foot stepped on his face, his nose began leaking blood down his mouth.

"Discord's bad...I know...he's not a good dad...dads are supposed to be nice...they take care of you-aaahggh!"

Someone was stepping on his throat, he felt his body scream out in pain, his lungs burned for air. Another voice spoke with raspy malice near his ear

"I can't stand to hear this brat whimper anymore, let's just kill him and be done with it!"

"We can't!" the voice of the man gripping him before spoke up

"The Princesses have forbidden any citizen to kill him...and you know the consequences..."

"She should be thanking us...we're doing her a favor!"

"Nevertheless the law is the law, and she's been pretty forceful about this one. Remember the last time he almost died...I don't think those two are ever getting out of prison."

Another voice, this one from a female, shrieked with hatred

"If she cares about him so much, why does she let us beat him like this, he deserves to die, not just get kicked around!"

"I heard it was actually her sister who made the law against killing him...before she became the monster she is now...and got banished...but Princess Celestia never repealed the law, so we're stuck with it until she does...maybe she just wants him to suffer"

The boys eyes struggled for the strength to remain open, the Princess was supposed to be his mom, yet she won't help him and let's these people do this to him. Discord, whomever he was, was supposed to be his dad...but he wasn't here to help him...

"I...I have no one...just...kill me...if...you hate me so much...just please end it...you'd be doing me a favor...it hurts so mu-"

A foot found his head, and his eyes lost any hint of consciousness

"I can't stand it when he begs like that...almost makes me think he's a person"

"He isn't. He's a freak of nature, don't forget it. Let's just toss him in the trash where he belongs.

Several hands swarmed around the child's frame and scooped him off the ground. They carried him over to a trash post, but just as they were about to toss him over the fence, into the dump, a voice rang out at them over the howling rain.

"What do you think you're doing!?"

A man with periwinkle skin and rainbow colored hair stepped out from a nearby bar. He was covered from head to toe in a rain jacket, concealing most of his features from the storm. However, many of the crowd seemed to recognize him anyways.

"Get lost. This has nothing to do with you weather tamer!"

The mans hands began to glow a bright blue from within the raincoat. Several of the crowd decided it was better to just be done with it here, and ran before things could escalate, but many stayed. They dropped the child in the mud, on their side of the fence and turned to deal with the man in front of them.

"I'll say it again, get lost. You and I both know what this brat is, he deserves every second of it!"

The man lowered his hood, allowing the rain to wash against his rainbow hair, giving it an odd glimmer in the moonlight

"He's not the one that killed your wife Stratos...let it go. He doesn't deserve that."

"You're just too soft hearted! You never wanna fight when it comes down to it! You have a daughter now, what if it was her or your wife!? What if it was yours not mine!!"

The man shook his head

"My wife is already gone, Stratos. She was in the town square during the fire...so I'll never know. To be honest though, I'd probably feel the same as you do if he had done it...but that doesn't mean I would take it out on the poor kid. He can't help who his parents are, how can you justify this?"

The man called Stratos, the one with black and yellow hair, looked back at the boy collapsed in the mud.

"He'll grow up to be just like his father! You know it! Even a weather caster like you should be able to sense all that dark power inside him!"

Again the man shook his head, glimmers of rainbow sparkled light bouncing through the rain as he did.

"He'll only become like that if he's continually treated like this...Discord isn't a threat anymore, there's no one out there to teach him evil. Unless we citizens teach it to him ourselves, think about what you're doing Stratos...I don't wanna call Sergeant Shining Armor...I do have his number."

The man took out a small blue cellphone wrapped in water tight casing. Stratos and the others traded glances. Then one by one, they all began to turn and walk away. As Stratos passed walked by, he turned and yelled back

"This isn't over...He deserves to pay for his fathers deeds!"

"By that logic, he should be praised for his mother's..."

Without another word, Stratos and the others left the man alone with the boy. He quickly darted over and examined the damage the crowd had done.

"Oh dear...this isn't good...I've gotta do some of this now...or they might get their way after all!"

The man ungloved his hands, allowing the rain to wash over them. His palms began to glow in a periwinkle light, the water from the rain clustering inside his extended palms. The water slowly worked it's way around his hands until it looked as though he was wearing gloves made from pure water, then the liquid began to glow brightly. The man placed his hands along the many wounds of the child's body, slowing healing what he could.

The boy's eyes squinted open, raindrops continuing to pelt him, burning his cut up face.

"W-who...who are you mister...?"

The man looked up, his golden rimmed eyes meeting the boys green

"I'm a friend...I'm trying to help you."

"N-no...no such...thing...as a friend...no love...I'm alone"

The mans face cringed in pain...no child should utter such words...

"You can't be alone. Somewhere out there, someone always loves you, that's what happiness is made out of you know. The love of others welled up inside you and swimming through you. At least...that's what I tell my daughter, I'm not sure she listens though...hehehe"

The child did not return his awkward laugh, instead he merely stared up as the falling rain stung his many wounds

"I've never felt...happy before...No one must love me then..."

"What's your name young man?"

The child brought his head down to face the mans golden eyes once again, he saw his rainbow colored hair sparkle in the moonlight as the water slowly crawled along his locks.

"My name's Daybreak..."

The man smiled

"Well, I'm Rainbolt, and I promise I'm gonna help you."

For a singular moment, hope, pure hope, filled the child's eyes.

"A-are you gonna take care of me...I'm really hungry..."

A pained expression flowed across Rainbolts face, he clearly struggled with his answer

"No...I'm sorry I can't take you in. It's forbidden by the Princess that any citizen take you in..."

The glimmer of hope in his eyes vanished quicker than it appeared, he looked back up at the rain.

"Oh...ok..."

Rainbolt quickly rushed to try and rekindle Daybreaks momentary spark of hope

"But...I can take you to the orphanage outside the city...there's no law against that. You'll be cared for and fed there, I promise I'll make sure of that. Ok?"

"Ok..."

The glimmer that had been there, hope...it did not return to his eyes, nevertheless Rainbolt felt this was the best he could do.

"I'm sorry, truly I am sorry for you...if it wasn't forbidden I'd take you in and you could become friends with my daughter...I'm sorry...but I do have some bread I can give you for food until we reach the orphanage."

He took a whole loaf of wrapped bread from beneath his raincoat and handed it to Daybreak.

"I was out grocery shopping...I was planning to use this in my daughters lunch, but I'll just get some more, I know you need this."

Daybreak unwrapped the bread and began devouring it ravenously.

"Thank you..."

"Your welcome...now come along, let's get you to the orphanage."

"Ok..."

.....

Rainbow Dash laid next to Daybreak, her palms placed against his chest as he whimpered in his sleep. It was all she could do to lay there and listen for the past 45 minutes without finding tears in her eyes

"No...please...I'm sorry..."

"Why...what did I do..."

"Mom...dad...help me...somebody please help me"

"I can't take it anymore, I'm gonna lose it if I have to hear another minute of this!"

She sat straight up and scooted close to Daybreak, grasping him by the shoulders and pulling him onto his back while frantically shaking him. She desperately needed him to wake up, now!

"Daybreak? Daybreak! Wake up!...Please wake up, it's just a nightmare...its just a dream!"

She knew he was anything but dreaming. No one screamed and cried like that over dreams or nightmares.

"Daybreak...what happened to you?"

She gave up on shaking him and instead welled up all the magic she could muster in her sleepy state. She forced it onto her skin and wrapped her body around his, embracing him in a tight hug. She forced him to face her and hugged him tightly, resting his forehead against hers

"Please stop crying...please stop Daybreak...my heart can't stand to see you cry...I feel like I'm dying on the inside."

Her necklace dangled over her exposed breast, lingering on her heart and gleaming a bright shade of green. It pulsated violently as it touched Daybreaks skin, shinning so brightly it illuminated the entire room in eerie green light. Rainbow noticed this and held it tightly against her chest

"Please! Help him."

As if responding to her wish, the green light within the tiny lightning bolt stopped flashing, and slowly began a constant shine. Then, slowly, the light began to move outwards from the necklace, and towards Daybreaks chest. She watched as a tiny ball of light floated right above his heart...and slowly moved inside of his chest. The room was immediately returned to pitch darkness, but there was also silence. Daybreak had stopped whimpering. Rainbow activated one of her desk lamps with a small wink from her eyes, and looked at his face. Tear lines had practically burned there way down his face...they literally left streaks where his tears had run...but now he was quiet, and his tears stopped. Rainbow smiled and snuggled into his chest.

"I don't care if he get upset with me when he wakes up...he needs some serious hugs right now."

A small sound escaped Daybreak's lips, Rainbow immediately feared he had started another nightmare...but then he spoke again.

"D-Dashie...Rainbow...Dash..."

Her face flushed, the lamp went out in her surprise

"Oh my gosh...he's dreaming...about...me"

Even in the darkness she saw the small smile form on his lips. Every instinct in her body urged her lips forward to connect with his...but she resisted the urge.

"No!...I won't steal his first kiss from him! I want him to want me to take it...He needs to want it...or it'll be worthless."

Rainbow felt hands slowly wrap around her waist, she squealed in surprise. Looking down, she saw his arms had wrapped around her in a tight embrace. She sought his eyes, begging for them to be open and looking at her...but she was met with disappointment.

"It doesn't matter...this is the warmest I've felt in my whole life...never let me go Daybreak..."

She snuggled and embraced him throughout the rest of the night, happily falling asleep against him until the morning.

.....

Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiing!

The next morning came with the sounds of a fire siren going off next to Daybreaks ears, interrupting the most comfortable sleep he could ever remember having in his life! He attempted to smoother his head from the sound by hiding under the pillow. He was still unwilling to open his eyes, his own alarm hadn't even gone off yet...and he had personally set it with enough time to give him half an hour to get ready and eat before his classes. The siren buzzed, and instead of stopping like most standard alarms did after a time, it only increased in volume.

"Fuck you, you stupid bell...I'm sleeping in..."

That resolve only lasted him another few seconds, before he became fed up with it. Sitting straight up, with his eyes glowing purple with rage, he slugged his arm forward and rocketed a green fireball towards the source of the unbearable noise! A second later he was met with the satisfying sound of moving parts exploding...and then there was silence...sweet sweet silence. For about ten seconds...Then he heard giggling next to him.

He looked on the other side of the blankets, and saw the smiling face of Rainbow Dash, still half naked from the night before, giggling away at his frustrated features.

"Wowy wow wow dude...Even I never blew the thing up before...I might have tossed it out the window once or twice...but I never set it on fire. Cool flames by the way...I do need that back in one piece though."

Daybreak had momentarily forgotten he had been sharing a bed, and replayed the memories of the previous night in his head.

"For a second there...I thought we had sex last night...seriously Dash...put some damn clothes on for a change."

He blushed slightly at the sight of her extending her limbs in a morning stretch, not seeming to give a damn how much of her skin he saw, and he saw quite a bit. Giving himself a reason to look away, he looked back at the smoldering, former noise maker. He waved his hand nonchalantly, then watched as the scraps of metal jumped to life surrounded in green aura, and began piecing themselves back together. Once it was back to its original shape, Daybreak saw the object he had destroyed (with a vengeance) was nothing more than an old, standard alarm clock. Granted it was in the shape of a rainbow colored lightning bolt coming out of a storm cloud, but other than that there was nothing special about it. It just looked like a standard alarm clock...he hadn't seen such an old looking thing in a long time.

Rainbow, now finished stretching in the bed, flung herself onto his back, making extra sure to press her bare chest against his back.

"Hey dude, ya wanna know what the best thing to do to wake up in the morning is?"

"Can't you control your libido for like...five fucking seconds...geez..."

"We're not having sex Rainbow!"

He heard a giggle from his back

"I was talking about getting a cup of coffee..."

"Like shit you were..."

"...But I guess your minds still on your dreams last night, isn't it?"

Daybreak froze in the bed, afraid to turn and look at her face

"Oh sweet Luna...did I talk in my sleep?...Please for the sake of all mercy...tell me I didn't! OK let's see...what did I dream about last night..."

"W-what do you mean...I don't have a clue what you're talking about..."

The stutter in his voice was like an announcement of guilt. Rainbow crawled right up to his chest, breasts dangling within easy view and gave him a sultry look.

"Oh...you don't remember what you dreamt? Well I was awake to hear quite a bit...want a play by play?"

He frantically shook his head, terrified of what he might have said or dreamt about that could make her grin like that. Her grin widened into an evil smirk

"I believe it went something like 'oh Rainbow...oh Dashie....Rainbow..Dash...' and then you tried to make out with the pillow"

Tomato seemed to be a common color for his face the past couple days, because it was back again. He was reduced to stutters under her evil grin

"T-that's n-not true...you're just m-messing with me..."

The look on his face was pure terror, he was literally terrified. Rainbow thought it was the cutest thing in the world

"Yeah, you're right...You didn't try and make out with the pillow..."

He sighed with relief

"Phew...I knew it..."

"...But you did moan my name...and called me Dashie...that's a cute pet name, I think I'll keep it"

"Aww Fuuuuck..."

She didn't even allow him to think of an excuse, she just wrapped her cold hands around his back, embracing him into a affectionate hug. His internal discomfort meter screamed to life!

"Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhy are you hugging me!? I told you how this makes me feel...sort of...You're too warm and too cute and too comfy to be pulling this shit on me this early...let goooooooooooooooooooo!"

She snuggled her face into his chest, sending heat flying up to his cheeks

"I must be an amazing snuggler to make you moan like that huh?"

"W-what? Is she...giving me a way out of this? Or is she just dense?

"Y-you were snuggling me?...I...I told you I didn't wanna snuggle...Why'd ya do that Dash?"

He tried to make his voice sound upset, but with her acting so adorable as she snuggled herself in his chest, he found it impossible. She looked up at him, her face holding an odd amount of compassion...and...pity?

"Because...that wasn't all I heard you say last night Daybreak..."

"Dear Luna what did I do!? I'm sleeping with a fucking muzzle from now on!"

"What did you hear Rainbow?"

Her embrace tightened and she crawled her head up to eye level with him, she was so close he could smell her shampoo from last night. She smelled like strawberries. Without any warning she leaned forward. Daybreak almost yelped in fear, he swore she was about to kiss him, and a million thoughts ran through his mind...but he was ashamed of the first one.

"Please...just let her do it..."

Luckily for him, she did not. Instead she leaned up and kissed his cheek. Then, before he could react and yell at her, she grasped his face, forcibly turning it to the side...and kissed the other cheek. Then she brought her lips to his forehead, and kissed him there as well. When she lowered her gaze back to his, her eyes looked slightly wet. He wasn't sure what to do...

"You...were crying."

"No...she heard that dream...that memory"

"Rainbow I-"

She held up a hand, silencing him.

"What happened to you...don't you dare lie...tell me...just who are you?"

"What does she mean 'who am I' did I mention my father in my sleep?...I gotta be careful...if she finds out...I'll lose the only friend I've ever had...strange...a few days ago...I might have just told her to make her hate me in this situation...then again...a few days ago this situation would have never happened...I need to treed lightly here."

"Dashie...What do you mean 'who am I'...what are you asking?"

Rainbow wiped away any hint of water in her eyes, refusing to allow him to see any weakness on her. She pulled together a strong and confident look.

"The things you whimpered last night...I...I've never heard someone cry like that before...it was like you were a child or something...it...hurt my heart to hear you in so much pain..."

"What do you mean...how did it hurt your heart...what does that even mean? What are you trying to tell me Dash?"

"I...I wasn't dreaming Rainbow...but I really don't wanna talk about this...it's very personal-"

"YOU DIDN'T HEAR YOURSELF...I DID!....Please Daybreak...just do this one thing for me...I'll do anything it takes...just please tell me..."

"Anything?...Why would you make yourself so vulnerable...that's not like you Dash..."

"Rainbow...I've never talked about this with anyone before."

There was so much of him that wanted to come clean, to tell her everything and share his very soul with her. It was a feeling, a need he had never felt before. Like he wanted her to understand him. No one else, just her. But he knew the consequences of his wants and desires...no one could love the son of Discord. That had already been proven to him multiple times. He couldn't allow her to know who he was...he wanted this...this friendship...to last. Even if he had to hide himself from her forever. He felt so contradictory after everything he had said to Twilight. But he had never felt like this before, he had never cared about anyone like this before. He'd never felt...happy to be alive. It was like life was suddenly...almost worth living...if only just to understand this wonderful girl who had saved his ass...to laugh with her, and compete with her...to do all things he never once dared to fantasize about. To have...a friend.

He looked straight into her eyes, her magenta eyes, he saw a glimpse of purple behind her pupils as the necklace started glowing again. He had to tell her the truth...at least part of it. With a deep breath...he ventured out past his comfort zone, on his own.

"Rainbow Dash...I've never shared this with anyone...I want you to understand that. No one else...this is only for you to know...Ok?"

"Ok..." She practically breathed out the word, so soft and low he almost didn't hear it.

"And...Since you said you'd do anything...well...how about no sexually teasing me on purpose, for a whole month. A full four weeks of no, dropping your pants in front of me, flashing your breasts, sexually trying to touch me or do anything like that ok?"

Her face dropped so quickly, it was like a submarine dive. Her expression was utter...poutiness

"Why?!...That's so not fair!...That's how I have the most fun with you! Teasing is like...my thing man! That's not cool dude!"

Daybreak found a smile creep onto his face despite his best efforts to restrain it. Her voice sounded so pitiful and cute in that moment, it was just too funny. He couldn't hold back the teasing in his voice

"Rainbow-fuck-the-sound-barrier-I-run-on-wind-Dash can't think of another way to have fun with her friend? Dang, guess I misjudged you."

"Hey...fuck you dude...that's not fair...we just met, I don't know all the things you like to do yet."

"Gotcha!"

"We just met, yet your already taking off your pants for me? You don't strike me as the easy type Dash. What's that say then?"

She was silent for several seconds, a neat blush forming along her cheeks.

"...fuck you..."

"You tried all of yesterday...and yet I'm still a virgin. Guess that means I win...Oh and by the way, your no-sex-teasing, starts now if you want me to tell you."

Whatever retort Rainbow had prepared, she swallowed it, and glared at him hatefully

"You're a jerk...but...fine I guess...only a month right?"

He smiled sinisterly "Yep, one month starting today."

She narrowed her eyes, then softened her gaze "Fine...start talking then...what happened to you Daybreak...why were you crying in your sleep?

Daybreak took a deep breath, preparing himself once again

"Well...Dash...lets just say I-"

"No! No 'let's just say', that's not part of our deal. Tell me exactly what happened..."

He gritted his teeth, he wasn't sure why...but he suddenly felt angry, very angry...not at Rainbow Dash, but angry in general. Like forcing himself to remember those details of his life, caused him bitterness in his mind.

"I didn't have an easy childhood Rainbow. In fact...I'd be confident enough to say my life as a child was the worst anyone could live..."

"W-why's that?"

Her voice was coming out soft now, no hint of aggression or her usual bravado...just purely compassionate. He almost felt sick in his stomach...he hated when people pitied him. He took a deep breath

"As a boy in Canterlot, I had no home, and no parents to watch over me...I was called a bastard child from day one...and beaten by the citizens almost daily...sometimes, actually most of the time...to the point of unconsciousness. "

Daybreak watched as her fists clenched at her sides, she forced herself to lean back on her elbows in the sheets, to keep from shaking.

"Why? Why would people treat you like that?"

"Well...my mother...my mother 'kicked me out' at birth I guess you could say. She never wanted to have me...I wasn't planned, and her and my father were never married...I don't think they were ever even together. I'm pretty sure nobody who knows him, ever held any love for the man. Whatever series of circumstances led to them hooking up...it wasn't about romance...and I'm pretty sure it was only for one night..."

Rainbows hands were shaking now, despite her leaning back on her elbows to steady them, there was obvious anger rolling off her. Daybreak could literally feel it coming off her like the calm before a storm.

"Who...What mother could be so cruel as to abandon her child at birth...without even sending you to an orphanage...who leaves a baby out on the streets..."

She looked up at him. She stared him dead in the eyes. He saw them burning with rage and sadness, purple aura literally swarming through her vision while the necklace around her neck burned bright green. Daybreak was momentarily afraid for his own, and her own, safety.

"Maybe I should get her to take that off for awhile...I'm pretty sure it's messing with her head..."

"Daybreak..."

He refocused on her eyes, still brimming with liquid sadness and rage.

"Yes Dash?"

"Who was your mother?"

"No...Rainbow no...You can't ask me that..."

"Rainbow...please understand...I can't-"

"TELL ME!"

He almost squealed in fear, no one raising their voice at him had ever caused him such discomfort before. Even when Twilight had been destroying the room around him while she yelled, he hadn't feared her...but Rainbow Dash. He was afraid to make her angry...and he knew she was angry, in that singular moment...beyond all reason. He had no choice. He shut his eyes.

"Forgive me..."

"Princess...Celestia...she's my mother"

Even with his eyes closed, he felt the air in the room shift. Rainbows magic was beginning to spiral throughout her body and roll of her in waves. The air in the room quickly became heavy, humid, and hard to breathe...he felt like gasping for breath. He almost choked on the moisture of his inhaled air.

When he finally opened his eyes, expecting to see hers glowing with rage...he instead saw...shock...disbelief. He waited for her to speak...he was left waiting for several moments...until...

"You're lying...you have to be...don't...don't screw with me Daybreak...!"

"I figured she'd react this way...Even Rainbow Dash, has trouble excepting her perfect princess is capable of such things..."

"I knew you wouldn't believe me..."

His voice echoed with repressed sadness, which Rainbow instantly picked up on. He had wanted her to believe him instantaneously, even if it was something extreme like this. She quickly reacted

"No...I believe you...I do...it's just...hard...to except that Princess Celestia would do that to her own child...I didn't even know she had a son..."

"Most people don't...she did a very good job in making sure of that!"

He couldn't keep the bitterness from seeping into his voice, Rainbow felt a surge of regret well up in her. How could she have not believed him, even for a second, it was clear he was hurt on the inside by this. She knew he wouldn't lie about something so serious. Placing her hand on his shoulder, she gave him an affectionate rub. He didn't react to it, but he didn't try and stop her either.

"Does anyone else know Celestia has a son? Princess Luna? Princess Cadence? Anyone?"

Daybreak snorted, he no longer tried to hold back the vice in his voice.

"Almost every adult in Canterlot at the time knew, or does now, including all the royalty. But it was kept very hush hush...I'd be surprised if anyone outside of Canterlot knows, and anyone inside won't talk...well except for her oh so prized pupil..."

"Shit...that last part slipped out...I didn't mean to say that..."

He saw the gears turning inside Rainbows mind, he hoped she was still too drunk from the previous night to think straight, and he severally hoped she didn't know who he was talking about, if she did, he hoped they weren't on speaking terms. Rainbow seemed to hesitate before saying what she said next

"Well...you don't have anything to be afraid of anymore Daybreak...especially from me..."

"What makes you think I'm afraid of any-"

She practically launched herself at him from the sheets, and although she actually managed to keep her boobs covered for once, he still felt the fact that she practically tackled him onto his back to be a violation of the agreement they had just made moments ago. But he didn't feel like mentioning it right then. Rainbow squeezed him tightly in her warm embrace

"You don't have to worry anymore Daybreak...because...I'll make sure you're never treated that way again...I'll fill your life up with happiness and friendship so you can forget everything wrong that was done to you...I still...find it hard to believe that the princess would do something so horrible to her own son...but I trust you. Wanna know why?"

"If anyone else had said those words to me...I might have vomited...happiness and friendship...oh please...but somehow...when you say it...I wanna believe in it...just a little."

He felt her hug him tighter, for once he felt no seduction or ulterior motive behind it...just a pure warm hearted hug...he felt like he was melting inside.

"W-why's that Dash?"

She leaned her head back, the blanket still partially drooping across her hair, giving her an oddly cute bed head. She answered him with a bright, beaming smile

"Because I'm an Element of Harmony! Bet ya didn't know that did ya? Friendship is what we specialize in...I just happen to be the awesomest of them...I'm the element of Loyalty, I'd never abandon a friend! And..."

She blushed slightly as she spoke her next words

"And...I think I found someone I'd like to be loyal to...you...I'll make sure you're happy forever...from this day forward. I swear it by my element!"

His mind had gone to static.

"Rainbow Dash is an Element of Harmony...all this time...for two days I've been with her and never sensed it!? The power to kill me, sleeping right next to me all last night! How could I not have sensed it?...Maybe that's what all that latent power within her is...maybe I did sense it and just didn't recognize it...and...what she just said to me...that was the nicest...most kind hearted thing anyone has ever said to me...You said you'd make sure I was happy forever...I don't know how or why...but I believe you...I've never wanted to be with someone before...but Rainbow Dash...I think...you've stolen my heart...even if you are technically an enemy...I think...I think I don't care anymore...I think...I don't care about anything else...I almost want to believe you'd except me if you knew the truth...but I know better."

He barely knew what to say. He was at a loss for words. Rainbow smiled up at him from the sheets

"Did I sound too mushy there? I guess deep talk is kinda your thing isn't it? While being fucking awesome, is my thing, oh and teasing you...well not for another month at least."

"One month...Yeah...That's plenty of time for me to decide...Rainbow Dash..."

She gently knocked on his forehead

"Helloooooooo anybody in there, earth to Daybreak...don't make me flash you again!"

He shook his head, wrenching himself away from his thoughts, and grasping her hand as she knocked on his head again.

"I'm awake you dork, and I heard you...I don't know what to say Dash. No one's ever said that to me before."

She thrust her free hand out and pointed her it back towards her chest.

"That's cause you've never met anyone remotely as cool as me!"

He chuckled aloud

"Yeah...that's true enough...How about we get dressed so we aren't late for school hm?"

"Oh yeah...we have that don't we..."

"Somehow...you're cute even when your a complete dork."

"You dork"

She turned around on the sheets, preparing to dismount the bed and retrieve her clothing

"Hey...fuck you man...I was distracted devoting myself to your happiness, your welcome by the way jackass...Hey!"

She literally jumped out of the bed as she felt hands wrap around her waist, just above her pants line, colds hands at that. She turned her head back and saw him hugging her

"What the...?! Umm...What are you doing?"

He grinned up at her, then released her waist

"That was my thank you hug, sorry if it sucked. I've never given one before."

She raised an eyebrow and slowly extended her hand, helping him out of the bed so she could fix the sheets.

"You've never given a 'thank you' hug?"

He responded by helping retrieve their clothes from the previous night and tossing them in the laundry bin by the door.

"I've never given a hug at all."

"Dude...you are in dire need of some serious affection...just wait until this month is over..."

He turned and winked at her playfully "I can't wait."

He took great joy in the blush that jumped to her face.

"I'm not the only one whose easy to tease Dash, don't forget that."

The rest of their morning was spent finding clothes to wear for the day, and finding a way to change without accidentally flashing each other. Since she was unable to do anything to him for a whole month, Daybreak saw no harm in making her squirm a bit. He 'accidentally' dropped his towel once he took his morning shower, but retrieved it just as she turned around, before she could see more than his ass, and gained the biggest annoyed look he had seen from her yet. Once they were dressed and ready, they grabbed their bags (Daybreak warned Rainbow about his backpack in the closet before she could find out the hard way) and headed down to the cafeteria for breakfast.

On the way down, Daybreak took a glance at Rainbows choice of clothing. She wore short, sky blue athletic shorts and a white tank top with her standard rainbow mark across it. For once it seemed like she had chosen to wear a bra he couldn't see just by looking at her shirt, which was a nice change. This allowed him to marvel at the rest of her body without being distracted. While he stared at her, he began to realize that among the two of them, Rainbow was the only one with, what most people would call "fashion sense". Her clothing tended to compliment her figure or her eyes or even her hair, or just worked well with her overall. Where as his...well he just wore what was comfy, like today, he threw on another pair of plain black sweat pants and a long sleeved black shirt, with a sunrise across its back. It seemed neither of them needed to comb their hair in the mornings, as both of their heads looked the same as the night before without trying.

Once reaching breakfast, although she no longer flirted with him, she forced him to follow her everywhere. She even tried introducing him to her friends, Fluttershy and Derpy, while they ate. She introduced him by name and as her friend, which both Fluttershy and Derpy seemed to take to mean something more, cause they kept making 'daaaaaaaw' noises at them whenever Daybreak would run to get Rainbow food. He was just trying to be polite, but apparently that's not what they thought. He frequently found himself saying or doing stupid things throughout the meal, trying to get the whole "friend" thing down.

He'd talked to people plenty before, but never on a level where he was trying to get to know them, just to know them, without any ulterior motive. This was new for him, and extremely awkward. Luckily Rainbow gave him tips and pointers quietly along the way. She frequently leaned to his ear and whispered what to say next, or how to respond without seeming like an ass.

For the most part, Daybreak at least got to know Derpy...sort of. All he really learned was that she loved muffins, was extremely kind hearted and generous to others, was a weather magic caster, and she had cross eyes. They did not take away from her looks though, and Daybreak actually managed to compliment her eyes by saying they added to her cuteness. Rainbow was absolutely giddy when he made Derpy blush with happiness and run off to class. Speaking of her looks, Derpy had a gray skinned complexion, and short blonde hair that brought out the golden color of her eyes. She seemed to prefer light brown shorts and plain white t-shirts as her primary means of clothing. Rainbow frequently had to remind her to tighten her bra straps...and then do it for her, as she had apparently not done so correctly. Daybreak almost felt guilty when he attempted to discern this girls chest size, it was all to get a perfect image of anyone he met...but still...for once it felt wrong. This girl was just too innocent to even look at her chest...nevertheless...he ended up finding out anyways (C's). As she left the table after he complimented her eyes, she tripped and fell forward, spilling her tray, and herself, onto Daybreaks lap. She managed to position her fall so that her chest practically squished him against the floor, and he quickly squealed for Rainbows help.

Needless to say, Rainbow got extremely defensive and immediately scolded Derpy to be more careful about her walking, and, on a more uncomfortable note, told her that she wasn't allowed to flirt with Daybreak. Although he was pretty sure Rainbow hadn't meant for him to hear that part, it was funny nonetheless.

As for Fluttershy, she was a different story entirely, Rainbow practically encouraged her to flirt with him. Apparently, if she was like a sister to Derpy, then to Fluttershy, she was her relationship advisor. Throughout the remainder of breakfast, as Daybreak attempted, and he had to stress 'attempted', to get to know her, all Rainbow tried to do was get Fluttershy to practice asking him out. Rainbow used him like a practice dummy for just about everything involved in, as she called it "successfully hooking a good one", but the moment Fluttershy mentioned practicing a kiss, Rainbow did a 180 and point blank refused without compromise.

Fluttershy's appearance completely contradicted her personality. This girl was the living definition of sex appeal. Her breasts jutted out of her green wool jacket so far, Daybreak was certain she couldn't see over them if she looked down. D's didn't even begin to describe what was on her chest, Daybreak was able to instantly understand if Rainbow had ever thought she was gay for this girl. Were he not completely uninterested in girls, save the one clutching at his arm every five mintues, even he might have found it hard to keep his eyes on her face and not her boobs. Everything about her form screamed "fuck me 'til I can't stand". Moving past her giant boobs, Daybreak noticed she was wearing a flowery green skirt, with pink butterflies scattered about the cloth. The skirt was long enough to fully hide her rear, but Rainbow assured him in private her ass was, and he shivered having to repeat the phrase even in his mind, "juicier than Twilights" implying she knew alot more about the school magic nerd than she was letting on.

As for actually getting to know the girl, other than the obvious fact that she was single and Rainbow was doing absolutely everything in her power to change that, he really didn't get to learn that much before she scurried away. The most important thing he learned, was that she was another of the Elements, Kindness. Even with only spending a short breakfast with her, Daybreak could tell her element fit her perfectly. She had not uttered a single unfriendly or insulting thing the whole time, and when she thought she had, she apologized profusely. He had suspected her as an Element before Rainbow told him at the table, for he was now constantly sensing around for powerful, latent magic, that was similar to Rainbows. Fluttershy was similar, but only in the hidden aspect. Her primary magic felt very odd to sense...it was like trying to read another language. When he briefly inquired what her magical specialty was, she was very shy to answer. However eventually Rainbow divulged the secret...she could speak to animals!

Using her magic, this girl had the power to communicate with almost any living creature without ever needing to learn their language. Adding onto that, she was also naturally gifted with tending to woodland creatures, even the ones inside Everfree. The final addition to his complete respect...and slight fear, for this girl, was Rainbow revealing that, during one of her "darker" moments, Fluttershy had also shown she had the ability to not only speak to animals, but control them as well. But to do so she had to make eye contact. Apparently she even controlled another person with her "stare" once. Rainbow said she made sure to never do anything to piss off Fluttershy since then. Apparently the experience had been beyond horrifying.

After the brief meeting with Fluttershy, and several failed attempts to make Fluttershy try and pretend to 'ask him out', Rainbow finally gave up and dragged him to class. Of course by that time, they were nearly late and being caught was practically inevitable.

More Than A Simple Duel

View Online

Finding his way around the school grounds had quickly become an easier and easier feat, mostly by necessity, and partially with help from Rainbow Dash. She had recently snuck him a map that showed every portal in the school and where it led, at all times. He would have preferred that the map show the locations of all the students too, but such things only seemed to exist in movies...right?

Either way, he was surprised to learn that the portals inside the school actually changed after hours, transporting students to a variety of places off campus...many of which would have been helpful to know beforehand as a few of them came out at remote ends of Ponyville that would have made his walks much easier. He was thankful for the assistance anyways and was glad to have the map, it would keep him from wondering about aimlessly between classes.

Speaking of the classes, the mornings seemed to drag by, slow and monotonous. He was literally bored for a straight two hours before the bell finally rang to release them from the second study hall that morning. Ms.Cheerilee had opened up his first class with a speech about the economics of Equestria's market, which he of all people, needed no lessons in. Being the son of the very man who specialized in disrupting that very thing had it's advantages. So he spent the better part of that class thinking to himself about Rainbow Dash, and his still unsure feelings about her. After being released to the second class of the day, Daybreak found himself in possibly his least favorite class, even after only two days...Mathematical applications to Magics...with Mr. Dusk. The class was as boring as it sounded, as was the teacher.

Mr. Dusk was one of those teachers that, no matter how hard he tried, or how entertaining he tried to be...the very sound of his voice would lull you to sleep. The man could have spontaneously combusted in the middle of the classroom...but the mere sound of him voicing it would have guaranteed that everyone fell asleep before helping him. He sported a full head of dark purple hair, but it was clear to anyone who looked closely at him, that there were several spots beginning to gray with age. The man made no attempt to hide them either. His eyes always had bags under them, giving the impression he rarely slept, which was odd considering he could have stood in front of a mirror and simply talked himself to sleep. His clothes varied by the day, but always seemed to have a dullness about them, whether they were khakis or sweat pants, the man just seemed to dull everything he touched. He was a good person at heart, Daybreak could tell, he just had that aura that made him uninteresting as a whole. Daybreak frequently wished he could have been so blessed.

The class itself was arguably worse than the teacher, being pointless in Daybreaks eyes. Although magic, math and sciences had always worked hand in hand within most schools and colleges, there were very few discoveries left to be made on the math end. Many people were unwilling to make the necessary leap past the realms of "excepted curricular study". Which really meant they were afraid of delving past the fog of "pure" goodness that was the outer layer of magic, and into the dark unknown. Mathematics did not differentiate between the two. Number were numbers, there was no good or evil, only numerals. The problem was, many magicians feared that if one studied upon darker forms of magic for too long (which math eventually led to simply because it did not differentiate), it would consume and dominate them. In a way, they were correct. "Dark Magic" if one were to be so black and white as to call it such, seemed to punish those who were either unworthy of, or incapable of comprehending, it's nature and power. It always left its scars, no matter how small, and those who used it consistently always paid a price...it took it's toll in any number of forms.

Being born from Discord himself, and Celestia, Daybreaks destiny was decided from the start. Dark magic made up who he was, it was in his very soul from day one. The plus side of that meant that a class like this, held no meaning for him, as he was already aware of every mathematical formula that had ever been tried on any spell to enhance or otherwise change it's nature. Many were practical changes, some were extreme, nearly all were successful in todays studies. Which took away from the challenge, at least in his opinion. This lack of stimulation, left him with tons of free time and zero work to satisfy his brain...so he once again found himself daydreaming about...well...Rainbow Dash.

He recognized this had the potential to transform into a major problem if he really did become smitten with this girl. But at this point, after what she had said to him in bed that morning...he knew it was inevitable that he fall for her, and resistance was futile. The only thing that remained to do, was learn how to deal with his developing feelings in a way that wouldn't distract him from the few classes he actually cared about, or make his life any harder than it had already been. He also needed to make one hundred and ten percent sure, that Twilight never ever ever find out that he, the exiled son of Discord, not only made a friend for the first time in his life...but was also taken with her.

It was a weakness that, knowing Twilight and her hatred for him, she would not fail to take advantage of. Not to mention the absolute rage it would cause her internally. He knew he was a complete hypocrite for everything he was doing...after twenty two years of swearing friendship and love didn't exist and were nothing but weaknesses, now he was about to give in to one, and after only knowing her for two days! Well...three counting this morning, but still.

On the other side of the problem pool, he didn't even know how he should go about expressing his feelings to Rainbow Dash. She had already made it pretty obvious she wanted to sleep with him, literally and sexually. But even that too, could just be her teasing him. She was, after all, like him in many ways. So much so that he wasn't sure what to do about it. He knew she "liked" him...but he wasn't sure if she felt the same burning desire to be around him as he was starting to feel for her.

He had already decided to tell her at some point, most likely after the month of restraint on her ended. He wanted to see how'd she'd react, without a single restraint placed on her or her actions. Granted...this made him fearful in a way...but not enough to discourage him. He wasn't sure about kissing...or sex...but he definitely loved the way it felt when she hugged him against her skin. He felt so warm...like his own little fire had ignited inside his heart and warmed him from the inside. Oddly enough...he felt it was more likely he'd be willing have sex with her...before he ever kissed her.

A kiss just seemed so personal to him...something that signified a bond, even if he didn't believe in love, he still felt a powerful connection to possibly giving her his first kiss. Where's sex...well...he was born from, what had probably been (on his assumption), a one night fling between Celestia and Discord. So...knowing that from a young age, sex never meant much to him. He still valued his virginity as a sign that he was above simply throwing his junk around every hole that opened for him, and that he had the mental discipline to say no. But...if it were Rainbow...when he was around Rainbow...that discipline...the urge to say no...went away...almost completely. That's why he knew he'd at least wait until her month restraint was over. That way, if she did, by some miracle he didn't deserve, happen to feel the same way, he'd at least be prepared for what she might do.

With his thoughts elsewhere, as usual, Daybreak almost didn't even hear the bell releasing them to their third class. Quickly realizing that the class was emptying, Daybreak grabbed his stuff and hurried out the door, towards his favorite class. Magical and Chemical studies, or Magical Chemistry as the students called it, was taught by Professor/Doctor Wilson Hooves, who seemed to prefer simply being called "Doctor" or Doctor Hooves. Simply the man himself, made the class interesting, he portrayed off an aura that still left Daybreak guessing even after two days with the man. Whatever he might be thinking about at the time, all his worries seemed to vanish just being near or touched by the man. His presence seemed to create warmth in others, Daybreak frequently noticed that students who entered the class stressed or upset, never left that way. Another interesting thing about him was, even if the lesson was boring, somehow everyone was always on the edge of their seat, drinking in every word he said like their whole life depended on it. Daybreak suspected this mans aura to be the cause, he no doubt, had many secrets that almost made Daybreak curious enough to investigate.

However he didn't have the time to think about that in today's lesson. For as he and every other student entered the room, which for the past two days had been left mostly dark and dungeon-like in appearance, they all simultaneously gasped. The entire hall had been transformed into several giant stages that were wide enough for two people to stand on without being crowded, but stretched most of the room from front to back. The stages were clad with a blue rug that had several hourglasses painted onto it in many different shapes and sizes. The Doctor himself stood at the far end of the nearest stage, his normal lab coat gone, but he looked basically the same, other than an oddly unnerving smile going from ear to ear on his face.

"Come in students, today is special lesson that I'm sure you all will enjoy for our third day back....A magic duel!"

Even as they all clamored inside the brightly lit room, they could tell that the Doctor was severally more excited today than he had been the past two. Whether that was because of the lesson of the day or something else, they could not be sure. Most of them had given up trying to understand him on the second day. By now most had adopted a wait and see approach to anything he did. Daybreak however, was not content to wait and see. Upon hearing the words "Magic Duel" he instinctively began to shrink towards the back of the growing crowd, doing his best to hide himself from the Doctor's attention. Whether because of this, or by fate, the Doctor seemed to look directly at him once all the other students had entered the class.

A sudden feeling of warmth in his chest told him Rainbow Dash was close, and as he looked to his side, he saw his odd feelings were correct. She had just succeeded in shoving her way through several students to get to his side. She flashed him a quick smile and turned her attention to the Doctor. Daybreak quickly followed suite once he heard him clear his throat to speak.

"Today...will be an interesting day to be sure. I'm sure all of you are aware of what a magic duel consists of along with it's consequences and benefits. But for those of you who don't, I'll be sure to reiterate them before we start. First, I want you all to divide up into pairs and find a stage. It may not look it, but there will be more than enough once we begin."

Daybreaks eyes immediately homed in on Rainbows, and they quickly nodded to each other, then scurried towards the closest stage before most of the others had even begun to move. It was clear to Daybreak that Rainbow must have known enough about what a magic duel consisted of to realize, them pairing up was the best idea. Other than the obvious dueling aspect of the engagement, it came with several rules, many of which he was sure the Doctor could not legally enforce in a classroom setting. But just in case, he'd rather be paired up with Rainbow Dash should the worst happen.

"Not that I have to worry about losing, no matter who I'm paired up with. None of these people even come close to my level...well except for Twilight. But I've no intention of letting her duel me. This classroom would never survive the encounter...and I'm not sure both of us would either."

Upon climbing atop the nearest stage, a clean wall of hazel colored energy sprung up from the stage and surrounded both he and Rainbow Dash. For a quick moment he reacted instinctively and began to build his own energy to resist whatever would come next...but after a short analysis of the wall, he lowered his guard and allowed it to surround his body. Then the room he was in vanished from view and was quickly replaced with blinding white light.

A moment passed, with his eyes closed, as he allowed the space he had been sent, to fully form before he took it in. When he again opened his eyes, he saw that his assumption of the energy wall had been correct. It had been a small dimensional portal...and he had been sucked through it. Moments later, Rainbow Dash appeared a few feet away from him, however the manner in which she formed caused heat to rise in his face.

"Sweet Luna! If I came in like that I'm glad I beat her here!"

Although the transportation would have been too fast for a normal person to notice...Daybreak was far from normal, and was able to slow down what he saw, to analyze it...much like the pause or slow motion option in a movie, it came with his magical sight. He watched as Rainbows body formed a single millisecond before her clothes did, once again the image of her form embedded itself within his brain, never to leave. As she appeared, she quickly looked over to him, still clearly surprised by what had happened.

"Where are we?"

"A good question...and an even harder one to answer...guess she's never experienced a real duel before...lucky her"

He gave her a small smile

"Well...It's kind of hard to explain...The Doctor basically opened a small dimensional rift and sucked us through it. This is the space used for magic duels...real ones. I guess you could say this is a space between space...or nothingness. Nothing we do here will affect the outside world."

Rainbow looked around, her expression flabbergasted as she took in her surroundings, or rather, lack there of.

"It's so...blank...and empty...I feel weird in here"

"I'd be surprised if you didn't"

"That's the cold of nothingness you feel Dash. It happens to everyone on their first duels, don't worry. It can't hurt you...well as long as you don't die at least." He chuckled aloud, but it didn't seem to make Rainbow feel better.

"Die? What do you mean die? Why would I die?"

A worried look had come over her face, Daybreak quickly caught what was bothering her.

"Oh no, I don't mean it that way. You shouldn't...you won't die. It's just, this is where real magical duels happen. As in, to the death duels. So, death in here has more of a consequence then out there."

He motioned towards where the rift had previously opened with his thumb. "Out there, if you die, you're dead, your magical energy becomes one with the planet and fuels the growth of new life, and so on, or whatever you believe. But in here...in here if you die...you cease to exist, your energy will never leave and everything that you are is lost to the cold. Sometimes, it's even worse. For example, death for an extremely powerful magic user in here, can have odd repercussions out there."

Rainbow shifted away from the edge of the stage, as though the white abyss might seize her if she got to close to the sides. "Like...what kind of repercussions are we talking about here?"

Daybreak laughed aloud

"Nothing you have to concern yourself with Dash, we won't die cause this isn't a real magic duel. This will likely be the closest thing the Doctor can get away with though, and mock duels are still dangerous...though I'm surprised he brought us to the True Space for the duel rather than some kind of environment."

Her expression once again showed confusion

"How much does she actually know about duels...I'm starting to think she just paired up with me cause we're friends..."

"I'm not exactly sure how to explain...this white nothingness that you see all around us is called the True Space. It's literally nothing more than a pocket in our dimension...most magicians never fight here unless they intend to have a real duel, to the death. Otherwise they normally fill the True Space with some kind of environment setting, like a snowy mountain, or a grassy plain...to keep the vacuum of nothingness at bay and occupied on absorbing something else...it's hard to explain that part. Anyways...the space would have all the effects and changes that each specific terrain would. For example, if we were sent to a volcano setting, and if it were to erupt, we couldn't just ignore the magma. Cause in here it's real, and can still harm you quite effectively as it would in reality. But in the True Space, with no environment introduced, anything can happen. This place is created from the rawest forms of magic, and is made up of nothing but. So one second we could be in this plane white arena, the next there might be eight walls separating us. It should be fun."

Rainbow cocked her head to the side

"Fun? How does that sound like fun? This place sounds like a death trap!"

Daybreak found cheeky grin spreading across his face

"It is!"

Rainbow suddenly returned his smile and lowered her stance, bringing her overall body closer to the floor

"Your crazy dude, certain death sounds like fun to you?...I like it! Guess I'm not the only nutjob at this school after all! Let's get it on!"

She made it halfway through her first step before Daybreak held up an open palm, signaling her to stop.

"Woah there Dash, calm down. We don't start on our own, we have to wait for the Doctor to start the duel. A third party always initiates and closes the duel. That way an outside source can judge if he or she thinks the duel is getting out of hand. Then they can just end it, which will instantaneously restrict all magic and place a powerful gravity barrier on everyone present in this space. I'd rather not cause that prematurely, so sit your butt down. Something tells me we are gonna be waiting awhile."

Although her annoyance showed plain as day on her expression, she nevertheless complied. She sat down crossed legged on the blue hourglass rug, he followed suite a moment later.

"So what make you think we'll be waiting awhile...I hate waiting..."

"Not to long-"

"How about not long at all?"

Daybreak took a small leap back, as a holographic image of the Doctor appeared where he previously stood, sprouting forth from the floor like a bean stalk. Rainbow leaned forward, reaching out her hand and passing it through the teal, shimmering image of the Doctor.

"Cool...Never seen that before"

"This girl's never been in a duel in her life...goddess..."

The Doctor nodded his head to both of them, casting a gleaming smile as he motioned his hands on either side of the stage.

"If you two would be so kind, take your places at either end of the stage and we shall begin shortly."

Daybreak nodded and turned towards the end he was closest too, he began walking. After a moment, Rainbow did so as well. Once they were both standing on each end of the stage, The Doctor's voice boomed across the space.

"Alright students, today's lesson will be a magic duel using all standardized rules. With authority granted from the headmistress, and my own assurances that you all are strong and capable enough to partake, we shall be changing none of the rules, save for one. For obvious reasons, we will not be dueling to the death. The duels shall end when one student concedes defeat, or is unable to continue channeling magic in an effective manner of defense or attack."

Daybreak took a small step back on the stage, his eyes widening in horror.

"Standardized rules? What is the Doctor playing at? There's no way that he can...wait! This can work for me..."

Rainbow Dash cocked her head at him, even from this distance, she could see how troubled The Doctors words made him.

"Hey Dude!" She yelled across the stage to him, her voice echoing like the Doctors had. "Is something wrong? What's standardized rules mean?"

The holo image of the Doctor smiled. Daybreak had a small feeling that this image was being shown to every dueler at the same time in the other pocket dimensions, so he couldn't be reacting to what Rainbow asked. But if his smile was any indication, that meant that everyone who had been in duels before must have reacted much the same way Daybreak had. The Doctors image cleared its throat

"I assure you, none of you are in any danger. Although this is the lesson for today, this practice is also being conducted for another reason entirely, and is being viewed by the Headmistress herself. So please, do your best and follow the rules. Now in a moment, my image shall flicker once, for those of you who already know the rules and wish to get started right away, one of you simply needs to pass your hand through this image and it shall immediately skip to the count down to the match. I must warn you though, once the count down begins, it cannot be stopped. So I would advise everyone simply watch and-"

At that precise moment, the Doctor's image flickered, and Daybreaks arm shot out quick as lightning. His arm went straight through the image, giving the impression he had impaled the hologram on his arm. He left his hand within it's center until he heard the voice cease speaking. Then large red numbers appeared over holo's head and he began speaking once more.

"Beginning count down to duel, please prepare yourself..."

"WHAT THE FUCK DUDE!?"

Daybreak turned to see Rainbow Dash shooting him a very pissed off look, but he didn't care. He had to explain the rules to her himself if he wanted any chance of keeping his identity hidden.

"Shut up Dash, now's not the time for your ego...I need you to save my life! Of course, I can't very well just come out and say that..."

The large numbers over the holo image's head began to cycle down from ten. Daybreak quickly withdrew his arm and yelled to Rainbow Dash.

"Listen to me Rainbow! In ten seconds that timer will run out and we have to fight each other with everything we've got!"

Rainbow opened her mouth to reply, but he quickly cut her off

"Shut up and listen. The rules don't matter now, the only thing that matters is that you come at me with everything you've got understand? Everything! Don't hold back one bit or I'll-"

"-Seriously hurt you"

Her expression went blank for about three seconds. He used those three second to begin building up his energy.

"I've got to make this quick and fast to avoid the detection spells that will be watching! The only reason for standardized matches are to root someone out, someone powerful, usually to use as recruits for the Royal Guard...but this is too convenient, only three days after I get here, and a day after Twilight threatens to expose me. That's the only reason the headmistress would watch, I can't be that someone that get's noticed. They can already sense my power if we are in here...holding back would only make me look suspicious, so I've got to go with everything I've got and hope Rainbow does the same. Maybe...if she wins I can get out of this with my head"

The stage beneath them began to sink downwards into the white abyss, Rainbow stumbled forward, but did not fall. Meanwhile Daybreak lowered himself into a horse fighting stance, with both feet facing forward and the side of his body facing Rainbow Dash.

"Come on Dashie...Get it together, I'm gonna need you to fight."

Rainbow continued to stumble until the floor fully sunk into the white, then she quickly looked up at him. For a singular second, they locked eyes across the former stage.

"Dash..." His voice called out, crackling as though stung by frostbite "...Please...if you...if you fight me with everything you've got and win...I'm yours, I'll do whatever you want...just please don't hold back."

Their eyes remained locked for a moment, Rainbow looked at the timer, then back to him, her face gleamed, all inner questions dying the moment she heard him.

She smiled at him, even from afar, he could see the confidence quickly find her features again...she nodded. Her power flared up within her instantaneously, quickly matching his in ferocity, and overwhelming the stale air around them.

"Good job Dash. Now all I need is a bit of luck...and a good fight. Well...at least I know I'll get one of the two.."

"Go!" The Doctor's voice boomed through the abyss!

Daybreak moved with zero hesitation, his first three steps gave him the momentum he needed, and the next three gave him the distance. As his seventh step struck the abyss floor, he pushed from the 'ground' with all the might his legs could muster and flung himself into the air. Dash was either too stunned to act, or wasn't sure how to react, as he propelled himself higher and higher into the white sky. He was thrown half by his own lower body strength, and half by the magical energies he had sent coursing through his muscles seconds before the jump.

As he reached the peak of his ascent, he pulled back both of his arms, as though he were to throw two baseballs at once, and thrust them forward so hard his arms might have popped out of there sockets were it not for the magic coursing through them. The pure, and burning flames of raw energy that burst forth from his palms would have been wondrous to behold outside of the True Space, and possibly hot enough to burn through steel. However here, deep within the True Space where the cold vacuum of nothingness always fed on magic and power, the flames were little more than emerald pillars of fire, bursting forth from Daybreaks palms.

Fire, or magic, they seemed to do their job well enough regardless. The speed at which they reached Rainbow Dash was too quick for any normal person to dodge, but Daybreak knew Rainbow was no normal person. As the flames reached her, he felt her magic stir to life, and watched the abyss ripple as she jumped away, seeming to vanish in thin air. Daybreak knew she had merely moved so fast that it had only appeared she had vanished. It was a testament to her hidden powers. Powers that it seemed, she was very willing to use.

Daybreak looked around, raising his hands in a fighting position, to covers his torso and face from attack. Even with his magical sight, and sensory abilities, his eyes were still left darting around attempting to discern where she had gone. For a moment, he began to think she really had, just vanished into thin air.

"Perhaps she really is a sorceress like Twilight...and those athletics...weird she's not number one if that's true...If she simply vanished she could be anywhere in here. This place stretches on for eternity..."

When she did not appear after another minute of waiting, Daybreak lowered his arms and conceded she had moved farther inside the space than he could sense. The moment his arms touched the sides of his hips, he felt dread well up within his belly. He looked up a second too late, as a shoe, attached to a smooth cyan leg came crashing down onto his face, knocking him into the white ground and sending his eyes derped in their sockets. His head must have bounced against the ground, because he felt it only hit once before he was being pulled back up to his legs by the scruff of his shirt.

"Well...so much for making this quick...Maybe this is still salvageable if I work it right..."

He saw Rainbows arm pulling him around to face her, once he was half way around, he brought up his right arm from the ground, and hurled a fire blast straight into Rainbows face. She released him and leaned by to dodge, the fire missing her multicolored hair by inches and slightly singeing her as it passed. With her head leaned back, Daybreak brought down his elbow into her gut as quick as he could, hoping to gain an edge in the fight. However, with how close he already was to her body, he couldn't muster much force behind the blow, but it struck home nevertheless. Rainbow curled inward and dropped onto her back as his lower arm connected with her gut, folding her in like paper.

She hit the ground hard, Daybreak quickly stood over her and stepped on her arms with his feet, pinning them to the floor. Then he prepared a green fire ball within the center of his palm. Holding it over his head he smiled down at her

"Let's see you dodge this one hot-head"

He brought down his hand, and watched, seemingly in slow motion as the green ball of flame loosed from his hand and hurtled down at Rainbows face. At the last moments before impact, he felt her buck her whole body upwards, stumbling him, one of his feet came off her arm. In that moment, she shot both of her feet straight up, barely missing his chin, but succeeding in making him stumble enough back for her to force him off, and roll slightly to the left as the fire struck where her head had just been. She rolled onto her stomach, leaping to her feet and snarling at him. She barely gave him enough time to regain his balance before she went on the offensive, a wild, fiery, look glazed across her eyes.

She leapt towards him, swinging punches wildly at his face and torso. They lacked form and grace, but she made up for it with speed and ferocity. His instincts and experience clashed with her speed and fierceness. Her fists found marks all over his arms, but did not break his defense. He was forced into a back stepping retreat as she rained punches down upon him, too quickly for him to counter attack.

Daybreaks continued back stepping came to quick end when Rainbow suddenly broke trend and dropped low to the ground sweeping across his feet with her right leg extended. She caught him halfway through a step and off balance, making him easy prey for her quick movements. She swept straight through his feet with barely any resistance and knocked him straight to the ground, on his back. She quickly leapt on top of him, straddling his torso and pining his arms to the ground with her knees.

"Fuck! Ow...that's painful...I hate close combat, so uncivilized in a modern day of magic..."

He struggled beneath her legs, but to no avail, he was thoroughly pinned and had no leverage to remove her. He would lose the duel by default if he did not escape soon. Rainbow sat there upon his arms, her fist extended inches from his face, daring him to try and fight back. He glared up at her

"This is a good position she's got me in...my legs can't help me with no leverage, and my arms are pinned beneath her knees, which she's putting most of her weight on. I need something to distract her, if only just enough to shift her weight...I need to fight with magic...but how?

His eyes darted from her smug grin, down her chest to her spread legs. He suddenly got an evil idea as he noticed where she was sitting on him...

"No...no there's no way I can do something like that...I have no idea how the headmistress might react if she's watching...or the Doctor."

"If the student fails to channel magic effectively or fails to escape within the next minute, he shall be forced to concede defeat!"

A deep voice that Daybreak did not recognize boomed across the abyss. He wasn't about to doubt the truth behind that, he needed to escape now, even if he had to get a bit lecherous to do it.

"Hey Dashie?" He forced his voice to come out as sultry and seductive as possible. Of course, having someone pressing down on your legs with their butt certainly made it hard to even speak at all. Nevertheless his tone got her attention. She raised an eyebrow

"What?"

He pretended to be shy, as though what he was trying to say was causing him some degree of discomfort.

"C-could you...maybe move farther up my chest if your gonna pin me like this....y-you're butt...is rubbing across me alot...it's making it hard to focus on our fight..."

He watched her face flush with color, she blushed hard. Chancing a glance behind her back, she saw she was indeed straddling his pelvis. She jumped a bit in surprise as he slightly moved is hips, gently grinding against her tight athletic shorts just the right way. Her slight movement, and moment of distraction was just what he had wanted and hoped for. As she jumped at the movement of his hips, he quickly slipped out one of his hands from under her knee. With a merciless amount of power, he quickly brought it to the side of her head, and just as she realized what had happened, let loose a powerful stream of magic into her face that sent her spiraling across the room!

Daybreak jumped up from his back, onto his feet the moment he was free from Rainbows weight. He watched her bounce and slide across the floor for a good fifteen feet before coming to a halt, and laying limp. He knew how much power he had released, he had purposely held back most of his energy in that blast. He didn't want to hurt her, but with any luck, she at least wouldn't be getting back up. Of course, his luck was terrible, so he was hardly surprised when she was already working herself back into a standing position after only a moment of playing possum.

She came up with her hair down across her face, giving her a somewhat wild look. Her gaze found and pierced him like a knife, the fiery look of rage that she used was almost frightening to experience, Her voice came out as wild as her hair made her look

"Oh you are so fucked now asshole! Nobody fucks with Rainbow Dash like that!"

"I supposed I should be happy, now she's pissed, so this should get serious...but somehow I know this is gonna suuuuuck..."

He felt her move, before he actually saw it. A ripple in the abyss traveled across his body before her actual form shifted, but he was still barely prepared for what came next. She vanished much like she had before, but he had barely lifted his hands when her blows started striking him this time. Her fists moved like lightning, forcing him to retreat and duck backwards rather than try and block her attacks. She did not hold with punches for long, after only thirty seconds of repeated blows, she quickly jumped over his head, and before he could turn around, planted a foot in his back, sending him stumbling forward. She appeared in front of him again while he was off balance, clothes-lining him, catching his neck in her arm, and slamming him into the ground!

Even as he gasped for breathe, he quickly found the strength to move again, rolling out of the way as her foot smashed into the floor where his head had just been. He came to his feet as she appeared before him again, planting a undercut fist into his gut! He stumbled over, and she brought her other fist upwards into his jaw, upper cutting him and knocking him over, once again on his back. Adrenaline flooded through his bloodstream as his eyes flashed with rage and drips of blood tasted on his tongue

"Ok, fuck you...fuck holding back! You're going down!

Rainbow appeared over him again, bringing her foot down at his face without delay. Before she could break his nose with the force of her strike, she found her limbs frozen in place, surrounded by forest green aura. Daybreaks right hand was extended with flaming energy coursing around it, and holding her limbs in place. With a quick flick of his wrist, he sent her corkscrewing across the room, paralyzed by his spell! She crashed into the ground, but rolled and came up on her feet, laughing.

"About time you started trying, I was getting bored tossing you around like a doll." She winked at him, her power flared up again.

Anticipating the ripple of power that always occurred before she moved, Daybreak was ready for her. She vanished and came at him. Her fist appeared before his face, he was ready this time. He ducked under it and moved in close to her, placing a palm on her chest, he built up and released an ball of energy on her chest. She brought her other hand around and karate chopped his hand to the side as he released the built energy, then grasped hold of his arm and pulled him forward, connecting a punch with his face using his momentum against him. He took the punch head on, and brought his own fist around the side of her head, striking her in the jaw. He knocked her to the side, making her stumble a few feet, then quickly followed through with a roundhouse kick to the opposite side of her head. She brought up both her hands and took the kick, using the force behind it to knock her into a roll to Daybreaks right side. She came up with a quick jab to his ribs, he grimaced in pain and brought down a palm at her head. She narrowly avoided his chop by diving under his legs and coming up behind him, however instead of turning to attack her, he allowed his palm to strike the ground, which then ignited in white light!

The ground beneath Rainbows feet suddenly exploded upward in ice shards, sprouting forth and slashing across her clothing and arms! Forcing her to jump backwards instead of striking at his back gave Daybreak a momentary advantage that he didn't intend to waste. He closed the small distance between them with a few steps and planted a fist in Rainbows gut while she was off balance, as she doubled over, Daybreak half considered dropping an elbow on the back of her head, but for some reason, couldn't bring himself to do it.

Instead he brought his knee up and smashed her in the face, bringing her back up to eye level as she howled in pain. He delivered two quick jabs to her stomach before she could recover, and allowed her a moment to breath as she stepped back from the blows. After he saw her take two quick breaths, he came at her again, she was still very dazed from his knee striking her nose, and he intended to milk that for it's worth. He grabbed her by the several bits of torn fabric now hanging from her shirt and pulled her into another firm fist to the gut. Without delay, he then delivered a side kick to her ribs fueled with magic. She was throw back several feet, as well as gaining a huge burn hole directly over her belly on her shirt. This time she stumbled and almost fell.

"A few more and she's done.

He found that slightly disappointing, he had hoped she'd beat him, being sworn to her service would have protected him from being thrown out of the school if he was discovered as Discords son. Anyone who lost a magic duel and survived was granted the ability to serve the winner, it was seen as a way to regain ones lost honor by showing acceptance of defeat and lack of distaste or spite towards the victor. Though it looked like he'd have to find another way now. He quickly moved in to finish her, but before he could strike, he found himself grasped up into the air, and propelled backwards across the abyss. A powerful gust had appeared from nowhere, and knocked him away from Rainbow. Stunned, he looked around for some explanation...but found only Rainbow Dash, with her arm slightly extended and cyan energy lightly buzzing across her skin. Then he understood what had happened.

"Oh wow...she's a weather caster...hmm never would have guessed that...wait...that means....oh fuck me!"

He looked above his head in fear, his concerns instantly became reality as several large black clouds were beginning to form within the sky of the True Space. He didn't hesitate, he took off running, but instead of retreating like he should have, he instead ran towards Rainbow Dash.

"I have to finish her now!"

That was the only thought in his mind as he reached her, he had to beat her before her clouds could become a problem, but that wasn't going to be easy now. She had clearly regained her composure since his attacks, or perhaps her stores of magic were fueling her stamina, either way she had regained her speed. He came at her with a flaming green fist, which she grabbed (much to his surprise) then used to pull his arm past her with his own momentum again, and delivered and elbow strike to the side of his head, causing him to stumble, but not falter in his attack. As he stumbled he threw a small green fireball at her face, which he was sure would hit her. It probably would have, if the wind had not immediately kicked up, and redirected it ever so slightly past her head. He grimaced in annoyance, this was why weather casters were damned annoying. He had only met a few in his life, and none ever went down quietly or easily. He glanced at the hand which had grasped his flaming punch, it was clearly burned, but Rainbow was still managing to clench a fist anyways. He couldn't help finding a sort of attraction in that.

"She's tough as nail this girl...and as prideful as me...no wonder..."

He shook away his thoughts, he saw her coming again. She jumped and brought an axe kick down at his head, which he was forced to roll away from to avoid any magic behind the strike. He was lucky he had, the moment her foot hit the surface, lightning from the storm clouds above struck where her foot touched ground. He swallowed a large lump in his throat as he rose again.

"Yikes...that would have fried me...she's vicious when she's upset!"

He would have smiled if he wasn't so terrified, he couldn't remember the last time he was actually afraid of one of his opponents. Twilight had never sparked this kind of desire to fight inside of him, this kind of passion for battle, she had always just been practice to him. Rainbow Dash though, she was something else. So prideful and so good looking, so much fire behind her every word and punch. She fought with passion and aggression, and it was a thing he could appreciate...and admire. She was so much like him, and yet in so many ways...she was everything he couldn't be.

Another swift kick to the mouth brought him out of his thoughts. As he staggered back, spitting blood and his vision slightly blurring, he saw Rainbows outline move again. Without any thought, he smashed both his hands into the ground! Pillars of green fire erupted from beneath the floor, barely missing Rainbow Dash as she jumped back several paces. The pillars circled around Daybreak, protecting him but also daring Rainbow forward. The fact that they were moving around him had been done on purpose, and Rainbow was willing to bet it was so she might try and get through them. The pillars granted Daybreak a moment to clear away the spots in his vision from Rainbows kick. He shook his head.

"Ow...No more daydreaming during a fight... this feels worse than the time I drank a whole barrel of hard cider at that bar in Manehatten."

Clearing the last of the spots, Daybreak refocused his vision on Rainbow, who was standing a few feet back from the pillars circling him, eyeing him up. He smirked

"What's a matter Skittles? Can't you get past a defense as simple as this? It's just a matter of timing is all, or was math never your strong suite in high school?"

He watched her grit her teeth, and took a small satisfaction in knowing he had stumped her for now. He took this time to gather his strength, he had a feeling he would need it once she got through. He assumed a crossed legged sitting position in the center of his flames, and began channeling energy throughout his body.

He had no idea how long they had been fighting up till now, time passed very awkwardly inside pocket dimensions, especially the True Space, which could warp reality better than his father. However he had to assume it hadn't been longer than a class period, it was highly unlikely that the Doctor would make them miss another class for a mock duel...but still, with the Doctor you never know. He briefly opened an eyelid to glance at what Rainbow was up to. He was surprised to see she was still standing where she had been before, except now she looked to be talking to herself. Too bad he didn't have magic hearing along with sight, it would have been handy right then.

.....

Rainbow glanced at the spinning pillars, attempting to keep track of each one as they moved, and trace their speed around Daybreak. Each one of the seven pillars moved in a clockwise motion around their creator with mathematical precision. But she had learned from Twilight that every spell had a weakness, whether it was in the castor, the spell itself or the environment it was used in, everything could be exploited and defeated, if one was simply patient enough to find it.

"One, two, three, four, five, six...seven. Odd."

She stared harder, sure she hadn't seen incorrectly, but not willing to take the chance in case she was wrong.

"One, two, three, four, five, six...seven pillars spinning at that speed...with such a short distance from him...hmm....well, would ya look at that. She had been right after all. The pillars did have a small flaw to them, and now that she had it, it was only a matter of exploiting it.

She smiled to herself, there was a time when she would have simply charged head on into the flames and relied on her gut instincts to guide her, and she would have likely come out with several singes on her body. Although she still let her emotions run free with her ego most of the time anyways, Twilight had helped her learn over the years. She had taught her that with the right kind of patience in some situations, she could become a dangerous force to be reckoned with. Now she wasn't always led by the heat of passion (maybe about 70% of the time she wasn't) and had learned to think before acting. With Twi's help, she had been able to grasp a deeper knowledge of her own powers, and some added analytical skills she didn't even know she had. Now it was time to put those abilities to use. She gathered up a huge volume of energy inside her, and prepared to release it all at once.

"Get ready Daybreak! Here I come!

.....

Daybreak suddenly found it harder to breathe than it had been a moment ago. The air tasted wet, and caught in his throat, nearly making him choke. He made a few small coughs and opened his eyes, his pillars of emerald flames still encompassed him, each one about five feet away from him. Just far enough away to keep their heat from affecting him, which was why he could now taste and smell the difference in the air. He knew that smell...the smell of rain. He looked up in time for a small pellet of water to smack him in the eye. He blinked in annoyance, hating the world as the water cleared from his vision.

"Figures..."

Several drops began to rain down from the starch white sky as it turned grey with storm clouds. Daybreak smiled to himself

"Nice try Rainbow, but a little rain won't douse my flames."

He coughed, once again finding a difficulty in breathing in the wet air. It felt heavy around him, as though he were being weighed down by it. He stood from his sitting and looked through the spinning pillars at Rainbow. She stood just twenty feet from the circle that the flames made around him, with her palms pressed together in front of her chest. To the ordinary eye, this looked like some kind of weird prayer, but Daybreak knew better.

"She's channeling magic...probably for this storm she's hoping to drown my flames with. Not that it'll help much."

He knew what would happen, she hoped to douse him with enough rain to put out his pillars completely or make them falter, then she would rush in and attack him. This was exactly what he wanted. The moment she tried to step through the doused flames, he would be ready to revive them and close them in on her. Since this was magical fire of his own making, he could change it's density, and make the pillars physically smack her down rather than burn her body. All he had to do now was wait.

He felt another cough reach his mouth, and he slightly doubled over as he hacked for breathe.

"What's with this air in here...why is it so thick and wet...I feel like I'm suffocating in here...wait...what the...?!

He looked down as he coughed, and saw white mist rising up from ground below him.

"What...Is that...steam? Why...?

He looked around, confused as to what was happening. Again he glanced at Rainbow, who, although was still pressing her palms together, was now looking directly through the flames at him.

"No...not at me...she's looking above me..."

Looking straight up as another cough struck his lungs, he saw what she was staring at. A large white cloud was forming mere feet above his pillars, nearly covering their top in white air.

"T-that...that clever...uggh..."

A feeling of weightlessness suddenly traveled up his spine, he forced himself to drop to a knee to keep from falling over.

"She's smarter than I gave her credit for...forming a steam cloud above my pillars to soak up the oxygen inside, combined that with the closeness of my flames to me, and no air can get in from the outside either. The rain above and the flames below continue to give the steam life while providing a perfect way to smoke me out, all she has to do is focus her magic on giving the cloud a physical shape and enhancing the weathers effects...and she's got me. Or so she thinks..."

He felt his head becoming dizzy and knew he had only a minute or two before he would likely pass out from lack of breathable air. He had to act now! Stretching his right arm forward, noting how heavy it suddenly felt, he formed a small fire ball inside his palm, and sent it flying.

"All I need to do is break her concentration and that cloud should lose it's shape, giving me some breathable air."

he watched as his fire ball soared through the spinning pillars, made it out into the small rainstorm...and completely changed direction, soaring straight over Rainbow's head by a drastic degree!

"What the fuck?!...oh...right..."

His mind briefly flashed back to his last attempt to toss fire at her. He squinted his eyes, and through the fire he could indeed see their was a strong wind blowing around Rainbow Dash.

"Son of my mother!...She really is clever...damn it...looks like I've got no choice."

Dropping his hand back down to his side, he shoved both hands outwards. A fiery green spark snapped forth from wither palm, and suddenly his pillars began to move outwards, farther away from him. It felt like a much larger strain than it should have been to move them, but he knew that was from his lack of air.

"I just need them far enough away to let me breathe..."

He watched as the pillars slowly made their journey outwards, still circling as they did so. He attempted to boost the speed at which they moved to make up for the distance apart, but found he had little strength to do so. After about thirty seconds of slow moving, he saw the pillars break the edges of Rainbows steam cloud and he could practically feel the air hit his face. He took a huge breath as the spots started to clear from his vision, and doubled back over in a coughing fit, attempting to hack up the bad air from before.

"Damn!..."

At that precise moment, he saw Rainbow through spots in his eyes. She dropped her hands from her chest and took off in a full sprint towards the pillars, now a mere ten feet from her. She dove through the spinning pillars effortlessly now that they were so far apart, and came up in front of Daybreak. Barely able to stand, much less move, Daybreak saw her coming in slow motion, a curse in this situation as he could see no viable way out. Out of sheer desperation he threw up three thin walls of fire in front of his face hoping to deter her from punching him, but he knew it was over when her momentum did not slow. She ran head first through all three walls, leaving several burns across her figure, and with all the strength she could muster, drove an uppercut straight into the bottom of Daybreaks chin! The force of her blow, stood him up and launched him backwards, landing him flat on his back!

He felt his body hit the ground, and felt his sense go numb. He couldn't move, her blow had sent his body into a small shock. Whether there had been magic behind her blow or not, he didn't know or care. He simply laid there, looking up at the dissipating storm clouds as they faded back into nothingness.

"I...Lost...?"

Two Sides Of The Coin

View Online

"I...lost...I lost...to Rainbow Dash...I lost..."

The words repeated over and over in his mind. No matter how many times he thought them, no matter how many times he reminded himself that this was what he had wanted to happen, he still couldn't believe it. He had wanted Rainbow to win, that was true, but he never dreamed she would actually outsmart him. He just assumed she'd beat him to death or something, he could handle that...but being bested mentally? That was humiliating.

Daybreak had no idea how long he'd been staring at the bleach white sky, a minute, an hour? He really didn't care. He knew eventually Rainbow would pick herself up and come over to check on him....maybe then he'd consider standing. Rainbow had dropped to the ground moments after punching him, but she was holding herself at her knees, so there was no question about who the victor was. Still, even with a victor, they'd probably be left in here until every other students duels were finished, so Daybreak had plenty of time to try and figure out what he should do next.

He went over all his options in his mind, closing his eyes to visualize the scenarios. Having lost the duel, he was allowed, by the rules of engagement, to swear loyalty to Rainbow Dash and submit himself as her servant...until she saw fit to release him, or he regained his "honor" in such a fashion that it was indisputable between either party.

"My pride has definitely been wounded from this...maybe the best option is to just accept it with some grace, for once..."

"FUCK GRACE! GET UP AND BEAT HER ASS!"

"What the...?!"

Daybreaks eyes shot open, he would have sat up straight if his body wasn't still tingling from Rainbows punch! He'd sworn he'd heard a voice yelling a moment ago. His eyes darted around in their sockets...but found nothing. Only Rainbow Dash was in the area with him, and she was still barely holding herself to one knee, clearly in no shape to be making eerie voices.

"Not there..."

The voice seemed to hiss in his ear, his eyes jumped to both sides of his head, but still were met with nothing.

"Where are you...?" The words had barely left his lips before he realized the answer.

"Here!" The voice came out with exclamation, but was as quiet as the wind across grass. Daybreaks eyes widened as a shimmering image of himself appeared inches from his face, staring at him in the exact same position that he lay now. He felt as though he were staring at a mirror, he chanced a quick glance at Dash, but the image seemed to know what he wondered.

"She can't see me, because I am you...the real you that still slumbers within your heart..."

"The...real me?...In my...heart?"

A snake-like hiss slithered through his ears as the voice seemed to reverberate off the inside of his head.

"Yes...you remember don't you? Father was oh so careful that day...the day you found your true self...and denied us"

Daybreaks eyes widened for a moment, then lowered to a glare of hate.

"Go away...You're not here, you're still trapped in the mirror. I never faced you, so you can't escape...that's the rules" He kept his voice to a mere whisper, so as not to alert Rainbow to his muttering, but even so, it was clear he was shaken. The image grew closer and closer until they were nose to nose, then smiled down at him.

"Rules are meant to be broken Daybreak. After all, I'll never truly be trapped, so long as the darkness grips at your heart..."

Daybreak raised a hand upwards, waving it quickly through the image above him, causing it to flicker and dissipate like smoke.

"My heart is not the Darkness' to take, I create my own light so I do not bask in others, and I create my own darkness to conceal my demons. You are nothing, you're not me...you'll never be me."

Though the image was gone, it's voice remained, still echoing within his head.

"I'll always be you, just as you will always be me. At your core, your center, you know your not 'good'. You've said it yourself. You're not on Celestia's side are you?"

A small chuckle escaped Daybreaks lips, he smirked mockingly at the air, as though the other him was still directly above.

"You haven't changed your tactics since you revealed yourself three years ago. You still cling to the notion that just because I don't side with my bitch of a mother, that means I wish her ill will, or would see her overthrown. You're wrong. I don't wish any of that on her, anymore than I wish to see my father done the same. I take no side in that conflict because each side is as corrupt as the other."

"Then you would fight them both if it came to that choice? You lie. You can spout your clever lies any which way you want, but that is all they are...lies. I can see into your heart, even from this distance, whole dimensions separating us. I can feel your anger, your hatred for her. If you could, you would take revenge on the woman who made your childhood a living Tartarus. Just like I can feel your strong feelings for Rainbow Dash."

His eye twitched, just a smidge, but it was enough to give him away. He struggled to remain in control of himself.

"You know nothing about my feelings, about me! I hate Celestia! You're right, I wouldn't lift a finger to help her if a rebellion started right now! She'd deserve everything that became of her, every death, every one of her people that suffered. She'd deserve to bare every one of those burdens, and it still wouldn't be enough to repay for the nightmare of a life I've had! But! You're wrong if you think I'll ever assist my father in destroying her. I don't hate him like I hate her. He's been a better parent by far. At least he took me in, eventually, and trained me, for whatever that's worth. But I know what he wants for the world, and I won't help bring about that. Just like I would not have assisted Nightmare Moon if I had been there for that fateful night. Her rule would have been no better than my father or Celestia. Every Princess and lord and spirit in this land I've met to this day, is not fit to rule.

If tomorrow, a rebellion started, rallied by a leader who was the living incarnation of the values that I see are needed for lordship of Equestria, I would not flock to his cause. Because, there is no one out there who is fit to rule, no one who would take the time to examine every, single, little, problem that this land has on a daily basis and attempt to find a solution. My mother may see anyone who comes to her with a problem, she may hear them, she may express concerns for their plights, and she may even offer a small comfort to them. But it is almost never, that their problem is completely solved, unless they know her personally or hold some importance in her life. I've seen the suffering of Canterlots slums, the back alley streets were little girls and boys are raped, beaten and murdered day and night! Sometimes just because they have money, or sometimes because they are in the wrong place at the wrong time. If I could, I'd take in every single orphan I found on the streets. Every runaway looking for a better life, every bastard tossed out by a hateful mother or father...every one of them! I'd save them all...But I can't. I don't have the power to save them all. So I've detached myself from anything that happens to this world. I live alone, I keep to myself, and I continue learning every day, from everything and everyone. I learn as much as I can and move on, and I do it for one reason. So that one day I might have the power that I don't have now!"

He stopped, and took a large breathe. He looked to his left expecting to see Rainbow staring at him, there was no way she hadn't heard him yelling at the air, probably looking mad as a hatter. But to his surprise, she was not there. Whipping his head around, he searched his surroundings for her rainbow head...but saw only empty whiteness. His mind baffled, he sat up, only to realize how weak and wobbly he still felt from her punch. Again he looked around, straining his eyes through the spots he saw in them, to find her somewhere out in the white...but saw nothing but emptiness. He felt a ping of anger stab at his mind

"Where is Rainbow Dash!? What did you do?!"

He yelled to the air, demanding, but at the same time, begging, for an answer. It came as a huge relief when the voice of his mirror self spoke once again.

"Calm yourself, I did nothing to her. I did do something to you though."

"W-what?" His voice shook, fearful at the possibility that his other half might actually be able to affect him, even after being separated by two dimensions. He heard a snicker echo through the abyss

"You reek of fear, you still fear me, you still fear yourself. Your promises of justice to the weak are marred in disbelief and doubt. You've gone so long without true interaction with others, that you've grown to despise other weaknesses, your pride is proof enough of that. You think everyone is beneath you, and you are right!"

The phantom image of his other self appeared in front of him once more, this time standing, as he now found himself doing. He couldn't remember how he had stood up though, or when. The mirror Daybreak came nose to nose with him again.

"They are weak! All of them. Weak compared to you. That's why you no longer go out of your way to save every little child you see cowering from bullies on the streets, or begging for food, as you did when you first left fathers home all those years ago. Trying to save everyone you met, trying to make everyone's lives better, so they could have a better childhood than you did, or so they would suffer less than you did. And how did that turn out!? Nearly all of them, ungrateful for your help, or demanding more than you gave, begging you to share your power with them. Betraying your small bits of trust, stabbing you in the back, attempting to take what they wanted from you after you offered them your help! You know, deep in your heart, the real reason you gave up and decided to drift from college to college learning all the schools knowledge, then wiping your existence from their memory. You despise them all, you hate them all. You hate them because they are all the same, all of them!"

"No...not all of them...some are different."

His mirror form snorted, cackling wildly as though he'd been told the punch line of the century!

"You're referring to Rainbow Dash I presume? Tell me Daybreak...you remember what happened with Twilight yes? You thought she was different too. You shared your power with her to save her life, and how did she repay you? Becoming obsessive with that power, drunk on it even, refusing to give up the necklace providing it, and confessing false feelings to you in a pathetically desperate attempt to make you hers, so she could keep that power. It was like a drug to her, your aura. And it will be the same with Rainbow Dash!"

"You're wrong! She's not like that, she's different, she's better! She's unlike anyone I've ever met before!"

His mirror self blew a raspberry at him mockingly, while rolling his eyes in an exaggerative manner. It was odd to see himself make such a face. It reminded him of a doll with the wrong head attached to it, everything about it just looked wrong.

"You meet someone like her everyday when you look in the mirror. It's the reason you like her so much. You're just too blind to see it! What? You think it's trust, respect, friendship...love you feel? It's none of those things, she acts like you, has as much pride as you do, she's strong and powerful with magic. She's the 'element of loyalty'...she's what you want everyone to be like, and you're mistaking that for love, the thing you claim not to believe in. Just like a stupid child. You've never been with a woman before, never kissed, you never tried to experience life as it should be lived. You chose instead, to close yourself to emotions and because of that, these new experiences she's bringing you seem like an oasis in the middle of a barren desert. She's just a girl! She's not some demi god like you, she's flawed just like the rest. She will betray you, she will hurt you, and she will destroy what remains of your precious hope for humans when it happens. And guess what Daybreak, I'll be waiting. At fathers, behind the locked room. When you finally realize I was right the whole time, I'll be waiting for your visit."

He didn't know what made him do it, perhaps spite, perhaps pride, perhaps out of sheer stupidity, but it regardless of why...it happened anyways. Daybreak pulled back his fist, a with speed that would have made Rainbow Dash proud, thrust his fist forward , under hand punching his other self straight in the gut, and watched him double over in pain. Then he took a step back, and spit at his mirror forms feet.

"That's what I think of Fathers locked door, and you! I'll never go back there, and I'll never let you out again. Go burn in Tartarus where you belong!"

Suddenly he was on his back, and the abyss around him turned from starch white, to midnight black. Then it changed to blood red, as his other self ignited in an fiery rage. Yellow and red flames shot up his shimmering body, he let out a shriek that pained Daybreaks ears more than a banshee's scream! His other form appeared above him, smiling down at him with sharp canine's that glistened against his flaming form.

"If you won't hear the truth, then I'll show you! Lets take a trip shall we, back out to your duel, and I'll give you a taste of what you're truly like. A demonstration you could say. A demonstration starring your new favorite athlete...Rainbow Dash."

"If you touch her-!"

"But I'm not going to do anything...you are!" before Daybreak could protest, the flaming image of his mirror self floated forward, and phased into his body!

Daybreaks eyes shot open and he let out a huge gasp for breathe! He looked around, he was still on his back, and Rainbow Dash was again kneeled over and breathing heavily. For a moment, he was baffled...he couldn't understand how she hadn't recovered yet after all the time he'd been gone. Then it hit him. He hadn't ever left, he'd merely been inside his own mind...arguing with his other half who had leapt across not one, but two dimensions to track him down. Even whilst trapped inside the mirror he could still reach out and effect him. What had he done just then...as he passed through his body like a spirit?

For a long moment nothing happened, Daybreak thought he had truly just meant to frighten him with his threats. Then his throat seized up, and he began hacking as though he were gagging on his tongue!

He flailed his arms and desperately attempted to draw breathe, but found no air could reach his lungs, it all just seemed to stop halfway down his throat! Rainbow turned and saw him spasming, she was on her feet seconds later, half-sprinting over to him. When she reached him, she immediately flipped him onto his belly, hoping to clear his windpipe. She gave him a large smack on his back, directly over his lungs, and Daybreak felt the trapped air come bursting forth in the form of blood from his lips! He threw up onto the ground of the white abyss, which instantly soaked the warm mess into its cold clutches!

He clawed at his throat as he once again attempted to bring air into his lungs, but found he was still unable to inhale fully. As he attempted to rip off the neck of his shirt to help his air intake, he noticed a change in his finger nails whilst they ripped at his clothing. They were growing right before his eyes. Growing in length and sharpness! His shirt suddenly became torn fabric beneath his swipes, and as he lashed out in his violent thralls to find air, he accidentally slashed across Rainbows burnt hand, slicing it cleanly open across her palm. Luckily for her, it did not bleed much, but she did pull back in surprise, and that allowed Daybreak to break free from her grasp and roll away several feet...before he let out the most terrifying and ear splitting screech, she had ever heard in her life.

His shriek was unlike any creature she could ever remember or imagine! The very sound of it sent cold shivers of sweat down her back. She watched on in both terror and awe as Daybreak stood up, and black flames burst forth from beneath the abyss, surrounding his body in a shadowy lair of fire. The flames formed like a cloak around him while the very fabric of the abyss seemed to rise up from the floor to encircle his palms. White nothingness circled like magical mist around his hands as he admired his features, extended his arms and glancing over his chest. His overall body structure seemed to have shifted, and with his shirt torn to shreds it was all to obvious. His chest looked like it had grown black scales made of fire giving the impression of body armor, and caused him look more muscular than before. His eyes now shined a bright, blazing blue, and shrunk down to slits like a snake. He looked up and smiled at Rainbow Dash, showing his sharpened canines and sending a shiver of fear down her spine as he spoke.

"Now then...time for round two?"

You Knew This Was Coming

View Online

Rainbow dove to her stomach as another large ball of black flames soared over her head, missing her by inches! She rolled several feet trying to gather some distance between her and her psychopathic friend! One minute he had been choking to death on nothing, and spitting blood...the next he looked like he'd just stepped out of a Goth magazine and started attacking her! His whole personality seemed to have changed along with his appearance. His eyes were no longer a warm emerald green, but a cold icy blue and slit-like in appearance. In fact, everything about him was cold now. Before, being near him filled her with warmth all over, now, even the fire he threw at her felt like ice rather than flame. It burned in a completely different way...like it splintered and shattered her skin upon contact.

She hadn't been fast enough to react when he first attacked her, and now a small portion of her arm felt like it had been frozen solid at the edge of her shoulder. She could barely move it, and couldn't channel any magic to fight with it. It was like swinging a noodle at her opponent. She wasn't sure what happened to him, she couldn't tell if was just a magical fit like Twilight sometimes had...or something else. But if he was just having a fit, that meant all she had to do was not die until he ran out of power.

"Easier said than done...this feel like a very sincere attempt on my life!"

She knew she was fighting a lost battle. No stamina left, and only one arm to channel her weather magic? She knew she had...maybe... another minute before he just picked her apart. She was barely dodging as it was now and he wasn't showing any sign of relenting. She pushed herself to her feet as he came at her again, black flames whipping out at her like rope. She pushed herself back, skidding and rolling on her jean shorts as she tried to balance herself with only useable arm. She had barely finished rolling when she felt something wrap around her left leg, and start pulling.

"Fuck! No!"

She flailed and kicked against her bind, but her leg simply passed through the tendril grasping her. She looked over her back and saw a rope of black flames grasping her leg. She swiped out with her other foot again, but merely passed through just as before. Before she could fight back anymore, the flames tightened, and dragged her back to Daybreak, hoisting her upside down in front of him. She smirked as she was brought to eye level with him.

"Who knew you were into bondage Daybreak? If you wanted to tie me up, all you had to do was ask."

He reached out and grasped her cheeks with his clawed fingers, pulling her face up to his. He brought his lips to her ear and hissed so that only she might hear him, and not those that could be watching outside.

"I am not Daybreak." As her eyes widened, she saw his hand motion away, and suddenly felt herself spinning through the air. She twisted and crashed into the ground, bouncing and rolling until she landed sitting upright. She turned over to force herself up, but found something harp plant itself in her gut and kick her back several more feet, rolling again. Now on her stomach, she saw him move at her like shadow, seeming to become a shadowy phantom as he ran. Leaning on her useless arm for what little support it could give, she thrust out her right arm heating it bright with her cyan aura.

He didn't stop moving, even when the lightning came down to block his path. Instead he trucked on straight into it, and as it connected with his flames, an explosion rippled outwards across the abyss knocking Rainbows bad arm out from under her and causing her to smash her face into the ground! She didn't care though, her only thoughts were what that explosion might have done to Daybreak.

"Daybreak! No!"

She forced her head up, resting on her chin as a trail of blood streak down from her forehead. Her eyes searched the remaining black flames for her friend, darting about desperately hoping he was alright.

"You dumbass...I swear if your not alright I'm gonna kick your ass..."

Even as she thought it, she saw the black flames beginning to thin...and spiral inwards. Her eyes widened with glee as he appeared in the center, seemingly unharmed, and with his hands pressed together in front of his chest. The flames were being drawn in between his hands, along with, what looked like...the lightning Rainbow had summoned. She felt a shiver travel down her aching frame.

"Awwwww fuck!....This is gonna hurt!"

Realizing what was about to happen, she attempted to brace herself for the inevitable, but just as it looked like Daybreak was about to release the stored power against her...he vanished. A small puff of white mist remained behind where he had previously stood.

"What the fuck...?"

Not wasting the moment, Rainbow pushed against the ground with her good arm and managed to work her way to her knees before once again looking around for where Daybreak had gone. When he was nowhere to be found, she felt an odd surge of anger bubble in her chest.

"Seriously! That's it?! All that build up and you're just gonna leave?! What the actual fuck man!!! I was actually looking forward to seeing what happened next! Don't you know you never leave a girl unsatisfied you asshole! GET THE FUCK BACK HERE AND FINISH ME!"

"If you insist."

"Oh fuck my big mouth..."

She turned her head in terror, and saw...he was directly behind her, palm extended forward. The massive ball of black fire and yellow lightning was swirling in the center of his hand. His hand and the energy, were inches from her back, there was no way she could avoid him...and at this range...

"He's...gonna kill me...why...? What did I do wrong?"

A brief moment of grief found her eyes, she crushed her eye lids together to hold back any water from forming. He sneered, kneeling down next to her.

"Don't worry...the pain will last only an instant...SOLAR FLARE!"

"Solar what?!"

Blinding light filled her vision as he released the energy against her back. She felt her body go numb, but not before the electricity sent her nerve endings into overdrive! She opened her mouth to cry out in pain as her body was sent flying forward...but the pain was over before she could even make a sound. She didn't feel it when she hit the ground and slid forward on her chest. She was only aware that she couldn't move. Lifting her head to look back, she saw she was bound head to toe in yellow rings of energy. Sparks showered to the ground from the golden circles of light as she attempted to struggle against her bindings. They shocked her to cease her movements, but she could not feel it through her numb nerves and so continued to pointlessly flop around until she saw him walk up behind her. Finding her voice again, she snarled at him

"I thought you were gonna kill me you jackass! You scared the shit outta me...what did you do?!"

He sneered at her, kneeling next to her and placing a clawed hand on her back

"Stop struggling, you're gonna fry your arms if you don't."

"NO! I won't lose...I can't lose!"

He gently patted her head, extinguishing the few specks of black flame scattered about her clothes that were attempting to burn their way through to her skin. The whole fight had left her clothes in tatters, but she still had enough to cover what was important, so he cared little.

"You've already lost. I can admire you're spirit, that's probably another reason he likes you...but this is pure lightning energy. You can't break it because it doesn't hold a physical form. It's only binding you to hold you in place, the more you resist, the more it will shock, and burn, and tighten around you. You should know how powerful it is...after all, you're the one who threw it at me."

She stopped flopping her legs like a fish out of water and laid limp, surrendering hatefully to the truth. She knew she didn't have the magic or stamina left to break these bonds. She looked back over her shoulder at him, her hair had fallen down messily over her face and dried blood clung to multiple strands...but he could still see the fire of fighting spirit in her eyes. She growled at him

"How did you throw my lightning back at me...that shouldn't be possible, I saw it hit you."

Letting loose another chiding snicker, he patted her on the head again, earning him a glare from her that he was forced to chuckle at.

"Nothing is impossible for me. I'm not like my counterpart."

He traced the sharpened nail of his index finger along her neck and up to her chin, sending a cold shiver down her spine at his touch.

"Who are you?" The question felt almost foolish to ask. Obviously this was Daybreak...but at the same time she knew it couldn't be. She had seen him change, and could almost feel the difference his presence created...but who else could he be? Another chuckle made her want to punch him, if she could have moved from her bondage.

"I? I am a monument...to all your-"

"Yeah yeah! Cryptic words and all that...can you just give me a straight answer? Who are you, I know you can't be Daybreak...are you?"

A devilish smile formed across his lips, showing of his serrated, perfectly pointed teeth. "No...I am not him."

"Oh thank goodness...seriously that's awesome...cause now I don't have to feel bad."

He raised a suspicious eyebrow to her "Feel bad about what?"

Her whole body ignited in fizzling cyan aura, she smiled up at him "This!"

The five rings binding her ignited a brighter yellow, sending streaks of lightning from their frames into his chest, and lifting him off the ground to toss him back several feet! He rolled backwards, his black cloak of fire dissipating into nothing as he hit the ground and went limp. Rainbow did a small victory flop as she rejoiced loudly and tauntingly.

"Aww yeah! Suck on that asshole! Nobody fucks with Rainbow Dash! Yeah, yeah! Whose awesome? I'm awesome! Whose awesome? I'm Awesome!"

"And whose really gods damned annoying?!"

"Oh fuck me! Are you serious?!"

Her joy came to an abrupt end as she saw her enemy rise, and dust himself off as though nothing had happened. He looked over at her, clearly pissed, but still managing to wink at her goadingly.

"Hacks! I am calling hacks here! That's...just not fair!"

He took his time walking over, as though taking a casual stroll in the park, and even doing a small skip along the way. As he reached her, he smiled, bent down, gripped her by the neck, and lifted her up to his face.

"Hiya" he breathed at her. His breath invaded and burned her nostrils. It didn't have a smell, it was just colder than the worst blizzard and burned to breathe in.

"So...other than giving me a mild headache and briefly pissing me off, was that supposed to do anything?"

She half considered spitting in his face out of defiance, but instead she decided she'd do something else...

"Yeah dickhead, it was supposed to fry your cocky ass like my breakfast omelet this morning! Instead you've got me gripped by the neck and wondering if I get to see the nonasshole version of Daybreak again sometime soon?"

He blinked...then blinked again. He was slightly taken aback by her words, expecting a little more fear and less bravado while he had her by the windpipe. It was unnerving in a way.

"I could kill you right now...you know what happens to those who die in the True S-"

"Oh would you just go fucking fuck yourself already! Goddess if your gonna kill me then kill me, at least spare me the ranting's, I get enough of that from my egghead friend!"

Again, he just stood there, gripping her neck just lightly enough to allow her to breathe...and blinking like she'd slapped him.

"Ummm...ok...So...I'm bored now, this isn't any fun when you're not scared...so umm...fuck you...and...bye."

He dropped her, allowing her to hit the floor, smacking her face into the ground yet again, and still bound by the yellow rings. He turned on the spot, exploding into a cloud of dark aura that covered her vision. She heard a loud thud a foot or two away from her as his eerie hissing voice echoed around her ears.

"The next time we see each other won't be so fun Daaaaaashie!" His shrill banshee-like laugh echoed around her, making her cringe in pain as the final remnants of his aura faded away.

Rainbow sighed with relief "Damn...really thought he was gonna snap my neck that time...wait!."

She looked up and yelled to the fading flames "Who are you anyway!?"

As the last bits of fire and smoke died away, a shadow figure appeared around her, igniting her right arm in black flames. She went to cry out...but felt no pain. Instead she felt something drop into her palm. She strained her neck to look back at what was there. A piece of black paper, burned around the edges, and in the center, white writing in a language she did not recognize.

"έκλειψη Ηλίου!"

She gripped the paper tight, she'd have to wait until she was freed before she could worry about what it said. The cloud of dark aura was gone and now she could clearly see what had hit the ground inside it. Daybreak was lying a few feet away from her, looking just as he had before the other...thing...had shown up. He was clearly out cold, and shivering madly as though he were in a pile of snow. She started to stand up, hoping help him...but realized she was still bound by the lightning rings and unable to move much at all.

"Oh come on! Seriously?! Why are these even still here?!"

She flopped about, annoyed and angry. Her legs and arms were growing stiff from being bound straight for so long. She lifted her head again and started lightly beating it into the ground.

"Why!"

*smack*

"Won't!"

*smack*

"These!"

*smack*

"Stupid!"

*smack*

"Things!"

*smack*

"Go"

*smack*

"Away!"

*smack*

Exhausting her strength and tired of head-butting the floor, she conceded to simply lay there and wait for rescue.

"Surely the class has to be close to over by now? There's no way we haven't been in here more than an hour..."

She looked up the white sky and yelled as loud as she could

"Hey Doc! In case you haven't noticed, no one is moving, and some of us need a hand here! Get us the fuck out already!"

A full minute passed without response, and she was about to start shouting curses, when a small white rip/portal opened up in front of her. The Doctor strode in, a grave look that she was not used to seeing, etched across his features. He strode over to Daybreak and threw him over his shoulder. Then proceeded over to Rainbow Dash and picked her up by the ring that was around her belly, carrying her like a suitcase. She quickly shoved the small piece of paper into her pocket, deciding it was best to keep it to herself for now. The Doctor walked over to the portal without a word to her, and tossed her through. Then after glancing back, as though looking for something still inside, he lowered his eyebrows and stepped though with Daybreak still draped over his shoulder.

.....

Her eyes were blinded with cascading images she could not piece together or comprehend as she flew threw the portal. Rainbow shut her eyes until it was over, and she felt herself being propelled out of the cold like a potato in a sling shot. She bounced onto the floor with a painful "oof!" and conceded (again) to lay there until someone helped her up. Once the spots cleared from her vision and she was able to look around a bit, she saw that nearly the entire class was standing around her. That set her in a irritated state

"Gee, don't everybody help me at once!"

Her voice dripped with disdain, was a hand too much to ask?

"No one is helping you, until we can determine if you're gonna be a problem with what comes next..."

Rainbow strained her head around to look behind her as the Doctor stepped out of the portal, still carrying Daybreak over his shoulder, who now seemed to be waking up. The Doctor dropped him, none to softly, onto the ground next to Rainbow and motioned to someone off to the side, whom Rainbow could not see from her lovely spot on the floor. Daybreak gave a small groan and started to twitch lightly as he woke.

"What do you mean? Let me out of these stupid rings already! At least help him! He's freezing, I can feel it from here!"

"Quiet Rainbow Dash!"

The Doctors voice came out much sharper than she could ever remember him speaking in the two years she had known him. He was glaring down at Daybreak, then looked over to her...and slightly softened his gaze.

"We can't let you out just yet...and don't worry, he's not gonna freeze in here. The vacuum of True Space won't affect him anymore, he'll be up in moments. But we can't have you moving around until after..."

"Until after what?" Her voice rang with suspicion "What's going on"

"Just relax Rainbow Dash, trust me, everything's gonna be fine."

She whipped her head around to find Twilight Sparkle kneeling beside her, a rather proud smirk adorning her face, and a small burn along the left side of her clothing. Rainbow was now very, very confused.

"Twilight? What's-"

"Ohhh...mmmmph my head....where am I...Dash? That you?"

Twilight stood from her side so quick Rainbow felt wind rush past her

"He's awake Doctor."

"Yes I see that Ms. Sparkle, thank you...guards!"

"What?!" Rainbow yelled loudly, turning her head back to Daybreak as three guards appeared off to the side and began pushing through the crowd of students. The men were dressed as Royal guards from Celestia's palace, which was odd to see so far away from Canterlot. Their armor gleamed gold against the bright sunlit room, the tips of their spears seemed to fizzle with some kind of yellow aura as they worked through the mass of students, stopping only once they came to stand at Daybreaks side. Twilight pointed down at him, her grin growing ever wider on her face

"That's him sirs...that's-" Before she could finish the Doctor stepped in front of her, blocking her from view of the guards and gently pushing her back into the crowd.

"I'll take it from here Princess, I am the teacher after all, I can handle it."

He cleared his throat, then motioned down at Daybreak with an open palm.

"Sirs, if you could please escort him to the Headmistress, that would be greatly appreciated. Oh and do feel free to stun him if he tries to run."

"What? NO! Back the fuck off! He didn't do anything wrong!"

The guards reeled back for a moment at Rainbows sharp outburst, then quickly moved back in upon realizing she was restrained, and on the floor. Daybreak chose that particular moment to sit up, rubbing his head in pain. Three spears instantly dropped to head height, surrounding him on three sides. He blinked away his foggy vision and realized where he was.

"Oh...great...Why is it this happens everywhere I go?"

The Doctor motioned at the guards "Take him"

The three spears instantly lowered to his center and closed in as he stood up, looking groggy, but still managing to keep his voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Magic tipped? If I didn't know better I'd say you were planning on stunning me? I'm shocked! Don't you trust me?"

Twilight had managed to work her way around the mob students, back in front of the Doctor.

"Well I can hardly expect you to come quietly can I?"

Daybreak lowered his eyes in a small sigh

"I suppose you're to blame for this lovely welcoming committee Twilight?"

"I might have had a hand in it, yes...What? You knew this was coming didn't you?"

Another sigh escaped his lips, he turned to leave, motioning to the three guards surrounding him.

"Shall we go then?"

"Daybreak...?"

He froze in place. The voice had barely been audible, just above a whisper. He looked back, and saw Rainbow, still bound his other half's lightning rings. She was looking up at him, fear and confusion etched all over her face.

"What's going on? Why are they taking you?"

He felt a stab of guilt hit him in the chest as she looked up at him, he couldn't meet her eyes.

"Rainbow I-"

"Get moving kid, we don't have all day!" One of the guards gave him a small shove forward with the butt end of his spear, and started walking, forcing him to move unless he wanted to be jabbed in the back by the pointed end. His first instinct was to turn and floor all three of them, but that would definitely kill his chances of getting out of this...so he played nice and kept walking. He turned and yelled back to her as they exited the room.

"I'll be back Rainbow, I promise!"

Rainbow was not satisfied with that answer, she hated being lied to and knew he was lying right then, she could see it on his face. She began to flail about on the floor, desperately trying to break the bonds around her body.

"Let me go! Let me go! Why are you taking him! He hasn't done anything wrong! Daybreak! Daybreak!"

She was straining the lightning around her wrists and feet so much they were beginning to stretch while she pulled against them, sparking dangerously as she flailed! Twilight dropped to her side, desperately trying to calm her down, Sunset Shimmer managed to push through the crowd as well and reach her friends side.

"Rainbow! Rainbow please, you need to calm down, they'll never let you free if you keep up like this."

She lashed out with her bound legs, trying to kick everything within kicking distance of her and not giving a damn who it was

"I don't care! I'll break out if I have to! He hasn't done anything wrong! Go stop them Twi! Sunset? Come on! Stop them!"

Twilight made to speak but Sunset Shimmer put her hand out in front of her, shaking her head.

"I'll handle it"

Twilight nodded and backed off, dismissing herself to follow Daybreak and the guards down the hall. Sunset put her palm on Rainbows back, calming her thrashing for a moment.

"Rainbow please...just calm down for a second and I'll explain ok?"

Steam was rising from Rainbows back, whether it was from magic or the heat she was generating contrasting with the cold autumn air in the room, Sunset did not know. But she was nevertheless relieved when Rainbow conceded, nodding her head slowly on the blue rug beneath her. Giving her friend a small smile, Sunset gently rolled Rainbow onto her side, and materialized a pillow for her to rest her head. Rainbow nodded in appreciation, then lowered her eye lids in a sinister stare

"So why did they take him?"

Sunset shifted uncomfortably, and decided she'd better sit down. Crossing her legs, she let out a sigh and began to speak

"Well..."

Mind Games

View Online

Daybreak was led through a series of hallways that seemed to turn around a new corner every ten feet. He was truly curious as to where they were taking him, it obviously wasn't the dungeons. The dungeons were farther below the school, as he had learned from Rainbows map. He'd heard the Doctor say the Headmistress office, but that hardly made any sense. It was unlikely he was being escorted by three guards just to be given detention or a scolding by the head tool of the school. Nevertheless, he knew that if he wanted any hope to remain of him getting back to Rainbow Dash, he had to play nice.

A year ago, heck, even a few months ago, if he'd been in this same situation anywhere else, it would be going very differently. He'd have already incapacitated the guards, and would be on his way to delete his existence from the schools memory banks, then from the people themselves. The one major benefit of having a memory spell that had to be spoken aloud to take effect was, when one had access to a school loudspeaker, which often was voiced all over the school. He'd never had any trouble removing his existence if he'd needed to.

But now, things were different from before. He didn't wanna leave, and as much as he hated to admit it...it was what he feared more than anything right then. That he would be expelled for using dark magic. Even if this wasn't about his identity being discovered, which was most likely the case considering Twilight had practically sang to him that she'd been involved, the entire class had probably seen his and Rainbows battle, if the crowd afterwards had been any indication. Which meant everyone, including the Doctor, Twilight, and Sunset Shimmer had seen his mirror form take control and beat Rainbow senseless with dark magic. He was almost surely expelled. Though, he had to admit, the way she handled the situation was quite impressive, if she'd planned it out. Although, knowing her, it could have just as easily been that she was pissed and felt like running her mouth. Either way, if he ever got the chance, he'd have to congratulate her for it.

The problem was...whether or not he'd ever get the chance. Although he used Dark magic every single day of his life, he disguised it well enough to keep hidden. He changed it's color to match his natural green aura, he worked constantly on keeping in control so he would never lose himself to it's power, and took extra care to never reveal his nature to others. He was living proof that the art wasn't as corruptive as many were led to believe. If one took the proper time to train and control it, rather than letting it control the user, then it could be harnessed just as easily as normal magic. The problem was, most of society didn't see it that way, and he couldn't fault them for it. Over the history of Equestria itself, anytime someone wielding powerful dark magic ever became known, they always, alwaaaaays, turned evil or corrupt not long after.

King Sombra and the Crystal Empire were a prime example. The man had been a completely different person before he'd discovered the Dark Arts. After which he become obsessed with it's power and let it consume him in shadow. The scar he'd left on the crystal people would never fade, and they, out of all the people in the world, were the ones he was sure would never except dark magic as a possible ally.

The citizens of Equestria were hardly any less bias. But again, Daybreak could not blame them for it. His father Discord had waged a war on his mother, Princess Celestia, that had lasted one thousand years from start to finish. There were small technicalities concerning his birth and the true ending of the war, but all together, it was pretty much one thousand years. A millennium of warfare can hardly be forgotten so quickly, especially when the main antagonizer of it was wielding, (three guesses what) Dark Magic as his mane force. Now his father had insisted on multiple occasions that the "Chaos Magic" he wielded was different from standard Dark Magic. But Daybreak did not buy into that notion and didn't care even if it was true. It all mattered how the worlds people perceived it, and they perceived it as Dark Magic, which meant that's what it would be named for all of history.

Then there was Nightmare Moon. Princess Celestia's beloved sister turn usurper, had attempted to take over Equestria and seal it forever in an endless night time. Although her "rebellion" had only lasted a matter of hours due to her having no army, and her taking on her sister alone in single combat, her betrayal had still left it's mark, not only on Celestia, but on the citizens of Equestria as well. She had been banished by the famed Elements of Harmony and sealed within the moon for ten years, five years after Daybreaks birth. She was only restored to her old self thanks (once again) to the power of the Elements, and Twilight Sparkle, who battled against her after she freed herself from her prison and attempted another coup. He still wasn't entirely sure what had prompted Luna to rebel against her sister and attempt to overthrow her using dark magic, but he had his theories.

From what little he could remember about his aunt in the brief meetings they'd had in his dreams as a child, she had been the only one to speak against his exile at birth. Cadence had not been present for his conception and so he could never know her true opinion of him, as he had still never met her to this day. However, Luna had spoken publicly about how he should have been raised as a prized son and prince, rather than thrown to the streets to suffer and die alone. It was Luna who had formed the law protecting him from being killed by the citizens of Canterlot, and hired her own personal guard to severally punish any who nearly killed him. After seeing the written law himself, (by breaking into the legislative section of his mothers castle once he was older), he'd learned that they weren't even supposed to be able to touch him in any harmful way. But, clearly the citizens hadn't cared enough about consequences to not beat him on a daily basis. A more logical theory was that Luna had charmed him with some kind of protection spell, alerting her or her guards when he was in imminent danger of being beaten to the point of death by any citizen. This made more sense, as he remembered once being mauled so badly by a dog in the streets, he would have surely died if his own magical force hadn't taken shape and healed him. Since the dog wasn't considered a citizen, no guards ever showed up to check on him. The few times he'd ever seen the night guards, they'd never stepped in to help, but once, and it was obvious the beating was going too far on that occasion, as knives had been drawn by some citizens and were nearly used on him.

Luna had visited him a few times in his dreams when he was much younger. Those rare nights had been the only solace he had, and always occurred when the abuse became too intense for him to take consciously. Luna would appear in his dreams, always sad, always full of tears like he had been back then. She talked sometimes, but mostly just held him in a magical cloud inside his mind until the kicking, punching or beating stopped. The she would reawaken him, and disappear. The few times they'd actually spoken in real conversation were later on, just before and just after he'd arrived and departed the orphanage. He'd asked her to explain to him in detail, who he was and why he'd been put through this. The first time she refused and only briefly touched on it...but the net time, when he was preparing to leave the orphanage and set out on his own travels, she'd told him everything.

Luna was possibly the only person in Equestria that Daybreak felt he could trust, other than Rainbow Dash. Though they'd almost never spoken, she'd gone out of her way to try and comfort him, as little as it had been, it had helped. Although he still hated the world and everyone in it, her small acts had been enough to keep him from becoming evil. She'd proven, before he even understood the concept, that there was good, along with evil, in the world. It just so happened that evil seemed to dominate it, despite the belief Equestrian citizens held to that "friendship conquered all". Daybreak had traveled far beyond Equestria in his years of solitude. He'd been with Drakes, Dragons, the Zebra peoples, Centaurs, heck, he'd even met Cerberus once. He remembered he'd wandered so far outside of any known map, he'd found an actual pathway leading down to Tartarus. He'd stopped at the door after seeing Cerberus of course, and being told very politely by the beast to go "fuck himself". But he still remembered where it was, just in case Twilight ever pissed him off too much (kidding). Back to the point, he'd seen what the world outside of Equestria's little bubble of tolerance was. It was cruel, and in some places, the cruelty he'd seen done to others made his life look normal. Yeah, dragon mating season, he was not in a hurry to ever see that in person again.

Regardless, Luna wasn't here to protect him now, nor was Rainbow Dash likely to ever break those magic rings. He was alone, as usual, and with every fact and stereotype laid against him, he'd likely be expelled and never see Rainbow Dash again.

As the guards opened the final door, and escorted him into an office blocked by a large golden Phoenix, Daybreaks thoughts became scattered. desperately searching for some clever or sly way to get out of this doomed situation. But as the Phoenix moved to allow them passage, and he was seated on a turquoise chair, inside what he assumed to be, the Headmistress office, he could only think of one way out...and he hated himself to deciding to do it.

.....

The room which he'd been seated in was probably the most normal looking out of all the rooms he'd seen inside the school so far. It looked like an ordinary office that one would find inside a college, which only made him all the more wary of it. He was shoved, rather roughly, into the chair and half expected the guards to chain him down or in some way restrain him...but they did none of that. After seating him, they turned and left without a word. Daybreak noticed that the Headmistress's chair was facing away from him, presumably facing out the window behind that was head height behind the desk. As she had yet to turn and look at him, Daybreak used this chance to feel out the room with his magical sense. Opening up his eyes to magic, he looked about the room, expecting to see...well...something of interest....but he found nothing. Nothing about this room was threatening or worth distressing over. There was no gravity spell to bind him in place, no seal restraining his magic use, fuck, not even a hidden camera that could be magically activated to possibly record him doing anything that might incriminate him. The room was as bland and devoid of threat as his home toilet...heck even that thing was more threatening (when he brought it to life and set it upon unsuspecting would-be burglars of course).

He wasn't sure if he was disappointed or insulted that this woman felt so unthreatened by him that she hadn't put up a single defense in her office to protect herself. Still having not turned around, the Headmistress's chair showed no signs of moving anytime soon. So, after deactivating his magical sight, he examined the room with his normal vision. He was partially please to see that at least the room itself looked more interesting than its aura. The room was only ten foot by ten foot in total, rather small in comparison to the rest of the college and the general feeling of the school. The offices color was a dull rusty red and the carpet had the feeling of sheep's wool when he rubbed his shoes across the floor. Scattered about the room, in no conceivable order, were an assortment of oddly shaped tiki carvings made from both wood shavings and coconut skins. They seemed to litter every shelf, window sill, and small crevice they could be fit into. It left Daybreak feeling cluttered and oddly claustrophobic.

Oddly enough, the most interesting part of the room itself was the walls. Lining the perimeter of the wall were dozens of animal heads, each one exactly seven feet off the ground and in perfect alignment with the next. The animals ranged from common, to legendary...and even unheard of. He spotted some common ones such as bear, tiger, and boar...but then there was also, Timberwolf, Parasprite, (that one had the whole body...for obvious reasons) and a Vampire Fruit Bat. There was a Hydra head, then a young Dragon head that took up three spaces, and next (he was sure this one had to be fake) a Sphinx, and a Manticore. Near the end of the wall closest to him, the creatures became harder to identify, or downright impossible to name. He spotted a green skinned head in the shape of a square, with a frowny face adorning it's pixelated features, he could not identify what creature that was supposed to be, if it even was a creature. He also spotted a black skinned head, with a slimy looking coating, and no viewable eyes. It's mouth was open and, as he briefly glanced inside, he saw...what looked like a second mouth where it's tongue should be, also unidentifiable. There were several more unknowable creatures, leading up to the final slot on the wall, which ended right behind the headmistresses desk above the window. The final head...wasn't a head at all, but a crown, a crown that looked like it belonged to one of the deceased pharaohs of Ewegypt. It was golden in color and had longs braids of sapphire and ruby gem stones gliding down the backside of the headpiece. Just by the head shape and overall design, it was obvious that this was fitted for a woman...or a very oddly shaped man. Either way, he'd have loved to know to whom that once belonged.

"They're all real you know."

A powerful, but softly spoken, yet, mature sounding voice, floated over to him from the front of the chair that still faced away from him. The chair did not turn to meet his gaze, but the voice continued anyways, giving Daybreak the impression he was talking to the air. He was momentarily confused

"W-wha-?"

"The heads along the walls, they are all real. You've been staring for quite awhile, so I can only discern that you were curious." The pitch and speaking tone of her voice didn't seem to flow with any emotion, but still, Daybreak felt a distinct impression of déjà vu, as though he'd heard it somewhere before. When he did not respond, the voice spoke again.

"You do not believe me?"

Glancing quickly at the latter end of the heads, the ones that he could not identify, he found it hard to buy into that these were real. He opened his mouth, but the voice seemed to anticipate him

"Yes even those at the end, all are real"

Either she could see through the back of her head, and the chair to view his skeptical look, or she could literally sense his disbelief. Either way she continued on

"Those are heads of every creature I have ever slain, with my own hands. Before I became headmistress of this institution, my hobby was hunting the rare and legendary creatures you see before you."

Even though he could not see her face, it was obvious her voice was filled with her own pride at her achievements. Daybreak could easily relate, if these really were actual heads...then this woman deserved that pride. After all, the dragon and the hydra alone would have earned her his respect...but something bothered him.

"What did you do with the rest of the animal...once you had the head, what became of the bodies?"

He heard a faint snicker escape her lips.

"Every animal's resources were used to their fullest, nothing went to waste. The bears hide was used to make some amazing clothing, and the rest was eaten, the dragons scales were shaped into armor and weapons. The meat was used for soups in the Great Hall on Nightmare Night, the Manticores mane was made into scarfs and its tail used to create antivenom for scorpion stings. Anything meaty that was left over from the animals was used in, or is being used for food. We wasted nothing....except the Hydra. I killed that for a different reason entirely...and burned the body afterwards."

Daybreak felt like he should have been sitting farther away from this woman, he couldn't even see her and she already left a heavy impression on him.

"She even knew why I asked where the bodies went..."

He looked up as he heard the squeak of her chair, turning around to face him. She looked onto him, and he felt something heavy weigh upon his chest, along with the return of his déjà vu. The woman he was staring at was...hard to describe. He started with her clothing, which was giving off an impression of its own. She wore a jet black robe that covered her entire body all the way down to her feet. The robe left no skin exposed, but did not do much to hide the size of her overly large breasts, which jutted out obviously from within the robe. No skin shown through, but it was nevertheless distracting.

"If those aren't magically enhanced, I'm a fucking centaur"

Moving past her boobs (which might have been bigger than Fluttershy's) he looked at her hair next. Her hair was a faded green, graying with age in certain areas along the tips of her hairs, and in some spots even leaving a long gray streak. Her eyes were a bright emerald green just like his, it was weird to look at, as he had never met another person with his eye color. Green eyes yes, but never a bright emerald like this, sparkling in the light it was exactly like his own, and unnerving to look at. She had strong cheek bones and a slightly grayer complexion than his own, but healthy looking. Moving upwards he saw a black witches hat perched atop her head, the tip was purple in color and leaned over lazily on the rest of the hat.

Other than those basic features, he could see nothing else about this woman, other than a possible guess at her age. Her dulling hair implied she was an older woman, but her body structure, powerful eyes and soft looking skin said that she was still very young...or was very good at age magic. It must have been obvious that he was looking her over as her next words almost made him red in the face.

"Boys are the same everywhere it seems"

He reeled back in his chair, sending it back a few feet. He shook his head rapidly.

"No no no! No! That's not what I was doing! I was trying to figure how old you were."

She smiled, her smile was warm, but still left him with an uneasy feeling inside.

"I know, I just wanted to see how you'd react." She touched the tips of her hair that showed under the hat.

"I'd go off this if I were you, rather than my figure."

He nodded slowly, and she stared over at him. He got the faintest feeling he was being x-rayed, that seemed to be a common occurrence with the teachers around here.

"I am headmistress Shicvala (Shik-va-la), but most people call me Headmistress Shiva (She-va) for short."

"Why do they call you that"

She chuckled, more to herself than him, then made a couple wavy motions with her fingers "Oh a little bit of this and that...it's not important right now...What is important, is you."

She gave him another warm, but uneasy smile. "Do you know why you're in here?"

He gave a hesitant nod. Despite what he may have thought about himself, he didn't fancy pissing off this powerful looking woman. Anyone who could slay a Dragon, Hydra and a Manticore on their own deserved some manner of respect. Which meant he'd have to play it safe and simply do whatever she asked in the most normal way possible...and eventually probably beg on his knees to stay in the school.

"Ugh...such a disgusting thought..." he felt physically sick at the thought of him begging anyone for anything...but he knew that's what it'd probably take.

The headmistress suddenly let out a booming laugh, one that actually shook him in his chair! He almost keeled over and lost his seat as she bellowed

"Ok, so you know why you're in here?! Tell me then, why are you?"

He gulped, swallowing a large lump in his throat. Intimidating him wasn't an easy task, even though Rainbow had managed to do it without much trouble, but this woman had already managed to make him physically fearful of getting to close to her, as though she might tear his head off, like she probably had the dragons. He had to focus on coursing his magic through his body, to calm himself enough to speak without sounding pathetically shaky. He cleared his throat

"I'm guessing...it's because I used Dark Magic in my duel against Rainbow Dash"

There was a moment of silence, in which the headmistress simply stared at him. Then, after a long pause, she burst out in booming laughter yet again, this time successfully knocking him from his chair with it's power and volume. As he picked up his dignity and resumed his seat, she calmed herself enough to speak.

"No no child, that's not why you're here. Though...you do know I could have you expelled for such a thin...-what are you doing?"

At the word expel, Daybreak had lost it inside. He practically dove around the headmistresses desk and threw himself at her feet. Every shred of his pride seemed to swan dive into his stomach, as the thought of never seeing his only friend again became very possible.

"Please..." he looked up at her eyes, hoping with every shred of his being that this worked, as his dignity would likely be beyond self repair afterwards. "...Please don't expel me...I'm begging you...I've never cared about staying in a school as much as I do now...please!"

She looked down at him, her heavy emerald eyes judging him, as though weighing his worth. She was stunned into silence for a moment, then she spoke, her voice much deeper and much more serious than it had been before.

"Get up."

He did as instructed.

"Sit back down in your chair."

He obeyed again. She leaned over and looked at him, hard, as though she were looking straight through him. He met her gaze and tried not to challenge it, as he normally would have for anyone else. Instead he focused on her hand, which was slowly fishing through her desk searching for something. They shared a stare for a full minute before her hard look softened back into a smile, but a more sinister one than before. She pulled her hand from within her desk, and in it she held a large bowl of what looked like...cookies?

"Have a biscuit"

"Wha-what?"

He looked back to her gaze, meeting it fully again, she repeated herself.

"Have, a, biscuit."

He glanced to the bowl and back to her.

"I'm...fine thanks.

"This is really weird...her glare is saying completely different things than her lips are"

"It wasn't a request, take one."

"Well...now they're both saying the same thing...guess I don't really have a choice in this situation. How bad could it be?"

He reached out and plucked up one of the lumpy cookies, then slowly bit down on it, taking half of it into his mouth and slowly chewing. He licked it around in his mouth, trying to discern the taste and ingredients. He hardly expected her to poison him in the middle of her office, but hey, anything was possible. It tasted quite good actually, but there was a lingering after taste that he couldn't quite place...something that hovered just on the edge of his brain, and he knew he'd tasted it somewhere previously. Before he could complete his analysis of the food, she spoke to him again, in a much softer voice, like the one she started with.

"Now then...tell me. Why don't you want me to expel you...Child of Chaos."

If it were possible to freeze his own blood, he might have down so right then out of shock! He leaned forward, briefly choking on the rest of the cookie. After a moment of willing it down, he looked up at the headmistress with tear stained eyes. He wanted to ask how she knew, but as he opened his mouth to ask, different words came out.

"I don't wanna leave Rainbow Dash."

"What the flying fuck?! Why did I say that?!"

His hands flew to his lips and a red blush found his cheeks. She did not laugh, she simply leaned back in her chair, a satisfied grin across her lips.

"Ok then. Tell me, why don't you wanna leave Rainbow Dash."

He opened his mouth again to speak, and just like before, words different from his thoughts came flying out

"I've grown really attached to her."

Just like before, his hands flew back up, and this time he kept them there.

"What's going on!? Why am I...no...the cookies!"

His eyes widened in terrible realization as he looked down at the bowl before him, and the headmistresses grin grew ever wider. But he was still confused, he'd tasted every single truth serum on the planet, and knew each one by the smallest taste or smell (imagine how long that took to do).

"How did she slip me a truth potion without me detecting it!?"

As if waiting for her queue, the headmistress leaned over the desk, her extra large breasts almost knocking her computer monitor (that he hadn't seen until now, hidden behind all her tiki's) off the desk.

"I can see your confused, allow me to explain. Twilight Sparkle was just as shocked as you are right now when I put her through the same treatment her first day, last year. Granted I let you go four days without bothering you so I could see how you were, and maybe pick up your intentions for myself. But either you're better than her at hiding what you want, or you really were originally just here for school...either way we'll get to that in a moment. You must be wondering, with all your power how you didn't detect a truth potion in those biscuits I gave you. Well, I'll tell you. It's cause that's not a truth potion. It's my own special brew, you can't tell while I'm hidden under all these robes, but I'm from the Zebra clan. My skin is black and white striped just like the animal we take after. We specialize in potions and rare types of magic. That potion in your belly doesn't make you tell the truth. It gives me control over your entire body, with just my mind. It's a spell mixed in with a body numbing potion. I'm simply using it to make you tell the truth. By not allowing your lips to say anything but what you really feel, even if it's not what you're thinking."

"Well...fuck me sideways...that's actually really clever...bitch...but I could swear I've tasted that somewhere befo-"

*Whack*

"Ow! The fuck was that for!?"

His hand had suddenly sprung from his side and thumped him atop his own head. He glared over at her with an almost, hateful gaze. She simply chuckled.

"As long as this spell is active, my magic has full access to your body and mind...that includes your thoughts. So don't bother thinking hateful things, as I'll know. Just say what you feel, after all, it's not like you have a choice, we're bonded for now."

She let out a girly giggle that didn't fit her frame, but her last words did give Daybreak an idea.

Cutting across her giggle before she could question him further, he hastily asked her

"So we're bonded you say? As in linked through magic, both our minds that is?"

She stopped giggling and looked at him an odd amount of curiosity adorning her features.

"Yes that's right...why?"

His expression changed into an evil grin, his eyes glimmering with malice

"Perfect"

Hearing his thoughts, the headmistress raised an eyebrow "What do you mea- wahhhhh!"

Cutting herself off, a surge of energy appeared over her head, knocking the black hat from its perch and sending her backwards in her rolling chair! She fell backwards behind her desk, and when she arose, she was practically steaming from the ears.

"How did you-mmpph!"

"Ah ah ah." Daybreak wiggled his index finger at her, as though scolding a child. "You talk when I let you, I'm in control now."

He motioned to the chair, and, using her own powers against her, made her pick it back up, and sit down in it, after gathering her hat back up of course. Daybreak stood from his own chair and leaned over her desk on his elbows

"You should really learn who you're dealing with. If your gonna try and take over my mind, my mind, the mind of Discords son, as you were so kind to subtly point out earlier, you'd need alot more mental strength than that. Now, I could ask you how you found out who I am...but considering Twilight practically sang her confession to me in an overjoyed manner, I think it's rather obvious. So instead, I'll simply have you forget we ever shared this talk, you will forget that am Discords offspring, and you will forget what I have said about Rainbow Dash. Then I think I'll be on my way."

He turned to leave, more than satisfied with the way he'd handled being temporarily out witted. He was about to reach for the door, when his head suddenly exploded in agony! He dropped to his knees clutching at his skull. It felt like a thousand major league baseball players were having a go at his head...with lead bats! Painful hot tears tried to form in his eyes and escape...then...the pain was gone. He looked up slowly as his motor functions seemed to return, and found the headmistress standing behind her desk, pasty grey aura fizzling along her robed arms.

"Awww fuck..."

"Oh fuck is right! We aren't done here, now come here and sit back down!"

Oddly, his body responded with no delay. He was flabbergasted, instantly he tried to regain control with another surge of magic...but was met with no success. Bewildered, he continued his attempts until he was fully seated and staring back at the headmistress, whose smug grin seemed to have returned.

"That was a very good try kid, I'll give you that. Even Princess Twilight didn't think to try and reverse the connection on me, she simply sat there and took it. I suppose that's one of the many ways you differ from your old rival."

He grimaced "How much does this woman know?"

Leaning back in her chair once again, she resumed her old speech pattern, talking much softer now.

"How I know what I know is hardly important, what is important however, is what you've shown me in just our brief encounter. You are exactly like I expected you to be...with some small, minor differences. You are prideful to an almost arrogant point and you severally underestimate people who you don't perceive as a threat. I could expel you right now, without a second thought and no one would say a word against it...well...almost no one. Heck, I could even have you arrested for not only using dark magic, but then using it on the headmistress of this university and attempting to dominate my mind with it."

He began to sweat in his chair. He was screwed, so very, very screwed, and there was nothing he could do while being bound like he was.

"But that's not what I'm going to do."

"What?"

Even if she hadn't read his mind, his expression said it all. She chuckled at him once again.

"What? You were expecting me to get rid of you? Just like that? No, I can see your thoughts, hard as they may be to grasp due to your own mental strength, and I've seen based on your actions. You're not here for your fathers means, you could have tried to make me do any number of things when you thought you controlled me a moment ago. But instead all you wanted was for me to forget what happened here, and then tried to simply walk out. You could have had the Elements separated, or imprisoned. You could have done something so petty as to have me lower Twilight's grade for all I know. But you didn't. That shows character, regardless of what your favorite princess has to say about you, I'm willing to bet on you. Don't get me wrong, I think you're a cocky, arrogant, smart mouth little shit who needs to be severally humbled in a magic duel format. But your not evil, even if you are made of dark magic."

Daybreak simply sat in the chair, no longer trying to resist the power holding him down. He was too shocked by what he was hearing to even think of resisting anymore. The things she said, and the amount of knowledge she already had on him, was nothing short of scary. Despite his every attempt throughout life to remain anonymous, this random woman knew who he was before he'd ever set foot in her office, and knew things about him even Twilight didn't know. He was starting to doubt that Twilight was even her source.

"How...how do you know so much about me?"

Her emerald eyes locked with his, and she smiled her ever unnerving smile

"It doesn't matter how I know. Just know that this school will be a safe haven for you from the rest of the world. I can't guarantee your secret will be safe though...after today the news of your identity will likely meet everyone's ears, thanks to your old rival. She came to me you know, asking me to expel you right after your little yelling match the other day, but I set her straight and told her the same thing I'll tell you now. Until you give me a reason to believe that you intend this school or Equestria harm, you are welcome among my students, with protection."

He raised a curious brow "Protection?"

She nodded "From other students"

Now it was his turn to burst out laughing! He would have fallen from his chair if any of his limbs were under his own power! Though the headmistress did not seem to share in his amusement.

"Keep your protection ma'am. I can handle myself."

She lowered her eyes "Yes I know how powerful you are. But you don't know how strong some of these students are, tell me you haven't been the least bit surprised in the past few days? Your fight with Rainbow Dash is a prime example. You may have the most power out of anyone here, but your fight with her is valid evidence that the one with all the power doesn't always come out on top. You underestimated her, and lost the duel. Now you're underestimating these students, and could lose much more."

He chuckled "Like what?"

"Your life."

He stopped smiling "What?"

The headmistress sighed, leaning back in her chair again. He felt the numbness in his limbs receding, she motioned over to the window directly behind her.

"Take a look out there and tell me what you see."

Hesitantly he stood and approached her window, peering out its glass frame into the open courtyard of the campus. Her office gave her a perfect view of nearly every other building on the campus, almost all the way to the Everfree. He could see the advantage of its placement, but he couldn't understand what he was supposed to be looking at. All he saw was the large masses of students moving between buildings who chose to travel without the aid of portals. The crowds were large and nearly completely covered the majority of his sight. He almost couldn't see the multicolored leaves of autumn littering the sidewalks and grasses of the campus, with the stampede of feet going through them so quickly. Other than people, he saw nothing else.

"What am I supposed to be seeing here? Am I missing something?"

He turned back to the headmistress, confused

"I don't understand...all I see are other students transiting between-"

"Yes students, exactly! And, do you know how many students are at this school? Just a rough guess?"

Her smirk implied she knew he'd never guess right. But just to humor her, he took a guess that he knew couldn't be right for such a loved and popular school.

"Five thousand?"

Her eyes widened for a moment, then she began giggling wildly

"Close, very close. Not bad at all. The exact number escapes me, but we lean more towards six thousand students a year the last time I checked."

Somehow, Daybreak suddenly gained the ability to choke on air, as he instantly began gagging on nothing, pounding on his own chest trying to catch his breath!

"What?! How's that possible, Ponyville University is so big! How can you have so few students?"

She waved a hand dismissively "It doesn't matter...the point is, almost six thousand students inhabit these grounds, and more than...I'd say, eighty-five percent of them have, or had families who were effected negatively by Discords thousand year war. When, not if, when, they find out you are his son, who do you think they will turn their anger and lust for vengeance on? It won't even matter if Celestia is your mother, or if you're the most powerful being here. They will beat, maim, molest, or kill you if they get the chance. Please, don't give them that chance. You may not realize it, but there are those of us out there who actually have faith in you and know what you really went through, what you could become if you only tried. Most people do hate you, it's true. However some of us (mostly older adults who realize none of this is your fault) actually don't want to see you harmed and wish to help you move on from that life...The Doctor and I are some of those people. Please, help me help you, accept my protection. I won't use my spell to force you, it must be your decision."

Daybreak continued staring out the window for several moments, before chuckling lightly to himself.

"The friendliest place in Equestria hm? If this is where I'd be received the best and people still want to kill me...perhaps it was a mistake to come back after all. Twilight was right...It would be better for everyone if I just left wouldn't it?"

He turned back to face her, an oddly warm look on his face. "But...I think I'll stay regardless. I can't explain it, but I think the danger is worth it. I've never had a reason to enjoy myself before...but having a friend like Rainbow Dash, definitely makes it all worth it. Keep your protection, though I appreciate the offer, I mean that sincerely, oddly enough."

He watched her sigh again, but she too formed a warm smile anyways. "You are just as stubborn as I'd heard...Fine, but don't say I didn't warn you."

He smiled to himself "This woman is pretty cool. Who knew there were some decent people still out there..."

"So...is that it...can I go?"

Another booming laugh caused him to retreat back to his chair for safety.

"Oohhhhohoho! Not quite! There are still two more matters to discuss."

"What could she possibly want to discuss still? If me being Discords child doesn't bother her, then what could?"

He raised an eyebrow, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension "And those would be?"

She motioned to his chair with an open palm. When he did not take it, she tapped her forehead with her index finger. He instantly understood her message, which was basically "sit or I'll make you". So he retook his seat as she leaned over her desk to look at him, her large breasts overtaking the desk for the umpteenth time.

"So...here's the deal. You have to do two things for me if I'm gonna allow you to continue remaining here..."

"I already don't like where this is going..."

"What things, may I ask?"

She smirked "You may ask. First, you and miss Rainbow Dash are going to be repairing the track field you so conveniently destroyed your second day here, in that little speed show of yours. This did allow me to request a new field all together though, so count yourself lucky it worked out in my favor."

A small blush crept up the sides of his face. Truthfully, he had forgotten about that entirely, the events of this morning easily overtaking all other thoughts.

"We'll get on that right away."

"You'll do no such thing. Our pre season soccer matches start in a few days. When our opponents, the Canterlot City Minotaurs get here, I want them to see our track, and I want to be able to say to their coach that our team captain, and our newest student, did that. Then I want to take great pleasure in watching Coach Bull piss himself."

Daybreak muffled snicker within a cough, and nodded, indicating he would comply. Then he impatiently waited for her to state her next condition for him to remain within the schools walls.

Staring at him in an x-ray type manner seemed to be her hobby, for he once again felt like he was being scanned as she looked at him, and smiled...again.

"Your next, and most important task, one which I will ensure you fulfill, is this...you will tell Rainbow Dash how you really feel about her."

"What in all of Tartarus!?"

"E-excuse me?!"

"Did you hear me stutter? You will tell Miss Rainbow Dash your real feelings for her, and you will do it the very next time the opportunity presents itself. That's the instruction I'm giving you, and with my spell, I'm gonna make sure you follow it. You will tell her the honest truth. I won't physically watch what happens, you can rest assured of that...but my magic will alert me when it's task has been fulfilled...so the clock is ticking."

"Clock? What clock? The fuck does she mean?"

"What clock are you talking about? Do I have a time limit or something?"

He watched as an evil smile spread across her lips, he knew he'd regret his question instantly.

"In a manner of speaking, yes. You see, I've taken into account your own mental strength. I've also been told that the farther someone moves away from me, the easier it is for them to resist my spell. So I've added an extra layer to my magic this time around, speciaically for you. The longer you try and resist its effects, the more intense they will become. For example; let's say I tell you to eat that batch of biscuits on my desk. Should you try and resist, the impulses you feel towards those biscuits will increase exponentially, and continue to increase the longer you resist. This will proceed until you finally break and give in, which everyone does eventually as the spell won't leave your system until you do. But here's where the best part comes in, because you resisted the spell, by the time you break, you'll not only simply eat those biscuits...but you'll devour them with such a ravenous pleasure, it will drive you wild....Now, imagine that same effect, for your own situation."

Beads of sweat dripped down his chin "Oh no...that's bad"

Every smile this woman had made him uneasy, but when she put effort into making him squirm...it was downright uncomfortable. Amongst his mixed and panicked feelings, a small bit of anger managed to push its way to the surface

"Why huh? Why do you care so much if I tell her what I think of her? You don't even know what I really think of her!" He pointed his finger at her accusingly. His voice was steadily rising as he attempted to keep it from cracking with fear. "It's my business not yours! You have no right to interfere in my personal life...it's not right, its not...not..."

"Fair?" She offered

"No! It isn't fair at all!" He slumped back in the chair and resting his head in his palms.

She did not laugh, but he could hear a mild amount of enjoyment in her voice "You seem to care a great deal about reveling what you really think to her, why is that? Tell the truth."

As much as he tried to fight, it was in vain. His head came up from his palms and his lips moved against his will. "I don't want her to think less of me..." The moment he finished speaking, he returned his face to his palms, hiding his blush and embarrassment within them.

"Hoho! Well that is surprising! The son of Discord cares what another thinks of him? How did that happen...wait, forget I asked, you need not answer. I won't torment you in such a way. I am curious though, you said you've grown attached to her. In just four days you've grown attached to someone? After twenty-two years of swearing up and down Equestria, that friendship and love don't exist, you get attached to this girl in just four days? Why?"

"I don't know. I can't explain it myself."

"Do you still not believe in the power of friendship?"

"I'm...not sure"

"What about love? Do you believe in love now?"

For the first time since her questions started, he smiled. "No"

Her eyes widened for a moment, then resumed their stern stare "No? Well...do you love Rainbow Dash?"

Despite his own cheeks turning a bright red, his lips still gave him a surprising answer "I don't know"

The headmistress's left eye twitched "Come now. No need to resist, I won't tell anyone. Tell the truth!"

"I am." He said it so blankly she knew he wasn't trying to lie...she just didn't believe it.

"You don't know if you love her, but you are attached to her, possibly even attracted?"

"Yes."

"Do you care about her well being"

"Yes."

"Do care about her feelings?"

"Yes."

"Hmmm...ok. Have you shown her any sort of affection in these four days?"

"Yes."

"Like what? What do you consider affection?"

"I...umm"

She felt a sting in her mind, he was trying to resist. She felt his mind trying to push hers away. She pushed back and kept in control, then added more power to her spell. She could feel his resistance fade and crumple away immediately after.

"Aggghh...urrrmmm...we...snuggled...once...and I told her she was the first person I considered a friend...I also...saved her life the day we raced by giving her a necklace made of my dark magic. Her magic went out of balance and she went into cardiac arrest, so I made a necklace out of my energy to stabilize her...she still wears it."

Though her eyes did hint at something when he mentioned the necklace, she seemed uninterested in the rest, she even sighed afterwards. "I was hoping for something like a kiss, or heck, I'd have even been ok with you saying you'd slept with her, but snuggling? That's what you call affection? Well I guess for someone whose never so much as hugged another person, snuggling would be pretty out there for ya. You are in more serious need of affection than anyone I've ever met, kid. Though I do admit...the fact that you made another dark necklace, after your first one went over soooo well, surprises me. I also think you're pretty messed up in the head."

He grimaced under the strain of her spell and scowled at her "I don't need you to tell me what's wrong with me ...how do you even know so much? How do you know about the other necklace?"

Ignoring his latter question, she pointed her finger at him, as though she were sentencing him in court. "But you do need someone to tell you, kid. I've been inside alot of peoples minds over the years, and I've never seen one so jumbled and confused as yours. You told me, under my own truth spell, that you don't know if you love Rainbow Dash or not, and you said you don't believe in love! Yet you were willing to risk everyone's safety by making another dark necklace, and putting it around her neck to save her life?! How can you not call that love?"

She felt another surge of power hit her, this one more strenuous than the last, his anger flowed through their connected minds. She felt herself being briefly pushed out. He stood from his chair again, struggling not to yell.

"How can you say love exists? In a world where a child can be beaten day and night all because of who he was born to? How can love exist in a world where the supreme leader of friendship and tolerance can cast aside her own child?! At birth!? The world is a cruel, and dark, and lonely place! I may have found a friend who's closeness I cherish, but I will never utter the words Friendship is Magic , because it makes me sick. A society that can claim love. and friendship, and tolerance overcomes all, but can't give any of that to one child, will never have my respect! It's all a lie! A sickening one at that! At least other parts of the world are honest about how they are! Dragons will straight up admit they rape their own women during mating season, without hiding a single detail. The Zebra people, whom you hail from, are honest about what they fight for, the misjudged and morally questionable magic they practice. Even the bloody gryphons! Who rule their lands in an Empire, are more honest to their people than we are! Their king, who's a half breed by the way, half human half gryphon, will come out of his castle, stand over his millions of subjects, and tell them the real reasons for their taxes going up, or their children being drafted. They don't claim some greater purpose for their wars, they just downright say 'hey, we wanna take this land to expand our Empire! Let's go to war with them!' and then they do it! Only here in Equestria do we pretend to be better than everyone else, and then lie saying we don't! Only here!"

He gasped for breathe and collapsed back into his seat. He regretted losing his temper the moment he had, but once he started, her own truth powers had kept if flowing until he could resist her control no longer. Now, as he panted in his chair and peered back over at her stone faced look, he wondered if he'd just blown his chance to remain with Rainbow. The headmistress stared at him, her expression unreadable...though it was obvious she was thinking hard on something. He considered apologizing, but his pride demanded he stand firm on what he had said. There as no point in a hollow apology that he wouldn't really mean.

After a minute, or an hour, he wasn't sure, but it felt like an eternity that she sat quiet, she started to move...but what she showed him made his blood run cold. She held up her right hand, which had been below the desk during his long minute of yelling, and in it, she held a tape recorder. With a heavy sigh, she hit the play button, and he listened to himself yell. She paused it before it got very far, then looked at him with a stern expression.

"Clearly...I don't even need dirt or a shovel to dig my own grave, do I?"

She set the recorder down on the desk, then removed her hands from it and placed them in her lap. She motioned to it with her head, her hat tipping slightly towards the recorder.

"I could play this for the entire school to hear at tomorrows assembly, or right now over the loudspeaker. They'd all figure out who it is, with Twilights help, and within an hour everyone would be after your head, even more so knowing who you are." She lifted up both her hands, turning them over three times to show she had nothing hidden in them, then setting them back in her lap below the desk.

"You can try and take this from me right now and delete it, or, you can sit there and do nothing, leaving your fate in my hands."

His eyes dropped down to the recorder.

"What's she playing at? I'm light years faster than her...I could blast that thing before she even lifts her hands...why would she make it so easy?"

All his instincts told him to blast it into pieces like he had Rainbows alarm clock...but his common sense said something else entirely. If he wanted to stay, then he'd have to prove himself to her, right now. His hands twitched in his lap, swarming with energy and just dying to blast that recorder to bits. But he resisted, and simply stared back at her

"You can take it..." His voice sounded of defeat, even though he thought this was what he should do.

He watched with dread as she smirked and picked up the recorder, her thumb hovering over the play button. She held it over the loud speaker while she began to address the school through the mic.

"Good afternoon students, this is your headmistress speaking. I've just had the most wonderful discussion with our newest member of the student body this year, and I'm happy to say that he has something to share with all of you as well."

She moved the loud speaker across her desk towards him. But before he could say he didn't understand, he felt his body go numb and stand up on it's own. Dreadful realization filled him

"Oh nooooooo...this doesn't bode well for me"

Helpless under her magic, he was forced to watch as his body stood and walked over to the loudspeaker, swiping it up from the desk and bringing it to his lips. While at the same time, taking the tape recorder from her outstretched hand and holding it next to the speaker.

"This is beyond cruel...well...goodbye Rainbow Dash...It was nice while it lasted"

He felt himself take a deep breathe, and despite every fiber of his being willing his thumb not to press down, he...began to speak?

"Hello everyone. This is Daybreak. I am the newest addition to Ponyville University this year. I've been traveling the world for as long as I can remember trying to find my way. I've come to Ponyville this year because I've heard that it was a place where everyone is welcome with lo-"

"NO! I won't say it! I won't say that word!"

A huge surge of brief energy swam through his mind, gaining him a singular moment of freedom

"-friendship and tolerance..."

"Phew...ha...take that..." He felt his words once again become hers as he relinquished his resistance, and mentally gave in to her spell, but not before he saw the brief glare she shot him. He didn't care though, he knew he had no energy left to resist anyways, so he merely listened to what she was making his body say to the entire school.

"...This got me thinking that it would be a perfect place for me. You see...by now I'm sure you've heard a few rumors about me flying around. Whether it be about what happened out on the track field during my race with Rainbow Dash, or about who I really am, supposedly. Well...I've been all over the world, and one of the many things I learned out there is, hiding who you are from everyone around you, can only end badly. So I'm going to tell you the truth firsthand...It's true, what you've probably heard...I am the son of Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria, and Discord, Master of Chaos."

Who Am I?

View Online

Rainbow Dash froze in her tracks, skidding to a screeching halt as her sprint towards the headmistresses office came to an abrupt end! She'd finally been released from her binds after Sunset Shimmer explained that Daybreak had been taken to the headmistress for using dark magic. She had (of course) immediately demanded to be allowed to go and speak in his defense, she'd seen what happened firsthand. That hadn't been Daybreak, it had been...something else. Although Sunset was less than convinced, and Twilight was openly against it, they both agreed to let her go eventually...if she swore to behave, and not barge in during Daybreaks talk with the headmistress. She was supposed to wait and knock patiently, then be told to enter. She of course, had no intention of doing so, but she'd agreed anyways, if only to be let out. Then took off out of the room before anyone could stop her! She hadn't Pinkie promised, so she didn't really care.

But now, hearing Daybreak utter those words over the loudspeaker, she didn't believe what she heard. There was no way he'd said what he'd said...and yet it made an unnerving sort of sense. All that talk about how he'd been treated as a child and Celestia exiling him, suddenly fir perfectly. It didn't make it any less cruel or wrong...but at least now she understood why. More determined than ever to reach him, she took off sprinting again!

With nearly everyone who was transiting between classes now frozen in the halls to listen to Daybreak speak, Rainbow was having a much harder time navigating than she normally would have. Add to that, those few students who tried to stop and ask what had happened to shred and burn her clothes the way they were, or the ones who just tried to get in her way to make off hand, flirty comments about it, and it was nearly impossible to make any ground. What was worse, was the loud speaker was still going, so the crowds wouldn't be thinning anytime soon.

Daybreaks speech didn't end with his admission, he was still talking. She had resist the impulse to plug her ears as she ran, not wanting to hear anymore

"I've fallen for the son of the our most dangerous enemy...For Discords son...What would my friends think...what would Twilight think?"

As much as she wanted to, she could not block out the loud speaker, and his words continued to invade her brain.

"I know to those of you who haven't heard the rumors (which is probably most of you), this is quite a shock. However, that's why I am telling you all this, where everyone can hear me. I want to live here, I want to learn what it means to have the power of friendship behind me...and I know I can't do that if no one knows who I really am. So I am telling you this myself, rather than let someone go and gossip about me, spreading rumors just because they can't move past the past. I am talking to you on that one Twilight! I am not my father, and I don't wanna be him. I don't wanna be my mother either, I want to be me. Here. In this school. With people who can accept me for who I am, not who my parents are. So...I hope there are some out there willing to give me a chance. I'm willing to try and change if you're willing to have me. Thank you. That's all." The loud speaker clicked off a moment later.

"Daybreak...why...? This isn't like you. You wouldn't take a risk like this...would you? I guess I can't say I'd know...I couldn't even see who you really were."

She couldn't wrap her mind around it. She may not have known him that well, but she still knew him better than anyone. he'd said so himself. Yet, still he'd hid this from her. It made a bit of sense to hide it, especially considering she was one of six people who were the cause of Discords second defeat. But still...

"I thought he trusted me more...or maybe I just hoped he did..."

Pushing aside her own thoughts of self doubt, she noticed that the other students had begun to react to Daybreaks message. Running as fast as she was, it was hard to gauge many emotions as she sprinted by...but the few she did catch didn't seem too pleased. Several of them actually looked angry, very angry. As she rounded another corner, she nearly ran head first into Rarity, skidding to a halt inches from their heads colliding. As she caught her breath, she noticed that Rarity looked to be as distraught as she was. Her hair was a curly and frizzled mess. It was almost enough to make Rainbow ask, but she didn't have the time. She mumbled a quick apology, and was about to take off again...before a dark blue orb of energy tugged her by the collar, turning her back to face her friend. She was in a rush, and didn't like being grabbed that way...so her reaction was less than pleasant.

"What!?" She practically yelled in her face.

Rarity actually jumped back in surprise, the narrow eyed look of anger and shock on Rainbows face truly frightening her.

"Goodness Rainbow Dash! What's wrong?"

"I'm..."

She stopped mid sentence, her brain catching up to her.

"I can't tell her...I can't tell any of them...they can't know we're friends. There's no way they'll just let it go. Gilda...Lightning Dust...that was nothing compared to being friends with our worst enemies son...let alone...crushing on him...I gotta get away...I gotta talk to him about this..."

"Rainbow Dash? Hello? Darling are you feeling alright...you're looking very pale all of the sudden."

Rainbow shook her head, forgetting who was with her for a moment. She quickly spat out the first thing that came to mind.

"Oh! Ummm...Sorry Rarity, I didn't realize it was you...I'm on my way too...umm...Soccer! Yeah! I'm late for an...eeeeemergency soccer meeting...and I uhhh gotta go...now! See ya!"

She turned to leave again.

"Wait Rainbow Dash!"

"Ugggggh what now!?"

She turned, restraining her frustration as best she could. Rarity, painfully slow, reached into her dress pocket and pulled out a long silver chain, with a miniature sun attached to the end. Rainbow's brain did a momentary reset as the necklace was held out in front of her. Rarity smiled, dropping it into her outstretched palm.

"All fixed. I would say it was easy, but I think it's charmed or something. Every time I tried using magic to mend it...it started jumping around, and wouldn't hold still long enough for me to fix it...So I ended up having to fix the chain by hand. Sorry, that's why it took so long dear. I hope your friend isn't upset."

Rainbows hand clutched around necklace "Right...my eeerm...friend...thanks."

"Thank Celestia I didn't tell her his name!"

"Well..." She turned to depart for a third time "Like I said, I gotta Dash...so see ya."

"Rainbow Dash?"

She grimaced, struggling not to grit her teeth in frustration "Yeah?"

"That boy...Daybreak, the one who just admitted to being Discords son....isn't he the one you raced with...and ended up blowing up the track field with?"

"Guess there's no hiding that part...still...that doesn't prove anything."

"Umm...yeah, guess it was...What of it?"

Rarity glanced up at the loudspeaker, then back to Rainbow Dash. "I'll spare you from Twilights interrogation, cause let's face it. We both know she's gonna question all of us, now that everyone knows. So tell me...did you guys talk much? What was he like? Was it obvious?...I guess not...but still"

She tensed up "Well..."

"This is awkward...she doesn't know half of what we've done..."

"...I wouldn't know...we didn't really talk that much...if that's all...I gotta go Rarity. Late remember?"

This time she turned and took off before anything else could be said, leaving Rarity to wave away the dust she kicked up in her face while she ran off! Rarity coughed and sputtered in annoyance .

"Well...I never...that girl is so tactless sometimes."

.....

Daybreak collapsed back into his chair, beads of sweat dripping down his cheeks and nose as the microphone clattered across the floor, now silent. He looked up, his body once again under his control for the moment, staring at the Headmistress with a weakened gaze.

"Why...?" His words came out tired, like he'd just finished running a marathon. "Why would you make me do that? Do you have any idea what'll happen now? Now I've no chance of blending in here!"

Despite his voice starting to rise, Headmistress Shicvala showed no sign of fear or even notice that his energy spiked dangerously for a moment, again. She merely stared at him over her desk, a small smirk sitting on her lips.

"And why should you wish to blend in? When you could walk among us as who you are?"

He managed a mocking chuckle. "You know nothing if you think I'll be accepted because a corny speech like that!"

Her smirk only grew "Fortunately, it is you who know nothing in this situation, child. You do not understand why Ponyville is different from anywhere else in Equestria. Did you know that dark magic isn't even illegal here?"

That actually caught his attention, his eyes grew large. "W-what? That's a national law. My mother-"

"Your mother set the law yes. But your aunt, Princess Luna rebuked it, and had it done away with upon her return. Instead, it is now a city by city decision. Although most places still deem it illegal, Ponyville was founded on the idea of love and tolerance for all. The Mayor here never supported that law, and was more than pleased when it was left up to her to decide the laws for her own town. It is now very legal. Not often practiced, yes, but no one is jailed for it. There are multiple students here who have tried or experimented with it. Most can't control or grasp it, and some become corrupted by its influence. We have solutions for all these problems. Princess Twilight has been very adamant on this subject and agrees we should all be free to decide for our selves. Having used the power multiple times throughout her life, she has offered her help."

He felt a pinch of guilt strike his subconscious "So...she ended up using it anyways...despite what I did..."

The Headmistress possibly from reading his thoughts, or just knowing of his guilt, smiled at him. "She has not been corrupted by it. She has little to no control over it, but the few times it comes out, she is able to resist it's influence with ease. I've watched her. I believe that is your doing, your old magic inside her from your childhood has given her a kind of protection from it's corruption. You have nothing to feel guilty about."

He looked away, half disgusted. "Stay out of my thoughts..." A sudden realization then struck him "Wait a second! You said you could have me expelled...you threatened me for using dark magic!" He pointed at her angrily.

She merely giggled "I lied. I wanted to see how you'd react."

He gritted his teeth "I've already had enough of being manipulated by you, and I've only known you for thirty minutes!"

She shrugged "Every one fights their own way. Mine is just a little more refined and less violent. Manipulation can be helpful as well as hurtful. But of course, you know this don't you...Skittles...?That's a cute pet name by the way."

He stood from his chair, anger boiling up to a peak inside him. "STAY OUT OF MY HEAD IF YOU KNOW WHAT'S GOOD FOR YOU! MY PEROSNAL THOUGHTS AREN'T YOURS TO PLAY WITH!"

She leaned back in her chair, the tip of her hat resting just under the golden crown on her wall. Her smirk grew sinister

"Are you threatening me Child of Chaos?"

Seemingly free from her influence for the moment, Daybreaks arms ignited a fiery green! Emerald flames formed along the edges of his aura and licked at the walls around him.

"Maybe I am! What about it!? No one get's to manipulate me, no one! I make my own choices, you don't get to make them for me! Got it?!"

Her smirk still holding, Shicvala stood from her chair, and gently pushed aside the tiki's atop her desk. Her body began to lightly fizzle with grey aura. Her head began to glow a darker shade of grey, as a small, side-ways, eye shaped blob of grey energy appeared in the center of her forehead. She reached up and removed her black witch hat by its tip, and placed it atop her compute monitor.

"Perhaps I should show you why they call me 'Shiva'? Why the Dragons fear my name! Why they tell their young, the tales of 'The Destroyer' to keep them in line. We'll see if your powers can even hold a candle to mine!"

They both moved simultaneously, and the room erupted into blinding light!

.....

Rainbow turned another corner, the headmistresses office had finally come into view...after she had muscled her way past, what felt like, half the school. As she finally let out a sigh of relief at there being little to no students between her and the golden phoenix, she heard a familiar laugh creep up behind her.

"Going to see your bastard friend? Planning on saving him again?"

She didn't even have to turn around to know who was behind her. The three idiots that had attacked Daybreak, and constantly made her life difficult no matter how may times she kicked their asses.

"Go away Diamond pups, I don't have time for you right now!"

The smallest of the three, and the only one with any decent color on his skin, other than grey, stepped forward and pointed at her angrily. "It's Diamond Dogs! Our group is the Diamond Dogs! And, you don't get to call us that. Only members can call us that. Unless your finally reconsidering joining us and going through our initiation." He licked his lips as he eyed her charred and shredded clothes.

She physically shivered in disgust. She held up two fingers and turned to face them. "First, I have no interest in joining a gang who just steals from people weaker than them and bullies everyone for fun. And second, I'd sooner have sex with my guitar than any of you, let alone all three of you. So your initiation can kiss my pale blue ass. Along with the rest of you. Or maybe you'd prefer to kiss the floor? That is what you always seem to do whenever we meet after all. Have you told your whores back at your hideout about your intimate relationship with the tiling? I'm sure they deserve to know. I'm sure they have to question why your faces are always so smashed whenever you come home? Or maybe that just looks normal to them? I can't really tell the difference to be honest."

They biggest of the three clenched his fists, while the smallest one bared his magically pointed teeth. The middle one pointed at her and yelled, unnecessarily loud "Get her!".

She sighed to herself, shaking her head with disappointment "Every day..."

It ended so quickly, it wasn't even fun for her. She was in a rush and didn't feel like toying with these idiots today. As the biggest one rushed her, she front flipped over his head, and delivered two magically charged punches to his kidneys. He dropped faster than the titanic, and she moved onto his friends with lightning fast speed and grace. Not missing a single step, she twirled away from the big one as he went down, and brought her knee forward into the smallest ones face before he could bring up his hands. Then spun on her left foot and extended the leg she had just used to knee the short one, planting a firm kick into the middle ones ribs and sending him skidding backwards into the lockers behind him, propelled by the force of her magic. She brought her leg back down and bowed.

"Ten. Seconds. Flat."

Without another word, she turned, taking off sprinting towards the golden phoenix door. Upon reaching the statue, it spread its golden wings out wide. It's wing span easily blocking her access to the doorway behind it.

"Let me pass! I need to see the Headmistress."

The golden birds head looked down at her. Its voice came out deep, but majestic sounding, almost song-like.

"Headmistress Shicvala is currently engaged in a...heated...discussion with our newest student, and has requested I allow none to interrupt it.

Annoyed, and not really in the mood to argue Rainbow stomped her foot angrily "This is important! It's about the one she's with, Daybreak, I need to speak to him. Right now!"

The phoenix did not budge against her words...but it did sound rather uncomfortable when it spoke "I cannot allow you passage...the headmistress has...forbidden it...until their...discussion...has ended...I cannot let you in..." The head of the statue suddenly leaned forward, and whispered in a much deeper voice "Trust me...You don't wanna go in their right now...it's for your own good..."

Rainbow cocked her head "Why? What's going on?"

Now his discomfort became more than noticeable, his wings shifted slightly, as though he were wrestling with something in his mind. "As I said...their discussion is...heated.."

"Heated has two meanings Goldilocks, which do you mean? Are they yelling or something?"

He leaned his head down once again "The room is partially on fire my dear...take my advice...come back later."

At hearing this, all other thoughts emptied from Rainbows mind. Taking a quick glance, under his head, she saw his right wing was lifted just enough for her to dive under. She moved before the head could fully retract, catching the statue off guard, and made a running dive under its wing, rolling in a summersault and coming up sprinting through the archway.

"Weird...isn't the door normally right here?"

She stared down an long hallway, filled with paintings and portraits. Without hesitation, she took off running, hoping the door was simply at the end of the corridor. She looked back as she ran, and saw the back of the statue seemingly beginning to melt. For a moment, she feared she had somehow broken it...until a miniature version of the golden statue shot forth from the liquefied backside, and flew down the hall after her, screeching in a much louder and more obnoxious voice than before, and bearing elongated talons. "Stop right there criminal scum! Nobody may enter the headmistresses chamber without my permission! Halt! Cease! Desist!"

"Yikes!" Rainbow turned and resumed her sprint, hoping she could out run the loud, golden bird before its screeching annoyed her to death.

.....

The two sorcerers stumbled back, both nearly crumpling over in exhaustion. Several new cuts and burns marks adorned Daybreaks shirt and shorts now, but somehow the fabric still managed to hold together after the exchange. He steadied himself on the arm of his chair, bending over and taking in deep breaths as he struggled to stay standing. Shicvala was hardly any better off, although the only physical evidence of their battle on her, seemed to be a large gash across the right side of her shoulder. The entire right arm of her cloak was also missing as well, seemingly blown off right below the shoulder, but he arm itself showed no signs of damage. Her stripped skin was now visible to the world, and Daybreak could see, she was indeed, of the Zebra peoples. She was bent over too, and gasping for breath...but certainly seemed to be taking it better than him.

"What...I did...is only going to help you child" She panted, struggling to finish her sentences without stopping for more breaths. "You...can't expect people to...except you...if they don't know who you are..."

Daybreak moved behind his chair, stabilizing himself by resting his arms on its back and leaning over it. "You think it's that simple? Tell everyone the truth and...they'll just let go of all their...hate? I'm not Princess Luna, I can't change what I am...I can't...be someone different.. I'm always gonna be...Discords son. No matter where I run to...that's what I'll be seen as...the Traitor Prince. The Prince of Chaos, Child of Chaos, the Dark Sun...I've heard them all...it'll never stop..."

The Headmistress finally submitted to her exhaustion and seated herself back in her chair, once again donning her black hat atop her head. Daybreak opted to remain standing, choosing to stare at the floor as a sick feeling welled up in the pit of his stomach. Shicvala managed to half chuckle in between her raspy breaths

"It...will stop...you just need to...give it a chance. Try letting go...of your own hatred child...except some love into your life...you've...already taken the...first...steps..."

"What do you...mean by...that?" He was practically hanging over his chair as he struggled to stay upright.

She smiled at him "You'll see"

Before he could question her again, the door behind him suddenly flew open with a enormous Bang!

"Daybreak!" he heard a familiar voice yell before he felt his chest being embraced from behind, and the little breathe he had being squeezed out of him.

Warmth spread throughout his body at the surprise hug, he looked up, a slightly shy expression on his face...to find that the headmistress had already regained her composure, and was smiling at him coyly. He almost gave in to a blush, but managed to hold it off as he was released from his death hug. Even though he already knew who it was, as she was the only one who would dare hug him, it was good to see Rainbow Dash come around to his front once she released him. She had a concerned and conflicted look in her eyes. It only then struck him

"Oh no...she would've heard it too...now I'll be alone again...all...alone...again."

He didn't wanna keep meeting her eyes, but he made himself continue looking. Her stare never changed, concerned and conflict remained...but she didn't look away from him either

"And she hugged me too...does that mean she doesn't care? Maybe it was just an instinct...maybe she does still wanna be friends, she's supposed to be the Element of Loyalty after all...but now that she knows...she could never feel something for the son of Discord..."

He wanted to get mad again. Wanted to throw all his anger at the Headmistress again...but he found he had no anger to summon. He just felt empty...and hollow. He simply couldn't get mad. He jumped slightly, as he felt Rainbow Dash slip one of his right arm around her neck, and steady him so he could walk. She opened her mouth to speak...but was cut off by a loud screech as the miniature golden phoenix that had been chasing her, suddenly burst into the room. It flew one small lap around the room, then came to rest atop Shicvala's desk. With a very annoyed sounding voice, it began squawking apologies to her.

"Headmistress, I'm sorry, I tried to stop her. But when I caught her in the Infinite Hallway spell, she merely responded with (pardon my language) 'fuck the police' then after wrestling me off, she began tilting every portrait she passed down the hallway. I had to stop the spell and let her in if there was any hope of ever fixing them all...she wouldn't stop!"

A mischievous smirk bleed across Rainbow as the headmistress gave a light giggle "It's quite alright...go back to your larger body and continue guarding the door, I can handle the rest from here."

The golden bird sighed with relief "And...the portraits?"

"I'll handle it."

With a metallic sounding salute of its wing, the bird flew out of the room to rejoin his other half. Once he was gone, and the door shut behind him, Shicvala motioned to Rainbow Dash. "Miss Dash, If you could escort our young mister Daybreak home, that would be greatly appreciated. Not to your room I think. His house may be preferred tonight. It may be better if we give our school a day to let this news settle. You are both excused from your classes for the remainder of the day. But I expect you both back tomorrow. You are excused"

Rainbow Dash looked surprised at such a dismissal. Her shock easily apparent as her jaw hung loosely from her face

"H-headmistress...Wha-"

"Yes Miss Dash?"

Rainbow looked around the room. Nothing seemed to be damaged...but there were several spots along the walls where specks of green and black flames still burned. They were causing the tapestry no harm, but it was still apparent something had happened in here.

"What happened in here Headmistress...why is Daybreak like this...what happened to him during our duel!? And...why are you giving me the day off as well!? I've known you for years now...tell me what's going on! Is he...is he really...?"

"Rainbow..."

She looked to her left, his head was barely being held up by his own power...but he still managed a sad look. It was so full of emotions she hadn't seen him use. Fear was plastered all over his eyes as he nodded slowly

"I am...I am Discords son."

Rainbow crushed her eyes closed. That had sealed it. There was no denying it now, he'd said it aloud. She'd fallen for Discords son.

"Miss Dash?"

Opening her eyes, she looked up to the headmistress, and saw her smiling "You have nothing to be ashamed of. Do you here me Miss Dash?"

Rainbow could tell, just by the way she narrowed her eyes, what she was referring to.

"I hate when she does that..."

Rainbow managed a half smile, and nodded slowly. Returning her attention to Daybreak, slumped on her shoulder.

"He'll be alright. He's just reached his limit for today. Two duels in one day can't have been easy"

Her coy expression easily answered Rainbows question of what had occurred. Though the fact that Daybreak had managed to survive the duel without being hospitalized was impressive enough. Anyone who ever challenged the Headmistress always ended up in the infirmary. After experiencing her first duel just a few hours earlier, she now understood why. They were intense.

"And Daybreak pulled off two in one day? One with the Headmistress...and he's just a little banged up...How powerful is he? Does this mean he was just holding back when he fought me?"

"Miss Dash...You may go you know. I'm sure you're eager to spend some time alone with him"

She winked at them and both felt their faces heat up, but neither noticed the others blush. Rainbow sensed they were being dismissed yet again, and decided to leave things the way they were. No punishment for Daybreak and she got the day off with him...that left plenty of time for her to ask him...

.....

They had barely exited the office and made it through the golden phoenix, who shot Rainbow a nasty look...when Daybreak suddenly decided he could walk on his own, and pulled his arm out of her grip. He stumbled forward several feet, nearly collapsing again...but managed to stabilize in time. He placed his right hand on the wall to steady his footing and shuffled forward, barely seeming to notice when Rainbow caught up to him. He kept his head down as they walked, refusing to speak even when she asked if he was alright. It wasn't until they made it outside the building, that he finally forced to acknowledge her.

With nothing to lean on outside the door, he tripped down the stairs and went for the ground face first. Rainbow reached out and caught him by the tears on his shirt, pulling him back over to her. He practically fell into her arms, his legs wobbling under his own weight. She felt a surge of annoyance well up in her as she struggled to place his arm back around her neck.

"You don't have to do everything by yourself dummy. I'm here to help you ya know."

"Yeah...for how much longer?" His voice sounded distant, like he was far away, rather than right next to her.

"What did you say?! What's that supposed to mean?"

His voice came out stale and emotionless, still sounding far off "Once we get to my house...you're just gonna ditch me...It's not like I can ever go back to that school now. We're lucky we didn't see anyone on our way out...I'd probably be dead if we had."

"Ok! No! You are not doing this now!"

Once they passed through the front gate, and the magical lock click shut behind them, she quickly turned, grasping him by the scruff of his neck and slammed him against the concrete wall next to the gate. She shook him once to get his attention

"Listen here you! I don't know what happened to you in that office, but don't you dare come out here and start drowning in self pity! Have you already forgotten who I am? Well have you!?"

When he did not answer, she gave him another forceful shake. His head slowly raised, his weak gaze met her fiery eyes.

"I know who you are..."

Her eyes narrowed dangerously "Oh do you? Tell me then. Who am I?"

"You're Rainbow Dash..."

"What else!"

His eyes darted around for a moment, as though hoping to find the answer written on her face. After a moment, he sighed

"I...I don't know..."

It was then that his vision became speckled in bright lights, and his face suddenly stung...alot. His head turned upon impact...and when he brought it back to face her...her hand was raised.

"Did you just...slap me?"

Her gaze seemed to burn straight through him "Yeah I did. Maybe it will knock some sense back into you. Now tell me. Who I am?"

His voice almost cracked "I...I don't know"

This time, he actually saw her strike him. His face once erupted into a burning pain, and he felt himself being lifted off the ground by the burnt collar of his shirt. Blinking away the stars, he felt a surge of anger pulsate through him as he looked down at her.

"Who am I Daybreak!?"

"Put me down Rainbow Dash." His voice held some intimidation behind it, and was certainly deeper now. At least that had changed.

"Not until you say it."

"I said, put, me, down. Now!"

His gaze narrowed and met her own, she glared at him right back. "Make me."

"Fine."

His arms moved, too quick for her to anticipate. He brought his palms up and over her arms then smacked them down in the folds of her elbows, double karate chop style. Her arms buckled under his strikes, releasing him from her grip. He dropped and swept his right leg under her own, swiping her feet out from under her and sending her down to the concrete. He straddled her waist and pinned both her hands above her head under his elbow, then placed his free palm above her face, allowing it to glow a menacing shade of green.

"The fuck is a matter with you Rainbow!?"

Out of nowhere, she jabbed her neck upwards, head butting him in the nose! He leaned back in pain, and she quickly used that moment to throw him off her! She clambered to her feet and grasped him by the neck, slamming him back against the wall once more!

"I'm your friend you fucking idiot! That's who I am!"

She struck him across the face one last time, not as particularly hard as before, just enough to get his attention.

"I'm your friend, and I'll never just 'ditch' you somewhere. Even if you didn't come back to school I wouldn't do that. But you are coming back to school, and if you're not there tomorrow I swear by Celestia I'll march straight over to your house and drag your ass back here! Got it buster?"

He grimaced, mumbling under his breath

"What was that?"

"I said you're a fool! You think I can just walk back in there after that little speech? I didn't wanna say those things, Shicvala tricked me into eating some spiked cookies! She can make me do whatever she wants now. She made me say those things, and now I can never go back!"

Rainbow blinked in surprise "Well...that explains alot...she gave him the cookies too huh? Odd...I never realized she could control people with them, she certainly never tried to control me with them. Maybe she used a different batch on him cause he's Discords son and not just a trouble maker with rainbow hair?"

She shook her head "It doesn't matter. You said it. It's done with. But you can't honestly think running away is gonna change anything?"

He laughed, he actually laughed at her "Not change anything? How about not getting me killed? Is that not changing something?"

She blinked "You really think they'd kill you dude?"

He snorted at her "Six thousand students, almost all of which were affected by my father negatively. You don't think they'd want revenge? You don't think that they might act on that need, if Discords son was right there within reach. I don't know about you Dash, but fighting six thousand people at once...I'll pass thanks."

Her eyes narrowed mockingly "What's wrong... ya scared?"

He was hardly amused "You bet your blue ass I am! I'm the strongest sorcerer in the world! But as I've just been painfully reminded twice in the past two hours, strength doesn't mean victory. I can't fight six thousand angry, vengeful, magicians who want my head on a platter. Nearly everyone at this school seems gifted in some form of special magic, I'll be damned if I'm fighting that. I'd rather just take what's left of my pride and be on my way."

Understanding what he was truly saying, she released him back to the ground. He steadied himself on the wall, his short burst of adrenaline gone now, along with his strength.

"So that's it...you're gonna leave school? Leave me?"

He cringed, a small twitch finding his weak gaze "Dash...It's not like I want to..."

"Then don't! Stay here! Stay with me! You don't have to run away!"

He lowered his gaze to the ground "Dashie...I wouldn't last a day...maybe two...if I was clever and did alot of hiding..."

She moved to hit him again, but this time he pushed himself off the wall, catching her hand, but falling forward towards her. She yelped in surprise but still managed to catch and steady him. She draped his arm over her shoulder, for the third time today, and started helping him shuffle slowly towards the Everfree Forest.

"You may not last on your own. But what if me and my friends protect you?"

That earned her a sincere laugh from him "Dash...that's rich! Twilight Sparkle and her friends protecting me, the son of Discord, from a bunch of kids...I could make a sitcom out of something so pathetic."

She grunted a chuckle "Pathetic is better than dead, or alone..."

He shook his head slowly, she caught it out of the corner of her eye as they shuffled ever closer towards the entrance of the woods

"Dash, Twilight Sparkle, probably hates me more than any other person in the known universe. The day her or her friends protect me from anything, I'm sure I'll see a pig grow wings and fly."

"I'm protecting you aren't I?"

They had reached the entrance to the Everfree, Daybreak did not answer Rainbows question, but merely stared down at his feet while they walked into the dark wood. He knew where she was leading him...towards one of the portals that warped straight into Ponyville. Had they waited until after hours, it would have taken them to the outskirts, and saved him another twenty minutes of walking. But he wasn't complaining. He knew this would probably be the last time he made this walk. He was glad he could draw it out...with Rainbow.

The light from the outside had completely faded from view as they had delved deeper into the forest. Now the only light was from the many luminescent plants growing throughout the forest. Daybreak even spotted a patch of poison joke growing off to the side, away from the path that had been carved to the portal.

Without any warning, Rainbow suddenly veered away from the path, and began leading him off to the right through shrubs and other wild plants. The trees and brush became thicker, and the many plants growing seemed to be more suspended in the air rather than on the ground. It created an artificial, but very bright, neon blue light in the darkness of the forest. It was beautiful to see...but he was still confused as to where they were going.

"Rainbow...The path is back that way."

"Shhh, quiet, we are almost there."

"Almost where?"

"I said shhhh!"

"Ok"

After a few more minutes of walking, they came to a large opening in the forest. Daybreaks eyes shot open! In front of them, was an enormous tree, full of luminescent vines and branches. It's top seemed to span over the entire clearing, effectively still blocking out any sunlight from breaking through, and allowing the neon colors to shine and dance brightly in the dark. The tree itself was enormous, it's roots stretched out along the ground and had formed into other, smaller trees throughout the Everfree. The bark looked like brown armor planting rather than wood. Daybreak was in awe...

"Is this...the Tree of Harmony?"

Rainbow giggled "No no...that's much deeper, this is just a little hidden spot I like to come, sometimes to nap. No one else has found it so far so it's the perfect place to just get away from it all. The tree here was one of the first in Everfree and helped sprout all these other trees. It's got magical properties too...the fruit it makes from its glowing vines can cure any poison, or at least, any that I've borrowed from Twilight so far."

He gave her a skeptical look "Borrowed?"

She blushed "What?..........Ok I stole them...but I brought them back later...she didn't notice...and I only used a little, honest."

He chuckled "It's really pretty Rainbow...but why did you bring me here if this is your spot? Now it's not as special..."

She smiled and brought them closer to the bark, letting him go so he could lean against the trunk of the tree. "No...now it's even more special."

A large blush spread across his cheeks. He gently leaned back, so he was resting his waist against the trunk while he stood. This was much more comfy and he barely had to place any weight on his legs. Rainbow slowly inched closer to him as he got comfortable.

"You know...this tree has other magical properties too."

"Yeah? Like what?"

A small blush of her own formed across her cyan cheeks to match his "Well, none of the animals, even the predators, will do any harm while around it. Timberwolves, Cockatrice, heck, even the Manticore that lives in here would likely become as friendly as a house cat around it."

"Impressive"

"And...there's one more I know about..." her blush was now becoming visible, even in the blue light of the forest. Daybreak didn't notice until she was practically right on top of him. She pressed her chest against his, forcing him to lean back and use the tree for full support. She brought her nose up to his and gently rubbed hers across it, letting out a giggle that did not fit her personality at all...but was nevertheless cute.

He blinked in surprise "Did you just nose nuzzle me?"

"Kiss me."

"Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!"

"W-what did you say"

She leaned forward, he could taste her breath, she was so close "I said kiss me...please Daybreak, kiss me"

"Is she...begging me? That's not like her at all....what's going on here!?"

He did not move, and she came no closer...not that she could have gotten much closer anyways, but she didn't force her lips on him, which was something at least. He felt his throat seize and his breathe catch in his nose. All his senses seemed to go on stand-by while she pressed her body against his. He shut his eyes, unable to look at her while she was so close, and so vulnerable.

"D-Dashie...I can't....I mean...how can you? I'm Discords son...What will your friends think?"

He tensed as two cold hands found their way through the tears in his shirt, and began tracing along his abbs. It tickled slightly, but only made her all the harder to resist. Her voice came out softer than he could ever remember hearing from her, it was full of passion.

"I don't care...I don't care if you're the son of Discord, King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis...I don't care if you turn out to be my fucking brother...I just wanna be with you. I won't tell anyone, I won't tell my friends. Just please..."

"W-why do you sound so desperate...where is this coming from!?"

He felt a sudden, and huge, wave of warmth nearing his chest. Opening his eyes he was shocked to see her palms facing upwards, and a little light glowing in the center of them. Pulsating with red magic, and emanating waves of energy that filled the whole area with warmth...was a sparkling crimson lightning bolt. It glimmered like a jewel in her outstretched palms, mesmerizing to behold up close. Rainbows Elements of Loyalty.

"Wow...it feels so...warm...so different from the feeling I got from Twilight...it makes me feel...almost sleepy...and happy..."

Suddenly he felt the warmth being pressed into his open hands. Startled, he looked down to find the red jewel hovering in his palms. He looked up, confused as to what had happened, Rainbows face was still mere inches from his own, a warmer than summer smile crossing her blushing cheeks.

"It's yours."

"Mine...what...she can't mean..."

"Rainbow...you mean...this...what?"

She nuzzled his nose again "I'm giving you my Element of Harmony, keep it safe for me ok?"

"D-Dashie...I..."

Slowly, she took his hands in hers, and began to press them against his chest. He watched in fascination as the little jewel began to phase into his body. It stopped for a moment, about halfway, as his own dark aura tried to reject the energy...but then it continued on and disappeared inside of him. For the first time in his life, he was speechless, he could think of nothing at all to say.

"Now...You've got my heart...and my soul inside of you. I'd say that more than balances out all that darkness....right?"

At that moment, something inside of him seemed to change...to break. A warm, almost painful feeling spread up from his gut...and to his cheeks. Within seconds...hot, painful tears, were falling down his cheeks...and he couldn't do anything to hide them. With Rainbow so close she could them clear as day. She watched him for a moment, attempting not to cry like a child...then after a few seconds...he just gave in.

With just a simple tug from his hands on her shirt, she quickly leaned her head forward...and embraced his lips with her own. Her entire world seemed to freeze in time as she felt her lips connect with his. Millions of words she wanted to just let spill out of her in pure emotion raced through her mind, but she didn't dare utter them for having to pull away. She pressed harder and harder against his lips until she was practically attacking his mouth with hers. But despite her aggression, he didn't seem to mind, he even kissed back roughly a few times, like she did.

She felt his hot tears slide across her own cheeks as well as his. They really did burn like sulfur, but she didn't even consider pulling away. She just wanted to do this for as long as she could. Maybe until she needed food or water to keep living, or maybe until...just until it didn't feel so...magical...anymore. She reached up her hands and caressed his cheeks, wiping away his hot tears while allowing them to run along her hands, instead of burning more tear tracks down his nose. With her other hand, she gently traced her fingers along his abbs, finding every tear in his shirt and shoving her hand inside it to touch at his chest. Eventually, when his tears did not cease, she pulled back, wiped them away and tilted her head.

"Why are you crying Daybreak. I didn't even know you could cry so much?"

He wanted to hide his face, but with hers so close it would have been impossible. He practically hiccupped out the words, and she didn't believe what she heard.

"I...I don't deserve this...I don't deserve you Rainbow..."

The urge to strike him suddenly resurfaced within her, but she resisted and instead kissed him again. "How can you say that? You haven't done anything wrong."

"You're wrong..." it looked as though he were choking on his words "I've hurt so many people without much care during my life. I've always cursed my parents, and everyone who tortured me as a child. I've done nothing but hate my whole life...how can I deserve you...let alone your Element."

As though it was her remedy for his sadness, she kissed him once more, taking his face into her hands. "I'm not usually good at this mushy stuff dude...but something about you. It brings out another side of me. Even if you don't see it, I do. I see you as someone whose had all the wrong things happen to him. You could've become an evil tyrant, like so many other, but you persisted along and kept to your own path. Yeah, you have stepped on others at some point to get where you are, you think I haven't done that too? You should see some of my old friends. There was a gryphon who was a total bitch and...never mind, the point is, I realized who they all really were and made myself better for it. Now I'm here with all my friends...and you, because of the choices I've made. I wouldn't change a thing. Not even the bad parts, cause they all brought me to right here, where I am now and who I am now. You can do the same thing you know."

He grunted, fresh tears forming in his eyes, she quickly wiped them away before they could fall "You don't understand Dashie. You're an Element of Harmony. People will always love you no matter where you go. Even if some don't, you're always gonna have at least a few people who love you in every corner of the world. Me? It's the opposite. I'm hated for my fathers mistakes, and no matter how much good I ever do, I can't change that."

"Yes you can."

He locked his tear stained eyes with hers "Your optimism is never ending...how?"

She giggled "You should meet my friend Pinkie Pie, she's the Element of Laughter. You haven't seen optimism until you've spent time with her. Assuming you survive that is."

"If only..."

Another kiss found his nose, of all places, and he shivered from its wetness "You can dude. You can. Stay with me. Stay here, at this school with me. I'll make sure no one fucks with my guy"

He almost chuckled through his tears "Your guy? You're insane to want me Dashie...I'll never understand you."

She gave his forehead a small boop with her fingers, coyly smiling at him "I should hope not. Then I wouldn't be half as exciting."

His tears had begun to flow less now, bringing her a warm smile, and filling her with enough courage to ask a question that had been burning within her for awhile.

"Hey dude...since I'm being honest with my feelings here...I gotta ask you something. Do you believe in love at first sight?"

His eyes seemed to narrow, catching her slightly off guard, she felt the rainbow necklace around her neck, and the sun in her pocket give a firm vibration when he spoke. "Dashie...I don't even believe in love."

His statement had been so blunt, it didn't even hurt...but only left her with another burning question.

"Then why let me kiss you, why let me be your first kiss...and why let me keep doing it?"

The blush seemed to return to his face instantaneously, he stuttered on his words "You...y-you're different...you've made me question...alot of my beliefs".

She smiled, her usual confidence returning to her speech "Oh am I? Well then, I guess it's my new goal to make those questions turn to answers. "

He raised an eyebrow in confusion "What?"

She brought her lips next to his ear, gently nibbling it with her teeth, she softly whispered wit as much seduction in her voice as she could manage "I'm gonna make you fall in love with me"

His eyes narrowed yet again

"Dashie, I'm not some stereotypical bad boy whose gonna change cause of a pretty girl...it'll take alot more than your sex appeal, attractive as you are, to make me believe in lo~"

She came back around to his face, and kissed him roughly for a moment, silencing his words before they escaped him, then gently nibbled on his lips. Out of instinct, or passion, he parted his lips allowing her access. She took her chance, practically shooting her tongue into his mouth, tracking down his own and attacking it with licks. She forced his tongue to wrestle with her own and wrapped around it every which way she could. it was like a dance, where she was the lead and he followed, shyly. She wanted him to be more aggressive back, but for now she was more than content with him just allowing her this. After several moments of licking around his tongue, and him occasionally fighting back, she felt him finally start to get into it.

He gently pushed himself into a more solid standing position, with his free hand pressed against the bark, he started to push himself upwards. Now instead of her towering on top of him, he stood up and she had to look up to keep their lip connected. He used his height to his advantage, slowly starting to push her tongue back into her own mouth and wrestling it for dominance.

"...He likes it...Oh Celestia it couldn't be better...well if could be if...Ahh! Oh Gooooosh~"

She let out a small yelp against his tongue, as an unexpected wave of pleasure slowly coursed through her nethers. She felt her burnt and torn jean shorts hit the ground at her feet. Her black, skin tight, athletic underwear, suddenly moved down just enough to reveal her butt and wet lips to the world. She felt two fingers gently rub across her swollen love button, she couldn't hold back the moan that escaped her. She practically squeaked in protest

"Daybreak! Wha~Ahhh!" Her eyes widened in surprise as his finger parted her lips, and a third began to tease the inside of her walls. She pulled her head back, breaking the kiss, but not enough to disconnect him from her lower lips, she looked him dead in the eyes. A bright blush was spread across his face, but he had on the warmest smile she'd ever seen him wear. His eyes were lowered in a seductive look she didn't even know he had.

"Dashie...is this what you wanted? You brought me out here to try and seduce me didn't you?"

Her blush grew even more radiant than before, she squeaked in a high pitched voice that was all too cute to resist.

"Ahh~ no...honest I just wanted to give you...you're first kiss...I don't want you to leave Daybreak...please...I didn't think you'd...ah aha ah!"

His third finger had retracted from her insides, and his other two began to expertly tease and pinch at her clit, gently moving against it just enough for the sensation to only linger for a moment. She became like putty in his hands, and felt her knees buckling beneath his fingers. She was practically leaning on him for support now, her hands desperately clinging to his shirt to hold herself up. His fingers teased and pinched her clit in just the right ways, he felt her moan against his chest. With some of his strength back, he stopped leaning on the tree for support and instead used his other hand to roughly grasp her cyan bottom and mercilessly squeeze it. Her squeaks turned into moans as his fingers tormented her clit and his hand toyed with her ass.

"D-Daybreak...how are you so good at this...? I thought you were a virgin?"

He smiled seductively down at her, clinging to his chest for support. "I am, but being alone, all the time, gives me plenty of time for lots of reading. I bet I can have you gushing in seconds" He whispered his last words in her ear, and she felt a spark of her attitude swell within her.

"H-hey...I'm not that easy stud...y-you can't just toy with me like this!"

He smirked at her evilly "Oh really? I think I can."

His fingers seemed to jump into overdrive, pinching and rubbing her clit much faster and more aggressively than before. Her lips felt like they were on fire! She wanted to beg for the release she could feel looming on the horizon. She buried her face in his chest and moaned as loud as she could! Her orgasm arrived seconds later, and just as she came, he shoved his two fingers inside her lips, feeling her walls clench around him as she squirted her love juices down his hand. Her legs buckled and she fell forward. He was unprepared for her failing limbs and they both tumbled back into the grass. She didn't bother to move off him, and he didn't try to remove his hands either. She felt so...blissful...and at peace, she never wanted to move again. Then...she felt his hands start moving again inside her, playing with her clit again.

She nearly jumped forward in surprise as more waves of pleasure shook her body into action. She looked down at his smiling face and whimpered "Ahh...Daybreak I already...came...you can stop...ah!"

He chuckled, pulling her into a another kiss, then quickly nipping at her nose "Yeah I could. But you still feel so wet down here. You obviously want more."

She squirmed as his fingers played with her love button "I'm wet from ahh...my orgasm you dolt...ahh come on...have a little mercy..." She almost giggled as she lay there on his chest, powerless before his fingers. She reconnected their lips and refused to allow him to break the kiss again. She restarted their tongues wrestle for dominance and submitted to his fingers exploration of her swollen clit. His other hand continued to play with her butt, but now instead of squeezing her, he was just caressing her cheeks. It was a little odd, and weird...but it didn't necessarily feel bad. It felt kinda nice, like a small massage, so she let him continue.

Her second orgasm came much quicker than her first, she squealed and shivered as she felt her body rock with pleasure. Her juices had to have soaked his hand by now. But once again, he did not cease playing with her. This time he not only sped up his teasing of her clit, but he forced her onto her back, then started planting loving kisses down her cheek, to her neck and down to her exposed tummy. He tickled her tummy with his tongue, even as she begged to continue their kissing. He caused her to squeak and squeal for mercy while he expertly toyed with her clit and tickle tortured her belly. Her third and final orgasm came harder, and faster than all the others. She cried out extremely loud, it was lucky they were so deep within the forest or someone would have definitely heard her.

She arched her back and midsection upwards as she came, then collapsed back into the grass. When he finally removed his fingers and inspected his hand, he saw it was indeed soaked with her juices. A simple spell cleaned him off, then he noticed her eyes lazily fluttering, struggling to stay aloft. He chuckled aloud as she desperately battled her tired body. Turning to look at him, she managed a coy smile

"H-hey Daybreak...Who am I?"

He smiled, a sincere, warm smile, then placed his arm underneath her head for her to rest on, rather than in the dirt, and his other arm around her body. He pulled her close to snuggle in his chest. He could feel his own arousal fading, but he didn't mind, this hadn't been for him, it had been for her.

"You're my little Dashie?"

"Damn...straight...I am...hehehe...zzzzz"

Glancing back at her, he saw her lips flutter as she started to snore quietly. He couldn't resist a chuckle.

"Wow...she's out cold...and already snoring...that's so cute"

His brain swam with a recollection of what he'd just done as he stared at his rainbow haired friend.

"I vowed I 'd never fall for a girl...I'd never be intimate with anyone...and I'd never let emotions cloud my judgment...But now...as I lay here next to this rainbow haired, overactive, athletic beauty...I'm beginning to realize I just did all three in an hours time."

As he leaned back to snuggle with the fading Rainbow Dash, he felt something stir inside him. Like a brief pain was trying to take hold in his mind, but it faded almost immediately when an even greater feeling of warmth spread throughout his body. Rainbow, already asleep in his arms, didn't notice as her Element slowly rose from within Daybreaks chest. It still shone bright, but was now encompassed in his own green aura, along with it's red. The magical jewel didn't seem to be damaged in any way, but for a moment it filled his vision with bright light...then it was gone. He felt it sink back into his chest before he opened his eyes. When he did finally open them...he felt something crunchy within his palm. Opening it, he found a smashed and wet cookie. He stared down at it, his brain taking several seconds to process what had just happened.

"Did...did Dashie's Element just take this outta me? Why? I thought these things only worked against dark magic...then again if it's sitting inside me, it might work against everything. This is so weird."

A yawn forced it's way from his lips, and he suddenly realized how tired he was. the whole morning and afternoons events had left him exhausted. He quickly tossed away the wet and crumpled cookie, then, after brief stretch, resumed his snuggle with Rainbow Dash. Laying there, his cheek pressed against hers...for the first time in his life...he felt...content. He planted a small kiss on Rainbows lip and allowed his exhaustion to overwhelm him.

.....

Somewhere, deeper within the forest of the Everfree, a mans eyes slowly opened. He sat cross legged upon his wooden floor, tan robes sprawled out every which way across his feet. His grey eyebrows rose up his fine skin as he formed a sinister smile.

"I win Celestia."

With shrill cackle of satisfaction, he reached his stiff hands up his shortened grey beard, and gently stroked it with a look of wild bemusement. His top hat slightly inclined itself towards the ground for a moment as he laughed, but then centered itself once it got too close to the edge of his head. Candles swam around the room, bathing the handsome man in an eerie orange glow, and bringing out the shine in his sharpened teeth.

"Now then...one down...five to go."

A small, golden notebook, adorned with a rainbow of jewels and twin serpent heads intertwining on its cover, revealed itself from within his robes, and came to float in front of him. A small quill followed shortly behind it. Without any encouragement, the regal looking book flipped to a page within itself, and the quill slowly placed a small check next to one of five names written in its centermost page. The name began to glow a bright green as small flames began to trace along the letters of the name, embedding them in the book. The quill retired itself back to the mans pocket as the book puffed out the fiery green letters into the air, in smoke form.

R-A-I-N-B-O-W--D-A-S-H

Personality Shift

View Online

"Haaa...ahhhh...mmmm..." Daybreak stretched out his arms as he felt his body returning to consciousness. Slowly smacking his lips together, he began to shake off the best nap he'd ever had. All of his limbs gave a brief wiggle, then he slowly squirmed his way out of his snuggle with Rainbow Dash. As he slowly rolled out of her arms length, he jumped to his feet and looked down at his closest and only, friend. She was still fast asleep, a content smile upon her cyan cheeks and a small layer of neon blue leaves scattered about her clothes from the trees above. Her ripped and burnt jean shorts were off to the side and her athletic underwear was still around her ankles. A twinge of embarrassment struck him, he briefly reached down and pulled them back up, to cover her modesty. He took a knee next to her head, leaned down...and planted a long kiss on her smiling lips, after briefly running his fingers through her silk-like hair.

"Sorry Rainbow..."

A melancholy smile crept over his face as he looked over the blue girl beneath him.

"Rainbow Dash...I'd love to just stay here...with you...maybe forever...but that can't happen. Now that everyone knows my secret, it's only a mater of time before someone makes a move on me. Whether it's my father, Celestia, or another student, I can't be sure. But I know it's better for you if I just go. If there is one thing I really do regret...it's that I have to break your heart to keep you out of this. This time...this time it truly hurts me to leave."

After minutes of simply starting over her beautiful, soft features, he finally stood up and began walking. A fresh batch of water began to form on the edges of his eyes, but he held them back.

"At least I know I'll never cry again...after this time..."

He walked for about five-ten minutes before he pushed his through to a clearing in the woods. As the beauty of the woodland light faded and the harshness of the evening sun invaded his sight, he found he had come to a small cliff side. He was weary to go directly to the edge, since he didn't feel like falling into whatever was below. So instead he just inched his way across and stuck his head over the side, keeping his feet planted back just in case. As the setting beyond the cliff came into view, he found himself facing a bubbling, mossy looking swamp deep below him.

"Well shit...where the heck am I? I don't think I've ever visited this part of the Everfree before."

Blinding beams of light found their way into his eyes, forcing him to step back and shield his vision. Looking up, he saw the setting sun casting off rays of orange and yellow as it descended into the swampy horizon.

"I wonder how long I slept for? It must be pretty late if the sun is setting."

Slowly dropping to his knees, he cautiously crawled to the cliff side, and looked over its edge once again, hoping to spot a pathway through the marshy brown waters below. Instead of a path, he saw a giant figure rise from the, apparently deep, waters and begin stomping its way towards the bank. The creatures three serpentine heads were locked on some woodland deer drinking at the bank. Sadly for the beast, the deer looked up into time to run back into the brush, and were gone before it's long necks could reach out and snatch them up. Daybreak reeled back away from the cliff side and scooted back several feet.

"A Hydra! Seriously, a fucking Hydra?! Why!? Just....why!?"

Despite the cliff being several stories too high for the beast to even dream of reaching him, he still didn't feel like being spotted by the obviously hungry predator. Much like a school of angry magicians, it was battle he'd rather avoid if he could. Sitting down cross legged on the grassy cliff, closer to the edge than he probably should have, but still far enough back to avoid a collapse, he began to think of ways he could traverse the swamp without the Hydra's notice.

"I could always just make a giant ball of fire around me...that tends to work well at discouraging animals. But maybe a simple concealment spell would be better...or temporarily freezing the lake when it's under water. I know Hydra can hold their breath for hours, so I'd have plenty of time to move without harming it if need be..."

He was so absorbed in his thoughts, he didn't feel the ominous presence behind him, or the trees leading to the craggy cliff side beginning to shift off to the side, until he heard an all to familiar voice ring across his ears, sending shivers down his spine.

"Running away again are we?"

Spinning on the spot, still sitting down with his legs crossed, he turned to face the voice with both his hands already covered in green flames and ready for a fight....while sitting. There, standing just at the edge of the tree line, was his father...Discord. He was dressed differently than he remembered him often appearing when he'd briefly lived with him. He wore a brown suit with a tannish tie and smartly pressed khaki pants. At his feet were black shoes that looked too shiny to have just come from within the Everfree. His face held a two inch long, gray beard, perfectly trimmed to a come to a point beneath his chin. His face still looked as handsome and sinister as he remembered, his skin still smoother than silk and his eyes still as yellow as a sunflower. He grinned at him with pointed teeth that still sent shivers down Daybreaks spine. His smile had never been a good sign. When Discord was happy, shit was about to get real...chaotic.

His father slowly approached him from the wood, Daybreak quickly scrambled to his feet, keeping his flames at the ready just in case. Discord casually strolled up to him, then took a peek over the cliff side. He stepped back from the cliff shaking his head, making a tsk tsk sound as he did.

"And here I thought you had decided to stick around this time, I never figured you for the type to...what was the phrase these people love to use...hit it and quit it?"

Without missing a beat, Daybreak took a step forward and thrust his fist across Discords mouth. He felt the flames across his arms vanish just as he struck his fathers lower jaw, and watched him stagger back. Daybreak found himself slightly surprised, both that he'd actually hit his father, and that his flames had just randomly gone out. Discord spit out a small glob of blood and looked back to his son, a small cut across his lip where he'd bit down upon impact. Daybreak hardly pitied him, especially since he was still wearing his annoying sneer

"That felt good..."

"You could have stopped me..."

The increased sneer he got from him only served to rile his nerves further "I wanted to see if you'd actually do it, but I didn't feel like getting burned, so I doused you just in case."

The small cut on across his lip suddenly began to mend itself before Daybreaks eyes. Within mere seconds the cut was gone, and his face looked as flawless as it had moments ago.

"A burn is so much more annoying to mend after all...all that replacing of the nerves and skin...such a waste of effort." He leaned his neck from side to side, cracking it as he did so. He licked his tongue across his pointed teeth, as though checking to see if any had been chipped from Daybreaks fist. After he was satisfied they were all still in place, he grew another sinister smile.

"So..." He adopted and puzzled expression, his arms crossed in mock confusion "Let me get this straight, cause, I need to understand your line of thinking here. I make a casual joke about you pulling a one night stand, which may I remind you is precisely what you just did, and you punch me in the face as though it's insulting to say?"

Daybreaks fists clenched "It is insulting you asshole! It wasn't like that! We didn't...I didn't..."

Discord waved his hand dismissively, chuckling as he did so "I know exactly what you did son, and although your virginity is still very much intact, I wouldn't say your code of honor can hold up much anymore? After all, no matter how much you deny it, you enjoyed what you did. And now you're gonna up and leave her like this, right after she turns to mush in your hands? I never realized how much you're like your old man until now...but it's like you're following my example perfectly. Almost brings a tear to my eye. Now all you need to do is knock her up and abandon her, after trying to kill her for a couple hundred...maybe thousand years...Yikes!"

Discord ducked in time for a ball of green fire to whiz over his head. He came up cackling!

"If you're gonna take the truth so personally, then why are you doing it then, eh Sunny?"

"Don't call me that! You know I hate that!"

Daybreaks face was turning all sorts of red, even his hair seemed to be standing on end from all the energy rolling off him. Discord let lose another fit of laughter, but not before assuming a sitting position in the grass, facing the sunset that was to Daybreaks back, with his legs crossed just as his had been a few moments before.

"Fine fine, I won't call you that...Why don't you sit down and tell your Pops why you're abandoning the one, and I mean the one girl you've ever let inside that armor plated heart of yours?"

Despite the overwhelming urge to start throwing more fireballs at his fathers face...he instead resigned to sit and chat, knowing his father would likely get the info anyways even if he didn't share it. Dispelling his flames, he sat down a few feet away from Discord in the grass, his legs out in front of him while he leaned back on his hands, the setting sun casting an odd outline of orange around his body. Discord smiled as the outline of colors seemed to almost, glimmer, as it traced his son's form. He spread his arms in welcoming fashion

"Well...lay it on me"

Shyly, Daybreak rubbed the back of his head, an awkward feeling suddenly swam through him "Umm...I don't know where to start...We never had these talks before..."

Smirking slightly, Discord gently flexed his index finger towards himself. Daybreak felt the ground underneath him lurch forward, and take off like it was a rocket propelled carriage...then halt directly in front of his father, mere feet later. Discord snapped his fingers, and a long red sofa that resembled a fainting couch, appeared beneath his son. Daybreak yelped as he felt himself rise into the air then plop back down on the cushions. Discords clothing then morphed into a long white lab coat, with small red spectacles sitting on the end of his nose. He held a clipboard in one hand and several sheets of paper stained with black ink in the other. Grinning like the madman Daybreak knew he was, he casually held up one of the ink stains to his sons face

"Ok now son, tell me what you see in this one."

Grimacing, Daybreak yanked the paper from his fathers grip, crumpling it up into a little ball in his hands. "That's not funny, I'm being serious here!"

Discord looked offended "What?! I'm shocked! You think I wouldn't take the ailments of my own offspring seriously? The nerve of youth these days! For shaaaaaaame on you! By the way...I'd let that paper ball go now."

Raising an eyebrow, Daybreak looked down to find the little paper ball squirming in his grasp. Slowly, he opened up his palm, he watched as the small ball jumped up into the air. It unfurled to reveal the ink blotches within its sheet moving to form a picture. Curiosity gripping at him, he peered closer and watched as the blotches began to take shape into a whirlpool on the paper. No, it wasn't a whirlpool...it was just the ink blotches spiraling rapidly in the center.

"Oh no...not again..."

He realized what was happening all too late to resist, his fathers face appeared within the ink, his yellow eyes spinning with hypnotic power. Daybreak was already under his spell, and looked deep into his fathers eyes as he slowly pulled away the paper. Discord leaned back on a randomly spawned stool and lightly whispered

"I think I know what the real problem is. You're afraid aren't you?"

Daybreaks head swiveled back and forth, like serpent trapped within a snake charmers song. His voice came out in a low drone, like he was half asleep whilst speaking "I-I'm...afraid?"

"Yes...I think your just afraid of your feelings." Discords grin widened as he rocked back on his stool, watching his son waver.

"Afraid of my...feelings..."

"Yes, your feelings for Rainbow Dash isn't it? You're afraid of what might happen if you give in to your new found desires."

"New...found...give...in"

"You think everyone will turn on her like they did you, don't you?"

"N-no...that's not it"

"Oh?" Discord stopped rocking back on the stool and leaned closer in to his son, his eyes igniting brighter "Then tell me what is?"

"I...don't...want to be here...for all that hate...again...When it all starts again...Celestia...you...the students...someone will turn on me...again"

Discord dawned a scowl "So...That's it then.

Snapping his fingers he stood up from his stool, which then shrank down into a top hat in the grass and hopped upon his head. Daybreaks eyes stopped spinning and he fell backwards in the grass, dizzy and feeling ill. Although Discord couldn't see his face, he could hear the annoyance in his voice

"Ahhh...Why'd you do that for...?"

"You should go back to school." His voice deadpanned.

"Why would I do that, just because you asked? For all I know you've got some evil ulterior motive for wanting me there. I highly doubt it's coincidence that after not speaking for years, you suddenly recommend out of the blue that I head to this university, that I now find out happens to house every bearer of Harmony?

Discord shrugged meekly "You never did cooperate when you were a kid. Always getting mad at me and storming off, never simply taking my advice for what it was, at least I can say I taught you proper control over your powers. Never had a problem listening there. For two years you lived in my house and not once did we have a father son talk. We never even had a simple game of catch. And you never just took the advice I lent you."

Leaning his arms back behind himself, he pushed his palms into the dirt, forcing his body to sit back up, with a minor headache. Daybreak allowed his throbbing skull to fuel his annoyed tone. "You act like that's my fault....You were a terrible father...There's nothing more to say than that. The one time I tried to get close to you, being I was a kid desperate for some parental affection, you stranded me in the middle of this forest, and said the game was "Find your way home before the Timberwolves eat you". Why do you think I was so scared of you after that? Heck, you abandoned me before I was even born and let me starve in the streets for years without even revealing your existence to me. I had to find you before you even considered taking me in. Then you wanna talk about feelings? The only feelings I have for you are unconditional, as your child. You took me in, eventually...and for that I'm mostly grateful. But a father son relationship? I'll pass. You had your chance."

"You never did understanding my way of doing things. I wouldn't have let the Timberwolves eat you. We may be Chaos sorceress, but we don't kill those we love.

Finally succeeding in returning his eyes to their proper position in his head, even though his throbbing headache remained, Daybreak looked over to Discord...and found him wearing a rather blank expression. He wasn't sure if he looked upset...hurt maybe? Possibly just surprised at Daybreaks attitude. Either way, his sinister voice lost some of it's bite in his next words, coming out oddly soft and sincere sounding.

"What if I promise not to interfere with Rainbow Dash? Then will you go back to school? It's not too late ya know, she's still asleep. You can be back before she even knows you're gone. You two can live happily, maybe even hook up. Doesn't that sound nice?"

Despite his pulsating headache and unending discontent with his father, the offer did sound pretty good he had to admit.

"Actually...it sounds great...If he doesn't come around, there are alot of problems that might eventually just die off for me...but still..."

He shook his head, sighing slightly.

"I can't...as long as your even a possible threat, every one will still think I'm just some spy for you, or something like that. I'll never have any peace."

He shot Discord a glare, which he returned back to him, oddly enough "Don't insult your father. You think I, Discord, the Master of Chaos, need my offspring to spy for me? Pleeeeeeeease, don't make me laugh. If I wanted to use you, I'd do it in much more subtle and devious ways. But right now I'm just giving you an offer of kindness. Isn't that what fathers do for their sons? Eh son? Tell ya what, just to give every one a reason to look elsewhere, I'll cook up some trouble on the outskirts of Equestria, maybe even get the royal guard after me, but far away from here...and that'll give any one important a reason to look away from you."

His eyes narrowed, despite the temptation of such a good offer, he knew things weren't that simple. He shot another menacing glare at his father "What's the catch?"

An all too familiar grin spread across his fathers face, returning his own menacing look "Why, there's no catch at all, honest. I don't need to interfere with you one bit. After all, you're my offspring. I'm just offering you some peace by promising to step back. Without me to worry anyone, there'll be no reason for you to be bothered. It's my offer, take it...or...you can abandon Rainbow Dash just like you did Twilight Sparkle"

Discord vanished into a white cloud of smoke as Daybreaks eye twitched with anger. Arms reigniting, the white smoke in front of him exploded into flames, popping in several different spots like fire crackers, while Discords cackling laughter faded into the air.

"Asshole..." He muttered to himself, dousing his flames once he thought Discord was gone. Too his own disappointment...his father reappeared directly behind him, and, after grasping his back with both of his lengthy arms, spun him like a top, a full 180 degrees to face him.

"I think you need to lighten up Sunny. Daddy's got just the remedy for you!"

Reaching forward with his index finger extended, he aggressively jabbed Daybreak in his forehead. He allowed his finger to linger upon his sons skull and watch the effects take place right before his eyes. For a singular moment, all the color drained from Daybreaks face...and he felt nothing at all. Nothing but cold emptiness to his core. But then...warmth spread throughout his body, along with a surge of energy and joy that he'd couldn't remember feeling previously. It was like a ton of bricks had just been removed from his shoulders, it made him feel lighter somehow. It was as though...all his problems seemed to vanish into the air.

Discord smiled as his sons face surged with a blush of color, his emerald eyes practically gleaming with unprecedented joy, his very aura seemed to swim through the air in a state of complete tranquility, rather than being as overbearing as it normally was. Too bad he couldn't change his ungrateful attitude though.

"What in all of Tartarus did you do to me!?...I feel...I feel...so weird."

Discord placed his hands on his hips, adopting an almost child-like pouting expression. "I took away all your inhibitions. Now you can go back to that school and actually enjoy life a bit. You're my son, so you've got to get into the spirit of things and stop being such a sour stick in the mud. Go have some fun for once in your grumpy life. Heck, spread some chaos that Rainbow Dash might like, go pull a prank, get laid, hang upside down from a tree for all I care. Just try and enjoy yourself. It's time you revealed your true colors to the world"

Emitting a slight growl, Daybreak quietly muttered through his breathe "This doesn't make up for everything. I still despise you with great intensity"

A cheeky grin spread over Discords features. "Hate me all you want. Just go and enjoy life a little while you do. And always remember, there's no fun in making sense. So make none, but never forget, rule number one. We don't kill who we love, everyone else is fair game. Discord rules....aaaaaaaand Celestia's lame. Bye."

Stepping back and removing his finger, Discord bowed gracefully to his son, one hand tucked against his chest and the other extended outwards to his left. Then with a shriek of laughter...he exploded into a confetti of wild flowers made out of chocolate. Daybreak swatted the dessert plants away as they rained down on him, hardly amused by his fathers antics. He brought his pale palms up to his face, looking down as though expecting to see them differently. They still looked the same, through both of his fields of sight.

"But yet...I do feel...different...almost...free I guess?"

It was a difficult thing to explain...but he felt...good. It wasn't that all his worries had vanished, they still lingered. It was more like...more like he felt everything would sort itself out, and there was no reason to stress over it. No reason to leave now that he had just started to enjoy himself.

"I mean shit...I just got here, and already Rainbow Dash has made my life better than it ever was...why the heck should I leave now...........hmmm....Rainbow Dash...Speaking of my lovely rainbow friend."

A mischievous smirk spread across his face. Devious ideas were forming themselves in his mind as a plethora of possibilities suddenly realized themselves within him. Springing to his feet, he began a fast trot back to the tree where they'd been napping together.

"Let's see if she likes a bit of chaos to liven up her nap."

.....

It took him the better part of twenty minutes to find his way back to the giant tree where his rainbow haired beauty was still snoring lightly.

"You'd think the biggest damn tree in the whole damn woods, would be easier to find...geesh..."

He was still fuming that he'd had to actually climb atop another tree, just to locate this one again, and even then, he'd had to look through his magical sight to find it. He knew that meant there must be a powerful illusion spell of some kind around it. So as long as he remembered the first rule of illusion spells, he'd have no trouble finding it again. Once he had located and approached his half naked sleeping friend, the labyrinth that was his mind, began spilling devilish idea after idea forth into his brain, each one funnier or more appetizing than the last...and all with a rather pleasing outcome...at least in his mind anyway. Though each time he looked down at how comfy she looked, snuggled in the soft grass...he felt like doing the simplest of his sinister thoughts. A wide smirk adorned his face at the many possible reactions he might receive, he lowered himself to the ground next to her.

Gently as he could, he reached around her body and turned her off her side, onto her back. Slowly, he spread her legs...then stopped when he noticed her skin tight athletic underwear was still on. He scowled slightly, but only for a moment

"Oh...those pesky things...right I did pull those back up didn't I? I can fix that"

Snapping his fingers, the fabric vanished with a small pop leaving him with a view he suddenly found himself craving. Her folds practically shimmered in the neon blueness of the air and light around them. It only made her look all the more appetizer to his hungry eyes. Fully opening her legs now, he crawled himself right up to her light blue, moist lips, and gently spread them with his fingers.He took extra delight in the small strands of fluid that leaked out of her. He felt his face flush with heat as the urge to attack her vulnerable body grew with each passing second. Like a damn inside of him was building to the brim and ready to burst at any moment. He lowered his lips to her awaiting sex and giggled aloud

"Time to taste the Rainbow...Teehee"

With an unparalleled amount of joy, he plunged his tongue into Rainbows awaiting lips, lapping at her insides like a panting dog during summer! Almost immediately after his tongue touched her folds, her body instinctively tried to snap her legs shut on his face. He held her legs down tight though, and mercilessly licked at her soaking wetness. He traced his tongue around the edges of her lips and dragged it over her clit torturously slow. After a few moments of stimulating her sex with gentle flicks of his graceful muscle, Rainbow yielded a long and loud moan of pleasure. Her juices started flowing around her lips, further wetting them for his awaiting tongue. Her bodies enjoyment only increased his hunger for her even more, and it suddenly seemed like every bit of clothing she had on, burnt or otherwise...was in his way. He quickly reached up, not even bothering with magic, and yanked her bra from her chest, tossing it aside and pulling her shirt up over her head and tossing it, freeing her luscious blue breasts. His eyes locked on her chest like a hungry predator, he ceased his licking and instantly brought his mouth up to her right breast, cupping it in his mouth. He licked at her perky dark blue nipples with his tongue, while he brought his left hand up to her currently free breast, and trapped it in his grip, squeezing it roughly.

He left his right hand down between her legs, to lightly finger her now soaked lips, and continue to tease her clit at every opportunity he got. Several more squeezes, licks and fingering motions later, (along with a series of very loud moans) Rainbows eyes finally shot open! Her pupils widened and she moaned against her will while several more waves of euphoria struck her spine! As she managed to focus her eyes during a brief moment of numbing pleasure, she realized her whole body was stark nude, that he was on top of her, and his hands and lips were all over her most private spots...in ways she'd never been touched before (save a few hours ago). She opened her mouth to yell, moan, protest, or possibly even beg for more...she'd never get to find out. Because the moment her mouth opened...his descended onto it. He shoved his tongue roughly past her lips and attacked her own wet muscle, wrapping it in a tight embrace. He was fully on top of her body now, practically sitting her waist, while he aggressively fingered her soaked pussy with one hand, and roughly squeezed her left breast in the other. His legs had wrapped around her body in an almost, awkward way, allowing him to kiss, squeeze and finger her all at once. Even if she had wanted to protest, her body would never have allowed it. She was being stimulated in every way she could imagine and basked in each second of it...even if she hadn't really consented to it (assuming a few hours ago didn't count). Either way, she was beyond content to just lay there and take it, especially as a familiar feeling crept through her spine and into her lower body.

Her orgasm rocked her frame seconds later, sending her eyes spinning with absolute bliss. She felt every nerve in her body ignite in fiery waves of happiness as his fingers sent nothing but glee rocketing through her core! She arched her back upwards as though to allow the feeling to spread through her whole body. Daybreak loosened his grip and moved off her as she did this, practically rolling off her and leaning on his elbows so she could arch herself to her satisfaction. She squealed and yelped without shame, as her juices flowed and her body twitched in thralls of pleasure. He allowed her to bask in her glow of joy, then adorably fall back down into his awaiting, outstretched hands. She panted for breath for several, seeeeeeeveral seconds before she decided she had enough air to last. She turned, now tired and out of energy once again, to look up into his eyes. An odd mixture between a content smile and a scrunched up glare marched its way across her features, causing him to chuckle. He sat himself up into a cross legged sitting position, gently for Rainbow to crawl into his lap. Her head and chest rested across his crotch and legs. He watched her chest rise and fall rapidly along with her breathing, decreasing in speed every moment as she calmed. He stared straight at her C-cup breasts and perky nipples, making it extremely obvious how enticed by them he was. So much so, that when Rainbow noticed a moment later, after the last spasms of her orgasm subsided, she actually yielded a blush and slowly placed her arms over her chest, forcing his attention back to her face.

"Hey there stud, my eyes are here" She reached up with one hand and guided his constantly darting pupils, back to her own magenta gaze. He smirked and quickly pecked her nose with his lips, causing her to blink rapidly in surprise. He stuck his tongue out at her playfully and winked. She was at a loss for a proper response.

"Where's the sexy grump that I fell asleep with a few hours ago? Did you kill him and take his skin or something?"

He laughed aloud, causing her even more confusion "Dude...you feeling ok? I mean, I'm liking how much you've loosened up in...ya know...a few hours apparently...but what happened? Did you hit your head or something"

Another smile crossed his face, he motioned for her to come closer with his palm. She leaned in, he waved again, clearly needing her to get even closer. She grimaced and brought her head right next to his lips...he softly whispered into her ear, causing her to lightly twitch as his breath tickled her skin.

"I just realized something, that's all."

"What..." She barely breathed out her answer, whispering as though the trees might spy on them.

He snickered quietly "I..."

"Think before you speak!"

"...think your the prettiest girl I've ever seen...In fact, you're the most beautiful girl in all of Equestria."

He shook his head lightly "Phew...gotta be more careful with how loose my lips are now...almost dug my own grave there..."

Rainbow Dash blinked for a moment, then pulled her face back, looking slightly surprised. "You think I'm the prettiest...really...me? I mean I know I'm the awesomest and fastest at just about everything...but really? I mean even Twilight gets more stares from guys than I do"

He nodded, allowing his eyebrows to wiggle as he snickered "Well duuuuh, she's got that giant purple ass. Most guys only look at a girls ass and boobs before judging them. Not me though, I see everything, so of course you're the prettiest! And just to be clear, have you even seen your ass? It's like sex-on-poison-joke-crack kind of addictive."

As he laughed, he felt a painful stinging sensation travel up spine, then a throbbing ache in his right side. "Ouch!"

Rainbow pulled back her fist for another shot at his kidney's, but he grabbed hold of her arms "Hey! No beating on me! I'm letting you snuggle in my lap, so be a good little Dashie!"

Despite her clear disadvantage in her current position she managed to wrestle him quite well from his own lap, twisting his arm several times before he got her under control "I was being serious dude! No ones ever called me pretty before...sexy, hot...and awesome, yeah...but pretty? That's so...girly sounding...you really think I'm pretty?"

He stopped struggling for a moment, looking down at her scrunched up, grumpy, but undeniably cute expression "Well...yeah, of course I do Dash. You think I'd do all this to you if I didn't?"

Her gaze darted around for a moment, before she decided to take an extreme fascination in the color of his shirt, and refused to look up "Well...to be honest...I kind of expected you to be gone when I woke up..."

"Woooooah! Annnnnnd halt! Back up a sec...what now?!"

He rubbed the back of his head, his previous actions squirming their way to the forefront of his mind.

"Uhhh...hehehe...why's that Dash?"

A small blush of guilt snuck up on her, and in her current position, she couldn't hide it, cute as it was when she tried anyways "Well...I thought maybe you...umm...played with me earlier as, sort of a goodbye...I'd never been like that with any other guy so I kind of just let it happen...and cause it was you. I hadn't expected it to happen...but afterwards, when I was dozing off....after you made me cum like, three times...I figured you'd be gone when I woke up."

Guilt was written all over his face, luckily Rainbow didn't look up to see it "Uhhh...yeah...don't worry Dashie I'm not gonna leave you. Ever! I promise...ok?"

For a moment, she was silent...then she squirmed up out of his grip and sat on her knees in front of him (still completely nude) and looked him dead in the eyes. He barely had time to make a straight face before she found his gaze. "Do ya Pinkie Promise?"

His eyebrows went straight up in absolute confusion, the very name itself implied its own silliness "The fuck is a Pinkie Promise Rainbow?"

Her blush grew ever greater across her naked blue skin, she held up a single finger "I usually find it really...babyish...but it's something me and my friends do, to basically prove that we will never ever ever break this promise. It's like...I guess like a solemn vow, you never break a Pinkie Promise."

"Why not?"

She hesitated a moment before speaking "My friend...Pinkie Pie...she'll...do things...unspeakable things."

He couldn't tell whether she was joking or being serious. Although having her butt naked in front of him, with her breasts bouncing as she gave a nervous laugh, didn't help much. Nevertheless he nodded his head slowly anyways.

"Ok then. So how does this work? Is there some kind of incantation? Do we sacrifice a small goat and dance around a fire or something?" He felt another of her fists smack his gut, this time he actually had to gasp for air.

"That's not funny dude, this is friendship, not witchcraft...geez....now hold up your hand."

He coughed lightly, chuckling aloud "How can someone so sexy...hit so hard?"

She scowled at him "If you don't hold up you hand, you'll find out again."

"Yikes! Yes ma'am."

He quickly lifted his right hand, as though preparing to swear into the royal court. Rainbow raised a suspicious brow at him, which was well warranted, because the moment she averted her eyes to think of the words to her little chant, he snuck his right hand over to her chest and poked her straight in the boob. Not hard enough to hurt or anything, but enough to elicit a cute yelp from her. She turned and glared at him, but after a moment she chuckled at the stupid grin he was wearing and gave up trying to get mad. "Ok stud, repeat after me...and don't laugh or I'll punch you right in the dick! Got it?"

Swallowing his new found fear of naked blue girls, he nodded slowly and prepared to repeat her next words.

"Cross my heart, hope to fly..." She made an X motion across her heart with her right index finger, then (with a small blush) fluttered her hands at her sides like little wings. Daybreak quickly followed suite, resisting the urge to make a quip about what she said, and waited for the rest.

Seeing he was waiting, Rainbow continued "...Stick a cupcake in my eye" She brought the hand she'd crossed her heart with, up to her face and made like she was crushing something into her eye. She lowered her hand just in time to see him struggling to hold in his laugh. He did the motion...but couldn't bring himself to say the words, he knew if he opened his mouth he'd die of laughter. Rainbow could see it on his face and a large red blush creamed her face tomato red

"SHUT UP!"

She then socked him in the gut without warning, causing him to not only double over in pain, but his laugh came spilling out as he rolled in the grass! Rainbow pounced on his sides and started rapidly beating on him with her fists, not very hard, but enough to get his attention and warrant a bit of pain...much like a stereotypical girl might when she's overly embarrassed...just like...right...now?

"Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut uuuuuuup!"

He rolled around in mock agony and fits of laughter, making her practically chase after him to hit him.

"That's ouch!...so cute...even Rainbow Dash...ouch...is a little shy...Ouch! Oh goddess make it stop! I'm gonna die from laughter...and kidney bruises!"

The thought itself caused him to laugh even more. Knowing Rainbow was a bit girly at her core only fueled his joyous rampage, and he just couldn't stop himself. He rolled around in the grass, trying both to get his laughter under control and escape Rainbow Dashes naked bombardment of punches. It took awhile, and a lot of punches, but eventually he regained enough of his motor skills to grab her next punch, then pull her on top of him. She squealed and fell onto his chest, causing him to start chuckling again...the process nearly repeated itself.

"Stop laughing at me, you ass!" She smacked him in the gut with an open palm, not very hard considering that was where she was laying, but still more than enough to be annoying if repeated. He grabbed her arms and flipped them both over, pinning her on her back in the grass. He seated himself comfortably on her legs, pinning them in the dirt with his backside and allowing her no method of escape. Then he placed his feet on either of her arms and pinned them above her head, leaving his hands free to torment her as he pleased. She struggled to free her limbs, practically snapping her neck by trying to pelvic thrust him off her while whipping her neck forward she did so. It was odd to watch and even odder to feel considering he was pretty much sitting on her pelvis. When she finally gave up, (after two good minutes of struggling) she collapsed her head into the neon blue grass and blew some of her wild hair from her face. Practically scowling up at him, she groaned

"So what now? Ya planning on sitting on me until nighttime? I can wait ya know, eventually you'll have to get off me. And when you do you're so dead."

An evil grin spread across his lips "Oh am I?" He dropped one of his hands to her left breast and traced his finger, ever so delicately around her nipple. "I guess if I'm a dead man then I've got nothing to lose by indulging in my desires then?"

It wasn't so much, what he said...but rather how he said it. She'd never heard his voice come out so...seductive...and full of lust. It almost didn't even sound like him, she might not have believed it if she wasn't watching it herself. She swallowed a lump in her throat, feeling small beads of sweat beginning to form on her cheeks. "Y-yeah? And what kinds of desires might those be? Huh t-tough guy?"

His sinister grin remaining now ever present, he allowed his left hand to move from one breast to the other, gently circling each nipple with his index finger as delicately as possible, while his other hand reached behind his back and traced down her tummy, moving ever so slowly closer to her wet sex. He snickered at her twitch while his fingers ran across her belly

"Oh...nothing much...just a last meal is all"

Real fear seemed to etch itself into her features, along with mild confusion. He was glad she still didn't get it, though. It would make it all the sweeter

"W-what?...A last meal. What are you gonna eat?"

His eyes narrowed, glowing a sinister green in the dark lighting of the wood. His smile became a sneer.

"Skittles."

Her eyes went wide as he snapped his fingers. Roots and vines glowing an eerie green suddenly sprang forth from below the ground and wrapped around Rainbows arms, pinning them above her head. She let loose a small and girly eep of surprise as they trapped her arms, unrelenting as she struggled. Daybreak took this moment to get off her pelvis, as more roots sprang from the ground and ensnared her legs. With a grin, he gently pushed against either of her legs, and the vines began to spread them wide, once again giving him unrestricted access to the most delicious sight he'd ever seen. He got to his knees and lowered his head between her legs. He traced an index finger along the folds of her moist lips and up to her sensitive clit. She squeaked a very unRainbow Dash-like squeak, and he felt her body heat up in embarrassment.

With her legs restrained, he saw a fun way to enjoy himself as he got comfortable on the ground. Gently pushing her legs up, the vines raised her bottom a few inches off the ground, allowing him to slip his hands underneath her rump and give it several firm squeezes. That's when a real moan of pleasure escaped her lips, and he savored it with great enjoyment. She struggled and moaned against her binds as he played with her sexy butt.

"Ahhh~ N-no...please not my...ass...ahhh...so...good..."

He watched her tongue come out of her mouth and roll to the side of her lips. He hadn't even begun and she was already panting. Then, a realization struck him.

"Rainbow Dash likes butt play?...huh...weird...that isn't as surprising to me as it probably should be...hmm...oh well time to have some fun."

He returned his attention his horny captive, and saw that she had indeed become extremely wet from his torment of her ass. She was practically bucking her hips upwards now, trying to get him to satisfy her, even if she didn't consciously realize she was doing it. Then, moments later, after a few more squeezes and pinches of her delicate tush, he heard the sound he craved so dearly. Her begging.

"P-please..."

It was like music to his ears, and his evil grin became a toothy smile, as he lowered his face to her soaking sex, he licked at his own lips.

"As the lady wishes"

"H-hey! Who are you calling a ladyAhhhhhhhhaaahahhaaaa!"

With even more aggression than before, he plunged his tongue into her awaiting lips and attacked it as though he were dying of thirst! He shoved his tongue deep inside her body, liking around inside of her and savoring the sweet nectar of juices that flowed like a river from her. Oddly enough, she didn't taste like skittles...but, if he had to place it, she definitely tasted sweet...like...cherries maybe. It was a hard taste to place, but a very appetizing one for sure, and the thirst her tasted created in him was insatiable. He licked around the inside of her folds and lapped at her clit without mercy. She moaned loud and practically screamed in pleasure at his ferocity and stamina! She attempted to thrash around in her pleasure, but the roots held her firm. It didn't get any easier for her when he increased the aggression he put into toying with her perfectly round cyan bottom either. She could feel him squeezing and pinching at every inch he could reach. He even spread her cheeks wide a few times and squeezed her cheeks tight as he did. She was beyond words of any kind , her eyes had gone derpy and her tongue was rolled to the side of her mouth, panting when she could, moaning and yelling the rest of the time.

He began working soley on her clit after awhile, lightly licking and even sucking at her small love button and earning more yells and screams than moans. She actually begged him to stop a few times, but he was so far gone in his attack of her body, he didn't even hear her. He did however, hear her when she pretty much screamed her orgasm to the whole forest! Her whole body shook like a Chihuahua as she came harder and louder than any previous orgasm! The only thing that surprised him was what she yelled afterwards, still in the crescendo of her climax

"OH! Sweet Celestia! Yes! That's it! More! More!....Ahhh~ Daybreak...ahhh...f-fuck....ahh ah aha haahaa...fuck me...please...just take me please! I can't take it anymore!"

Slightly surprised at her...word choice...he relented to give her body mercy and settled for only making her orgasm once this time. He removed his face from her crotch, now soaked in her love juices. Gently, he wiped most of her liquid from his face, though he did make sure she saw him lick some of it off his fingers seductively, and brought his face down beside hers. He rested his head on his hands, in the root filled grass, while she started up at the sky lost in space. He chuckled to draw her attention. She lazily turned her head and stuck her tongue out at him. Smiling he pecked her nose with kiss.

"So Rainbow..." he started with a coy grin "That was some...ah...pretty intense words you screamed at the end there..."

She smiled slowly, clearly out of even the energy it took to grin at him "Do...it..."

He raised an eyebrow "Huh?"

"Will you...do it...with me...Right now I mean..."

For the first time since he'd started, a blush formed on his cheeks "Y-you want me t-to...to do...it...right now?"

"I want you to fuck me...yeah...that would be soooo awesome right now...aww...I can just imagine it. How great that would be...to have you as my first...right now...under this epic tree."

He couldn't help but chuckle through his blush "You sound higher than a kite right now Dash."

She turned and gave her lips a small pucker. He caught what she wanted even through her lazy way of asking, and immediately indulged her. Locking his lip with hers and gently licking across her tongue. It was brief, but very enjoyable. He could see the disappointment on her face when he broke the kiss to quickly for her liking.

"Hey...no fair...I wasn't done yet..."

"Rainbow, I'll end up sucking the air outta you if you keep this up. You greedy little sex devil"

Now it was her turn to smile coyly "No...sucking is what I'm gonna do to you as soon as I get outta these roots. You think you've got a talented tongue? Mines at least twenty percent more precise than yours I'd bet. I'll make you cum like you never have before."

"I never have before" His voice deadpanned

She turned and looked at him, all her senses seemed to return to allow her a look of pure disbelief "WHAT!?"

He jumped at the volume she suddenly regained in her voice "Well...think about it Rainbow...I've never had sex before. And I've never really been into girls or anything like that until now."

Her face was still full of disbelief "B-but dude! You're like...twenty two! Haven't you ever felt the urge to stroke one off before!? Heck...not even to a hot girl, just for the fuck of it?! Seriously?"

He shook his head, she gasped

"Duuuuuude! You've gotta be more gummed up than Applejacks tractor! How's that even possible. Do you like...not have a libido or something...Wait you're not a eunuch are you? I don't see how, seeing as I'm pretty sure I felt a cock in your pants while you where molesting me...and that one time I tried to slip my hand in your towel."

He shot her a menacing glare and thumped her atop her rainbow head "Of course I'm not a eunuch you dunderhead...I'm surprised you actually know what that means though...I just..." He sighed with annoyance "Look...I'm sorry, I didn't mean that...it's just...when I was about fifteen, I was convinced that I'd never have a real reason to have sex with anyone, and hormonal urges would only distract me. So, while I was living with my father, I looked up some special spells for reducing sexual desires and that sort of stuff. Well...I found one that basically numbs all feelings of pleasure I might have...down there...pain still registers and all ( in case I get kicked or something), but something like sex, or a blow job, I wouldn't even feel it. I also used a hormone regulating spell to keep my mind from ever being overly influenced by any sexual thoughts. The advantage was, since I could control it, if I ever needed a reason to think sexually...let's say, to seduce or manipulate someone into helping me to do something they didn't want to, I could lessen the spell to think with more hormonal urges...ya know, to try and pull off being seductive. It turned out to be a waste of time though. Not only did I never once have to lessen the spell...but I never really had a good reason to flirt with someone, even for my own gain. I always just ended up finding another solution"

For once, Rainbow actually looked like she'd been paying attention, hanging onto his every word. A mischievous smile had spread over her face during his miniature speech, causing him to worry slightly. Once he was done, she snickered manically

"So...did you ever lessen the spell when you're with me? Or am I just so sexy that even your special spells can't stop you from wanting to touch me?"

He rolled his eyes. Sighing aloud, he snapped his fingers, within seconds the glowing green roots retreated back into the ground releasing her from their hold. "Maybe a little of both..."

Rainbow smiled with mischief glimmering her eyes and took a moment to stretch. She stood up, making extra sure to bend over in front of him and did a few stretches to loosen her sore and stiff limbs. "You wouldn't believe how stiff you can get from being held like that..."

He chuckled, admiring the view he had of her ass from the ground "I'll bet"

Practically feeling his eyes starting at her ass, she bent all the way over and touched her toes with her hands "Like this view stud? Or maybe this one? She reached back and spread her cheeks, giving him an amazing view of her pussy as well, which was still partially leaking fluid. Leaning her head over upside down, she stared hard at his pants while he locked his eyes on her backside. She smiled when she saw a large bulge in the center of his crotch.

Standing back up and turning around to face him, she cupped her large breasts in her palms and gently moved them up and down, letting them giggle when she released them "Sooooo...You don't feel anything down there, but you can still get a hard on right?"

He shook his eyes away from her giggling breasts and coughed, refocusing his thoughts "Y-yeah...of course. Why?"

She sat down on her knees and spread her legs, leaning back on her hands, then she cupped her left breast again while lightly pinching her nipple. She watched the bulge in his pants grow much larger as she played with herself, smirking slightly. She let out a long moan and scooted right up in his face, keeping her breasts mere inches from his quivering hands "Good...then I want you to release the spell...both of them. Permanently.

The shock was instantly apparent on his face "Why!?"

She giggled to herself at his confused look and shoved him in the chest, hard. He gave a small grunt as he fell back, and his butt hit the grass. She didn't give him any time to complain though, before he could utter a word she was in between his legs, and grasping a firm hold over either leg of his pants. With a quick yank, she practically ripped his pants down his legs and tossed them into the near by roots, then did the same with his boxers shorts. He was so shocked he didn't even think to protest or resist, and once she had him naked from the waist down, she gave him seductive stare

"Because...I'm gonna suck you dry, and I want you to feel every second of it. If you really haven't orgasmed in all twenty-two years of your life, then your dick might react like a fire hydrant for all I know. I certainly hope so. Now, take off your shirt before I do that one for you as well."

He blushed slightly at how demanding she'd suddenly become...well she always was, but this was more embarrassing. Shyly, he removed his torn shirt and gently tossed it aside. She rubbed her hands along his abs without any hesitation and locked lips with him once again. He watched her hand drift down to his limp, but large member and run her finger across it.

"Wow..." She couldn't wait to get him up if this was how he was, still mostly limp. She licked her lips and looked back at his emerald eyes "Now...turn off those spells, let's have you loosen up that last little bit hm? See things a bit more...enjoyably?

He gulped, he actually didn't know what would happen when he released his spell. He'd never experienced anything sexual, and with it active for long...he'd never thought he'd turn it off. He began to wonder if there'd be any consequences for having it active for so many years. Slowly, he nodded his head "Ok Dashie..."

Putting his palms together, a small ring of yellow light resembling a halo, began to spread outwards from within his torso. It stretched outwards widening around his body, then slowly began to rise up over and above his head. Once clearing his form, it began to shimmer and spark, letting off little fizzles of energy as it began to shrink and descend away from his body and towards his now open palms. Once it was the size of an apple, and had seated itself within Daybreaks fist...he forcefully crushed his hand closed, shattering the yellow light and sending many small sparks off into the forest. His body briefly glowed yellow for a moment...then it was over.

Rainbow sat, waiting to see if something else would happen...when it didn't she began to smirk and look down at his crotch. Daybreak did not say anything, but simply kept starting ahead as though lost in thought, so she decided to take the initiative and grabbed hold of his member with a tight grip. Instantly Daybreaks eyes snapped back into focus and he let out a long drawn out moan that she never believed he could make.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh~"

With his attention regained, she began to lightly stroke his shaft, running her hand up and down its length and watching with delight as she made him grow larger and larger in her grip. He let out a series of low moans as his eyes locked on her breasts, but he didn't say anything to protest...so she kept going. She rubbed up it's length and around the tip, almost drooling with anticipation.

"Wow dude...you're so thick and...your length isn't bad either...I can't wait...remind me why you never used this thing again. Actually forget that, don't say a word. I'd rather hear you moan anyways."

She began to speed up the rate at which she rubbed her hand, and started to stroke him faster and faster, while her other hand reached below him and cupped his balls in her grip. He let out a gasp at her cold fingers touching him, and several more moans as she stroked him. The only real thought he managed to have during her hand job was that, he was thankful he was almost completely hairless on most of his body, save for his head...and a beard if he went long enough without attending it. Other than that, complex thoughts escaped him and he fell under the mercy of Rainbow Dashes hands.

She stroked him rapidly and played with his balls in her hands, knowing every single twitch of pleasure must have been more than doubly sensitive since he'd never done this for all these years. And she was right. But the pleasure he felt coursing through him right then, was nothing compared to what she did next. All at once he felt her release his balls, and stopped stroking his cock with her other hand, allowing him a brief moment to catch his breath. That was snatched away almost immediately as a new and even greater wave of pleasure kicked off inside his body. He felt his eyes bulge wide as he looked down and saw Rainbows mouth around his throbbing member. She traced her tongue up his length and dragged it down the other side, almost immediately taking the tip into her mouth upon reaching the opposite end. For a few moments she merely repeated this process over and over...then after a slight hesitation on whether or not she could manage it, she extended her tongue and wrapped her whole mouth around his dick, sucking him in all the way to her throat. He was gone now, moan after moan came with each pass of her tongue as she deep throated his cock and traced her tongue along the bottom of his shaft. He could barely keep his eyes open it felt so amazing, but each time he fluttered them, seeing her Rainbow head bobbing back and forth, bringing him endless amount of pleasure, his euphoria only increased ever more. He cried out in loud moans and made sounds he'd never once pictured himself making...ever.

After an endless amount of time, that somehow seemed too quick for his liking, she stopped. She removed his cock from her mouth and licked up the shaft, dragging her full tongue along its base. By now he was on his back and panting, but still hard as a rock and craving that last bit of release. Which she was more than overjoyed to give him. She whispered quietly in his ear

"I want you...right now I want you to take my virginity. You're the only guy whose even remotely cool enough."

She began to straddle him, rubbing his tip against the wet folds of her light blue lips. She started to press down, but before she could let herself go, she felt two hands grasp her hips and gently guide her up and off

"Wait...Dashie...not yet!" His voice was barely audible but full of emphasis, he was probably still too overcome by this new feeling to even truly stop her if she wanted.

She grew a very pouty expression as she quickly climbed off him, retaking her spot back between his spread legs, and dragging her tongue up his shaft to try and persuade him otherwise.

"Why not?"

"Ahh~Because...I wanna wait...please...just a little while...I wanna have a clear head when I make that decision...ok?"

Seeing how his hardened rod wasn't going anywhere, she leaned up and gave him a quick peck on the lips "I actually completely understand. You just don't wanna say it cause it sounds all mushy and stuff. You want it to be memorable right? Not just during a heated session in the woods? Right?"

He nodded shyly, not ever bothering to raise his head from the grass. She giggled mischievously

"Alright then. But I still think you deserve a reward for how much you made me cum earlier. How about I finish you off in a way I know you'll just loooooove"

She pushed his back up against the trunk of the large tree, partially sitting him up enough to look over himself. She dropped back between his legs. "You're gonna wanna stand up for this one stud."

Gulping in both anticipation and mild fear, Daybreak nodded slowly and stood up, resting his back against the trunk of the tree. A cold breeze flowing through the Everfree suddenly reminded him just how naked they both were. A small blush found him as he realized any animal that had intelligence, and lived here, could easily spot them and watch. The thought somehow turned him on even more. A small jolt of pleasure returned his gaze to Rainbow Dash, who was on her knees and leveling her chest with his dick. Glancing up him with a sly smirk, she cupped her breasts in her palms, and gently pushed his dick in between each one. She started to stroke up and down his member with her soft breasts, slowly sending huge waves of ecstasy up his spine. But she didn't stop there, once she got him going she opened her mouth wide and licked her lips. She descended her head on his cock and aggressively began sucking him off once again, while rubbing up and down his shaft with her breasts. Running her tongue along the bottom of his shaft, while her soft tits rubbed towards the bottom of his length was too much for him to take.

Loud moans once again began to flow like river water off his lips as he struggling to keep his shaky knees from buckling underneath him. Rainbows tongue expertly licked at his sensitive nerves, then she delicately brought it to his tip and traced around it while squeezing her boobs against him. Each time he let out a long moan, she would look up him with a gaze that said what she currently couldn't. Victory was hers.

For a brief moment, she removed her mouth from his twitching cock, but kept rubbing her breasts along him aggressively, and looked up into his glazed eyes. She let her seductive and lust filled voice travel along his ears, sending waves of heat along his hairs.

"Now I'm gonna make you cum harder than a fire hose, I wonder if the Sun Prince's cum is as hot as he is?"

Her sly words struck him like a key string during a guitar solo, but before he could even think of retorting, she descend back onto him and attacked his dick at a speed that shattered any previous! Her tongue went from delicate and gentle flicks, to full on long strokes of wet muscle along his shaft, and her breasts tightly squeezed against his cock, desperately trying to milk out his orgasm. Any endurance he might have had left was shattered under her attack, and she actually managed to pull a yell of pleasure from him as he started to cum!

"R-Rainbow I'm c-"

"Right in here my sexy prince"

Her words were a final push over the edge and he felt is every nerve in his dick explode to life as he released his seed into her awaiting and open lips. He came hard, so hard he actually started to slide down the tree truck, but Rainbows determined attitude (and hands) held him in place as she attempted to literally "suck him dry". She had been right about one thing, he was extremely pent up, and when he unloaded...it was thick and it lasted...quite awhile. She had her mouth wrapped around him for over a full minute, swallowing every drop she could and whipping his dick with her tongue, drawing out his orgasm as long as possible. Despite the sheer amount that he released, Rainbow never once faltered or removed her mouth, and continued sucking him until he was finally done.

When he was completely clean of even the smallest drop of semen, she finally pulled back, and gave him a very wet smile. She wiped her chin and licked her fingers clean of any that might have escaped. After a minute, he collapsed down the trunk of the tree and laid back in the grass, not even beginning to care about clothing. She laid beside him a second later, giggling as she wrapped her hand around his dick, which was still standing straight up.

"Your still hard big guuuuuuy does that mean you still wanna play, hm?"

His body was exhausted in a way that was beyond description. He wanted nothing more than to just lay there and bask in how blissful he felt. Her words shocked his brain into momentary life though. He managed to gasp out a few quick words while he attempted to combat his fluttering eyelids.

"Oh goddess Rainbow Dash no! I give. I give. Mercy. Victory is yours. I have clearly been bested in the field of sexual combat."

A smart chuckle escaped her 'You're damn right! And don't you ever forget it, or I'll happy remind you." She gave a quick lick over his slowly softening dick. He managed a tired smile

"Maybe I'd like that"

"Maybe if your a good little prince, I'll let you lead. Assuming you can even handle my awesomeness."

Slowly, he reached out his lengthy arms, and scooped them around her torso, pulling her into a tight hug. She was both surprised, and pleased as she felt him snuggle into her neck "I handled you just fine earlier. Don't think I've forgotten how loud you screamed when you came. You probably deafened me for life."

She crinkled her nose, adopting a very annoyed gaze "Oh shut up you. You can hear me just fine..."

"What?"

"I said. You can hear me just fine."

"...What?"

"I said! You can...............oh fuck you man."

Loosing himself into a fit of chuckles, Rainbow gently bit him on the ear out of spite, but he continued laughing anyways. She watched him for a moment, staring at his face. His big, warm, and overjoyed smile looked so sincere.

"I wonder if I really did this...did I really make him so happy? Oh gosh...that'd be...so awesome...makes me feel all fuzzy. And for once...I'm ok with that mushiness."

Snuggling herself into his chest, she looked up and shared another kiss with him. Snuggling tight together as the evening sky changed to night, they both drifted off in each others arms for the second time.

Storm of Visions...and Rain...lots of Rain

View Online

Author's Notes:

Yes! It's true. I'm not dead. So to explain why this took so long, other than the sheer length of the chapter, I gotta tell you a few things first.
I went home on leave from the Navy for 10 days to get away from it all...and it was arguably more stressful than my work. I devoted those ten days to pleasing everyone I knew who hadn't seen me in over a year. Ya know, friends, girlfriend, parents, the whole shebang. Well Although I may or may not have pleased everyone, I certainly didn't please myself. I had no days to just sit down and relax so when I came back I was exhausted for the next week. So there's your two-three week hiatus in a nutshell. Hope none of my people read this, otherwise they might feel bad.
Anyways, new chapter.
Read it.
Like it.
Love it.
And if you're feeling generous, and feel like boosting my ego, Favorite it.
;) thanks

The sounds of bells and chimes echoed through the cool winter air. Snow fell and struck the many people seated around a stone altar and within the crowd. Several looked up to the great pine trees above, and scowled. One woman, with long, fine, purple hair leaned over and whispered to the man seated next to her.

"Why did they have to do this in the middle of Winter Fall Wood? It's always snowing here, and it would've been so much less messy to just do it on the hillside like I planned. I went through all that trouble making the checklist and coordinating everything...and they changed it all in the span of an hour..."

The man seated next to her gave a light chuckle, wiping a bit of loose snow from her shoulder. "Twily, calm down. This is their moment. They deserve to do it wherever they want. Plus it's a beautiful day this morning, the sunlight is making all the snow in the trees glimmer. Just look."

He gestured towards the shimmering light crashing through the overgrowth of pine needles above them. The woman smiled, dodging a fresh batch of incoming snow. "But Shining....Everyone is getting snow all over their clothes...How is anyone supposed to go through the rest of the day with wet suits and dresses?"

A small 'eep' of shock escaped her as a batch of snow struck the top of her long, silk ridden magenta dress, then traveled down her back like a creeping spider. A small towel wrapped in purple aura drifted over to her back and gently began patting down her wet spots. She looked over at Shining's hands, glimmering in his purple aura, and offered him a smile of gratitude, which he returned.

"You have to remember who this is Twily...they probably thought everyone sitting here in wet clothes for over an hour would be funny."

Another notable scowl appeared over Twily's face "Trust me...I haven't forgotten who they are...but if they were just gonna change everything last minute, why ask me to plan it?"

"Oh shhhh shhhh shhhh...Twily...look here they come!"

The woods behind the crowd seemed to literally, get up and part ways, root and all. The two guests of honor strode through the brush, hand in hand and headed towards the altar, where a small group of people waited for them on either side. Twilight smashed her hand into her face

"Why couldn't they do this right...this one thing? Why aren't their parents escorting them?! And why-"

Another laugh reached her ears, she paused and looked over, Shining was attempting to withhold a chuckle "If you don't calm down, I'm gonna have to start calling you Rarity Sparkle instead of Twilight."

She immediately thrust her hands to her hips, assuming a pouty expression "Hey!...They fired her for a reason...she was going way over the top about this...even I thought she needed to step back."

"And now you're about to do the same thing. Just relax Twily, it's their day, just remember that"

Although she 'hmphed' in defiance, Twilight did slightly relax her shoulders and resumed watching as her two friends made it to the altar at last.

.....

His eyes fluttered for a brief moment...swaying in the breeze as lightheadedness overtook his form, he almost stumbled back in his steps, but caught himself at the last moment and managed change his near fall into a simple skip in his walk. He shook snow from his hair as he came to a stop on a stone floor.

*What was I doing again?*

He looked around as his feet halted him in place, seemingly with a mind of their own. He was standing outside...in the snow...inside a small concrete altar...in front of a large crowd of people...all dressed in suits, ties and dresses........why? Quickly scanning the crowd, he searched for a face he could recognize that would reveal answers to him, but found only a few and they weren't what he expected. The first was Twilight...or rather, it looked like Twilight...but her hair was significantly longer and her...body structure, looked more fit and mature than he remembered seeing her that morning. She looked amazing, he had to admit, her long purple hair and pink streak went perfectly with her magenta dress, both of which seemed to glimmer in the light of the sun and snow around them. Forcibly distracting himself from her, he scanned through more of the crowd and saw some, slightly familiar faces. He did not recognize the man seated next to Twilight, but judging from his features, he could only assume it was Shining Armor, her brother, and also the only person she'd ever talked about when they were kids. He saw both Fluttershy and Derpy...whom also looked...well...other than more dressed up...they seemed more mature looking as well. Fluttershy had a radiant but subtle beauty about her moss green dress that went with her large breasted figure perfectly. While Derpy wore a simple tan dress that seemed to have been made so she could simply move around easily without tripping, but she still looked amazing regardless.

Moving his eyes along, he could only find one more person within the crowd he recognized...Sunset Shimmer, who by all regards was the best dressed and best looking one there. Her long red and yellow hair flowed down her shoulders, curling slightly by her hips in several different directions. Her radiant orange dress stood out amongst the crowd, but not in an obnoxious way...it showed her off, but still kept her subtle. The dress covered from her chest down, but her face, neck, along with just above her breasts, was bare. As she turned around to fetch a drink, he saw her back was bare as well. He wondered how she could stand wearing something like that in such cold weather.

A cough to his right caught his attention. Looking down he saw a purple scaled, teenage half drake standing beside him, holding a cushion within his clawed fingers. He recognized Spike the Drake immediately....but he looked at least five years older than he should have been at this time, and over fifteen years older than he had been the last time he'd seen him in Celestia's school. His tux was fitted to him in a perfect, tight fitting way, which showed off both his muscled arms and his abs through the fabric. Whomever had designed his clothes had definitely used magic...and some seriously close measurements to get his clothes looking like they did. But Spikes obviously magic clothes were not what truly grabbed his eyes...no what tore at his attention, was what was laying in the cushion that the drake held. Two little rings. Both with golden light shimmering around the bands, and a miniature, unmatured fire ruby as the center stones for each. Daybreak was beyond confused...and even more so when he heard Spike mumble

"Dude...it's time...pick them up.......everyone is waiting."

Still befuddled, he did as Spike said and swiped up the rings...then realized there was someone standing directly in front of him...mere inches away. It was as if she had appeared from nowhere.

*How did I not see her before?*

The girl next to him was dressed in a long, sky blue, sparkling dress that stretched out behind her body a significant amount. A translucent blue veil was draped over her face, obscuring her features...but nevertheless, the streaks of rainbow locks he could see peaking out under the veil, gave him a pretty good idea of who it was.

*Rainbow Dash looks beautiful...but I still don't get how we got here...last I remember was falling asleep naked under a tree...Now I'm wearing a tux and she's in a dress...on an altar...with a large crowd........and rings..............OH CELESTIA'S TITS! AM I GETTING MARRIED!? WHOWHATWHENWHEREWHYHOWTHEFUUUUUUUCK?!*

He was interrupted from his thoughts at another, more pronounced cough, and looked up. He nearly squealed in rage and fear! His mother...Princess Celestia was at the center of the altar, holding a giant book, dressed in a long white gown and staring him down with a disapproving frown. She slowly gestured to Rainbow Dash, who managed to shoot him a smile from beneath the veil, and whisper

"Hey dude...you're supposed to put the ring on me now."

Too stunned to do anything but obey, he took a stiff step forward, clutching at the rings in his ever shaky hands...and watched as she extended her arm to allow him hers. With an almost robot-like motion, he stiffly took hold of her soft skin in his left hand, holding hers in his palm. Then, with the ring in his right, he slowly slipped it onto her finger and looked into her eyes, through the veil. A veil was not something he could have ever in his life imagined the Rainbow Dash he knew wearing, but now seeing it so clearly, it was beautiful.

He watched a small smile form on her lips as she mirrored his motions, taking his own hand in hers and repeating the process with the other ring. After she finished, they resumed their positions on the altar. Looking up, Daybreak saw his mother begin to speak...but heard none of her words. He watched her lips move...but for some reason heard no sound escape them...looking around, he expected to see everyone else experiencing the same problem, but it seemed they all heard her perfectly. This was confimred when, seconds later, everyone was on their feet, removing their hats and starting a small applause. Daybreak had no idea what was happening...until Rainbow Dash grabbed him by the shoulders, and turned him to face her. With no warning what-so-ever, she pulled him to her chest and crushed her lips against his!

*Wait....What? That's not how this goes...did I miss something?*

Rainbow held their kiss for a full thirty seconds, before releasing him for breath. She held his face close to hers...and whispered something into his ear.

"I love you Daybreak."

His pupils literally shrunk in his head, he would have asked her to repeat it...but their was no need. It had suddenly become dead silent. So silent he could hear the leaves and pine needles striking the crunchy ground below their feet. The whole audience was silent too...as though waiting for something. He quickly scanned their faces without turning his head away from Rainbow Dash. They were all looking........at him.

*Oh no...are they waiting for me to...to...*

He swallowed a lump and quickly returned his gaze to Rainbows bright, smiling, and undeniably beautiful face. Her eyes were locked with his...waiting...expecting...begging him to speak. His tongue became like a lead weight in his mouth, tasting of iron. He easily felt his own pulse rising, and throbbing in his neck. With more effort than he could ever remember putting into speech, he willed his lips open.

*I can't do this! I can't lie to her!*

"I...I..."

He watched her eyes widen, he could practically hear her egging him forward.

*Say it! Say it!*

"I...loooooooooove..........I loooove..."

His lips quivered as he inhaled for a large breath, attempting not to choke on his own air.

"I love...you too.......Rainbow Dash."

The instant the final words left his lips...darkness enveloped his sight, and his vision failed him. The whole world seemed to vanish instantaneously and was replaced with utter black nothingness....Then it reformed again, almost immediately.

He blinked twice and found himself still standing where he had been before. The crowd was cheering now, and applauding. He felt two warm hands grasp his back and waist, then dip him over in her arms like a dancer, crushing her lips onto his and smothering his eyes shut in the process. He felt their lips lock and feelings of warmth spread through him like wild fire. He fluttered his eyes briefly, which were aimed towards the crowd, and allowed them to wander, taking in everyone's happy faces. Everyone, even people he didn't know, were standing and applauding for him. Applauding at his happiness. Even Rainbow Dash was on her feet, next Fluttershy and applauding loudly, cheering even.

*Wait..........WHAT!.....B-but she's right here...If Rainbow is over there...then who am I....?*

His eyes glanced upwards...and must have broken the fibers in his brain at how far they expanded! Staring down at him with the veil up, and a seductive expression that would forever be scared into his brain...was Twilight...with her lips over his. Every muscle in his body urged him...no...screamed for him to jump away, possibly to the next continent...or planet...but something held him in place and kept him from moving even an inch.

Every fiber of his being was trying to process what was happening to him as Twilight held him dipped in her arms, and ran her tongue aggressively over his. None to subtly either. He darted his eyes about, trying desperately to search for something to explain what the fuck was happening...and how Rainbow and Twilight had swapped places! His eyes found the aisle, where three young girls, presumably in their very early twenties by their figures, danced their way towards him and Twilight, spilling flower petals into the audience. His eyes only briefly scanned each ones features as though attempting to distract himself from the current rape of his mouth and tongue.

One girl wore a snow white dress that matched her skin perfectly and complimented her light pink/purple hair. Her voice flowed softly throughout the crowd, soothing and calming everyone she passed. She sung nothing in particular, but just the sounds of her lightly humming notes was calming enough, even to Daybreak. The one to her right was dressed in a simpler dress that fit to her muscled features. She had a pink bow atop her head and a red haired ponytail to match it. This one seemed to be having the easiest time suffocating the crowd with petals, seeing as most of her throws reached the entire distance of either side she threw. The final girl was dressed the simplest...but looked to be the most graceful of the three. She twirled down the aisle in an, obviously practiced, motion with ease. Her dark purple and shortly cut hair seemed to glimmer as the snow touched it, and her orange complexion caught Daybreaks eye for an unknowable reason.

As time seemed to speed back up, Daybreak felt his body being pulled up from Twilights dip, and freed from her kiss, only to be crushed in a tight hug against her large chest. Hardly able to see while being suffocated, he was just barely able to spot Shining Armor standing off to the right, attempting to hide a coy smile. When Twilight finally released him fully, she brought her lips to his ear and whispered softly across them, her words making him physically ill.

"You know what I wanna do right now?"

*Ok...I have to be dreaming...please tell me I'm dreaming!...Fuck it! Tell me it's a nightmare for all I care........just don't let this be real!*

Twilights lips curled into a sinister smile, showing pointed teeth along her lips "It's none of those"

*What the fuck...*

Her hands ran down his sides and grasped at his hips, pulling him against her once more. For a moment, and the second time, the whole world went dark. Daybreak could still feel his body pressed against Twilight's chest, but he dared not move until the sun decided to end it's momentary nap. However the moment light returned, he wished it hadn't as he nearly released a horrified yell of fear!

No longer was it Twilight who was griping him against her...but someone new, someone that he did not recognize. The woman was dressed in long, ghost white, flowing robes that appeared like multiple dresses overlapping with each other...but furry instead of silky. Her face, whiter than even a ghost, held a sinister smile while her sharp, serrated teeth showed under her lips. Her hair, (also the color of snow) flowed behind her back as though a breeze were passing through. Her eyes were that of a snakes, slit like, but matching his in color and more sinister looking. Her lips seemed to be the only thing about her, other than her eyes, that weren't white. They were light pink and now puckered mockingly

"What's wrong...?" Even her voice sounded snake-like, but with obvious hints of seduction in it "Don't you wanna kiss your bride? Or are we done playing pretend?"

She loosed a shrill laugh that pained his ears worse than banshee song, then snapped her fingers. The scenery around them vanished with a crackle of light, replaced with nothing but a white, snowy tundra. The woman glided away across the snow. He would describe it as gliding, because her feet were so well hidden beneath her furry, white robed dresses, that he couldn't be sure if they even touched the ground. She hovered just out of his reach, not that her being far away or right up against him would have made any difference, all his limbs refused to respond to his commands anyway.

Unable to move, he merely stood there in the snow, stiff as a statue while the woman practically danced around him.

"Why are you messing with my dreams....and who are you anyways?"

Surprisingly his lips and voice worked fine, but his limbs still remained firmly in place, refusing him movement. The woman glided up next to him, a long, silky smooth white tail sprouted up from beneath the back of her robes, and coiled it's way around Daybreaks torso, tickling at his chin.

"Haven't I told you? You're not dreaming. As for who I am?....Well...find me again and you just might learn."

He watched her slowly raise a clawed hand, and snap her fingers. The crackling sound of lightning strikes, echoed through his ears...and the world became black once again."

.....

Daybreaks eyes burst open! He sat straight upright with his hands ablaze in flames, ready to lash out at the first thing he saw! He looked around...and was surprised to find he was back under the Everfree tree. He doused his hands, letting loose a great sigh as he did. Looking to his right he found Rainbow Dash, asleep against his hip, still lightly snoring. Her hair had fallen over her face, strands of it constantly hovering in the air each time she exhaled. With a small shudder, he cupped his hands and rested his face in the center. He could feel the sweat dripping down his cheeks and running across his fingers. He took in several deep breathes, but found no end to his quickened pulse and shaky hands. Conceding that he'd never get back to sleep anyways, he worked himself to his feet. After gently laying Rainbows head against the soft grass, he gathered his pants and covered his modesty, leaving the rest of his clothes where they were, since he knew he'd be coming back this time, and headed out into the wood.

Remembering the path he'd taken earlier, he quickly found the cliff side from before and stood out over the edge of the bubbling swamp below. He looked up towards the sky, he saw it was already late into the night, as Luna's moon was already in the center of the star filled horizon. With fresh air now filling his lungs, and clearing his head, he attempted to recount what he'd just seen.

"I was at a wedding...a wedding for me and Rainbow Dash...at least that's how it started. But the moment I said those three words, the whole thing changed...Why did I even give in to saying that...even in a dream it felt so wrong to lie like that, to her...the next thing I know I'm kissing Twilight....then almost right afterwards, this weird white woman appears and starts talking to me. Who was she? I wonder if she was even real? That whole thing felt too real for a dream, and she said I wasn't dreaming....Hmm...She said find her again if I wanted to know more. But how do I find her again?"

His thoughts were broken as the small hoot hoot of an owl echoed from the trees behind him, reviving his sense of time. Suddenly remembering that he still had college in the morning, he quickly turned and headed back to the tree to take Rainbow home.

Locating the tree this time was much easier than before, now that he knew what to expect with it's illusion spell. He gathered up his clothes and redressed himself with haste as soon as he arrived. Once he was finished, he dropped to Rainbow's side and placed his hands on her hips. He gave her a gentle shake, trying to keep his eyes off her body while he woke her, lest he get distracted again.

"Dash...hey Dashie? Wake up....wake up...We've gotta get you home. Come on..."

He shook her a bit faster, but to no avail. She did not stir, although her snores faded, she showed no signs of waking.

"Alright...fine. You wanna do this the hard way Dash, we can do this the hard way!"

With a bit more force than he meant to use, he quickly scooped her up in his arms, and placed her on his back, allowing her arms and legs to dangle at his hips and neck. He gripped her hips and leaned forward, pulling her up his back more, to make her piggy back ride a bit more comfortable for them both. A quick snap of his momentarily free fingers, and Rainbows clothes reappeared on her form.

He gave a quick look around the tree, ensuring that none of their possessions might have fallen from their pockets, and once he was satisfied, he took off at a slow trot through the woods. His initial plan was to just take Rainbow to his house since they were probably closer to home than the school anyways. With a quick shortcut through Ponyville, they'd be there with enough time to go back to sleep for a few hours.

Rainbow managed to stay asleep on his back all the way to Ponyville, but once they exited the Everfree and the small town was in sight, he heard her give a small groan from his back.

"Urrrrfff...w-where am I?"

He smiled in spite of himself, she sounded so cute, even when she was groggy.

"You're on my back Skittles, I'm taking us home for the night. You're clearly too tired to move around much.

"Mmhm...mmk...I require awesome belly rubs and pancakes in the morning...zzzz"

He had to struggle to withhold a giggle fit. With difficulty, he managed to swallow his laugh and quickly darted through the small town, mostly unnoticed. An occasional bystander, who was out for some inconceivable reason this late at night, would notice him, but he quickly made excuses as to why Rainbow was asleep on his back. Out of the four times he was stopped in the town by a random person, three out of the four he was able to convince she'd just passed out from drinking too much (apparently that wasn't hard to believe, and he had a good idea why). However the fourth person, didn't quite buy it, saying she didn't smell like cider or alcohol. Had it not been for the mans size and intimidating muscle features along his red skin, Daybreak might have simply knocked him out and moved on. However this guy was huge, not just in terms of size, as he was the same height as him, but in terms of muscle mass. His biceps, triceps...and just about everything else ending in 'ceps' was thicker than Daybreaks neck. He had no desire to fight the guy, even if he could win with magic...he didn't wanna get snapped like a twig beforehand.

So with some clever quick thinking, and even more clever magic use, Daybreak managed to materialize an empty bottle of whiskey in his pocket without the other man noticing the bulge. Then to prove his statement, he withdrew the bottle, and shook it slowly to show it was empty. This seemed to appease the stranger and he went on his way, but not before Daybreak politely asked him to keep this encounter a secret. He played it off like Rainbow wouldn't want anyone else to know she was drinking on a school night, but the man merely responded with a low "Eeyup" and continued on his way.

Thankfully, the rest of the trip home passed without incident, and Daybreak was able to pick his own magically locked house door. Apparently he had forgotten he left his key in the dorm room that day, but got Rainbow inside anyways. He plopped her down on his bed, and snapped his fingers. Her clothes instantly popped off her body, save for her underwear and sports bra. He then stripped himself down and threw both of their clothes to the floor for the night. He quickly glanced around the house to see if their was anything he should hide from Rainbow that might raise...questions. The only thing he could think of was the Poison Joke leaves and juice in the cupboard. However, instead of moving it, he simply cast a few lock charms over it and retired to his room.

Upon entering, his sleeping friend decided to roll over at just the right angle on her belly, giving him a perfect view of her firm, but round butt through her undergarments. Every fiber and nerve of Daybreaks being suddenly seemed to light up in lust! He was caught so completely off guard by the sudden unknown urge to tear his friends clothes off....that he almost did. It took every shred of his self control not to give in and attack her sleeping body! It was a physical effort to keep himself under control as the flood of repressed urges surged through his unprepared mind.

At one point he actually stumbled and was forced to place his hand upon the wall to keep from falling over. His vision suddenly became groggy as the image of Rainbows naked body invaded his sense.

"Ahhh!...What the fuck...This can't be normal...there's no way every guy goes through a feeling like this...they'd explode! Fuck, I feel like I just might! This has to be a side effect from that spell being active for all these years...I should remember to update the spell book next time I use it, so that anyone after me knows about this...arrrrrhggg! Damn it...unbearable pain..."

For a moment, the pain in his mind was all he could focus on. All he could see, think, and feel was how badly he wanted Rainbow Dash, right then and now! He wanted to do things to her that he'd never once even thought about before, or seemed physically possible. Then again, considering how he was now, what he'd done with her in the past few hours, and what his father had done to him...he shouldn't have been surprised this was happening to him. An overload of emotion was to be expected...but this...this felt like his head was being torn in half! He could feel his fathers finger upon him from a few hours prior, releasing the hidden emotions that were now attempting to flood through and overtake his brain! He struggled and collapsed to his knees, grasping at his head and doing his best to keep silent in his agony. He felt his body lurch forward, but he saw himself remain still. Nevertheless the feeling of his form being tossed around continued. Although he never moved, he could have sworn he was being thrown about like a doll as he thrashed, falling from his knees and twitching on the floor. All at once, every shred of color drained from his face and body, leaving him feeling a cold emptiness for a fleeting moment. Then, with bright flash of red light, the pain disappeared and his color flooded back through him!

He felt, what could only be described as a whirlpool of emotions that had been bursting to come out of his chest, suddenly settle within him. No longer causing him to thrash about on the floor, but instead, he felt like someone had hit his reset button. The inhibitions his father had seemingly removed, touched at his consciousness, but did not overwhelm his thoughts as they once had before. Nor did his fathers free spiritedness that he'd experienced, take him over either, instead he felt a balance between the two.

"How many personality shifts must I go through?...Although...so far I think I like this feeling the best. I can think straight again...and I realize how stupid some of my decisions the past few hours have been. But I also...I also think I enjoyed it all. Is this what he wanted me to feel? Just a taste of being carefree? I have to admit, it feels nice to just say fuck it and throw my feelings around. But I think I like this better. I feel more in control now, but I can still feel that urge in the back of my head...Hmm...I'm glad it's still there. For once, I think I'll take his advice and have some fun with my shit hole of a life. I certainly couldn't make it worse than it was before. And now I've got Rainbow Dash with me...so it can only get better right?"

A red glow emanating from his chest caught his attention. He looked down, and spotted Rainbows element hovering out in front of him, sending off small waves of red energy, while his green aura was also noticeable within the jewel itself.

"Did you do that to me?...Maybe her element reacted to me being so unbalanced in the head and decided to help out? Can it even do that? If that's true, then is this supposed to be what I'd feel if I was balanced?...Not bad actually. I like this. My normal thoughts...with a more carefree nature. Fuck it, let's see how this goes, I've already felt both extremes, so this should be a comfortable middle ground."

Working his shaky body to its feet, he watched as the red lightning bolt shimmered, and slowly phased back into his chest, disappearing from sight once again. With a smile, he turned and looked back at Rainbow Dash. She was still laying as she was before, her butt on perfect display for him. The urge from before resurfaced in his mind and willed him forward...but not as painfully or overwhelming. Now it felt more like a suggestion than a need. He smiled bigger, glad he wasn't being tormented by his own brain anymore and obliged to his feelings.

"No real reason to sleep with clothes on after what we've done right?" He mumbled to her. Even though he knew she couldn't have heard him, he still felt like he had to justify himself.

Slowly entering the bed with her, he removed his own bottoms and tossed them out from below the sheets. Then, with a hungry expression across his lips, he pulled her body against his. The fact that she didn't wake, amazed him, but also gave him more courage to continue. If he was gonna make this a habit with them, he might as well practice now. Gently pulling her body on top of his chest, he undid her bra whilst her head slumped against his neck. He fumbled with the tiny strap for a full minute, desperately pulling it every which way across her back while also trying to be gentle enough not to wake her. The strap put a up an impressive fight, but eventually Daybreaks persistence won out and he managed to pull the accursed thing from her shoulders.

"Stupid strap...I swear...I think I understand why guys in porn always just tear these things off. If they took the time to actually remove them properly, most viewers would probably lose their arousal before the actors clothes were off...or maybe I'm just bad at this?"

He let the fabric fall off her chest as he finished silently cursing it's inventor, and found his eyes being locked on her form yet again. Staring at her bare chest, he felt a familiar urge resurface, but he repressed it with minimal effort this time. Now, allowing his hands to travel down her back, he came to grip her toned and sexy butt, but also her underwear. He gave them a firm pull, and felt the stretchy fabric slowly start to descend her legs. Once they were too far down her to reach with his hands, he guided them with magic the rest of the way and tossed both her bra and underwear out of the bed. He could feel his own arousal resurfacing, stronger than before, and his erection pressed against Rainbows lower lips. He pulled her slightly up his chest so her head rested on his, and her sex was just slightly out of thrust range...just in case. He pressed his smiling lips to hers, then interlocked them, odd waves of euphoria coursing through him at their touch. He kept his lips connected with hers and wrapped his arms around her body, hugging her in a tight embrace while she slept on his chest. It was a picture perfect scene, and he'd never felt more like taking one. If there was one thing he wanted to remember, it was this feeling. He felt a comfortable heat start in his chest, just above where her element resided in him, and travel all over his nerves, lulling him into a dreamless sleep with his rainbow haired friend.

.....

The next morning came with bleak, depressing weather. Rain poured and battered against the sides of Daybreaks home, loud crackles of thunder and lightning awoke him from sleep long before Rainbow. All though this gave him plenty of time to get a head start on the day, the dark and depressing atmosphere that the black clouds created was a little too nostalgic for his liking. Some of his worst nights and days had been during the rain in Canterlot, it somehow always seemed to make the people even more violent towards him. Perhaps merely because they had been caught in the bad weather...or because many remembered what black clouds used to bring, when Discords army made it to Canterlot.

Whatever the reasons, his experiences had made him despise rainy weather. Although he didn't particularly enjoy sunny weather either, at least then he felt some semblance of warmth and comfort. Now, while he stared out through his rain ridden windows, hearing the sounds of wind howling against his magic storm shutters, and the sound of lightning striking in the fields, he felt that old depression wash over him again. Resolving to attempt to find some joy in the morning, he removed himself from the window dragged his tired body to the kitchen where he began work on the pancakes Rainbow had demanded of him last night.

He had no special talent for cooking, but he knew more than enough to keep himself comfortable whilst living alone. Although he likely wouldn't be cooking up any Filet Mignon any time soon, he was confident he could still manage pancakes without too much trouble. Or so he thought.

He'd made waffles in the past, and eggs, and omelets...but pancakes had never really appealed to him, and so he had little experience actually creating them. That said, the next thirty minutes he spent trying to flip the batter, only for it to end up everywhere in the kitchen (including his ceiling) except the frying pan, were not his proudest. It involved alot of swearing and almost setting the kitchen ablaze out of frustration...he was glad Rainbow wasn't awake to see it. Luckily, after what seemed like forever, he finally succeeded in properly forming the pancake and began to add some blueberries into the mix. Minutes after, the little circles of fluffy hell were solid enough to be considered complete, and Daybreak withdrew them from the frying pan (with magic, to avoid burning his hands) and stacked four atop a plate for Rainbow. He looked back to the frying pan with a deadpan expression...he'd only made one real mistake...and that was the army of half-made and sort-of-complete pancakes he'd created in his efforts to make them just right for Rainbow.

Having no idea what to do with them, and refusing to waste food, he gathered the infinite army of circles onto several other plates and stacked them near the stove. After counting out the number he had, by hand, and concluding he had five plates full, with ten pancakes stacked on each...he realized there was a reason he never did this sort of thing.

"I really suck at cooking...I hope Rainbow's got a big appetite..."

Having fulfilled the pancake part of her demands, he returned to his room to fulfill the second part of her wishes. Dash was still fast asleep, snoring away as she squeezed the life out of his pillow. With the way she was griping it, he was unable to tell if she was cuddling with the thing, or attempting to strangle it to death. He would have believed either one. Despite knowing that nothing short of a bomb would likely wake Rainbow, Daybreak still felt the need to be extremely gentle as he slowly untangled her from the covers. Sadly, attempting to bring the sheets below her belly felt like wrestling a hydra, every time he got one section of the blanket down, she'd move and pull up another, covering herself once again. He reached for the right side, and she yanked up the left, he would pull from the bottom, she'd roll over on the top...it was beyond frustrating!

Eyes twitching with annoyance, Daybreak finally just grabbed hold of Rainbows arms and pinned them above her head, while he lowered the sheets with magic. He was forced to climb on top of her to hold her hands in place whilst she tried to squirm in her sleep, but once he got the sheets just below her hips, he was able to breath a sigh of relief. That is, until she moved again, attempting to stretch her arms out sideways, Daybreak lost his grip and fell face first into her bare chest.

Amongst the many thoughts that flowed through his mind as he faced planted into Rainbows boobs, the most prominent had to be "Dear mother, I've become an anime schoolboy...".

After nuzzling into Rainbows, surprisingly comfy, chest and quickly scrambling off her to avoid another incident with her asleep, Daybreak finally managed to hold her still long enough to keep the sheets down and get a clear shot at her belly. Gently, he began to run his fingers across her stomach, slowly scratching over her skin with the tips of his fingernails. He tried move his hand in a arithmetic pattern, circling from her chest down to her legs with little scratches along her belly. Dancing his nails across her skin, he watched her form small goose bumps near her chest, where he was being the most delicate with his nails. Chuckling to himself, he ran his fingers from one side of her chest, down her tummy and to her legs, then up the other side.

His efforts were rewarded with a small sigh of content from Rainbow. Smiling to himself, he began planting tiny kisses along her belly as he rubbed it. It took several minutes, but eventually he succeeded in awakening Rainbow Dash this way. He watched as her eyes fluttered open, and she gave small squeak as a pair of lips pressed against her belly while she attempted to stretch out her arms. Taking full notice of Daybreak, and his hands, she let a small chuckle escape her

"What am I, your puppy or something? What's with the belly rubs?"

A coy grin appeared on Daybreaks face, along with a small chuckle of his own as he continued to pet and tickle at her tummy "No, you're my guard dog remember? Besides, you're the one who asked for this last night."

She squirmed up from the bed as she felt him tickle her again, and assumed a sitting position on her knees. Leaning forward, allowing her breasts to bounce in front of his face, she gave him a quick kiss on the nose, then poked him in the center of his forehead with her index finger, holding a grin.

"Where's my pancakes?"

He chuckled "They're in the kitchen...ummm...I hope you're hungry, cause I made alot of them.

"Are you kidding, I'm starved! All this excitement yesterday has me famished, I didn't even get to have dinner (thanks for that by the way)! Now I'm so hungry I could eat a horse!"

Daybreak stared at her.....Rainbow stared back, her face blank.....An awkward silence suddenly seemed to fill the room and the space between them. Rainbow tapped her finger to her chin

"Huh...that was weird..."

Daybreak just nodded. Rainbow shrugged meekly

"So...Pancakes?"

Daybreak rapidly shook his head "Right...yeah...they're in the kitchen. Let's go."

Rainbow was out of the bed and through the door before he'd even finished speaking. He noticed she hadn't even bothered to grab any clothes, and lightly face palmed himself before following his excitable friend into the kitchen.

She had already managed to more than triple the amount of pancakes he'd set on her plate, before he even entered the kitchen. Since he had actually taken the time to pull on some loose boxers before following her, she was already at the table waiting with huge eyes. He had to suppress a giggle when he saw her face. It looked like a cross between puppy dog eyes and that face a kid makes when he's trying to look innocent, after doing something wrong. He just smiled, he knew what she was thinking.

"Dashie, I don't like pancakes, have as many as you like."

Her eyes lit up like a Hearths Warming tree and her grin stretched to inhuman proportions. She flew from the chair at supersonic speeds and gave him a massive hug that knocked him to the floor.

"Ohhhhh thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou! I love pancakes!...and Cider, but I don't think I should drink before school...I'm gonna eat now."

She was off him and back in her seat before he could respond, fork and knife in hand and staring hungrily at her pile. While he worked his way back up from the floor, he couldn't help but thinking how sexy she looked, sitting there butt naked with a giant pile of pancakes in front of her.

"Why is that hot?...Weird..."

Turning away he moved towards the fridge a few feet to the left. He yanked open the fridge door and stuck his head inside.

"Now where is it...I know I have some in here."

Through sounds of rapid chewing and chopping that now filled the kitchen, Daybreak heard Rainbows voice reach his ears. Although her voice was partially muffled, probably due to her face being stuffed with pancakes.

"Whatchaookingforinderman?"

"Rainbow please swallow your food, I can't understand you like that."

A brief gulp followed by mild lips smacking was heard, then her voice came through again.

"I said, what are you looking for in there man? You've got half your head in there."

He snorted "Well excuse me if I want Orange Juice in the morning. With the way you're tearing through that plate, I wouldn't be surprised if I..."

He stopped once he withdrew his head, his eyes wide with disbelief. Rainbows plate was completly empty!

"...have...nothing...else..to...eat..."

While stood there dumbfounded, Rainbow gazed at her plate with a sad eyed expression "My pancakes..." He half expected her ears to droop in sadness, it was undeniably cute to see.

"D-did you eat all of them already?"

"Yeah, why?"

A shiver traveled up his spine "B-but...you had like...thirty pancakes there...who...how...when?"

She shrugged, while shyly rubbing the back of her head "Ummm...I was really hungry? Hehehe...If you think that's bad, you should meet Pinkie Pie, at least I left your fridge untouched."

.....

The rest of the morning passed without much excitement. Once Daybreak finally convinced Rainbow to put on some clothes, everything else seemed easy by comparison. While he cleaned off the mountain of plates Rainbow had acquired from utterly destroying the other piles of pancakes, Rainbow searched about his house attempting to locate his dirty laundry hamper. Once she finally located it two rooms back from the kitchen, behind a small door (that was barely big enough for even her to fit through) in the corner of his house, then down a small flight of stairs, she also found his washer and dryer and proceeded to dump the previous days clothes within.

The door leading down to them had been locked with an old and rusty looking padlock, and although common sense told her this was obviously not the right way to go, her curiosity had gotten the better of her. Putting her lock picking skills to the test, she pulled out the only hair pin she ever kept on her, and started clicking around inside the ancient looking thing. It took her barely any time to pick, and it was falling to the floor with a clang. She then proceeded to fist bump the air, reveling in her own awesomeness.

"Aw Yeah! Ten seconds flat! That's a new record! This thing is nothing compared to the schools stuff."

After assuring herself Daybreak was still busy cleaning up the kitchen, she slowly opened the miniature door and knelt underneath it, proceeding inside. Once in, she saw a small stair case leading down into, what appeared to be, a basement. However she couldn't be sure since there was no light coming from below. Therefore the only way she could even see that far was with the light now flooding in from the door. Deciding to chance it, she reached back through the door and swiped up the dirty clothes she'd been carrying with her, then endeavored to creep down the stairs. It took her eyes a few moments to adjust to the lack of light, during which she almost fell down the small steps a good number of times, but eventually she was able to see enough to get around. Once she reached the bottom, she was actually surprised to see a washer and dryer sitting up against the wall, both in apparently still working

Both machines looked to be in surprisingly good condition considering the small room they were located in looked like it had been built in medieval times. The whole room seemed to be made of some old type of stones and wood. It's lack of light made it difficult to discern her surroundings. A few steps in past the two machines revealed the ground was also damp and smelling of salt. She was about to explore further when she heard her name being called from above, Daybreak was searching for her.

Shutting the washer as she left, she zoomed back up the stairs, catching him just as he opened the door. He too, was now fully dressed for the day, with raised eyebrows of suspicion adorning his, freshly washed face.

"What could you having been doing down in the basement Dash?"

She let a blush of guilt creep onto her cheeks. Leaning back on her heels, she casually rocked back and forth attempting to look as innocent as possible

"Umm...Putting our dirty laundry away?"

She gave a small, but forced laugh, which he clearly didn't buy. As he narrowed his stare she quickly added "OK ok, I was exploring! But in my defense, there is a washer and dryer down there, and I did dump our clothes in them."

To that, he looked surprised "Wait...You mean those things actually work? Huh...I've been cleaning my clothes with magic this whole time...who knew."

She shrugged "Well...You're welcome then. You've learned something new thanks to me."

He quickly shot her a glare, to which she quickly fled from, back into his room. Rolling his eyes, he followed her back in to finish preparing for the day.

Once they were both fully clothed and ready to depart for the morning, Daybreak did one last final sweep to make sure he hadn't forgotten anything. After checking the fridge he realized he had, in fact, forgotten something, something very important. Going back to his bag, he pulled out a plastic zip lock bag and retrieved the crumpled cookie he'd spat up in the forest, which he'd brought back and thrown in the fridge late last night. He'd intended to study it so as to come up with a way to protect himself from it in the future, but after some thought, he'd realized it was very likely that the Headmistress would be asking to see him today. He wanted the satisfaction of tossing it onto her desk...he wanted to see the look on her face. So, now zip locked, he tossed the crumpled mess into his bag's front pocket, and headed for the front door.

Rainbow was tapping her foot impatiently by the exit while she waited for him. She kept glancing outside into the storm, then down at her wrist, which now held a small blue, digital running watch on it. He strolled over to her with his bag already strapped on and two raincoats in hand. He noted her worried expression, the way she kept glancing out the window, then down to her wrist. Adopting a warm smile, he placed his free hand upon her shoulder to comfort her. He was about to assure her they wouldn't be delayed, when his words caught in his throat. As his hand touched her, he felt her whole body shaking like a leaf in the breeze. She was either really cold, or extremely worried over something.

"Dashie...You okay?" He kept his voice soft and tender, like he were talking to a small child. She turned slowly, an odd expression of anxiety in her eyes

"It's really coming down out there this morning..."

Nodding slowly, unable to understand why this was relevant, he slowly peered around her shoulder at the storm outside. It was true, it was coming down much harder than earlier. In fact, he could barely see more than a few yards past his house. It was obvious that most of the ground was mushy and flooded by now. If his own porch wasn't protected by magic, he'd wager his own living room would likely be flooded too.

"But that doesn't explain why she's shaking..."

"Yeah...Looks like it might be a long one. The weather casters really out did themselves today huh?"

Slowly, her head shook, dropping slightly as it did. "That's just it...there's no rain scheduled for today"

Daybreaks thoughts came to a halt in his brain "What...?"

Rainbow turned back to face him, her expression now showing her worry. "Daybreak...there was no rain scheduled for this whole week, and certainly nothing like this! I should know, I help with the weather after school sometimes!"

"A-are you sure you couldn't have just missed it somewhere?"

Her eyes narrowed like blades at him.

"Right...sorry...forget I asked. So...I get that's unexpected and all, but why do you feel so tense about it?"

He rubbed his hands along her shoulders, allowing the raincoats to fall from his arm to the floor. He rubbed down her arms, but her shaking did not cease. She slowly reached around herself and placed her hands upon his

"Because...Fluttershy lives farther out than you do...I can see how bad it is here, which means her whole yard could be flooded...it probably is. We get weekly reports about the weather, so we can normally prepare for stuff like this...but with no warning...there's no way she'd be ready. She passes this way through town everyday on the way to school, I can tell by where your house sits...and I haven't seen her go by yet."

"I doubt you'd see her anyway, considering the weather" He kept that thought to himself though. Now wasn't the time to be a smart ass

She moved closer and laid her head on his chest, allowing him to embrace her in a warm hug. "Daybreak...I'm not afraid or anything...but Flutters...she's timid, and shy...she might have been to scared to go out...if something were to happen to her...she's like my best friend..."

"Oh...now I get it. She wants to go check on Fluttershy. But if she does that, there's no way she'll make it to the University before the doors shut. If it's anything like everywhere else, during a bad storm, magic barriers will likely be put up to prevent flooding or lightning damage. There's no way to get back inside after that...You might not even be able to get out of the storm, and in that case, you'd be in a lot of danger...Dashie...is she worth that much to you?"

He couldn't help the sigh that escaped him as he saw her worried glances. "Well shit, if she means so much to you Dash..."

He gave Rainbow a small squeeze "Hey Dashie...tell you what. I'll go and check on her for you...how's that?"

Rainbow raised her head, surprise etched across her worried features "W-what? Why would you-?"

"Look Dashie, I'm not gonna pretend I'm worried about her cause we're such great friends and all. I barely just met her, but well...you obviously care about her alot, and I can feel how worried you are. So if it will make you feel better, I'll go check on her and you can head to school. Someone needs to let the headmistress or whomever know that we'll be late and not to lock us out. You'd be better suited for that since I don't know the place that well yet."

He felt her grip on him tighten, she looked up with a small smirk "Thanks dude, you're awesome. Almost as awesome as me."

She released him and removed the backpack from his shoulders, donning it over top her own, but leaving him the two raincoats. He raised an eyebrow to her

"Only almost?" He pretended to sound offended.

She just laughed "Well duh, can't have my boyfriend being more awesome than me. I'm still about twenty percent cooler than you, so maybe if you keep working on it you'll catch up. Doubt it though" She stuck out her tongue playfully, but he barely even noticed. Only one word really registered in his mind.

"Boyfriend?...I'm her...boyfriend?...Hm...huh...I guess I am aren't I? After one week? I kind of like the way that sounds...hehehe...I've got a girlfriend...who'd a thought?"

Lost in thought, he was unable to feel the small hand knocking upon his forehead.

"Heeeeeeeeeello? Equestria to Daybreak...come in Daybreak...hmm maybe if I try this..."

He felt all this thoughts shatter as a cold hand suddenly found its way inside his pants and rubbed in between his legs.

"YIIIEEEEEEEEEEAHHH! What the fuck Dash!?" He jumped back in surprise! She snickered aloud

"Well don't ignore me then! I was saying, shouldn't we get going, it's only getting worse out there and Flutters could need help."

"Uhhh...y-yeah sure, let's go." He refocused his thoughts as Rainbow slowly pulled open his front door. Grasping up the raincoats, he attempted to offer one to her, but she turned it down.

"No thanks dude, Flutters and you will need them more." She stepped outside, barely still covered by the roof. The rain was coming down completely sideways as she pointed back behind his house, yelling over the howling wind and battering rain. "Anyways, to get to her house, just head back towards Everfree from here, then take the path with all the pink flowers and stepping stones, you can't miss it! It will take you straight back to her house! It forks back towards Ponyville on your way there, so you can use it to get back here or into town afterwards if you want!"

He stepped out, pulling the first raincoat over him, which was a dark brown color, and storing the light pink one inside it's pocket. Rainbow didn't bother asking why he even owned a pink raincoat, instead she just pulled him into a quick kiss, gently licking his tongue as she did so.

"Thanks again for this dude. You're the best."

As if to reinforce her statement, a loud bash of lightning crackled over the morning sky, igniting the town in a blaze of brief light! Then a loud boom of thunder followed directly after, practically shaking the ground beneath their feet! Rainbow gave him a sympathetic look, then another rough, and quick, kiss.

"You'd better not get hurt out there. Or else. See you soon."

"Please Dash, you know who you're talking to?...See ya." He said it more to himself than her, as she was already stepping out.

While she stepped away from the roof, into the storm, he waved, and she took off towards the direction of the college. He watched as she was immediately drenched to her skin before even making it a few feet. With another sigh to himself, he pulled up the hood of the his raingear and slowly trotted out into the hellish weather himself.

Instantly feeling his body temperature drop down drastically wasn't the worst part. Nor was it the fact that the rain was coming down so hard sideways that his hood barely seemed to make any difference for his face. Nor was it the fact that he couldn't see more than a few feet in front of his face. No, the worst part was...he didn't even know why he'd agreed to do this. She hadn't even asked him, he'd volunteered. And as the rain and slush slapped him across the face while he traversed the flooding outskirts, he began to question why.

"I mean, I know she would've ended up doing this if I hadn't, but seriously, why didn't I just bring her along or something...why am I even out here?"

No matter how many times he repeated the question aloud, the only answer he got was thunder.

"I'm supposed to value myself and my own well being before anyone else. Why do I suddenly care so much about making Rainbow happy? It's not like I love her or anything...Headmistress Bitch already proved that one to me...So why am I out here? Huuuuuuh...But...she did call me her boyfriend, that felt pretty nice I guess."

Another crackle of lightning let him see an incoming branch, just in time! He dove to the dirt without hesitation, smashing his form through the slush just as the branch exploded in flames mere feet away! He felt the mud and dirt slick under his coat and cover his clothes. The cold wetness of the damp dirt, and the freezing slush of the mud sent uncomfortable shivers through his body as it touched his skin! Picking his head from the messy froth, he quickly pulled as many twigs and leaves from his face as he could with magic, before turning onto his back and sitting up.

Quickly righting himself, he wiped as much mud and sludge off himself as he could before standing and dealing with the rest. The blackness of the storm clouds had all but blocked out any hint of sunlight the morning might have offered, leaving him to guess at what parts of him were still filthy while he trudged alone in the darkness. Odd waves of nostalgia washed over him along with the rain as he began to remember similar nights back in the streets of Canterlot.

"Great...I'm back out in the rain and cold again...Except this time, now that I have somewhere to live...I come back out like an idiot. I must be crazy..."

.....

It took him over an hour to finally locate Fluttershy's house, and by the time he did, he was cursing Rainbow Dash for her lack of proper directions. As he slipped forward and face planted in the mud for what was, the fifth time that morning, he felt his patience bubbling to the brim.

"Follow the fucking path she said! It's full of pink flowers she said! You can't miss it she said!"

"Well guess what Rainbow...I fucking missed it! Ya wanna know why?! Cause it's nothing but fucking mud now!...Goddess I hate this!" He screamed into the sky, but his words were swallowed up by the raging wind around him.

A crackle of lightning across the sky revealed Fluttershy's small cottage up ahead of him. The stone path that should have been visible leading to her doorstep, was now covered completely with mud and water. The many colored flowers that he could tell should have been plated around her windows and garden were either uprooted from the slush, or drowning beneath it.

The house itself looked fine structurally, and the lights were still visible through the windows, implying someone was home. There was obviously a small barrier protecting the house from the elements. It was noticeable even through the blinding array of water in his vision. Each little droplet seemed to strike an invisible wall just before it should have touched the homes roof, and then slid down it's side like a carriage window. With the barrier already in place, he couldn't understand why she'd still be home, unless Rainbow had been right and Fluttershy was truly just too scared to come out in the weather. Either way, he couldn't go back without her, and he'd already come this far...so willingly or not, he was bringing her back to school with him.

"Even if I have to drag her there!"

He approached the porch of the small cottage, and, after slipping on the step just before the door and nearly smashing his face into the muddy pavement, he gave it a swift knock. He griped a small lantern that dangled a few inches away from the door, so as to not lose his balance again, and waited for a response.

More lightning, followed by thunder, shook the ground around him, and he watched a tree off in the distance explode into flames. He roughly pounded the door a second time, this time using the bottom of his fist instead of his knuckles, but still was greeted with only silence.

"She probably can't hear me through the storm...I can barely hear my own thoughts...Nevertheless I dind't trudge all the way out here, through the rain, and the mud, and the flooded town just to be stopped by a door! Time to add breaking and entering to my list of new experiences this town has brought me!"

Stepping back from the door, he extended forth his palm, and faced it out towards the center of the wooden obstruction. He gathered up a immense surge of power within the center of his hand, focusing all his concentration on splintering the wood in the very middle of the door. He pictured it in his mind; the door cracking inwards and creating a spider web type effect on the wooden frame. The splinters and cracks would spread outwards from the center and the door would disintegrate on it's hinges. The handle would fall neatly into the pile of wooden bits and he would then stroll in through the momentary gap in the houses barrier before it sealed up behind him.

"Well, hope this thing isn't expensive."

With a grin and the slightest of strained groans, he steadied his aim, and released his surge of power directly at the doors center mass! A cube shaped beam of green energy loosed forth from his palm and struck the door perfectly in the center just as he'd pictured. But right as he was about to congratulate himself, instead of disintegrating into a neat pile, the door blasted off its frame and flew backwards into the house, door handle and all!

Ignoring his momentary disbelief, Daybreak took his opportunity to leap inside, as the barrier around Fluttershy's home was temporarily breached. It instantly attempted to reform itself, but Daybreak was already through the door and inside before it closed. Once inside, and the barrier closed behind him, all sounds of the storm were silenced as well. He turned and looked back at the invisible bubble, slightly surprised. He could still see out through the door into the miniature typhoon with ease...but all noise it should have been creating was blocked off.

"Hmph...wow...Impressive. She's strong enough to add a sound proofing effect to her barrier. Guess this girl really is an Element like Rainbow said. Now all have to do is find her and-"

His thoughts froze in his brain as he turned around to face the sight before him. Surrounding him on all sides, and cutting off any route of escape, except back out into the storm...was an army of animals. They seemed to range from all shapes and sizes, and there was way too many for him to count, let alone consider fighting. He wasn't afraid of the small white rabbit who stood in the front, brandishing a carrot at him as though it were a sword...but the large grizzly bear who stood in the back, teeth barred and saliva dripping from his jowls...yeah that was a little intimidating. And he wasn't alone, there was plenty of other creatures his size scattered about the room...all of them looking at Daybreak...and all of them looking pissed that their door just got blown in.

"Oh...Fuck me..."

A Real Friend Catches Hypothermia For You

View Online

Shivering from head to toe, and dripping water from every point on her body, Rainbow slowly pushed open the metal gate surrounding the outer perimeter of the school. Her limbs numb from the cold rain still crushing against her body, she could barely form the words she needed. Turning to face the gate from the inside, she managed to stutter out her sentence through quivering lips.

"M-make s-s-sure not to s-shut y-yet. D-Daybreak is s-still out there and he's g-getting F-F-Fluttershy for me. Don't b-bring up the b-barrier 'til they're back."

A sharp feminine voice ripped through the rain as a metallic mouth formed on the gates bars

"My instructions are clear, the Headmistress has ordered the barrier to rise by the time morning classes would normally start. No exceptions may be made. This storm is close to becoming a category two magical typhoon. The danger it may pose to our campus must be prevented. The barrier will rise on schedule."

Rainbow was too cold and tired to argue with the gate, but she knew she had to try.

"B-But Daybreak will b-be trapped outside!"

"My instructions are clear. No Exceptions! The Headmistress has said even if she herself were to be trapped outside, the barrier will not lower for even a moment."

"Oh F-fuck this!"

Rainbow turned without another word and trotted as fast as her numb limbs could carry her to the gym. Whenever any type of dangerous storm appeared, the gym was always converted into a temporary shelter for everyone on campus, she'd learned that last year when her and a few other weather casters had accidentally set a tornado loose on campus...the headmistress hadn't been too thrilled about that. The gym was in the center of the campus and so was well shielded from any lightning or other weather, by the buildings around.

By the time she found the actual buildings doors, seeing as all the portals automatically close during heavy weather, she was close to collapsing from exhaustion, and cold. The temperature felt closing to freezing and the air stung in her lungs. The wind alone seemed to suck the energy out of her body, and the rain drops felt like needles upon her exposed face and legs. She leaned against the twin doors of the gymnasium and pounded as hard as she could (which wasn't much). Her fist barely seemed to make any noticeable sound upon the metal. Fortunately for her, luck seemed to be on her side, for the doors opened almost instantly and she fell forward without hesitation. She didn't care who caught her, now that she knew she was moving inside.

Feeling four hands catch her before her face hit the padded gym, she waited until she'd been pulled inside and laid on a dry work out mat before she bothered to reopen her eyes. She was overjoyed to see Twilight and Sunset Shimmer kneeled next to her, both breathing sighs of relief as her eyes darted about the room. Twilight turned and yelled to someone off in the distance.

"Applejack! Rarity! I found her!"

The unmistakable accent of their farm girl friend echoed back to her almost immediately "Good! Can ya'll tell her she's a right pain in the ass fer making us this worried 'bout her?!"

Rainbow smiled up from the mat, she was surrounded by her friends within seconds. She was so tired she barely heard what each of them tried to say to her. She felt the crushing might of Pinkie's hugs upon her before anything else, and she swore she could hear Twi repeating something that sounded like Hypothermia, but she barely understood any of it. Rarity began rambling on about getting her some new clothes, seeing as her current attire was soaking her to the bone, not to mention her top was practically transparent now. Sunset Shimmer was the one to actually run off in search of extra clothing though, meanwhile Pinkie resigned to keep her warm through the power of her hugs (which were surprisingly warm).

It wasn't until she heard the soft, and all to familiar whisper of a voice, that her senses returned. She sat up so quickly Pinkie was practically thrown off her, she bounced back on her bottom with a look of sour shock upon her. Rainbow Dash was on her feet not a moment later, barely even aware she had nearly injured her friend. Her eyes locked on the long, flowing, light pink haired girl standing at the edge of her crowd of friends, attempting to smush her way through to her.

"FLUTTERSHY!!!"

Flutters was caught completely off guard as Rainbow flew forward, her energy suddenly returning and nearly tackling Flutters in a hug.

"You're ok?!"

A look of confusion spread over her face.

"Umm...Yes, I think. Why wouldn't I be ok?"

Releasing her from her grip, Dash took a step back from Fluttershy and eyed her clothes...they were completely dry.

"W-what?! How are you not soaked?! The rain..t-the storm!? There's no way you could have known!"

Attempting to hide her face behind a few locks of hair, Fluttershy slowly reached inside her green wool jacket, and withdrew a small, red bird from within. It hopped and chirped happily in her palm, leaving Rainbow very confused.

"Why is there a bird hiding in your chest?"

"Oh um...well...He was nesting near my house like he does every year during Autumn. Every morning he sings along with the song birds, but today he was very quiet and shaky, he didn't even wanna come down from his nest for breakfast. Animals have a much better feeling for the weather than we do, and I just had a feeling when I saw him that way. So I put up my barrier just in case and came here extra early to let the Headmistress know-"

"And it's a good thing you did so Miss Fluttershy!"

They all turned in time to see the Headmistress herself, strolling through the gymnasium and crowd of students, over to them. They all gave her slight head motions of acknowledgement, while Twilight actually bowed to her. Fluttershy blushed, once against attempting to hide within her hair.

"Oh...it was...nothing Headmistress Shicvala...I just did what anyone else would have done.

A warm smile that reminded Rainbow oddly of Princess Celestia, came across the Headmistress' cheeks. She placed a hand upon Fluttershy's shoulder

"But no one else did. Your magical gift for animals and your instincts are quite strong, you do your Element of Kindness justice, as usual."

An even more radiant blush appeared on Fluttershy, but Rainbow didn't care, as an even more pressing issue just struck her mind.

"Oh no! That means I sent Daybreak all that way for nothing!...I've gotta go get him and make sure he's alright!"

Although her momentary adrenaline rush had allowed her to stand before, she could feel the numbness returning to her limbs with haste and it was becoming more difficult to stay upright. Her legs began to wobble, and she started to stumble forward. Twilight caught her and pulled her arm up and around her neck to help her stay upright. Headmistress Shicvala gave her a stern look

"Miss Sparkle, help Rainbow Dash lie down. She likely has Hypothermia and should not be moving any more than necessary."

Twi mumbled something under breath that sounded like "I already said that" but obeyed anyways. However the moment she tried to lay Rainbow down, she was quickly pushed away, slightly shocked from being shoved back so hard. Rainbow held herself up, barely, legs wobbling but nevertheless attempted to start shuffling back towards the doors.

"No. I can't stay. I have to go back out there!"

Now it was Rarity's turn to try and stop her, she came up and placed her hands on Rainbows hips, gently holding her up while trying to guide her back to the mat.

"Rainbow Dash, darling, you can barely move, you heard what the Headmistress said, you're sick. You need to rest dear."

Rainbow struggled out of Rarity's grip, this time losing her balance and crashing into the floor, but she remained ever determined anyway, and attempted to crawl.

"N-no...I have to go back out...he's still out there..."

She felt her vision growing blurry as she tried to stand, and a penetrating coldness creeping up her spine. Both Applejack and Rarity were upon her and helping her up from either side now.

"Land sakes Rainbow, what could ya have possibly left outside that's that dang important?...Would ya quit struggling!"

Rainbows hand was in AJ's face attempting to push her off, but with no strength in her body it did little more than annoy the much stronger farm girl.

"Please AJ...I gotta go...he's still out there..."

Sunset Shimmer, having just returned with fresh clothes and a mug of hot cocoa for Rainbow, noticed the scene just in time to hear Rarity ask...

"Who dear?...who's still out there?"

Rainbow's strength finally failed her, her legs gave out and she nearly dragged her two friends down with her, but they hoisted her up just as she spoke

"D-Daybreak..."

All sound in the room seemed to cease instantly. Her friends all traded looks with each other, and she caught the Headmistress give a distressing sigh, though no one else seemed to notice, except for Sunset who made a face that Rainbow knew all to well was her look of suspicion. They eventually succeeded in placing her back on the mat and helping her sit up so she could talk comfortably. For a good minute no one said anything, they just allowed Rainbows words to linger on them...until Applejack finally asked the question everyone was wondering (except, apparently Shicvala).

"How do ya'll know he's out there?"

"I was with him."

Her answer came out so quick she didn't even have time to think about it. Though the looks of surprise on her friends faces told her she probably should have. AJ was, once again, the first one to speak.

"When ya'll say you were with him...What do ya mean?"

"I mean I was at his house."

Again her answer just came right out, she didn't even think about lying for some reason. She had almost added "in his bed" But something told her that was a detail she should discuss with Daybreak before speaking about. She didn't know what made her do it, but her eyes drifted over to Twilight, and her expression was certainly worth noting. Her eyebrows had retreated all the way up into her hair, possibly never to return again. In fact, all her friends wore similar expressions of shock, but it seemed like only Applejack was still capable of continuing the conversation.

"Yer not making a lick of sense here Sugarcube...Why were ya at his house? Can we get some details please?"

"Yes. Details would be nice Rainbow!"

Rainbow actually had to look over to her face, to make sure it was really Twilight who had spoken. No one except Sunset Shimmer seemed to have noticed it, but her voice had definitely sounded venomous right then. Rainbow briefly recalled that Twilight and Daybreak had a past, a past of which she still knew little about. But it was clear that Daybreak wasn't exaggerating Twi's hatred for him. Nevertheless, Rainbow didn't feel she should lie...at least not about most of the details.

With as much confidence as she could muster in her shaky state, she looked directly at Twilight when she spoke, maybe just out of spite for Daybreaks sake.

"I spent the night at his house. I mean, we are friends ya know."

The effect was immediate, Twilight's fist clenched at her side. So much so that Sunset had to step forward to keep anyone else from noticing. She gently handed off the mug of hot cocoa to Rainbow and set the fresh pair of clothes next to her on the mat. After taking a quick sip to refill on warmth, Rainbow went right back to her previous statements

"I have to go out and get him."

"You are not going anywhere Rainbow!" Twilight voice had risen loud enough to gather attention from some surrounding students. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at her friends, they all shared similar worried looks, directed at her. It was obvious they were all thinking the same thing. The conversation they'd all shared in Twi's room previously, was still fresh in their heads. She quickly composed herself and rephrased her words.

"You are too out of it to even think of going out in a category two magic typhoon. You of all people should know this isn't normal weather. Someone cast this with a spell, and not a normal one like we use for weather. It was deliberately cast to make a terrible storm over Ponyville. I can only think of a few people powerful enough to cast such a spell on their own. Oddly enough, all of them, except five, are in this room. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, Discord, and of course, Daybreak, are all absent. I think we can rule out the princesses, I can't see them doing this to us for no good reason. So that leaves two. Now we haven't seen heads or tails of Discord since we beat him a few years back...So it should be pretty obvious who-"

"Shut up."

Twilight stopped mid sentence, baffled "W-what?"

"I said shut up Twilight."

Rainbow hadn't even raised her voice, it was just the manner in which she'd spoken. She'd cut across Twilight without any care if she was even heard, and her voice had a sting to it, like nails on a chalk board. It was unnatural to hear her sound so passive aggressive. She'd never once taken a threatening tone with her friends, not like this at least. Twilight looked like Rainbow had slapped her, and she might have if she could stand. Rainbows eyes became like daggers at Twilight

"You don't have any idea what you're talking about. You think you know him just because something happened between you two when you were kids? He's different now, and he's my friend! So if you're my friend too, stop trying to accuse him and go rescue him!"

Her voice gathered some volume towards the end, enough to allow the students nearby to hear. She almost chuckled to herself

"Now everyone will think twice before they consider bothering him if they know I'm on his side" At least, that was her hope. She wasn't sure how well it would actually work.

Twilight had backed away from Rainbow by now, but still held her open-mouth expression. Sunset was able to understand why...the things that must have been going through her head right then. She was surprised Twi was keeping it together as well as she was, after her mind being blown like that. To ease the tension, Sunset stepped forward once again

"I'll go out and search for him!" She stated in a matter-of-fact kind of voice.

That snapped Twilight right out of her stupor and she grasped Sunset's arm, immediately, possibly out of instinct...

"There is no way in Tartarus I'm letting you go out into that" She gestured swiftly at the twin doors, indicating what was beyond. However, Sunset pulled away

"I'm more than capable of making a shield strong enough to protect me out there, you know that AND-" She raised her voice when Twilight tried to open her mouth to interject "I'm one of the few students around here who can lower the barrier to let us back inside if I find him. So I'm going."

Her matter-of-fact voice and stern look left Twilight with little room to argue, so instead she hung her head in defeat and sat down next to Rainbow Dash on the mat. Sunset Shimmer quickly turned to Headmistress Shicvala to ask permission to leave, but the moment she opened her mouth, the Headmistress cut her off

"Why are you still here?"

"Oh...Right. Thanks!"

She quickly took off from the group without another word. She ran full speed through the gym doors and out into the blinding rain beyond them. Twilight and her friends were able to keep her in view just long enough to watch her cast a sphere of teal green energy around herself, protecting her from the magic and elements of the storm...then she vanished into the dark of the sunless morning.

.....

Being boiled alive was certainly not how Daybreak expected to die. But as he sat in the center of the blackened and charred steel cauldron, bound from head to foot with a very complicated series of knots (for a tiny rabbit to have accomplished on his own), he began to think that might be what was going to happen. What had gotten him into this situation was a combination of his own pride, and the fact that he had underestimated a group of furry animals.

When he had first entered the room, the Grizzly Bear had been the only real threat he had foreseen being a problem. How wrong he had been. The moment he tried to inquire about Fluttershy's whereabouts (and yes, he had actually tried to have a conversation with these animals despite the obvious language barrier) the bear had advanced on him, menacingly bearing its claws. He had expected to deal with the bear, what he hadn't expected was that these animals seemed to be prepared for unwelcome visitors. The moment he had taken a step back to prepare for a fight, he found himself dangling from the ceiling with a massive headache.

Turns out the rug he'd stepped on had a large fishing net hidden under it, tied to a three hundred pound weight at the other end of the room. So when he'd stepped back, something (presumably one of the animals) had cut the rope. The weight came down, and he went up, smashing his head into the floor along the way. After dangling for a solid minute, then passing out, he awoke inside the cauldron with the little monsters all dancing around him like a tiki fest. The bear stood in the back with it's arms crossed like a bouncer at a club, watching him for signs of movement or resistance.

Several pails of water suddenly found their way into the cauldron with him, soaking his already uncomfortable clothes even more than before. To add insult to injury, it was as cold as the rain outside. He was about to lose his patience and simply teleport out...when something nudged the side of his hip within the cauldron. Looking down, he saw little bubbles rising from below the water.

"What the...What else was in those pails?"

Another nudge, this time to his hand, and he swore he felt scales sliding by him. Fear partially entered his mind, the thought of a piranha being in the cauldron was enough to make him sweat. Just as he was deciding whether or not to escape with magic...something gave his right arm a firm chomp with it's jaws.

"YEAAAAAAAAHHHAAAAHAHAHA!"

The cauldron exploded around him as he released a surge of magic and catapulted himself from the water! Many of the animals were blown back from the blast, but he didn't care. He only wanted to know what was biting him...and why it wasn't hurting. He looked down as he landed on his feet. A small, lime green alligator was noming on his right arm, clearly doing it's best to chew through his clothing. The problem was, it was failing.

"What the heck...How come it can't...?"

He pulled the little gator from his arm by the tail and dangled it in front of his eyes.

"Alligators have extremely powerful jaws...he should have chewed right through me..."

As he looked closely, he discovered his answer...then felt extremely foolish.

"You're just a baby gator...you don't even have any teeth yet you little side dish."

Unimpressed by his would be murderer, he bent down and released the little reptile onto the floor, waiting for it to scurry away. But instead, it leapt forward and latched itself onto the top of his head, attempting once again, to chew on him. He stood up, the gator now firmly latched to the top of his head and vigorously attempting to chew his green hair like noodles. Reaching up, he plucked the tiny beast from his head, held out his hand, and snapped his fingers. A green, leather satchel appeared across his shoulder, which he then, dropped the gator inside.

"How's the irony in there taste? I think I'll bring you to Fluttershy as a peace offering for whatever I did to warrant this. Since she just tried to kill me with fluffy animals, I'd probably better be prepared for worse."

The rest of the animals had retreated to their various beds or pens in the home, now too afraid to confront him again. This left him to freely search the house in case Fluttershy happened to be home, and just managed to sleep through the small explosion. Sadly after twenty minutes of searching, he found no sign of anything interesting (except a few spell books on animals he'd never seen) and conceded that she must have gotten to the school without Rainbows knowledge.

He sighed to himself "Which basically means I did all this for nothing."

Swiping up one of the unique books and adding to his gator satchel, he headed for the exit. As he exited Fluttershy's home, he made a quick glance back inside. The animals were all gathered around the pieces of door he'd left scattered about on the floor. For a moment, he actually felt bad for the critters. They hadn't really caused him any harm, and if he'd just had his door blown in by some stranger he'd probably have reacted much worse, all things considered. Resigning to do the right thing, he gave a brief wave of his hand towards the splintered mound of wood. The animals watched in awe as the wooden pieces and metallic handle flew across the room and reclaimed their previous position in the frame. After a few seconds the door had full repaired itself and the metal handle popped back into place.

Turning his back towards the fur infested home, he gave another wave and felt the door shut behind him.

"Guess I'd better be heading back to tell Rainbow she's an ass for sending out here...Assuming I can even get in the school of course."

Taking off at a mild jog, Daybreak pulled the hood of his rain coat back over his head and began his trip back towards Ponyville. The dark brown hood, now looking black in color from the intensity of the rain, struggled to keep a grip on his head as the wind slapped across his face.

.....

The run back through Ponyville was even worse than the first trip. The only light he had to guide him were the strikes of lightning that occasionally ignited the sunless morning sky. The strikes randomly seemed to ark through the streets, crashing into buildings and vaporizing anything they touched to dust. Daybreak wasn't much concerned until a bolt missed his face by inches and ignited the carriage behind him in blue flames. That was when he stooped in his tracks. Approaching the carriage with his curiosity peeked at the fire, he shut his eyes, and opened them up to his magical sight.

Eyes starch white with light he looked upon the blue flamed carriage, and found his fists clenching at his sides. Just to confirm his suspicions he looked up to the clouds above, and found his anger instantly rocket to a boil. The entire sky looked like one giant bruise. Black and purple energy filled his vision with every rain drop, every gust of wind and every bolt of lightning. Fists clenched so much they hurt, he yelled up to the sky

"GODS DAMN YOU DISCORD! YOU AGREED TO STAY AWAY!"

Filled with rage, he loosed a bolt of fiery green aura at the air above! Miraculously, the clouds split apart the moment before his energy would touch them...then reformed seconds after. Lowering his hood, he looked down at his hands in disbelief.

"That's right! It's Chaos Magic...So it should react to me..."

Wanting to be absolutely certain, he reached up both his arms to the air, and fired several volleys of fiery bolts into the heavens above. At each point of contact, the clouds split themselves apart just before being hit, allowing his energy to sail by harmlessly. Daybreak found a small smirk forming across his cheeks

"All that time with him, and he never told me this...interesting..."

Another bolt of lightning struck an alleyway further on. Daybreak was about to re-cover his face and continue his run back...when a scream pierced his ears through the rain, following the crackle and explosion of lightning striking solid metal!

Daybreak turned his back "It's not your problem...just keep going and don't get involved"

More voices found his ears from ahead, raised and aggressive voices, and before he could stop himself, he found his legs jogging him towards whatever was ahead. He blinked once, fading away his magical sight instantly, so he could see whatever was ahead clearly, as he ran to the alleyway. He nearly ran past the scene, since the building where the strike had occurred barely gave any indication of injury save for something smoldering in the alley...until he looked further in.

He saw a figure collapsed on its knees outside an open door, with a large, robust man standing in the doorway, blocking it. Daybreak slowly inched his way down the alley, hidden by the darkness of the morning storm. Once he was within proper earshot, he stood silent and still, observing the scene ahead.

A young girl with purple hair was struggling to stay up on her knees outside the open doorway. She wore a dark red hoodie that was clearly supposed to be protecting her head from the rain, but was failing miserably in the raging wind. Her jeans were fairing no better as they were ripped in several spots, and even in this downpour, they still looked like they hadn't been washed in ages. The girls hands were shaking, struggling to keep her upright as she pleaded with the large man in the doorway.

"Please...please you have to let me in. You saw what that lightning just did to that dumpster, didn't you?! I'm gonna die out here!"

Daybreak could see the grime clinging to her face, but this nor her pleas seemed to have any effect on the man. Daybreak could not get a good view of his features from his current position, the light coming from inside the door was causing an uncomfortable glare in the darkness. However he could easily tell this man was rather large and round, whether it was muscle or fat he had no idea, but the fellow easily took up the doorway. His voice boomed with a low rumble that would have be audible even through the thunder overhead.

"No way kid! We already told you! We ain't no shelter, we're a bar. You gotta buy to stay!"

The girl showed him her scraped and bloodied palms, then turned out her pockets "I have no money! Else I would buy something...Come on please, this weather is monstrous!"

She attempted to get up and inch past him the doorway, but he merely grumbled something and shoved her back. Clearly weakened from something other than the storm, the girl stumbled and crashed into the ground. She came back up with her face and hair soaked in street grime.

"Which is exactly why I ain't lowering this barrier for you a second time! You said you had money the first time I let you in and ya don't now beat it! I'm not running no charity house here...and certainly not an orphanage! Now get lost before I get the cops!"

Struggling in his corner to pry himself away from the scene, Daybreak finally snapped at the word orphanage! Strolling forward from the alley, he walked past the girl without acknowledgement and up to the invisible barrier separating the large mans home from the storm. Igniting his eyes in magical light, he pounded his fist on the barrier, causing it to shimmer dangerously!

"You're a real fucked up kind of asshole you know that! Denying a kid refuge during a hell storm like this! Then shoving her into the mud! What kind of man are you!"

The man looked taken aback by Daybreaks sudden appearance and stepped back as his barrier shimmered. The light now fully on his face, Daybreak was able to get a clear view of him, and his establishment inside. The man had a scruffy and rugged look about him, even his beard. The mans pale peach skin belly was visible through the large smock her wore around his waist, as it was soaked through both that and his clothing. His brown beard and moustache covered most of his face, giving a him very butcher-like appearance. Daybreak also noticed he mans arms and legs were huge, and judging by his appearance, he was gonna have to say they were all muscle, not fat. He had no desire to fight this man if avoidable, but he was too pissed to care.

Nevertheless, Daybreaks glowing white eyes, combined with his fist making the mans barrier shimmer, cast quite the intimidation. It didn't matter how strong this man was if Daybreak could toss him with his mind, and he seemed to know that. Even so, his attitude did not falter with his slight recoil into the building.

"Who the heck are you supposed to be? I'm running a business here, and we don't give handouts, especially to thieving orphans with no money, who constantly steal from us!" His eyes seemed to aim at the kneeling girl behind Daybreak.

For a moment, Daybreak considered shattering the mans barrier and leaving it like that for the storm, just out of spite. He knew he could easily, with his magic sight he could see how brittle it had already become after his last touch, one good surge of power and it would shatter like glass. But something in the back of his head told him not to. Normally he'd have done it anyway, but before he could make up his mind the sky above lit up with light...then rained it down at them in the form of lightning!

Reacting without thought, Daybreak jumped overtop of the girl, getting between her and the lightning, then fired a bolt of his own fiery green aura at the oncoming electricity! It left his hands just the strike reached them...but nothing happened. No explosion occurred, the lightning just seemed to vanish when it connected with own energy. Leaving the girl dumbfounded, and Daybreak with vicious smirk after blinking away his magic sight.

"Oh this is definitely gonna come in handy someday!"

Two more strikes rained down almost immediately but only struck the roof of the building next to them. The man in the doorway shrieked and retreated inside. Several locks could be heard clicking into place from within. Then the mans voice boomed back through the door.

"I don't care who you are! Just leave now, I ain't opening back up for no one!"

"Stupid cowardly bitch..." Daybreak growled allowed.

He was about to leave the scene when he felt a tug on his coat. Looking down, the girl stared up at him, her hood had fallen back giving him a clear view of her orange skin and messy purple hair. Surges of pain rushed through Daybreaks head when he gazed upon her face. He stumbled back, as he looked down at her.

"She was in my...!"

"Umm...Mister?"

He shook his head and looked down again, the girl was standing now, only she came up to his chest. It was clear she was older than he originally thought. She gave him a small smile

"Thanks for that...ya know. Stopping the lightning and all...You pretty much saved my ass there."

Her look was so innocent, and smiley, that it almost made him blush. Other than the language that seemed a bit mature for someone so young, she was kind of cute, in a little-sister-he-never-had kind of way. He rubbed the back of his head through his hood

"Oh...umm yeah...no problem kid"

Without any other word, she backed up against the wall of the building behind her and sat down, attempting to shield herself from the rain. He raised a confused brow

"Umm...what are you doing?"

She looked up as she was about to pull her hood back up "Waiting out the storm, duh."

"Why don't you just go home? Or somewhere else that might let you in?"

She looked down, slowly pulling her hood up and hiding her face "I can't...I...I don't have a house to go to..."

His left eye twitched, a familiar and massive urge to hit something rose up inside of him. "Y-you don't have a home? What about parents?...So where do you live?"

She shrugged, her head still down, now placed between her knees as she sat with them tucked against her chest. "I usually just chill in my clubhouse, it's pretty cool. My friends even helped me bring in a bed."

Beneath his coat, hidden within the sleeves, Daybreak felt his fists clenching. He had to cough to control his voice from rising with anger "S-so...urmm...Why don't you go to your clubhouse, or wait it out with your friends then?"

Again, she shrugged "I'm no good at magic and my friends are only decent, so we had my friends big sis cast a barrier around our clubhouse. It raises by itself whenever a storm hits and doesn't drop until it's over. They made it in, but they can't leave and they can't let me in either. I was only making them feel guilty by just sitting right outside...so I came into town looking for somewhere else. I thought my old hangout might still be around. But it looks like this bar has a new bartender...and he doesn't let me crash here anymore. So I've pretty much got nowhere to go."

Daybreaks fist were clenched so tight, he felt his nails digging into his skin. Despite the pain in his palms, he still managed to focus his pained, watering eyes on the girl. Meanwhile inside him...a battle of mixed feelings raged in his head.

"I can see it...it's like looking into a mirror. She's just like me. An orphan...no family, and these people seem to treat her like dirt. At least she has friends...but still...I should just walk away. This isn't my concern and I have to get back to Rainbow Dash. But...I remember...How she must feel...and I remember when I used to dream of helping people like this. But that's just a fantasy. What could I really do for her? I'm not even stable myself. Besides, I don't even know her."

He turned from the girl, gritting his teeth and his fists clenched. He took a single step...then another voice seemed to ring through his head.

"YOU NEVER CARED A SINGLE BIT ABOUT ME, BUT INSTEAD OF JUST SAYING IT TO MY FACE LIKE A MAN...YOU RAN! YOU RAN AWAY CAUSE YOU COULDN'T FACE THE FACT THAT FOR ONCE IN YOUR WORTHLESS PATHETIC LIFE, SOMEONE CARED ABOUT YOU FOR YOU....THE MOMENT I TRIED TO TAKE YOU AWAY FROM ALL YOUR ANGER AND RESENTMENT TOWARDS CELESTIA AND THE WORLD THAT HATED YOU FOR YOUR FATHER, YOU LEFT ME! I GAVE YOU MY HEART AND YOU TURNED AROUND AND CRUSHED IT INTO DUST WITHOUT BATTING AN EYELASH! "

"Nrg! Go away...stupid self righteous...Even my thoughts of you are annoying...nrrggh!...She might have point though...What would Rainbow Dash do?"

Looking back, he saw the girl had resumed her sitting against the wall, head tucked firmly between her knees while they were pressed against her chest. The rain seemed to soak right into her jacket like it wasn't even there, probably chilling her to the bone. He knew it wouldn't be long before she got hypothermia in this weather if she stayed out.

"Dammit Daybreak...I know I shouldn't...but..."

The girl lifted her head as his shadow cast itself over her, blocking out the flickering alley lamp, barely still working behind him. He held out an open palm to her

"Come on kid, I've got somewhere you can chill for awhile."

The effect was nearly instantaneous. Her eyes widened like glass orbs and her lips stretched to abnormal lengths as she smiled brightly up at him!

"Thank you!"

She practically jumped from the ground, reaching out and taking his hand to pull herself up. The moment their skin made contact, Daybreak felt a burning sting coarse up his arm, he pulled back with a grunt, just as the girl squeaked in pain, falling back down on her butt.

"Ouch! What the heck dude!"

He only caught a glimpse, but as he watched his hand pull away from hers, a small green spark had jumped between their palms. He was stunned, but knew now wasn't the time. He quickly shuffled his feet and placed his hand on the wall, feigning a grin.

"Eh...Sorry, must be all the static in the air. Let's try that again..."

Once again he reached out and watched her take his hand. He gently pulled her to his feet, but in the corner of his eyes he swore he saw a small flash of green in her purple eyes. Ignoring this for now, he bent his knees and motioned to his back with his thumb.

"Come on kid, hop on, we've got a ways to go, and I don't like to be held up by slowpokes."

At this he watched her stick her tongue out at him, even as she climbed aboard his back and wrapped her arms around his neck for support.

"Hey! I'm not slow! I'm the fastest girl in my class!"

He wanted to ask how she could afford school with no home, but knowing Ponyville, schooling was probably free anyways. Instead he snickered.

"You sound like a friend of mine. She also thought she was the fastest around. Problem is kid...I exist, so I'm afraid you're both wrong while I'm around.

"Are you in my class?"

He looked back over his shoulder, confused. "What?"

She tugged at her hood, pulling it comfortably over her head was a bit more difficult while on his back. But she still managed to form a smug smile

"I asked if you were in my class?"

"No of course not. I'm twenty-one years old, ya shrimp. How could I be?"

She snickered in his ear "Then you're not the fastest in my class. I am."

Now it was his turn to smile. He chuckled aloud "I like you already kid. Hang on tight. This might sting a bit."

"What might sting a b-"

Pop!

They vanished in a green puff of smoke before she could even finish her sentence, leaving behind only a trail of lime colored sparks to fizzle out in the rain.

.....

Pop!

Daybreak, with the young girl on his back, appeared in the outskirts of Ponyville, surrounded by a puff of lime smoke and light. Sparks of florescent energy sizzled off of Daybreaks raincoat while he stepped forward, mere feet from the barrier surrounding his home. A voice behind his head reminded him he still had his passenger

"Wow...That did sting...like alot...Next time gimmie a second to prepare would ya? Feels like somebody plugged me into a wall socket."

He felt the young girls grip on his neck loosen, and for a moment, he thought she might fall off him. But then he felt two small hands push into his back uncomfortably as she leaned over his head to view his home.

"Where are we anyway?"

"My house" He sat flatly.

He stopped forward and placed an outstretched palm on the invisible barrier that protected his home from the elements. Like the young girls friends, he had his barrier cast to rise automatically during extreme weather, but he was easily able to lower it to reenter or exit if he wanted. He felt the girl lean farther over him, placing her hands on his head to look, and even as his palm began to burn and glow in white light, all he could really focus on was making sure she didn't fall off him.

He felt the barrier melt around his finger tips like ice to water. Flickering his eyes to white, he watched until the barrier was removed enough for them to duck inside. Then he immediately lurched them both forward, nearly knocking the girl from his head as he went in. With haste, he quickly turned around once he was inside, practically whipping the girl around on his back and feeling her hands dig into his neck and hair. He extended his right hand, still tingling from moments before, and snapped his fingers. A ripple traveled through the air, and instantaneously the barrier reformed before his eyes.

Blinking away his magic eyes, he unlocked the door and proceeded inside, taking time to help the kid down from his back. He immediately made for his room, pausing only once along the way to rip the soaked raincoat from his form, and gesture towards the couch.

"Just set whatever clothes you have that are too soaked to wear on the floor next to the couch, I'll make you a real bed soon, or just buy you one later. I gotta change and head back out, like, now! Other than being ungodly late to college (assuming there's even classes today) I've probably got a pissed off friend waiting for me at school. You're welcome to watch whatever you want on the t.v, just be careful and...ya know...don't break it...it's not technicqually mine."

The plop of wet clothes on the floor told him she was getting her soaked things off, so he kept his back to her as he made it to his own room and opened the door.

"Whose is it then?"

"I'll tell you some other time kid"

A faint snicker could be heard as he made to shut his door "How about when you get back?"

"Maybe" Pulling the door shut, he turned, strolled over and sat down on his bed. Pulling his own wet clothes off, he was at least happy to find his boxers were still dry enough to comfortably wear. Laying back on his mattress, he placed his hands over his face, gently rubbing the rain off while trying to think of what to do next.

"What am I doing?" The questions seemed to petty in his mind.

"How is this at all, a good idea? Having a kid around me, yeah it's great in theory. I can finally start actually helping someone...but in truth, this a terrible idea. Her being around me cannot possibly lead to good news. Especially if my energy gets inside her like Twilight...or Rainbow Dash. They can handle it sure...mostly...but a kid. Gods know what could happen"

Preoccupied in his own worries, he didn't even notice the door open, then close again. Nor did he notice when, the bed shook from a small body climbing on it's fluffy sheets. It was only when he heard a small chuckle and felt small hands touch at his abbs, that his eyes burst open and he shot upright like a rocket, hands out, ignited in flames! He looked down in time to see the girl jump back in surprise and off the bed! As if the fact that she had been rubbing his abbs hadn't been weird enough...she also seemed to be lacking any clothing whatsoever.

Daybreak quickly put out his flaming hands and averted his eyes, attempting to take a hostile tone.

"Kid...What the Tartarus are you doing in here?!"

The girls voice remained calm, a little shaky from his flames being in her face, but still mostly calm.

"Well you said dump my wet clothes next to the couch...I did."

He waved his hand, as if expecting to hear more, without looking right at her "And?"

She shrugged, he caught it out of the corner of his eye "Then I came in here to see what you were up to. I didn't expect you to be half naked. It's not like it bothers me...In fact...I kind like it."

Surprised, he turned back to face her, only to blush and look away again. He readopted hostility.

"You'd better rephrase that quickly kid."

"I'm not a kid alright! I'm sixteen, and my name is Scootaloo! And...and I was just gonna leave when I saw you weren't clothed while I peeked through the door...But..."

He heard the hesitation, and her sassy attitude faltered for a moment

"But what?"

"But I...well I've never seen a good looking guy without clothes. Most guys in my class are jerks and assholes, and don't have an abb to their name. So seeing them without clothing isn't on my bucket list, not to mention most just make fun of me cause I can't do magic."

Still keeping his eyes averted and now covered with his hands, he managed to find something peculiar about her last statement.

"Wait...You can't do magic? You mean like you're too young and you haven't seen what your magical talent is yet right?"

She shook her head, and although he couldn't see it, he could tell from her tone, that they were near a sensitive subject.

"N-no...I mean I can't do magic at all. My friends and I have our own little group call the Cutie Mark Crusaders. We're devoted to helping people and ourselves find what our magical abilities are. We named it after the symbol that appears like a weird hologram in front of you for a few seconds when you magically mature? The one that you always manage to have around yourself in some way the rest of your life?"

Daybreak nodded through his hands "Yeah, yeah I know what they are. At the moment of magical maturity, when a young boy or girl discovers his/her own unique abilities, a symbol appears in bright light, usually the color of their own aura. That symbol is destined to be a part of their lives forever and represent them in their entirety. Mine is a sunrise for...well reasons...anyways...I usually wear a sun necklace around my neck, and I draw alot of sunrises out of habit. What of it?"

She sniffled, he could hear some struggle in her voice now

"Well...I don't have a magical aura...at all. I have some kind of disability or birth defect that prevents me from channeling any energy. I get teased for...I..I get teased for it all the time at school. My friends help me alot, but the kids still can call me names without having to actually do anything physical...they call me freak mostly...and they say that's why my parents left me alone, cause they could sense I had no aura, and didn't wanna deal with the burden..."

A loud bang made Scootaloo jump back, and pause her story, she looked with teary eyes back towards Daybreaks, whose right arm was extended towards a desk at the far end of the room...which was now a pile of splinters.

"W-why did you do that?"

She watched him slowly grit his teeth, his fists both clenching tightly as he brought his arm back down. Without looking at her, she heard him practically growl

"Scootaloo...That was your name right?" He didn't wait for a response or even acknowledge her nod, he just kept going "You are welcome to live here for as long as you want. I'll never kick you out. I'll never ask you to pay me. I'll never mistreat you. As far as I'm concerned..."

He stood up and walked over to her, actually looking at her in the face and causing her to give a mild blush. Her body was still young, but she had matured enough to be fairly attractive. She had an athletic figure, a small set of abbs and a barely existent set of breasts, not a large amount of muscle and a small set of hips...but she still looked pretty attractive for her age group.

Despite her still not having clothes and he still only being in boxers, he knew he had to look her in the eyes when he said this. Because no one had ever done it for him. He gently grasped hold of her shoulders and pulled her into a hug against his chest.

"As far as I'm concerned, I'll be your family. From this day forward I'll be your big brother, if you want that is."

He seemed to be all to right about what he needed to say, despite the obvious weirdness of the whole scene, her eyes grew to the size of bowling balls yet again. She gave a squeal of delight and wrapped her arms around his waist.

"Oh thank you! Thank you! I'm so happy I could just explode!"

He smirked "Now...go put on some damn clothes shrimp, and don't ever let me catch you perving out on me again. Little sis or not, I'll still kick your ass if you go all sexual assaulter on me."

She gave him a quick salute that sent an odd wave of nostalgia up his spine, then dashed back into the living room, leaving him standing alone in the room, still in just his boxers, contemplating his life with an expression of befuddlement .

"...Did I really just do that?"

Author's Notes:

Yes. It's true I'm not dead. I don't know if it's just me, but it feels like it's been forever since I released a chapter (not that I haven't been writing or anything).
Anyways a small update for you loving readers. Although This still has several and I do mean several chapters to go. I'm nearing the time of deployment again. This means I'll be gone for a few months before I have access to the internet again. I'll have places in between where I can quickly edit and upload a chapter. But it will be a long wat for many. Don't panic though. The time has not yet come. I'll drop a blog post the day before I leave. I might try and squeeze out two more chapters if not more before I go.
Side note though. Have you thought that every time that little gator noms someone he might be trying to eat them. Pinkie's keeping an attempted murder in her home!
Love you all,
Daybreak

Famine

View Online

Awkward. Confusing. Those were the best ways to describe the situation now unfolding within Daybreaks home. As he attempted to; get dressed, put his wet things away, find a temporary spot for the baby gator in his satchel, find Scootaloo some new clothes, and get out the door...he also had to contend with the girl running about his home butt naked and going Curious George on every damn thing he owned. She either peered closely at, or touched, literally every interesting thing in his house that she found. The phrase "make yourself at home" hadn't even made it out of his mouth before she'd gone bonkers with excitement! It wasn't so bad though, at least until she ended up in his room whilst he was dressing...again.

Granted she'd already seen him in his boxers a few minutes prior, but that didn't make it any more comforting a second time around, especially having her run about nude while he dressed. She frustrated him enough by touching everything he owned, despite his warning about several items being magical. But what really poked at his nerves, was when she knocked over a large pile of his more detailed drawings and a few special hand paintings. All of which he had organized in a specific order depending on what they depicted, and hadn't taken the time to move them to his and Rainbow's room yet. A last minute self reminder of her previous situation and what she'd been through, kept him from exploding. Though the words "haven't you ever seen a fucking house before?" came dangerously close to slipping across his lips. It was lucky for him that he could relate to her, or he'd have lost his mind the moment his pile hit the floor. He managed to calm himself and fix the mess with a simple wave of his hand, but the frustration could hardly just melt away. So instead of yelling, he settled on

"How can you possibly be ok with running around here naked? Doesn't it make you feel...I don't know...exposed or something? I mean, shouldn't you be les keen about letting a dude see you like that?"

As he pulled a black, long-sleeved shirt over his head, depicting the picture of a snow covered mountain top sunrise in its center, and struggled to squeeze his head through the top, he heard her rummaging suddenly cease. She waited until his hair popped out through the shirt before turning to him and saying "Why should I feel embarrassed? If you're letting me live here, you'll be seeing this sooner or later won't you, just probably not on purpose then? Might as well get used to it"

Probably quicker than he should have, he yanked up his jet black sweat pants over his boxers and gave an shaky laugh. "Y-yeah...guess you've got a point there Shrimp. Do me a favor though?"

"Yeah? What-Oof!"

She squealed as a pillow and several pairs of clothes flattened against her face.

"Cover yourself anyways. I don't need someone walking in here and thinking I'm molesting a minor." His voice came out dry with no hint of sarcasm, but she giggled anyways

"Whose gonna show up, the mailman? You live on the very edge of town. I never even knew this place existed before you brought me here. You're like the guy that lives at the end of the street in all those horror movies."

"Isn't he normally an old man who miraculously saves everyone at the end?"

"Yeah...or kills them."

He couldn't help the smirk that snuck across his lips "How fitting..."

He watched her drop the pillow and the rest of the clothing to the ground, then one by one she began to, reluctantly, slip into them. He'd tried to find something that wouldn't be too big for her, but it was nearly impossible considering the difference in their height and muscle mass. He was no farm worker, but he still had a decent amount of muscle on his arms. Enough to make any shirt that fit him tightly, look like an XL size on her. He was at least happy he'd managed to find something that matched the colors of her previous clothing. That way he knew she wouldn't hate it, probably.

Unfortunately for him, once she'd pulled the long sleeved shirt over her head and it covered her down to her knees, she shot him an ugly glare.

"Ok...this is all I'm wearing..." She angrily thrust her arms to her hips and huffed in a pout. The sleeves made her arms look like wooly tentacles as she struggled to swing about the extra several inches of fabric at the end of each sleeve.

"Can't you just cooperate, it's not like anyone is gonna see you in them?" He sighed with annoyance.

She stuck out her tongue and gave him a firm "hmph!" of defiance "You're damn right no one will see me in them. No one will see me at all if I looked like I'm being eaten by clothing. I'm not wearing the pants, can't you bring out some shorts or something?"

He walked over and picked up the shorts off the floor, releasing another sigh "First of all, these are shorts-"

"Oh goddess, that makes it worse, they look like pants next to me...why do you have to be so much taller than me!"

He raised an eyebrow "You come up to my waist, its not like your at my knees or something."

"Might as well be..."

Another huff of annoyance escaped his lips "Look, can you just put them on. I don't want your...privates...flashing me every time you jump or fall over."

She glared at him, then stuck her tongue out again "No...you can't make me!"

His eyebrows went up "Oh really Shrimp?"

"Yeah, what of...Hey! What gives?!"

She found herself hovering in the air shimmering in emerald aura. The shirt that she had on now was lifted above her head, once again exposing her lower region to the world. This time though, Daybreak didn't care. With careful precision he held her legs still within his aura, and positioned the shorts below her body. With an upward thrust that was probably a little to sensational for Scootaloo, the fabric shot upwards and attached themselves to her.

She squealed as the shorts shot up in between her legs! Flailing until he set her back down and released her, she immediately plunged her hands in the shorts and began fidgeting with them "Ow! Yikes!...That's like...the worst wedgie in existence dude...owie..."

Holding back the urge to chuckle, he flicked his wrist, causing the remote for the t.v to rocket to his hand. He clicked it on, then dropped the controller on the couch. It acted like a beacon for the young teenager, and it took only a few seconds for Scootaloo to replant her roots in the cushions of his furniture. Once she'd adjusted herself he took it as his queue to head back out and attempt to actually make some of his classes that day. Quickly swiping up his satchel as he headed for the door, he took a quick peak inside to make sure the small would-be murder inside was still alive. A quick stream of water squirting in his face assured him it was fine, and he resealed the satchel with extreme prejudice.

Opening the door and stepping out, the storm greeted him by quickly trying to raise his heart rate with a bash of lightning against his barrier...he didn't even flinch. He looked back to see Scootaloo peering over the cushions at him. Anxious. That was her expression, possibly even fearful. Maybe fearful he would not return? He smiled at the thought that she wanted him around, even though they'd just met. He called back to her as he dropped the barrier around his home, causing him to have to raise his voice over the wind to be heard.

"I'll probably be back later tonight to check up on you Shrimp! There's food in the fridge so help yourself if I'm late or you get hungry!"

He waved, unsure if she properly heard him over the raging wind. Then watched her lean over the top of the couch and cup her overly sleeved hands to her mouth.

"Bye big brother! Come back soon!"

Blood rushed to his face, thankfully it was well hidden by the monstrous amount rain flying around him.

"And that's the sound of my heart melting to a puddle...great now there's two annoying girls in my life..."

"Bye Shrimp!" He waved back.

With a flick of his wrist, the door shut behind him, and the barrier shot back up, muffling all sounds of the storm to those within it's protective aura. He quickly checked his pockets, making sure he'd remembered to grab the crushed pieces of the headmistress's cookie before heading out. The wet crunchy feeling within his pocket confirmed he'd remembered, and was now satisfied to proceed. A small smile on his face, he pulled up the hood of his rain coat, and began his trudge back to Ponyville University.

.....

Once again...he was back out in the cold. Though by his own choice, he couldn't help but think of how much he'd rather have just gone inside his home and slept. Waiting out the storm within the warmth of his comforting bed would be preferable, even with the kid scavenger through his home for anything that looked interesting...especially considering this was his alternative.

"Why am I even going back?"

It was a legitimate question, and one that he still rolled around in his mind even as he took the ever painful cold steps back through town. The whole university knew his identity, knew he was the son of Discord, and yet despite every shred of instinct telling him to pack up and leave...here he was, walking back willingly.

"Well...mostly willingly"

Rainbow Dash had certainly been convincing in her approach to keeping him around. He was still just as surprised now as he was when he had given in to her. The fact that a girl he barely knew had changed his mind so quickly, was something he'd never dreamed of before now. Then again, most situations from the past several days were unlike anything he'd dealt with before. A friend. A girlfriend. The reunion with Twilight. The Elements. The girl he now had living in his house. His former life was unraveling right in front of him, and every chance that presented itself to go back...he just let slip by. The question kept coming back to him.

"Why...?"

He heaved a great sigh, both from his own questions and from the unforgiving wind howling around him. The wind on its own seemed to be doing a fine job at making his life more miserable than usual, pushing him back two steps every time he took one. But with the rain added it began to feel like he was lugging an extra fifty pounds around behind him, an extra wet, soaking and cold, fifty pounds. It made hauling the gator in his satchel over his arm that much more difficult by the minute. By the time he reached the center of town square, he was drenched not just from the storm, but from his own sweat as well. He finally had to rest for a moment, when his steps began to drag like weights behind him. Finding a bench whereas he could catch his breath, he sat down, attempting to reclaim a normal heart rate.

"So much for my new clothes..."

The merciless and stinging rain combined with wind so fierce it might strip him of his clothing, didn't help him to relax at all. He couldn't remember any storm, even a magical one, ever being this exhausting before. Just sitting still felt as exhausting as walking around. Several deep breaths later, he felt just as tired as before he'd sat, and could tell he hadn't made any progress in calming himself. The entire atmosphere of the area seemed to weigh upon him, like the sun on an extremely hot day might do. He wanted to simply lay down and sleep. He knew he had to get back to Rainbow though, so, despite his muscles hating him for doing so, he pulled himself from the bench and soldiered on.

Ten more minutes in, and he was already out of breath again. Stumbling to a street lamp for balance, he found his vision growing blurry. The pit of weight in his gut seemed to increase with every step...just standing up felt like unneeded effort. Forcing his body forward...every ten steps seemed to add weight to him, like iron dumbbells were being placed on his back and legs. Every ten steps. Every six steps. Every three steps. Every step, sent pain shooting up his back. He made it three more feet before dropping in the middle of the street. His knees sank into the flooded and rough gravel road, allowing the flowing water on the ground to swim right through his pants as though they weren't even there. Head bent to the ground, he panted wildly, trying to draw in a steady stream of breaths and calm his heart rate!

Even on his knees, unmoving, his body still burned and throbbed, like running a marathon. His breathing refused to slow down no matter how long he stayed still, and each second brought him closer to hypothermia from the cold.

"Pass out from the cold, or from exhaustion...bleak options as usual."

Conceding to death by exhaustion rather than cold, he dragged his aching body to it's feet, and started forward again. However, as the rain began to sting against his face once more, he became aware of a small change in the air. Suddenly his breath no longer just stung in his throat...it was visible...and cold. The air around him felt heavy, and the rain pellets that were assaulting his face were no longer rain, but hail shards. Grimacing as a particularly large shard struck his cheek, and left a small but stream of blood behind, Daybreak brought his hands over his face to shield himself.

The shards cracked and shattered against his exposed hands and knuckles, beating them bloody and cold while he walked. The raincoat protected most of his arms and the rest of his body from the sharpness of the hail, but the physical pain of each ice ball striking him was unavoidable. Each piece that missed him sounded like a firecracker as it struck solid ground, deafening him to all other noises around him, except perhaps, the wind. The wind, the sleet, the sheer presence of the storm seemed to be pulling the energy from him like a vacuum.

Unwillingly to give up without trying to fight back, (for whatever good fighting a storm would do), Daybreak reached out his hands and attempted to form a small barrier around himself, to at least protect from the hail. It was of no use though, mere seconds after the already hazy aura formed around him, it evaporated off his skin like smoke rising into the air.

"Thought so...oh well. I wish I could say there was no harm in trying"

The attempt left him even more drained than before, and he found himself sinking back to his knees. This time though, he could not force himself back up. The satchel on his shoulder slumped off and splashed in the wet street, he would have retrieved it, but his own exhaustion combined with the fact that the gator was in no danger from hypothermia...made him care too little to try. It felt like all his strength had simply vanished into thin air, no magic would flow to him even as he willed it so. Down on his bloodied hands and torn knees, practically face first in the cold sleet of Ponyville's streets, Daybreak realized he would have to ride it out as he was, and hope for the best.

"Whatever this storm is, it's got more than just Chaos magic in it. I can't seem to fight back...The lightning can't harm me, so it must be the part made of Chaos, but the wind and hail can. It feels like its pulling my strength straight out of my body...None of this makes sense."

"Come now Daybreak...What was it your father always said? Where's the fun in making sense?"

A feminine voice hissed across his ears, making the hairs on his neck stand at attention as a new presence seemed to swim through his mind. He wanted to rise and ignite his hands, but the effort to raise his head alone, felt back breaking. He looked around, but saw no one. Yet the voice still seemed to slither through his ear holes, drowning out even the howling rage of the storm.

"What's wrong little prince, can't get it up in my weather? Don't worry I've heard they make medicine for just such a dysfunction as yours."

"Did that voice just make a penis innuendo at me?"

He almost found a laugh reach him, but it caught in his throat and instead he ended up choking out his words.

"That..w-was *cough* awful. If you're g-gonna mock me...at least...d-do it properly, maybe with some better jokes..."

The hail ceased pelting him ceased, the wind seemed to die down and disappear, the pain coursing through his body melted away like ice under a heat lamp, leaving only an empty cold in his chest. His vision shimmered...the scenery around him faded away, replaced instead with a snowy wood. He looked down...and could feel damp soil beneath his fingertips. A light snow fell around him, not enough to obscure his vision, but more than enough to be noticeable.

With the feeling of a hundred tons on his back now gone from him, Daybreak stood and balanced himself against an oak tree that had replaced the light post next to him. He reached back, intending to retrieve the satchel with the gator he had dropped moments prior...but found it was gone, replaced by a log where the leather arm strap should have laid. Even as he looked around, he could not recognize the forest he was in, or comprehend how he had gotten there. His magical sight refused to come when he blinked, and he could not feel any energy flow through him when he attempted to summon his magic.

"In other words...I'm..."

"Completely helpless, yes."

The voice slithered up behind him, he spun on the spot to face his new opponent...but found himself stunned at the creature before him.

"Miss me?"

The woman, if she could be called that, was pale white, paler than him. Her eyes a deep shade of emerald green and held snake-like slits in her pupils. Her long hair flowed with a snowy glow behind her, like a glistening white pearl, much like his mother and aunts own hair did. Her scaly skin was covered from her neck down by layers upon layers of bleach white furry robes. He counted at least four overlapping white fur layers, if not more, that extended down to her feet, obscuring them from his sight and creating the illusion that she was hovering off the ground. Her tail seemed to be the only thing not covered by the robes, but it gave him no help in identifying what she was. It was long and white like the rest of her, but sleek and looked smooth like silk when the light shinned upon it. It coiled around her waist once, then rested by the foot of her robes, lightly patting at the ground every few seconds. Daybreak felt a sting of fear grip him

"Y-you...you're the woman from my dreams...right?"

An unnerving smile crossed her lips revealing a layer of serrated teeth, she nodded.

"I am called Kirin in the current dialogue. But I have many names. Most of which are lost to time. Though...knowing you my young prince, the name you would likely recognize me by, is Famine."

"Famine?"

She gave a small nod. He took a moments to answer back

"As in...one of the Four Horsemen, Famine?"

Another nod.

He stood still, looking her dead in the eyes. His lips quivered, for a moment it seemed like he was going to cry...then...it happened. Daybreak doubled over in the snow, and began laughing hysterically! Kirin looked down at him, hardly amused.

"You find that funny, little prince?"

Face still in the snow and the rest of him nearly rolling in wet dirt, Daybreak was barely able to even speak. Kirin stood and waited several moments for him to finish his hysteria, until he finally managed to work himself back to his feet, giving occasional chuckles as he did. He came back up quickly, not bothering to wipe off the snow now clinging to his clothes.

"I'm sorry I'm sorry. It's just...you expect me to believe you're the Famine. The Four Horsemen aren't even real. They're a story from an old earth mythological book, that depicted the world ending in an apocalypse. Hardly anything credible considering we're here now, and magic flows through the world like water. On top of that, The Horsemen were all depicted as male in the lore...ya know...Horsemen. So...yeah having some white woman who looks like a Dark Souls boss tell me she's one of the bringers of the Apocalypse...That's freaking hilarious!"

Kirin/Famine managed a mocking sneer, her curling lips gave off the impression that she was growling, even while she chuckled at him.

"You claim it to mythology, yet you are one of the only few living people who still even know of that books existence. For a nonbeliever to take the time to steal something so old and valuable from Princess Celestia, you must have some belief."

His expression changed drastically, all humor faded from it as his fists clenched by his sides. "How do you know I have that?"

"Apparently we are just skipping by the fact that I compared her to a video game character...maybe it went over her head?"

Her sneer became a coy grin "You just told me. Or rather, you just confirmed what I already suspected. After all, I happen to know quite a bit about your life up to this point, at least regarding your father and mother. I know you not only believe in world ending power, but you've tried to find it on occasion. Though I dare say, for very different purposes according to your father."

He opened his mouth to deny, but thought better of it, letting the curiosity for how she could have spoken to his father sit idle just in case she was bluffing. "And? What if I did? That still doesn't prove you're Famine. Nor does it explain why you're even approaching me with this claim. How about we start simple if we're gonna talk. Since whatever this is..." He gestured to the snowy scenery around them "...is keeping me from fighting, and you haven't killed me, I'd assume that you want to talk? So how about you tell me where I am first?"

Her grin remained ever present, she raised her right hand, her nails extended long enough to double as claws if she wanted. She snapped her fingers, Daybreak felt his body seize up, his muscles locking him in place. He blinked and Kirin was in front of him, one long claw touching the very tip of the underside of his chin.

"Unlike so many others in this world, I don't underestimate my adversaries. So I'll be keeping you still. You know some of my lore, there is a chance you may try and kill me even without your magic, at least, before you hear what I have to say that is."

"Clearly she doesn't know that much about me if she's assuming anything to do with killing. Still no need to give unneeded info, so I'll just play on that small fear for now."

He was unable to shrug his shoulders due to her spell binding him, but he still managed to roll his eyes, taking extra care to let her see. "What makes you think I won't try and kill you after I hear what you have to say? Think you've got something to share that'll change my current opinion of you?"

She loosed a shrill giggle. Her vocal pitch felt like nails on a chalk board, and pained his ears to witness. Just like in his dream, it was worse than banshee song. "How can you even have an opinion of me? You don't even know what I want. Although, considering you've admitted to having the book, I can imagine you've gathered some interesting assumptions from there. It's accurate enough, though it still gets more wrong than right."

He managed a laugh at that, though it was barely audible considering his restrained muscles. "Books written a few millennium ago probably would have more wrong than right. Since you dodged my question about my whereabouts, how about you just tell me what you want?"

Cold emptiness traveled up his spine. Instantaneous agony fast traveled throughout his body as Kirin grasped hold of his chin, licking her lips as her skin brushed his. Her very touch was so cold it burned him, inside and out. "I want you! Son of Celestia and Discord! I want you to help me end the world!"

"Pass" He did his best to narrow his eyes within his frozen features, while also not looking into her own, but instead it just came out like he had a bad itch on his nose. She sneered

"We'll see. This world is rotten, and it needs a fresh start. I'm sure you of all people could appreciate that..."

She released him from her grip, but not before she got right up in his face again, grasping him fully by the cheeks and letting out a long breath of icy air deep into his nostrils. He was forced to take in the smell of her death cold breath. Even her scent seemed to fill him with agony from within, or rather, just leave him feeling agony. "Fill" wasn't the right word, because just being around her made him feel empty, and void inside. The smell of her breath itself wasn't that bad...in fact she smelled like sweat and...cherries...just like...Rainbow Dash during...?

She stepped back and watched him gag on her breath, his chest seized as he attempted to thrash about in her binds, but was kept perfectly still. The moment he stopped shaking like a Chihuahua, she smiled.

"Smell something you like?"

Daybreak gritted his teeth, unable to move, or throttle the woman before him like he desired. "Why do you smell like my girlfriend?"

It was fleeting, but just for a moment, he saw her eye twitch, possibly in aggravation, or anger. It wasn't much, but it was definitely something to work with. She recovered almost too quick for him to notice it, and returned to her cold grin

"Oh, using titles now are we? Not just some girl to you anymore is she? Hoping that little vision I gave you last time can come true? If you're so desperate to know why I smell like your tomboy, take a guess. I'll even give you a hint. Like a game...Jeopardy, perhaps? Here's the hint. This world ending tragedy requires more than just The Four Horsemen to properly commence."

"Can I phone a friend?"

She narrowed her gaze "You don't have any friends, remember, my exiled prince?"

He rolled his eyes "Some game of Jeopardy this is. Fine. I'll take shot at it. What is, I don't give a fuck, now let me go?"

Her eyes flashed bright blue, almost blindingly bright, he assumed with anger because the next moment he found the ability to breathe escape him. Hand extended, palm out and fingers closing slowly, she seemed to be choking the life out of him with just her energy! Her hand closed at a snails pace, as though she were crushing something within it, and he had a pretty good idea of what, considering his lungs felt as though they were being squeezed like a stress ball. His breath caught in his throat, unable to flow in or escape. A pit that felt the size of Manehatten seemed to open within his gut. He blinked, and he was on his knees again.

"Let's try again shall we? Here's another hint. The soul of a fallen royal is required to start this global catastrophe."

Even with the blinding pain of his lungs seemingly being crushed within his chest, and a endless void of odd hunger forming within his gut, he still found the strength to vomit up his answer.

"Go...to.....Tartarus...bitch!"

The compression on his lungs and throat subsided, leaving him with just the pit of hunger in his gut. He drew in breath after breath like it was elixir before he even considered looking up to see why she had released him. He heard the snow shuffling, and raised his head in time to see her standing over him. She bent down quicker than his eyes could follow, and placed a single clawed finger beneath his chin, again, then lifted him off the ground as though he were weightless. He expected to feel her nail pierce his skin, but instead it didn't even feel like she was touching him. But every time he looked down, he was reminded she was. Her eyes were still glowing bright sapphire blue, but now at least she wasn't choking him to death. Instead she was smiling, and that could be even worse. Her smile fitted with flaming blue eyes against her pale white features was a thing of terror to look at, but he refused to allow it to bother him.

"I could just kill you, you know. But sadly, the fate of your soul isn't very clear, and I can't have something so valuable getting away from me in here. So instead I'll let you linger here for a moment, and feel the power of what true Famine can do to you."

He was unable to suppress a chuckle "Well I certainly feel hungry, if that's what you want. But that's hardly anything I'm not used to. I grew up in the streets of Canterlot, eating less than a piece of bread, sometimes for days. It'll take more than you've got to break me. Besides, what do you even mean 'the fate of my soul is uncertain'?...and where is 'in here'? Am I ever gonna get that answer even?"

Ignoring the small growth of hunger in his belly, he floated there, held within her grip and thinking about what meaning her words could hold. She snickered, allowing him to stew in his thoughts.

"She keeps avoiding my question about where we are, so maybe she's an illusion with basic response... Or maybe this whole thing is an illusion and I'm still in that storm, that could be why I'm freezing to death. If that's true, than all I have to do is remember the one key rule to an illusion spell, but still, something about this cold feels eerily familiar...As for my soul...if she really is Famine, and that's a big if why should she care about my soul and it's fate. She said she wanted my help to end the world...but if she's so powerful then why even ask, why not just take it...unless..."

"You need my consent don't you? You need something from my soul that only I can give you willingly...right? The only question then is...what?"

Kirin's hands came up in a slow, drawn out clap, so slow it was beyond painfully obvious she was mocking him "Ding ding ding, tell the man what he's won Charlie!...Well Daybreak you are correct. I need your willing consent. And you know what? You're gonna give it to me!"

"And why would I do that? What do you even need from my soul anyway? My magic?"

Her forked tongue flicked out, briefly licking across her lips, leaving a small trail of steam as her saliva touched air. "I need your soul, son of chaos! Not your magic .The magic that your soul possesses, the magic of both Princess Celestia and Discord! It's what I need to let me and my siblings roam free, putting a very needed end to this broken and dark world! And I promise you, you will give it to me."

He made his eyes do cartwheels in his skull "Oh yeah? You sound pretty confident. What are you gonna do? Threaten me? You can't kill me because, as you've so generously provided, my souls fate is uncertain. So, going by that logic, I'd assume there's Tartarus for the wicked, I'm already aware of that, and then there's a place where all the good souls go. Right? You're worried I might go 'up' instead of down. Well I'm flattered, but speaking from personal experience, I highly doubt you've much to worry about. Still that doesn't mean I won't abuse the advantage you've kindly given me. As for making me help you, you can't kill, and can't threaten. That leaves blackmail or bargaining. I've got no one you can take hostage that I'd give my soul for, I'm sure you know that. Since I don't love anyone or anything. And there's nothing you can blackmail me with that I can't recover from. So I'd say, you're options are looking pretty slim, and of course by slim I mean nonexistent."

Her ever present smile never faltered, not even once. Instead she walked around him whilst still holding her finger delicately in place on his chin. She circled him like a tiger with it's prey, eyeing him up, but always keeping that single finger in place.

"There's another way I can get what I want."

He scoffed at her "What?....Oh please tell me you're going to appeal to my dark side. My 'I hate the world for what it did to me' side? Save your breath. I know the world is rotten and cruel. And you're probably gonna say, and would be right to think, that I'm tired of waiting for it to fix itself. That's also true. I won't lie, Apocalypse would pretty much solve every problem the world has right now."

Her eyebrows raised, for the first time, she looked legitimately curious for what he had to say. "Then why not just help me? Help us? If you know how bad it is, then you know it will never get better"

"Because, ending the world, and saving the world, are two totally different things. I want to change it, not end it. There'd be no point in anything, good, evil or indifferent, if it all amounted to destruction. So I'll never aid you. Never."

She brushed her hand along his cheek. The pit in his gut changed...the hunger was gone...now he felt...something else. Not hunger, but it was stronger...a different kind of need...it felt...warm in his gut...but growing hot quickly. The feeling felt oddly familiar, yet still new...the warmth in his belly felt just like how he had when he first...

She smiled, clearly his discomforted expression betrayed him.

"You know. All beings feel famine. Everyone is hungry for something. Not just food, no. You humans are hungry for everything! Money, power, food, sex, drugs, love, magic, order, chaos, virtue...everything! No one is without it. Ironically of course...you."

"Me?" Now it was his turn to be curious, although he couldn't show it, she could somehow read it off him, or perhaps she just heard it in his voice. Her sneer mocked his curiosity.

"Yes, it's ironic in a way. Seeing as I'm the only one of my siblings that's currently free, and you're the one person we need, it figures that you'd be immune to me. For now at least. After all, think about it. The emotionless sack that you were before this past week didn't really give us much to work with down below, if you know what I mean."

She gingerly pointed the index finger of her free hand towards the ground with a smirk

"When you were a child you craved love, then forsook that same principle after receiving nothing but hate, your soul was too young to harvest for that brief time. I couldn't use that. Then there were the years just before now. You didn't crave anything then either, you just went through the motions of your life. You did bad things, some of which I thoroughly enjoyed watching, you had goals. But you and me both know, you were dead inside. Although you may have been immune to me for all these years without knowing it, I question whether it was worth it in the end. After all...A man without want, without desire, without a reason to live other than to spite his mother, what's he worth?...To be honest your life until now really pissed me off, such a waste of potential."

Even through his bound body, the satisfaction he felt at her obvious aggravation bled through onto his face "Guess I'm good at fucking up peoples plans. You and Twilight should start a book club about it. It'd be great, she can whine about how much of an asshole I am for not loving her, and you can bitch about how I ruined the Apocalypse for you. I'll bring the tea and cru-!?"

Once again he found his breath seize halfway down his throat, her free hand extended in a griping motion. "Oh I'm sorry, did I break your train of thought...please...continue."

The next second the air flowed back through him, like nothing had happened. He felt the nail under his chin give a firm push upwards. Sharp pain and a trickling sensation told him that he was now bleeding onto her fingers. With an uncomforting gaze that made him feel like she was looking through him rather than at him, she removed her finger and slowly licked the blood from her nail. The scent of fresh sweat and cherries filled his senses again, then, that new feeling...deep in his gut resurfaced, only now it was hotter. Like he'd swallowed a few jalapeño peppers on a dry throat.

"Tell me, I'm curious..."

Feeling suddenly coursed back through his body. He took notice as his legs buckled, released from her spell and instantly dropping under him. He hit the snowy ground, face first. A legion of half frozen water found its way down his throat upon impact, further brightening his already swell day. Now, with fresh slush shifting its way down the front of his shirt and esophagus, he slowly lifted his face and looked up at her as she stood above him. A sour expression of annoyance and mild anger showed across his features as he spit up dirt flavored snow.

"Tell you what?"

She waited for him to pick himself up before she spoke.

"Tell me, how does it feel to know you're trapped?"

"Beg pardon?" He looked around, confusion etched onto his muddy features. She just smiled at him.

"No, not here. Trapped in your destiny I mean."

Now that he could move, he took great joy in over exaggerating his eye rolls "And what destiny might that be?"

"Why, the Apocalypse of course. You're going to help end the world, it's inevitable. Then our children shall reshape and rule over it. Forever."

He chuckled "Our? As in, our children? You and me?"

She nodded.

"Ha! Now that's a laugh! What kind of drugs are you on, cause I gotta get some of that crap! I'll never have kids, and especially not with you. Why would I want to spread my seed anywhere, condemn my kids to a life of hatred and discrimination just for existing...no thank you. Besides, ignoring every other logical reason why that'll never happen, you're not my type anyway."

"And what type might that be?"

"Not you."

Watching her smile was severely uncomfortable, for some unknowable reason it sent chills down his spine. The air temperature around him felt a dramatic change, as though a random wave of heat suddenly burst through the ground and surrounded him. Kirin's skin slowly began to steam, almost like someone had poured a bucket of hot water over her icy form. The steam seemed to pour from within her robes, quickly creating a small cloud of haze-like air which he could not see through. He heard an assortment of sounds that were not identifiable, but sounded horrifying, like sizzling meat in a fryer. Loud thuds of fabric hitting crunchy snow reached his ears, and waves of new cold air brushed past him. The icy air quickly began to burn his eyes, and he brought up an arm, keeping the painful moisture from freezing to him. The quick burst of wind seemed to be pushing away the small steam cloud around Kirin as quickly as it had appeared.

He waited until the momentary moisture cloud had gone completely before removing his hand. He found his jaw drop slightly by what he found waiting for him in its place. Where Kirin/Famine had been standing before, there was now a fully nude Rainbow Dash in her place. Her body seemed to glow in the snowy air, practically casting a rainbow-like glow around her form. Her breasts were assuredly a size larger and seemed to bounce each time she took in a breath of air. Her whole form seemed to radiate with an allure of sex appeal...of desire. It was hardly a feeling Daybreak could describe, seeing how he was so new to it himself. He was seemingly unable to look away, but also didn't want to. For a moment, he allowed his eyes to travel, revisiting the sight he'd seen a few hours earlier in his room, practically savoring it. That is, until, he came to her smile. Her form was perfect, there was not a single flaw about it. In fact, she seemed to give off a more welcoming glow than he remembered. But her smile...her smile was nothing like the Rainbow Dash he knew.

There was something about it, in her eyes too. Her magenta eyes held no light. It was something hard to describe. When he looked at the Rainbow Dash he had come to know, he could see things in her eyes. Things like attitude, almost like a fire to compete, to fight and be the best at everything she did. It was a presence she held that seemed to dominate everything around and about her, truthfully, it was one of his favorite qualities about Rainbow.

But here...with this Rainbow Dash, there was a coldness, an emptiness, it was something he could not explain any better than the fire in his Rainbows eyes. It had nothing beyond the surface, no attitude, and no feeling. He didn't need any magic to see that this was not his Rainbow Dash. It most surely snapped him out of his momentary stupor though, but he had no idea how. Then she spoke, and her voice was like Rainbows, but filled with an icy sting to it. Like there were two voices overlapping within it, Rainbows voice, and the cold voice of her imposter within.

"What about now? Am I your type now my prince?"

His will to summon up flames and ignite the woman before him rose to a new height, but he was still unable to so much as feel magic around him. Nevertheless, he said it all, with the glare he pierced her with. He could have stayed silent and his feelings would have transferred to her easily, his eyes were stabbed into her like daggers.

"You're not even close to comparing to Rainbow Dash. You're just a cheap imitation, and you know it too. Why else would you assume her form to try and lure me in. It's pathetic really."

One a flash of white, and the image of Rainbow was gone, Kirin stood before him once more, but now she looked angry. Not angry like before, but truly enraged. Even without his magic, he could feel the soulless black energy rolling off her in bounds, surrounding him like vines on the ground. Her voice grew deep, it was the Exorcist in surround sound stereo...truly terrifying

"YOU THINK I NEED HER FORM TO GET WHAT I WANT!? LET'S SEE THEN, HOW LONG YOU CAN LAST AGAINST TRUE FAMINE! I CAN SEE INTO YOUR HEART SON OF CHAOS, YOU'RE NOT HOW YOU WERE BEFORE! YOU CAN'T KEEP ME OUT FOR LONG! NOT ANYMORE! I'LL BREAK YOU FROM WITHIN! BY THE TIME I'M DONE, YOU'LL BE BEGGING ME TO TAKE YOUR SOUL!"

Despite the sheer weight of her energy changing the very environment around them, from an icy tundra, to a snowy mountain peak, to sandy beach's, and back again, he knew she could not kill him and that gave him the confidence he needed to see how far he could push his luck. With a mocking chuckle, he turned his back to her, making extra sure to over exaggerate his shoulders when he shrugged.

"Hmph. I'm not impressed. Maybe the book was accurate after all, since, clearly you are certainly the weakest of the four and that was a stressed point in the pages. Take you out last since you're the least threatening. I can't believe they think you can end the world, you can't even seduce one guy to do your bidding. How do you expect to take on the whole planet if all you can do is shape shift and epically fail at seduction, like some stupid changeling or a siren whore?"

That was it. That was the end of her tolerance. Before the final words had left his lips, he felt his body being thrown through the air. It felt as though he'd been hit by an eight person carriage...full of elephants...and anvils...and pain! He crashed to the ground, shutting his eyes upon impact and sliding until his body removed several piles of trash cans from their natural habitat next to a dumpster! He laid still as he felt the metal containers fall over him, smacking him every which way as they did.

For a moment, all he did was lay there in the mud and await the beating he knew was assured. But when it did not come, he creaked open his eyes...and found nothing. No snowy tundra, no woods...just him on his back, in the mud and covered in metal trash bins.

"I'm back? Or maybe I never left and she just got so pissed she ended the illusion and catapulted me for kicks?"

Slowly rolling over to escape his metal predicament, he let out a sharp gasp of pain when he attempted to sit up. Everything below his shoulders burned with agony, and he found himself down on his back before he'd even risen. He looked up to the sky...it was still storming...still raining. The rain was falling onto his face, cold, wet, and surely unpleasant...but he could not feel it. Nor could he feel the bone chilling blaze of the wind that was causing frost to form on the plants in citizens windows around him.

Realizing he was going nowhere soon, and curious as to why he could not feel his face, he slowly squirmed his right arm from under the metal lid of the trash can to his left. Gingerly, to avoid any unnecessary movement, and therefore unnecessary pain, he slid his hand up his chest, past his neck and to his forehead. Gently, with the caution and grace of a surgeon, he lightly tapped his index and middle finger to the center of his temple...and felt nothing. He jabbed again, slightly harder, and was rewarded with...nothing. Mildly annoyed he jabbed hard enough to normally cause a small twinge of pain, like one being zapped with a shocker pen...but still felt nothing. However, as he pulled his fingers away, he felt something sticky covering them.

He held his two fingers above his eyes, and waited for them to be lit by an inevitable flash of lightening, seeing as neither the sun, nor the moon seemed to feel up to an appearance in this storm. He didn't have to wait long, the next flash was bright enough for him to get a perfect view of his fingers. Regret filled him the moment he realized what was sticking both of them together.

"That's my blood...my head is bleeding"

Before he could discover the severity of his wound, two hands gripped themselves around his shirt, pulling him up, and freeing him from his metal prison. The sharpness of his saviors nails shredded through his shirt and left fresh holes, but he knew later he could simply fix it with magic if need be, and so paid it little mind. His head inclined slightly, curious as to who had pulled him from the debris. The answer almost made him wish he was back in the garbage.

Holding him by the scruff of his collar and digging her sharpened nails into his neck, Kirin's lips were curled into a mixture between a sneer and a malicious smirk.

"You think you're so clever don't you. Think you're untouchable just because you've got nothing to be used against you. But that was the old you. You're becoming different now. You don't see it yet, but I do, and soon...oh yes, very soon the time will come and I'll be back for you. Until then, the plague of Famine shall be spread over this little town, then all of Equestria!...But not the world yet, I'm saving the rest of it for my siblings, I'm sure you'll meet them soon enough..."

He found focusing in on Kirin's appearance to be difficult, a slight throbbing was growing in the back of his head, blurring his vision and making any kind of focusing difficult. He longed to just close his eyes and let sleep consume him...but he knew he needed to do something first. A light fizzling in the corner of his burred vision briefly caught his attention. Squinting, he saw there was a hazy white portal off to the distance, just about the correct amount of feet away that he had flown when he crashed. Like a light bulb went off in his head, he understood. There had been no illusion, it had all been real.

"True...Space..."

She'd moved them to the True Space when she'd first appeared, that was why the cold emptiness felt so familiar, because he'd felt it so many times before, but never quite like he had then. The hunger...the deep heat of want in his gut, that must have been from being near Kirin, and the rest was just the Space's own power over him, draining him. Just at a much more excelled rate than he'd ever felt before.

"If this really is Famine...then I need a sample to...study..."

Trying to lift his arm was more strenuous then ever before, the slow throbbing in his head was growing more constant by the second. He was able to depict the glow of her hair though, and that was all he needed. Summoning, what felt like all his strength, he reached forward and grasped a firm hold on her hair! The rain and his own blurring vision kept him from understanding how she reacted, but the slow chuckle he heard emitting from her gave a pretty good idea.

"Look at you, one good blow to the head and you're barely able to lift a finger. All that chaos, all that...Wrath, just swimming around inside of you, longing to burst free and give you divine power...yet you deny it, your true self. Such a waste..."

She released her grip on his shirt. He started to fall towards the ground, but kept a tight grip on her snowy hair, even while it was wet and slick from the rain. He scrunched his fist tight to hold onto the water logged locks as he fell. Feeling his hold refuse to loosen as he fell, Kirin quickly spun on the spot, and planted a single footed mule kick, straight into his gut! The air left Daybreaks body and he was quickly propelled backwards several feet, but he still refused to remove his hold on her hair. So as he was thrown away from Kirin, the sharp ripping sound of hair leaving her scalp, combined with an aggravated shriek of pain were audible when he struck the brick wall some feet away from her.

Despite the blood, now dripping down both sides of his face, he managed to roughly shove the few locks of her hair into his exposed pants pocket with the arm that he could still feel. He hoped they'd survive the trip back long enough for him to find a container for them. If he even made it there himself...

Slumped against the wall and barely holding onto his consciousness, he was only partially aware when Kirin grasped hold of his neck and started to lift him from the ground again.

"hehehe...guess she didn't like me pulling out her hair...bitch..."

The feeling of warm blood running down his face and through his hair was only half as uncomfortable as being denied air while she strangled him. He didn't bother trying to focus his sight, the rain combined with his now splitting migraine...and the blood in his eyes, left him with little more than fuzzy colors and shapes to see. He was able to feel Kirin's cold breath on his neck as she leaned close to him, he heard her give a brief exhale of breath before hissing at him...

"Daybreak!"

"Huh?...That's not her voice..."

A surge of heat surrounded his face...then Kirin shrieked in pain! A blistering heat seemed to burst through the cold air around him, giving him back his breath and the feeling in his body. Kirin dropped him to the ground and retreated back as several blurry orange spheres materialized and struck her in the chest! There was a brief hissing sound, like hot water striking cold metal, then Kirin's form seemed to explode into snow...or rain, he couldn't tell through his half closed eye lids. A half hearted chuckle freed itself from his lips as he slumped back on the ground

"Yeah...that's right bitch...you'd...better run..."

White hot orange light consumed his glassy eyes when a familiar shape appeared standing over him.

"Daybreak?! Daybreak are you alive? Say something!"

A orange sphere dominated his vision, outlining his current savior from behind and giving him a small bit of visual aid. He made out the shape of poofy red and yellow hair through the hazy orange light, identifying his rescuer and allowing him a breath of relief.

"At least it isn't Twilight...I'd never hear the end of it..."

"Would you say something to let me know your alive already, give me some kind of sign here!" Sunset Shimmers voice came out with noticeable hints of panic, he could only wonder how bad he must look to warrant such concern. He did his best to form a coy smile, if only to shut her up.

"What's...w-with the...interference...miss referee....c-couldn't you see...I had her, right where I wanted her..."

He didn't have to have eyes to tell she was rolling hers, he could hear it in her voice.

"Right, sure you did, I'll save the 'who was that' question for later then...thank Celestia you're alive...Rainbow might have killed me if I came back without you..."

He smiled, he didn't really know why. Something in her voice just had, a knowing tone to it, and that made him smile. He could only wonder what kind of a scene Rainbow had caused when he hadn't returned, or maybe she'd found Fluttershy herself and tried to go back out after him. Either way, he doubted it had gone smoothly.

"I really hope Twilight was there to see it if Rainbow lost her shit...that would just make all this worth it...ah ~ just picturing the look on her face makes me all warm and fuzzy inside"

With the self assurance that Sunset had to bring him back safely, he had no problems letting himself pass out. His eyes dropped like drawbridges and his head slumped back over in the mud. As his thoughts faded to static he vaguely heard Sunsets voice in the background.

"Daybreak! Daybreak! Oh Celestia dammit don't pass out! How am I supposed to carry you in this storm?!"

"Figure...it out...I've done enough...Don't...forget...the...gator..."

"The what?...Oh come on! Daybreak wake up....Daybreak?....Daybreak!...You ass..."

Hatred Cuts Deep

View Online

Back at Ponyville University the typhoon intensified, seemingly forming it's strongest winds specifically around the gymnasium where everyone was gathered to wait out the titan-like power of the storm. Whether by coincidence, or some unknown force acting upon it, the storm seemed to have formed it's eye directly above the University, and was causing more distortion directly outside it's barrier than anywhere else in Ponyville. The chaos riddled lightning slammed itself against the gargantuan shield surrounding the school, causing it to flare up dangerously and become a teal translucent field for a few moments, before fading from sight once more. Each bolt held enough power to warp reality where it struck, but the barrier surrounding the school was just as powerful, and resilient. It held each bolt without giving an inch.

While the lightning pounded the shield on the outside, a storm of another making was brewing within the gyms walls. Although the sounds of the wind were muffled through the barrier to those inside, the screaming pair within were causing enough noise on there own for it to hardly matter much at all.

"HOW CAN YOU EVEN SUGGEST THAT?! WE CAN'T JUST ABANDON HIM AND SUNSET OUT THERE! THEY'RE OUR FRIENDS TWILIGHT!"

"SHE IS OUR FRIEND, RAINBOW DASH! NOT HIM! DAYBREAK HAS NO AFFILIATION WITH ANY OF US, AND HE CERTAINLY ISN'T OUR FRIEND! HE'S DISCORDS SON!"

"THAT HARDLY MATTERS! SUNSET WON'T COME BACK WITHOUT HIM, YOU AND I BOTH KNOW THAT! YOU PLANNING ON HELPING HER IN AND SHUTTING THE DOOR IN HIS FACE?! WHAT IF HE'S WOUNDED?! WOULD YOU REALLY JUST LEAVE HIM OUT THERE! LOOK AT IT...IT'S RAINING CATS AND DOGS OUT THERE!"

"Oh...my..." The barely audible noise seemed to draw the two girls from they're brief battle. Twilight rolled her eyes

"Fluttershy, its a figure of speech. It's not really raining cats and dogs."

"Uh...Actually Sugarcube...ya'll may wanna look again..."

Applejacks voice broke through the crowd, the muscled farm girl casually shoved her way towards her friends, carrying two large barrels full of sandwiches and casually knocking over anyone who didn't move from her path (mostly by accident of course). She dumped the barrels down next to Rainbow, who was covered from head to foot in blankets and shivering wildly on a small mattress the nurse had brought out for her. Rainbow gave a small nod of thanks and slowly reached for one of the little wrapped treats. After successfully engulfing her shaky hands around it, she slowly retreated back inside her cocoon to munch the snack. After wiping some sweat from her brow, Applejack turned and headed towards the curtains covering the gym's windows. With a mighty pull, she yanked open the curtains and revealed the monster-like storm outside. No light broke through the window, as the sun and moon still refused to show themselves, but the lights from inside the gym and the occasional flashes of lightning, were more than enough to ignite the scene outside. The sight was...difficult to digest.

Small cats and miniature sized dogs of every color seemed to be materializing from thin air and falling from the black skies above! As they fell they yipped and meowed all the way to the ground! Then, as they struck gravel, they would violently explode into a barrage of slush and water! Fluttershy grasped at her heart as she saw the horror through the window, and let loose a terrifying shriek of rage! Applejack managed to tackle her just as she began her sprint towards the exit!

The farmer brought her full weight down on Fluttershy as she plowed her down like a football player! They both dropped to the gym floor and wrestled for a few moments, each one trying to subdue the other. Fluttershy let loose an uncomfortable grunt as she hit the rubbery, padded ground. One could say it was lucky her chest was so large...it clearly helped cushion her fall when she hit the gym floor, and allowed her to fight back rather than start gasping for breath like anyone else who'd ever been tackled by Applejack would have. It was hardly a question of who would win though...rather...how long it would take. Applejack had Flutters from the beginning, but the sheer will Fluttershy presented in trying to scramble free and make for the doors, was impressive, if not terrifying in it's own way!

Eventually Applejack got Fluttershy back down on her belly and pinned both her arms behind her back. Just to be safe she sat down on her back as well, holding her arms down with the full weight of her muscled frame on top of them. Fluttershy struggled for a just a moment more, before sighing in submission.

"Ima stay on top of ya'll for awhile now Fluttershy. Can't risk ya going out into that terror, ya understand right?"

Although she gave a small whimper of protest, Fluttershy slowly nodded her head, brushing her face across the floor as she did so to remove so of the hair from her face.

Rainbow looked on out the window from within her small mountain of blankets. Choosing to sit up rather than lay down and rest, the blankets her friends had given her had formed a small mountain over top and around her body. The only part of her skin that was visible through the fluffy fabrics was her, bluer than usual cheeks, and vibrant hair. Even from outside the sheets, it was clear she was still shivering madly despite the blankets. She hardly moved, save for every few minutes, when a shaky blue hand would appear from within the abyss and inch it's way across the floor to the slowly shrinking pile of sandwiches. She would quickly swipe up the treats, then retreat back inside her mini cave like a trapdoor spider.

She looked back up at Twilight, whose arms were still crossed with that uncompromising look she always wore when she was sure she was right. She was starting off into space, possibly out the window, but clearly thinking hard about something. Rainbow's face dropped into a scowl

"You're not really gonna just leave him out there are you Twilight? You're better than that...right?"

Upon hearing the return to calm in Rainbows voice, Twilight let out a small sigh. She slightly uncrossed her arms and looked back down at her shivering friend.

"Look Rainbow, I'm not suggesting we leave him out there, I'm just saying we need to question him. If he really is behind the storm we need to know."

"That's hardly much better! The way you talk you make it sound like it'll be an interrogation. You can't even prove he did anything wrong, heck, you don't even have a single reason to believe he caused it other than you having no one else to blame! That's not fair, and that's not how you treat my friends Twilight!"

Twilight's eye gave a small twitch at the word "friend", and Rainbow did not fail to notice it. Twilight fully uncrossed her arms, and kneelt down next to Rainbow. She lowered her voice so that only Rainbow Dash could hear.

"I've been meaning to ask about that actually. Ever since you said he was your friend earlier I've just been wondering...how do you even know he considers you a friend? What if he's just using you to get close to the Elements of Harmony?"

Rainbows eyes briefly glazed over, as her mind shot back to her time spent with Daybreak. Particularly the day on the bleachers, out by the (still) ruined football field. The words he said to her...

"Rainbow...You're...the first friend I've ever had...!"

"I remember how he sounded when he said that...there was no way he was lying to me. He struggled to say that to me, I saw it...There's no way I could ever believe he's using me."

Rainbow poked her head out fully from within the blankets, while still keeping the rest of her body covered while she spoke. Her voice held a particular bite to it, at certain points.

"No Twilight! There's no way he's using me. Just because you can't move past whatever happened between you two back then, doesn't mean he hasn't. He's changed!"

Twilight heard the growing aggression in Rainbows voice, but her sureness only served to rile up Twilight even more. She puffed up her chest in anger when Rainbow mentioned her past with Daybreak.

"This has nothing to do with what he did to me back then! I'm just trying to protect my friends from being hurt like I was! He's not good people Rainbow Dash! I'm telling you, he'll use you and then cut you off just like he did me! I knew him! I know him! He hasn't changed, that's the whole reason I confronted him the first day I saw him, was to see if he had changed. I spoke to him, I saw what he's become! He hasn't changed at all!"

Despite her shivering body offering her no real strength to cause the usual intimidation she was capable of, she still managed to shoot Twilight a stare stern enough to make Fluttershy proud.

"Did you ever consider, that maybe you confronting him just brought out his old self, like a bad memory? I've spent days with him Twilight! Days! He's my fucking roommate for fucks sake! I'm with him practically all the time! I know him! Not you! And I say the Daybreak you claim to know, isn't him anymore!"

Twilight was up from kneeling now, her voice raised once again as her anger began to boil over.

"SINCE WHEN IS HE YOUR ROOMMATE RAINBOW DASH!? THANKS FOR SHARING THAT BIT OF INFO WITH THE REST OF US! HOW LONG HAS THAT BEEN GOING ON!?...NO...IT DOESN'T MATTER...YOU LIVING WITH HIM DOESN'T MEAN YOU KNOW HIM ANY BETTER! HE'S A LIAR, AND A DAMN GOOD ONE, HE CAN ACT LIKE THE PERSON YOU THINK HE IS FOR DAYS! I SHOULD KNOW! HE ACTED LIKE HE WAS MY FRIEND FOR YEARS BEFORE HE FINALLY DITCHED ME! I'M JUST TRYING TO KEEP THAT FROM HAPPENING TO YOU TOO! WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN TRUST HIM, HUH!? WHAT COULD HE HAVE POSSIBLY SAID TO YOU TO MAKE YOU SO TRUSTING!? TELL ME! I REALLY WANT TO KNOW RAINBOW DASH!"

Rainbows mouth opened, the words jumped to the forefront of her lips. She wanted to scream to Twilight about what her and Daybreak had said and done together. She wanted to yell it to everyone that she was dating the son of chaos, if only just to make them all leave him be...but as she looked around, at all the ears now leaning towards them from within the mass of students...all the whispering that was now occurring...she knew she couldn't. She'd told him she wouldn't tell anyone, and that meant she had to keep that part quiet. She knew the things they'd shared together, and the things he'd said to her, were important to him. If her friends knew, then they would understand why they should trust him, no doubt. But Twilight was too smart, if Rainbow revealed anything, she'd figure out everything somehow, that's how she was with things like this. Plus, considering how much she clearly hated Daybreak, there's no way she'd let the problem rest if Rainbow hinted too strongly she knew things Twilight didn't.

Knowing this, Rainbow tried to pick her words carefully.

"I-It doesn't matter what he said Twilight...I...I trust him...fully. That should be enough for you. I'm asking you to trust me with this. He's fine Twilight."

Twilight stared hard at Rainbow Dash, her piercing gaze held the same effect as the headmistresses. It gave off the impression that Twilight was x-raying her, maybe even just looking straight through her. Rainbow could tell she knew, she knew Rainbow was hiding something, and that meant this likely wouldn't end anytime soon. Luckily for her, before the situation could escalate, the twin entrance doors burst open from the outside!

Twilight's body whipped around quicker than anyone's, she gasped, hands jumping to her mouth. Her exclamation was followed by many others within the crowd of students as everyone turned towards the doors. There, standing in the entrance and barely supporting one another, were Sunset Shimmer and Daybreak. Each one seemed half conscious, it was difficult to discern who was leaning on who for support. A cat hung loosely to end of Sunsets hair, before exploding into a confetti of water seconds later. Sunset's hair was a frizzled mess and charred black in several places along the tips of her follicles. Her clothes were clearly soaked straight down to her skin, which to anyone who hadn't been outside yet, seemed weird considering she'd left with a barrier up. Had most of her body not been leaning over and around Daybreak, much of her skin would have been visible through the wet clothes. It was a factor several boys in the crowd did not fail to pick up on, as they slowly started trying to lean over top each other to catch even a small glimpse.

Daybreak looked worse off than her, there was mud and slush dominating the majority of his formerly emerald hair. His left arm was bent, tightly pressed against his chest, and straining to hold some kind of sack within his clothing. His raincoat and pants were torn in several places, and blood ran down the sides of his face and knees. With all the water rushing down his body, it was nearly impossible to tell where the stream of red was originating. Although judging from his shredded knees, that was definitely one of the spots at least.

Applejack, along with a mint green girl whose hair matched the color of her skin, with a white streak lining the front of her locks, quickly rushed forward from the crowd to catch the two as they started to stumble forward. Neither Daybreak nor Sunset made it much past the entrance upright, both were clearly unable to support each other for more than a few steps, and collapsed forward just as Applejack and the mint girl reached them. Applejack made it to Daybreak before he could fully lose his balance, managing to catch him at the chest and keeping him mostly standing. But the mint colored girl, who wasn't nearly as fast as the farmer, was unable to get there in time to keep Sunset on her feet, and ended up letting her simply collapse back into her arms.

Applejack slowly turned her and Daybreak around, to begin making a slow walk over to one of the mats where he could sit and rest. Sadly, they never got to start...seconds after Applejack had Daybreak fully upright, a blinding flash of color zoomed by Twilight (along with several pairs of blankets trailing behind), leaving her spinning on her heels and headed straight for them! It flew past Sunset and the mint girl quick enough to take them both off balance and put them on their rears, with Sunset's back landing in the mint girls lap and leaving them both seeing stars! AJ prepared herself for the inevitable, and familiar, gut wrenching pain that would soon come as the wall of vibrant color slammed into her and Daybreak!

Applejack felt the wind leave her body as both she and Daybreak were sent skidding several feet, nearly back out the twin doors, as a pair of arms wrapped themselves around them both and squeezed the life from their bodies!

"Daybreak! You look like shit! Are you alright? What happened to your hair? What happened to your clothes? What happened to your head!? What are you clutching under that coat? Are you covered in blood?! Why are you always covered in blood?! Come on and answer me dammit!"

Rainbow hadn't even come to a full stop before she began firing off questions into Daybreak and AJ's faces. The sheer power of her squeeze was enough to even cause Applejack a few twinges of pain, she had no idea Rainbow could hug quite so...anaconda-like, until now. AJ was forced to release her hold on Daybreak in order to break free of Rainbows grasp. Dash turned and caught Daybreak in her arms without missing a step, seemingly losing all interest in Applejack and fully turning her attention on him.

Even through the torn coat, Rainbow could feel his body quivering worse than her own. She wasted no time removing the remaining blankets from her body (the few that had survived the trip over at least). She draped each one over Daybreak, doing her best to wrap him up like a marshmallow...similar to how she had been a few moments prior. Twilights jaw was on the floor in disbelief.

"Rainbow Dash! What are you doing?!"

"Uh...helping my friend...duh...he's obviously freezing to death here." Rainbow didn't even turn to look back at her, she just kept her eyes focused on Daybreak as she went to work dabbing the smaller blankets at whatever parts of him remained wet. Having still not changed out of her own wet clothing despite extras being brought over to her, her bra and undershorts were almost fully visible through her clothing. Despite her having had more time to dry herself off, Rainbows visible skin was still showing even worse than Sunset Shimmers, but she didn't care. The only thing that mattered to her right then, was warming up Daybreak. Gingerly running her fingers through his muddied hair, pulling out both twigs and bits of garbage along the way, she looked at his face and smiled.

"How ya feeling big guy?" She kept her voice low so as not to let the others around overhear, but the softness in her voice was apparent even to those far away...and drew back in the curious ears. Slowly, she dragged the towel through his hair, trailing it behind her fingers, drying and cleaning as much of it as she could. He seemed barely able to speak, his lips were a shade of dark purple and nothing about him felt warm to the touch. Even his breath seemed to come out cold as he attempted a chuckle.

"H-hey t-there Dashie...I...I s-see you f-found F-Fluttershy ehehehe...oww...b-brought her b-back a p-present..."

The sack under his arm slowly dropped from his grip, making a wet splat sound as it struck against the floor. Rainbow looked down and gave a slight start when the bag jumped after briefly touching her foot.

"What's inside of it?"

"A...A b-baby gator..."

Eyebrows up and curious, Rainbow leaned down, using her free hand to slowly open the bag while keeping her other on Daybreaks chest to support him. Slowly, as the zipper came down, a small scaled head popped out of the bag...the head of a miniature green gator. Without a warning, it flung itself from the sack and latched it's toothless jaws onto Rainbows head. Daybreak expected her to shriek in fear, or at least violently tear the predator off her head...but she didn't. In fact, she didn't even look surprised...rather bored instead. She simply stood back up and cupped her free hand over her mouth.

"HEY PINKIE PIE! DAYBREAK BROUGHT YOU A PRESENT!"

"N-no Dash...I s-said it's f-for F-Flutters-shy..."

The loudest gasp in known history, followed by the sounds of people being toppled over like bowling pins, traveled throughout the crowd before he ever finished his words! The next thing Daybreak knew, there was a flash of pink, then he found himself being crushed between two large, squishy balloons covered only by a t-shirt, while something with the force of a freight train crashed into him! Instantly deprived of breath and unable to tell what just rang all the choir bells in his head, Daybreak started to crumple backwards, only to find his new captor refuse to allow it. A crushing pain rocketed up his arms as something began to squeeze the life from his lungs, cracking his arm bones in the process. A high pitched, and obviously way too hyper voice, broke through the comfortable volume limit on his ear drums, and sent his head ringing with more pain.

"Oh thank you thank you thank you! I love presents and I especially love getting presents from strangers it's the perfect chance to make new friends and I'm always trying to make new friends in fact there was this one time an old cranky man named Doodle came to Ponyville looking for his long lost lover and I greeted him with my standard Pinkie Pie Welcome To Ponyville Party Canon he didn't like that too much but when I gave him a new and sexy looking hair piece to wear he seemed to mellow out then I kinda ruined his most prized possession and ended up finding his old flame for him so everything was alright in the end but now you're here in Ponyville and I haven't thrown you a party yet you just gotta let me throw you a party cause parties are my life and even though Twilight says your a big meanie I'm willing to give anyone a chance cause I love making new friends and I'm just dying to know how you and Dashie became friends you can tell me all about it at the party once you've had a bit to drink of course and-mmmmmmph!"

Breath exploded down his throat and flooded his lungs as Daybreak found himself miraculously released from the death hug he'd been given. He crumpled to his knees the moment he was free and only looked up once he'd drawn in several deep breaths of oxygen. He gazed up to find Rainbow Dash with her hand clasped around the mouth of his former captor, and the baby gator now missing from her head. Rainbow smiled at him sheepishly

"Sweet Celestia Pinkie Pie, take a breath for goddess sake. He just got in from being out in that . Give him a minute. Ok?" She gestured out towards the window with her head. The girl known as Pinkie Pie had her eyes darting about in her head, from the window, to Daybreak, then back and forth a few times, before she slowly nodded. Rainbow released her, and extended a hand to him. He took it, still shivering, and allowed her to pull him up. They both slowly re-gathered the blankets that had fallen off him while he'd been attacked by Pinkie, and began wrapping themselves up again. Pinkie smiled, blushing lightly at him as the baby gator that had been attached to Rainbows head, now crawled it's way up her arm and to her hair, nuzzling itself into her poofy head like a nest.

"Guess the gator is hers...or something...I don't even care anymore...I just wanna lay down for awhile and nap...maybe forever..."

"hehehe Sorry...I just get so excited when I meet new friends."

"We aren't friends. I just met you." His voice was strained by exhaustion, shivering cold, and a mild annoyance at having the life squeezed out of him for the third time that day. He half expected the madly grinning girls smile to droop, or for her to show some kind of negative reaction to his blunt words. Instead of any of that...she just kept smiling.

"Silly, just because we just met doesn't mean we can't already be friends."

"If your smile doesn't stop exceeding your facial limits...I'm calling the psyche ward"

Daybreak stared at her hard. Her smile was abnormally sincere...he could see it in her eyes. Everything about her grin screamed an overabundance of cuddles. Taking the few free moments he had while re-blanketing himself to get a good look at her, he studied her appearance in depth. This girls name was Pinkie Pie, he'd heard Rainbow call her that. She was almost as tall as he was, and with her overly poofy (and obviously uncontrollable) pink hair, she equaled his height if not surpassed it. Her skin was the perfect shade of pink bubblegum and radiated with an aura that seemed to call out a promise of hugs...endless hugs. She wore a sky blue t-shirt that loosely flapped in the wind each time she moved. Instead of jeans or pants, she wore a light purple skirt that extended down to her knees and was decorated all over with an uncountable assortment of party balloons. Even if her shirt hadn't been as loosely fitted as it was, he had a feeling it would still give a significant bounce each time she jumped. There was no way any shirt could have held down the amount of cleavage she had beneath her fabric. He'd felt it when she squeezed him, her chest must have been almost as large as Fluttershy's. Yet somehow she'd managed to move at such an unnatural speed before she'd tackled him...that was a terrifying thought. On top of her ridiculously large boobs and overall cuddly body structure...her smile seemed to radiate sunshine. Not literally of course, but her smile made him want to smile, if only slightly. It wasn't like the happy feeling he felt when Rainbow hugged him, but more like a feeling welling up inside him that would brighten a normal person's day.

He had an idea of what significant role this smiley girl played just by the uncomfortable, but also slightly warm, feeling he got from her. With a painful strain, he blinked into his magical sight and found his suspicions quickly confirmed. If he looked past the surface of her bubbly aura, towards her core like he'd done with Rainbow and Fluttershy, he could see the same, warm, pulsating waves of energy within her.

"This chatter box is an Element of Harmony? Do they just give these things away?"

A firm pat on his back from Rainbow brought him back to reality. She was helping him slowly shuffle his way over to a mattress lying on the gyms floor, some fifteen feet away. Pinkie seemed to have gone off in her own little world after he didn't answer her back. She was now playing with the baby gator, allowing him to clamp his toothless jaws upon her hands, then gently flipping him over in her opposite palm and tickling his underbelly. It was, admittedly adorable.

He and Rainbow made it to the mattress, walking right by Twilight without a word in the process, and he collapsed into the remaining pile of blankets Rainbow had left over from her sprint to him. He was tempted to shoot Twilight a sneer, just to piss her off, but he was too tired to be an asshole and simply allowed his exhaustion to overwhelm him.

"Ah yes...sweet sleep, come to me. Preferably in form of my egotistical, but still hot, girlfriend...wait...why did I just think that..."

Sheets flew everywhere as Daybreak fell onto the mattress, like a sloth suffering from sleep deprivation. It was a full minute before Rainbow was able to sit down beside him and fully cover her own shivering body as well. She sat close, but not so close it seemed like she was trying to cuddle him, despite her deep desire to do just that.

Once they were both settled and mostly comfortable, Twilight and her friends surrounded the mattress like vultures. Sunset Shimmer showed up a moment later, accompanied by the mint colored girl and shivering as madly as Daybreak. Twilight took one glance at Sunset, and snapped her fingers. Purple sparks exploded forth from the gym floor as a mattress identical to the one Daybreak and Rainbow were on, materialized before them, complete with several more blankets.

"Here Sunset, lay down on this. I've added a heating spell to it. You'll be fine in no time."

The mint girl helped Sunset onto the mattress, then as soon as she was covered in her own set of sheets, took a quick glance towards Daybreak and scurried away like a frightened kitten.

"Thanks Lyra!" Sunset attempted to yell after her, but she was already lost in the crowd of students. Pinkie embraced Sunset in a warming hug "I'm sure she heard you".

Sunset nodded, if she intended on replying, she wasn't given the chance. Twilight quickly stepped to the front of her friends and looked down at Daybreak, literally and figuratively.

"Look, I'm just as thrilled as the rest of you that Sunset is ok, really I am. But we need to get a few things straight before we start handing out the warm hugs anymore-"

Pinkie Pie looked visibly disappointed at this notion and slowly shrunk back into the circle with her friends. Twilight gave her a sympathetic smile, then turned and narrowed her gaze down at Daybreak again

"-starting with you Daybreak. I have some questions for you and I better get some answers."

Rainbow unconsciously scooted closer to him upon hearing the sharpness in Twilights voice. Daybreak felt the slight shift in the mattress and realized what Rainbow was doing. He smiled to himself...if that was how Rainbow felt on the matter, he might as well have a little fun. Although he was still visibly weak and shivering, he summoned up the strength to be a smart ass.

"And if I don't feel like answering, then what? Will you lecture me on the importance of being honest with your friends?" His mocking smile caused Twilight noticeable enragement, but even she couldn't see his slowly balling fists beneath the sheets.

"Then I'll have you arrested the moment you can walk on your own, maybe even before that, for casting this magic chaos storm over Ponyville!"

"Twilight..."

Twilight looked to her left as a gentle tug on her sleeve briefly distracted her. She hadn't even realized it until now, but her palms were starting to glow a dangerous purple. Fluttershy was gently holding onto her sleeve and looking at her with a soft, but saddened gaze. She felt another, more powerful hand gently set itself on her right shoulder. She knew it was Applejack even before she turned to look at her.

"Listen Sugarcube, ya'll think maybe ya outta let us handle this here 'questioning' of yours? I think it'd be a lot better for everyone."

"I'm perfectly capable-!"

Applejack held up her hand, Twilight went silent instantly. Daybreak was actually a little impressed.

"Is this other girl really so terrifying that she can just silence Twilight like that...or maybe they have some level of respect I don't understand...either way I wish I could do that...like...all the time"

"I'm sure you are capable hun, but ya'll aren't as observant as I am. You're stressing him out just as much as he is you. Why else would he be clenching his fists tighter than one of my lasso knots under that there blanket?"

Instinctively, Daybreak unclenched his fists, noticeable shock jumped to his face for a moment. He was unable to hide the movement of his hands from those surrounding him, so he just tried to play it off normally, even as Twilight let a small smile sneak onto her lips.

"Well, of course she's stressing me out. I just got back in from walking through the fucking ocean falling from the sky, animal crossing addition, in case you haven't noticed, combined with enough wind to turn the Leaning Tower of Pisa into the Laying Tower. All to find a girl who turned out to be here all along! Then to add on to those pleasantries, I got ambushed by a bunch of furry animals who seemed intent on sacrificing me in a massive black cauldron-" He shot Fluttershy a brief glare, he watched her quickly dissolve into blushes, obviously understanding what had happened to him.

"Well that at least that proves she knows they set those traps...what in Tartarus could her house possibly need that for...?"

"Then after escaping from nearly being cooked alive and eaten by a toothless gator, I got to walk back through the storm, again! And that's not even the best part! No, the best part is on the way back, I actually managed to discover whose behind this storm of the dark ages! Only to have my ass handed to me by said saboteur, and have to be rescued by Sunset Shimmer! Then I get here to be lectured by the Princess of grudge holders over there! So yeah! I'm a little stressed out!"

He'd kept his cool at the beginning, but towards the end he couldn't help but let his anger start to flow through. He was tired of being blamed for things that weren't his fault, or his doing, or within his control to stop. Twilight seemed to be making it a habit of doing all three, and it was actually starting to piss him off, despite how he reacted.

The girl who'd stepped forward and silenced Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but Twilights impatience for answers seemed to get the better of her. She quickly dropped to a kneeling position so as to be eye level with him, and stared at him hard

"If that's true, and you really did see who did this, then tell me who, now!"

His eyes narrowed with growing rage.

"How dare you presume to order me Twilight!" He could his anger coming to a boil again.

"Ask politely and I'll think about it."

"I'd sooner jump off the top staircase without magic than ask you (bold) for anything! Now tell me!"

"Bite me Princess

"Why you little shit-!"

"Excuse me Princess, but I need a moment of silence while I get into a meditative state where I block out any and all irritating white noise...I call it The Twilight Zone."

Rage didn't begin to describe the feelings of pure hate that seemed to be literally fuming out of Twilights ears! Especially when Daybreak actually did cross his legs, shut his eyes, and began lightly humming to himself.

On the outside, Twilight absolutely lost her mind, she started screaming words at him she didn't even know she could use! Whatever anger she had been suppressing during their conversation likely came out right then. Pinkie Pie had to physically cover Fluttershy's ears for her, while Twilight unleashed the full force of her verbal arsenal of insults!

However, in Daybreaks mind, he was hearing nothing but the sound of waves crashing against a craggy coast, birds chirping, and the ever so subtle sound of a cocky friend calling to him. He was tempted to actually attempt touching Rainbows mind and speaking to her for real, if only to pass the time. Though, considering how weak he already was from the storm and his "fight" with Famine, and that he'd never successfully attempted telepathy before...he decided it was best to just stay in his "Twilight Zone".

A few minutes passed where Daybreak enjoyed the sounds of his own thoughts and the bliss that came with blocking out the world, but eventually he found himself being given a light shake, by none other than Rainbow Dash herself. She wore an expression of held back laughter, mixed with slight concern. Though it was clear that suppressing the giggles was causing her more of a struggle than the concern was. Clearly he'd missed something funny. Looking around, Twilight was no where to be found, and the girl who had silenced her with just a raised hand, was now kneeling down in front of him, also wearing a small smirk, though hers had a more subtle hint of seriousness to it.

He couldn't help the raised eyebrow that came when she slowly extended her hand to him out of nowhere. He eyed it for a moment, as though studying it for booby traps.

"What are the chances there's a hidden blade or something stashed under her sleeve, ready to stab the shit out of me when I shake her hand?...Well she's not Twilight...or my mother... so I should be good...I guess there's no reason to be rude...yet."

Slowly he extended his right hand from under the blanket, and took hers in it. Upon the moment of contact, he regretted his decision. Whether on purpose or not, there was no feeling like having your hand flattened into paper during a handshake...and this girl did just that. There was enough strength and power in just her grip, to make him quiver in fear.

"This girl...could literally tear me in half...and then in half again...and still probably not break a sweat...is she even human?"

He doubted she could tell what he was thinking, or that he could sense the amount of power she was holding back so as to not break his hand, but it didn't seem to matter. It took every shred of self-taught discipline he had not to cry out in agony, even as his eyes attempted to water. Once the pain began to show on his face, the girl smiled more sincerely than before, and released him. He made sure never to utter a single whimper of pain, he wouldn't let her make him feel weak.

"My name's Applejack, I think we all may have gotten off on the wrong foot here. Yer past with Twilight is ya'lls business, and I like to give everyone the benefit of the doubt before I judge 'em. So I'd like to start off right."

He looked upon her like he had Pinkie Pie, after quickly pulling his throbbing hand back under the blankets to rub profusely until it ceased to be a pancake of course. She gave off a feeling that was nothing like what he felt from Pinkie. Where as the Hug Machine a few feet away had an aura that practically tasted of joy and free spiritedness, Applejacks aura, although just as overwhelming to be near, was stern. He felt a strong sense of duty and honor radiating from her when he extended his perceptions. He also felt a deep seeded sense of pride, for herself and her family. Though that would normally be a weakness to exploit, this girl gave off the feeling that it was her strength. He didn't bother with his magical sight this time, he'd pretty much deduced that she, and the white skinned girl that had yet to identify herself within the crowd, were the last of the Elements. Nevertheless he was curious, and resolved to check her aura later when he had his strength back.

Her magical aura aside, Daybreak took note of her actual appearance next. This girl clearly worked on a farm, there was no doubt in his mind. If there was a book of stereotypes written about farmers, she likely met every single one. Even without her accent, her clothing alone gave her away. Atop her blonde colored hair was a large brown "ten gallon" hat, which he'd only ever spotted worn atop the citizens of Appleloosa, or on the farm folk that lived in the outskirts of Equestria. He was tempted to ask if she had any family in Appleloosa, but he doubted the answer would surprise him much. Her hair, which was long enough to extend wildly down to her back if she hadn't tied it with a tiny red bow at the bottom, was lain over the side of her right shoulder and nearly touching his feet as she knelt in front of him.

Complimenting her hat and hair, was a loosely tucked collared shirt. Lime green on the top and bleach white towards the bottom with buttons leading down the center of the shirt. Her bottoms were tight fitting jeans, but they only seemed tight because of the bronze colored belt that was strapped around them, squeezing the jeans against her waist. At the point where both parts of the belt met in the middle, there was a bronze apple shaped belt buckle just above her zipper. Considering her most likely job, the reason for the belt was probably to loosen the jeans if they ever became too tight while she worked in whatever field or orchard she was responsible for.

Moving past her clothes, he took care to admire the smoothness of her skin, compared to the roughness of the calices he'd felt on her hand when she shook his. It was a remarkable feat to keep ones skin so smooth while working on a farm all day, but she seemed to be pulling it off well. He couldn't get a proper read on her chest size from the angle she was squatting, especially since her shirt was so loosely tucked. He didn't really care about something like that on this girl though, she had an aura that commanded respect...and he respected her for that. Though it was nice to finally see someone other than Rainbow Dash whose chest wasn't clawing to be free of their owners shirt.

Satisfied he had enough info on Superwoman to work with, he gave her a small smirk and nodded.

"Ok, fine. Let's say we do start over then, what now?"

Applejack stood up, turning her head back she gave a small nod to Fluttershy, who retreated backwards out of sight as though she'd been commanded. After a moment of silence, where he could swear he felt Rainbows hands crawling ever closer to him under the sheets, Fluttershy returned...pulling a very grumpy looking Twilight Sparkle with her by the arm. Realization quickly dawned on Daybreak as he saw the pair slowly reenter the circle.

"So, she must have stormed off...or maybe they made her step back? Either one works for me..."

Twilight stood amongst her friends with tightly crossed arms and a sour expression glued to her cheeks. Clearly she was unhappy about something.

"Maybe she wanted to punch me while I was ignoring her and they wouldn't let her...that would certainly sour my mood if I was her"

Applejack tuned back to face him once again

"Now that's Twilight's back, and everyone has had a few moments to calm down, we can have a real discussion about what happened to ya out there. Alright?"

He nodded hesitantly, a cold shiver snuck it's way up his spine as he spoke "Y-yeah...sure. Just gimmie a minute to think about everything ok? My head's still a little hazy from everything that happened..."

"Are you cold dude? I could run and find AJ's granny real quick. She could fix you some of their family soup, it'll warm you up like lightning, never fails. I'm sure she's probably handing some out around here anyway, since we're stuck here. Maybe she has some cider barrels too..."

Glancing her head around the gym excited by her own words, Rainbow slowly stood up, dragging several blankets up with her. She looked to be carrying a bedspread with her rather than sheets as she quickly took off into the crowd, excitedly chattering her teeth (even while she sneezed every which way). Fluttershy stepped forward and motioned in the direction Rainbow had just gone.

"Maybe I should go with her, just in case she hurts herself even more. We all know how she can get when she thinks there's cider around...and she looks pretty sick already, I 'd hate to let her drink anything that could make it worse..."

The others around her nodded, and no one tried to stop her when she quickly jogged off after her sneezing friend.

Applejack smiled after them, then looked back to Daybreak. She could see on his face, the moment Rainbow Dash had left, his knuckles tightly clenched around the sheets. He had visibly shrunk back into the blankets, more so than before. She smiled brighter

"It's all right Sugarcube, ya can tell me what happened. I can promise ya Twilight will be on her best behavior while you speak, and we'll all listen with open minds. Right Twilight?"

Twilight merely grunted her reply, and jerkily nodded her head. Although seeing Twilight being scolded did give him some form of pleasure, he was still shaky about being around Rainbow's friends...without Rainbow here...while he was so weak.

Truthfully, he'd have had no real issue explaining what had occurred out in the storm in the first place if Twilight hadn't be so presumptuous the moment he got back, and tried to threaten him. With a quick glance to his side, he saw that Sunset Shimmer was close to fully asleep on the mattress opposite him, her eyes fluttered dangerously as she tried futilely to stay awake for his explanation. Twas a fate he wished he could share right then. He felt his eyes start to weigh down...but he knew he had to at least warn these people of what was coming, before he surrendered to his own exhaustion. He closed his eyes, attempting find some clarity for this situation within his thoughts

"Trying to handle something like the Four Horsemen on my own...would probably be foolhardy...I couldn't even feel Famine's aura...she's unlike anything I've ever faced..."

"What the fuck do you think you're thinking?! You...WE...are the Prince of Fucking Chaos! How dare you even consider asking for the help of others! Have you not always done things on your own, have you not always succeeded on your own?!"

The darkness witin his eyelids erupted into a familiar sight. A mirror image of himself, wearing scaly black armor covered in flames and a long fiery black cloak, appeared and took up his vision. It was as if he was looking himself in the face, but instead of emerald green eyes, he saw a bright sapphire blue, slitted like a snake. His other self smiled at him, revealing serrated teeth.

"...You again...Why are you back? If you try and invade me like before I'll-!"

"Relax...I don't need to take you over in a situation such as this, you're body is too weak to handle it right now anyways. Besides deep down you know my next words are true...We have always done things on our own. Although you've ignored me all these years since you first faced The Mirror with Father, I'll always be around until you go back and finish what you started...But that's not why I'm speaking up now. The time for the Mirror will come, but it's a talk for another day. I'm here about what you're about to tell these people...these humans. The Apocalypse. Why warn them at all? You and I both know that the world is rotten, just like Famine said. Why not join her and end it all to start anew?"

"First of all, you and I have argued about this topic since before I came to this school. My opinion will always remain the same. Destroying the world is not the same as saving it. And secondly, she made it pretty clear she needs my soul for the Apocalypse. So joining her is guaranteed suicide, and lately, I actually want to live. Plus, don't think I don't know what you're trying to do. If I give up my soul and die, you'll be instantly freed from the Mirror to wreak your havoc upon the world. But if I just die normally, you die too. My soul is your leash, and I intend to keep it on you forever."

"...Fine if you insist on stopping the Apocalypse, at least do it on your own. You've tried relying on temporary allies before, and we've seen how that turned out through the years. Remember the Griffon Empire? The Dragons? The Siren that you encountered crossing the sea? Ouizotal and his followers? There is a reason you always failed when you went with some half assed allies, and you always succeeded when you forsook companions...You are the exiled prince. You fight alone. You work alone. You win alone. And you live, alone. Except it. The sooner you do, the better of we both will be"

"Not anymore. I don't have to be alone anymore. Rainbow Dash isn't like anyone else, anywhere. She knows who I am, what that means, and she still wants to be with me. ME! The Exiled Prince of Discord and Celestia. She wants to be with me!"

"She doesn't know about me...You ever think of that? She's only caught a glimpse of me during your duel, and although I thoroughly enjoyed the epic ass beating I gave her, I highly doubt she'd be so willing to stay with you if she knew you really are as bad as Twilight makes you out to be. At least on the inside. Why do you think she never mentioned it afterwards, she's afraid of what answers you might give to her questions? She doesn't know about those times you thought about leaving her when you first met, or when you tried to walk away. There's still plenty this girl doesn't know about you, and there's a reason for that. If you truly believed she was one hundred percent different from everyone else, you'd have told her, at least about me by now. I mean, you've already stolen her first kiss, you've done things. You've done things together that you have never experienced before. And judging from what's swimming around in your head, you're planning on doing alot more with her. So what are you waiting for then? I know, and let's face it, you know too."

"...Just stay out of my thoughts, those aren't yours to watch like in some in house movies...and stop acting like you wanna help me. You and I both know what you are. You're my Mirror. My darkness. That means you're also my opposite. I know what that details, as my opposite, you'd want the opposite of what I do. So destroying the world is definitely on your to do list if you're ever free. So trying to tempt me with Father's Mirror is pointless. One free wish isn't worth the risk of being defeated by you and watching you start an Apocalypse of your own."

"Even if you can wish for anything? I still don't think you truly understand what that means after all these years? No drawbacks, no literal translation of your wish. You get exactly what you want. That means you can have Rainbow Dash forever if you want. World Peace. Unlimited knowledge. Immortality...well I guess you've got that covered...You could make Rainbow Dash immortal and be together forever....You do realize that's how your parents-"

"Enough already! I told you I get it! And Father already told me everything back then, so I don't know why you ever bother repeating it. I know that's how my parents became practically gods. I know that's how Celestia is able to make other people Princesses too. And I know that's why Father stole the Mirror from her. I know it all, and I don't care. Because the risk is too much for someone like me. In order to gain my one wish, I have to defeat my own mirror half. That's you, and that's the deal breaker. My parents, my aunt, they weren't all powerful when they fought their mirror selves, they were mortal. Had they lost, their Mirrors would have been free, true, but they would have been defeatable....I'm different...You, are different. I was born from Celestia and Discord after they had become gods. They made me after they'd already done their trials. That makes me a demi-god by blood, and an Immortal according to Father (all I have to do is choose it). I'm already the most powerful sorcerer of my own age, anywhere, and that will likely continue as I grow...That means you are all those things as well. I can't risk an immortal, more powerful and darker version of me walking free. So no I'm never going back. I tried once and barely escaped you. You can stay in limbo for eternity as far as I'm concerned."

"...You are a coward Daybreak. Truly. You should have finished our fight with honor back then. And even after that, when you found out I was in limbo within True Space after you escaped, you never reached out and excepted me. You have a chance that no one, not your parents or anyone before them has ever had, because of your decisions. You could join together with me and realize true power. It would be so easy and risk free, if you have the will to gain mental dominance when we fuse that is. You'd have the best of both me and you, plus you're one wish at the mirror, because I'd be gone. Yet you refuse. Our fight with Rainbow Dash was proof that, when sharing a body, no one could stand up to us.. You're just too afraid of me to try. Too afraid of yourself, just like when you were a child. Coward."

"Call me a coward all you wish. But I'll never let you out. I don't want your help and I don't need your advice. Stay in the True Space and stay out of my mind."

"...One day you will regret saying that when you need me most...Fine...You don't want me around, consider me gone...Oh and before I go, you should know...I gave Rainbow Dash my name in ancient text. It's on a little piece of paper that she still has. Have fun with that."

And then, there was silence. But not a silence he was used to. For once, his mind felt quiet, like there was nothing to disturb his thoughts anymore.

".......................Is he gone?........I don't feel another mind anymore...Actually...I don't sense him at all anymore...Did he really just...go back for good?...Finally, at peace with my own thoughts. Wow...I feel...different all of the sudden...what's this warmth in my chest...It's growing hotter..."

"Daybreak?"

A soothing warmth seemed to be flowing through his chest, like a subtle wind you barely notice until you think about it. It was lukewarm, and spread like smooth silk. It felt like a tiny river was slowly making it's way around his chest, warming him from the inside.

"Daybreak?"

There was a voice...a voice was calling out to him...but from where?

"I can hear it...a voice...it sounds so...so nice...but where...I don't see...Wait! My eyes are closed!"

As soon as he thought it, his eyes shot open and his head flew forward. He sat up, tangled in the blankets he'd laid down with! Rainbow Dash, who had been kneeling over him, was knocked back as he rapidly sat up, nearly head butting her and sending the bowl of soup she'd been cradling in her hands spilling onto the floor, with the bowl shattering upon impact.

Momentarily confused as to how he'd ended up on his back, he turned towards the sound of the shattering pottery and casually waved his hand. Before the pieces of the bowl had even finished spreading on the floor, they all jumped into the air, along with the liquid that had previously inhabited them. Everything hovered still for a moment above the floor...then...with a small flash of green light...it was fixed. The bowls pieces were back together with no traces of any cracks in it's structure, and the liquid within was once again lightly steaming from it's own warmth.

Daybreak slowly looked around, blinking quickly as he tried to remember what had happened before he'd apparently passed out. Applejack was still kneeling, so it couldn't have been that long. Although she was a bit farther back than he remembered, and Rainbow Dash was now right beside him. She slowly plucked the hovering soup bowl out of the air and went back to gently cradling it in her arms. She gave him a warm smile as he looked at her.

"It must have been her voice that I heard when I was out...great...and I thought that voice sounded sweet and alluring...I'm so far gone with her...

"You ok there dude? You fell asleep for a few minutes according to AJ, and she just decided to wait until you woke up to talk. Guess you must be pretty tired from that whole storm if you fell asleep that quickly. I just got back with her granny's soup a minute ago, and thought I'd try feeding it to you in your sleep, like pouring it in your mouth and stuff-"

"Which Ah found very adorable by the way." Applejack shot him a wink. Rainbow's face slightly flushed when she saw it, and she quickly coughed to change the subject

"...well...hehe it's uh...pretty obvious how well that worked out...ow."

For a moment, Daybreak thought she was only referring to the spilled soup he'd magically fixed a moment ago, until he looked down at Rainbow's legs and pelvis...covered in a few remaining hot noodles he hadn't managed to charm back into the bowl. Eyes widening, he quickly cast a spell over the noodles, cleaning them off and returning them to their bowl, which he gently took from Rainbow and set down beside the mattress. Without thinking, he grasped ahold of Rainbows legs and cast a light aura over her skin, cooling anything that might be burned. He practically lifted her backside up into the air by her legs, causing her to mildly blush as he gave her legs a quick once over for burns, not even realizing how this might look to others.

"You ok Dash?...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to spill it on you."

"Uh...y-yeah...no prob...umm...dude...they're kinda...staring at us..." Her voice came out shaky, and not just from her cold skin. He could tell from her voice, she was struggling to control a large amount of embarrassment.

"Huh?"

He looked around, Rainbows friends we're indeed staring at him, and it was only then he realized how inappropriate what he was doing to her, actually looked. With blood rushing to color his cheeks, he quickly released her legs. She crumpled back into the blankets with a light thud and quickly gathered the sheets back around her. Twilight looked absolutely livid, and only got worse when Daybreak quickly grabbed hold of Rainbow, pulling her into a tight hug within the mountain of blankets. He flashed her an unusually warm smile

"Thanks for the soup Dash...ya know...even though I kinda made you wear most of it..."

"I feel so different...almost like without feeling Him in my head anymore...I feel...good...definitely better than usual...even though I feel so weak, it's like I can just feel happy for once with Rainbow...weird"

Once again, Rainbow herself, was blushing even brighter than before "S-sure dude...you'd have done the same."

It was like her words lit up a light bulb in Daybreaks mind. He smiled brightly at her "You're right, I would." He reached back around the mattress and picked up the soup bowl in his left hand, while weaving his right through the air. After a quick moment, two spoons popped into existence, fizzling with green sparks in Daybreaks outstretched hand. He handed one to Rainbow, which she took with a puzzled expression.

"Uh dude, what are you doing?"

"Sharing the soup you got for me, duh. You're sick too, aren't you?"

"...Well...yeah I guess, but..."

"Then shaddup and drink."

He slowly dipped the spoon into the warm liquid with an eager look in his eyes. With a tender grace, he stirred the spoon around, taking extra care to gather as many of the ingredients into the center as possible as he did. Then, with doctor-like precision, he swiped the spoon through the center of the bowl and gathered up a large swath of its broth and noodles, along with some other unknown contents. After eyeing the spoon to ensure it had an acceptable amount of fluid in it, he gently guided it up to Rainbows lips. Her eyes extended wide as he gently pushed it against her, clearly not expecting him to actually feed it to her like a child...or a boyfriend. Despite the surprise, she did not resist, knowing full well it likely wouldn't do any good, on top of that, she knew how tasty Granny Smith's cooking was. She excepted the spoon and happily slurped up the liquid, practically inhaling the contents with a happy grin.

"Aww...now ain't that just the cutest thing I ever saw. Found yerself a boyfriend have ya there Rainbow?"

Half tempted to turn and confirm her suspicion, Daybreak opened his mouth to reply...until a large stream of warm soup sprayed him in the face. This was followed by the sounds of a choking Rainbow Dash.

"D-Don't be *cough* ridiculous AJ...that's...not funny..."

Hearing Applejack snicker told him that Rainbow's spit-take had probably done what she intended, nevertheless, he wished she hadn't had to use his hair as a target. Broth and noodles were lining his face, he'd just about given up hope of successfully cleaning out his hair without a shower now. He sighed aloud

"Thanks Dash...I needed a shower anyways..."

He felt the soup bowl being pulled from his grip and set aside again, as she did this, Rainbow leaned close to his ear and quickly whispered

"You dork, you almost blew our cover...I'd like nothing better than to tell...be more careful what you do in public."

Before he could respond, Rainbow roughly gripped him under the armpits, and pulled them both to their feet. Applejack followed them up, helping Daybreak stand when he slightly stumbled.

"Hey look...I know everyone wants to hear what Daybreak saw out there, and who's really behind this storm, I wanna know too...but do you guys think it could wait just a little bit longer? Daybreak needs a warm shower...and now that I think about it, me and Sunset could probably use one too..."

At her name being mentioned, Sunset Shimmer sat straight up on her mattress, and looked Rainbow dead in the face, with an oddly serious expression

"Dooooooon't you speak for me Rainbow...I remember what happened the last time I showered anywhere near you...never again!"

"Oh come on Sunset, It was just one snow cloud...it was funny."

"Only to you! You weren't the one who kept getting it dumped on you every ten seconds"

"Every ten seconds flat, on the nose. I made sure of it."

Sunsets eyes narrowed into daggers. Rainbow gave her a light shove in the arm while holding back a barrage of chuckles.

"Come on Sunset, a warm shower makes everyone feel better. I promise not to mess with you this time alright?"

"...Alright fine...but only if everyone else is ok with waiting too..." Rainbow smiled, she was sure she could see it on Sunsets face. She wanted a warm shower too now that Rainbow had mentioned it. Sunset slowly turned to face Applejack

"Are you ok with waiting awhile longer AJ?"

Rather than answer, Applejack took a quick glance at Twilight. Although she gave no voice to her opinion on the matter, her thoughts were clear by the grimace on her face. Applejack paused and thought to herself for a moment.

"There really ain't any harm to waiting awhile longer is there? And it can only improve Daybreaks current opinion of us if we let him wash up a bit. Ah highly doubt what he saw can be all that urgent if he can take the time for a shower, and all this talk. It wasn't like he was rushing to tell us what he saw neither, not that I would've either, considering the welcome he got...but Twilight...Twilight swears he's not a good person. In fact, I can see she downright hates him, with a passion. I've never known Twilight to bluntly lie about someone like this before, and she seems so sure. She's only ever gotten like this once before...and that was a long time ago...with Cadence, and she turned out to be right when none of us would listen to her...She said he hurt her real bad when they were kids, that might explain why she could be jumping the gun on him now...But he don't seem bad ta me...and Rainbow clearly cares about him alot. Rainbow Dash...Ever since that time we saw her with Fluttershy, its been excepted among us that her barn door swung a different way. Fluttershy always swore that we mistook what we saw, but I still don't see how something like that could be mistaken. Now though, I'm starting to think she might have been telling the truth, and not just too shy to admit the truth. I can see the way Dash's looking at him. I've never seen that before..."

Applejack chanced another quick glance back at Twi, who still had not changed her scowl-like expression. Clearly her opinion on the matter was certain, that left the others to ask. It was only fair to ask everyone, AJ was sure of that much. She placed her hand on Daybreaks shoulder, and noted how his eyes momentarily darted to her hand as it touched him. Whether it was discomfort or brief fear she saw in his eyes, it didn't matter. She expected that much after their opening handshake.

"Ah got no problem with you washing up ta feel better partner, but it's only fair we ask everyone before ya go. I ain't got no issues with ya just yet, but if everyone here thinks what you saw is too urgent to wait, I gotta insist ya tell us before ya go."

Whatever look Daybreak had held in his eyes from her touch, it vanished at her words, and was replaced with an ever so subtle sneer that even AJ could barely detect.

"I think I detect her weakness now. She's prideful, that's true, but that's not her flaw. Not technically at least. But rather, her pride for whatever code she obviously has and lives by, demands she treat everyone fairly. That's why she's taking such care in how she goes about this whole situation. In an weird way, she's trying to please and be fair to everyone at the same time. Oddly enough she seems to know what she's doing, which tells me she must be like this all the time. Huh...I bet her friends don't even realize how stressed that must make her, being fair and reasonable to everyone...I think I know her Element now...I also see how I can make this work to my favor. For now though, I might as well just play along, it'll get me away from this crowd quicker...plus I need to talk to Rainbow alone...I gotta tell her about the Shrimp in my house"

His sneer holding, Daybreak held up his right palm and slowly shook his head.

"No need to debate, Applejack, was it? I don't mind sharing what I saw at all. Just as long as Twilight behaves and doesn't try to order me around like I'm one of her subjects again, I'll gladly share."

Twilight's scowl darkened, she opened her mouth to retort, but made quick to catch herself when Applejack turned and shot her a menacing look that warned "Shut the hay up and deal with it for now"

As soon as he saw Twilights jaw close, he snickered to himself.

"Instant karma eh Twi? Now I can tell my little tale uninterrupted"

He sat himself back down in the sheets, finding little point in wasting what precious bit of energy he had left standing, when he could sit in the warm blankets. He patted the space next to him on the mattress. Milliseconds later, Rainbow plopped herself back down beside him and recurled up in the sheets, practically right next to him like a kitten. She was easily within arms reach, and he made sure to keep that in mind as he politely motioned for AJ and the others to sit as well.

"I'd prefer if everyone was at my eye level, if that's alright with you."

Applejack gave a light nod back, and followed his lead, sitting herself down in front of the mattress. The others quickly followed suite, and then Twilight, once she was the last one left standing, also conceded and sat. She crossed her arms and legs in such a tight manner, Daybreak wondered if they'd ever come apart again.

With a deep breath, Daybreak began.

"Well...this whole thing started when Rainbow came to me this morning..."

.....

It took the better part of ten minutes for Daybreak to explain everything that had occurred to him since waking with Rainbow Dash that morning. He left out as many private details and unimportant things as he could, not wanting any of them to get too good a picture of where he lived, or how his days went...or what he might have done with Rainbow. He also didn't feel the need to share that he now had an orphan living with him, instead he skipped over that whole portion of his tale and described his return home as him retrieving a forgotten item. The only parts he stuck to the story one hundred percent on, was the parts involving Famine.

Although he did agree with his Mirror half, at least in the aspect of taking on the burden alone, he still felt like he should warn those he could about the possible future. There was no point in sending the world into a possible Apocalypse unprepared, it would only add to the casualties. He made his description of Famine as detailed as possible when he recounted what he'd experienced, hoping that at least one of them would show some kind of recognition or knowledge of who he was describing before he gave her name...but he was met with disappointment. He hadn't expected any better, not many knew any legends or mythology before Equestria's time...and he had the only book still in one piece. He'd mostly been eyeing Twilight during his description, to see if she knew...but just like her friends, before he gave the name, her expression remained confused. This confirmed that he had indeed stolen the book from Celestia before (bold) she'd granted Twilight access to the Restricted parts of the Royal Library. A fact he made sure to mention during his tale, and a fact, that made Twilight even more livid than she already was.

That fact gave him a small bit of satisfaction, because it meant he was the only one among any of them who held the knowledge of the Four Horsemen, and how they may be defeated if such a way existed. There was nothing stopping him from misleading the group and going on this quest by himself, he now controlled the flow of future events. He didn't expect it to be that easy though. So it was of little surprise to him that, when he gave the name and described what she said she wanted, both from him and for the world, he was met with mixed reactions from the group surrounding him.

Twilight reacted almost exactly like he predicted, complete denial. Rainbow Dash...was more accepting of the truth, but the moment he mentioned that this Famine wanted and needed his soul, he felt her hand grip his under the sheets. Almost jumping in surprise at her warm touch, he felt her worry just through her tight grip, and wanted to reassure her but knew he couldn't without making Twilight and possibly her friends, suspicious.

As for the others, he barely knew any of them so he couldn't gauge their reactions much, but that didn't make them any less interesting to see. Fluttershy gave a small squeal of fear at the world ending, and attempted to hide within her hair. Pinkie Pie...well...reacted rather odd... and nonchalantly, seemingly unworried by the news, and instead taking it upon herself to pull a white canvas from within her giant pink cloud of hair, and begin creating a sketch of Famine as per his description. Applejacks face showed a look of hardened concern, she was no doubt already attempting to work on some kind of solution to remedy the situation.

The final girl, the white skinned one whose name he'd yet to identify, gave a gasp as her hand flew up to her mouth. Although she showed some genuine concern during his description, afterwards she seemed more interested in the type of fabric that apparently had to have made up Famine's robes to move the way he'd described and create the illusion of her feet never touching the ground. He took only a brief moment to catch her description, undoubtedly he'd have time to learn more about her later, so a brief observation would do for now.

Her hair was obviously well kept and combed to a certain precision. It gave off the impression that ninety percent of her time in the morning was spent making sure she looked divine, before she actually bothered with anything else important. It was a dark velvet purple in color, much darker than Twilights and curled up along the right side of her head in two separate spots. Despite the neat and tidy appearance that seemed to literally radiate from her hair and complexion, Daybreak suspected (or hoped rather) that there was more to this girl than just her appearance. If there wasn't, he was going to be every disappointed. If there was one thing he'd come to expect from Twilight's friends at this point, it was that they all had such unique and complex personalities. Having someone who was so shallow she only cared about her appearance, as part of this little group would be such a waist, especially as far as Elements go.

Passing her curly hair, he moved his eyes down to her face and let them linger for a singular moment to take in her appearance. Her skin was marshmallow white and her cheeks showed obvious signs of make-up, further adding to his "hour to get ready in the morning" opinion. Her deep ocean blue eyes showed a sparkle of creativity he'd hadn't seen in many people in a very long time, and especially not at first glance. They also showed obvious hints of mascara and her eyelashes were either elongated as fuck, or fake, he'd except either one as truth.

Her clothing had to be (sadly) the most interesting thing about her at first glance. Although her starch white top looked simple on the surface, seeing as the only thing on it other than its own color was a triplet of gleaming blue gems placed in an intricate triangle about the center of the shirt, it was clear to someone like him it was actually very meticulous in it's design. Even without his magic sight active, he could see that there was power etched deeply into each fabric of her top. Each little fiber had been enchanted to keep certain effects of the environment around her from harming her clothing. He had a hunch that if he threw a chunk of mud on this girl (and lived to tell about it) her clothing's enchantment would protect it from any real harm.

Her bottoms were just as interesting as her top. She wore a slightly longer dark purple skirt that extended to her knees and almost past them, creating the illusion that it was a dress but maintaining the freeness and flexibility offered by a skirt. Just like the top, the skirt was decorated in gemstones of varying sizes and, very cleverly in Daybreaks opinion, each of the stitched gems was where her enchantments were stored. Each full gem seemed to hold a different charm, Daybreak could see it each time her clothing touching light in the right manner, it caused a slight sparkle of color to catch his eye.

With his brief analysis of her appearance over with, he moved on to gauging Sunset Shimmers reaction. Out of everyone, hers was not only the most interesting, but also the most surprising.

Once he'd finished his tale he watched everyone absorb what he said, and as everyone reacted as they did, he noticed that Sunset Shimmer was the only one to show seemingly no reaction to what he'd said. Briefly, he wondered if she'd even been paying attention, but before it occurred to him to ask...Twilight decided to throw her opinion around.

"Why should we trust any of this, just on your word? I've never even heard of these 'Four Horsemen' before. You and I studied with Princess Celestia for all those years together and never once did I see you go into the Restricted Section during study hours. How would you have even known about the book in the first place?"

He had expected this from Twilight entirely, if she'd believed him right off the bat, he'd have thought an alien had replaced her or something. Nevertheless her childish question irked him, and he made sure to show it.

"Because Princess despite what you may think you know, you weren't aware of every little thing I did when we studied together. Me and Celestia did occasionally share a conversation or two, not particularly long ones mind you, considering my overwhelming anger at her for tossing me out the streets at birth tended to bleed into the conversation!...but you get the picture...we talked. During those talks, she once mentioned a large stone slab book that she kept in the back of her Restricted Section. I always was more open minded than you when it came to mythology...DON'T DENY IT!-" he briefly raised his voice when she opened her mouth to retort "-Anyways, she knew I was willing to accept more mysterious things, rather than only what I could see and touch. So she told me about the book and how it described a time, a world...pre-dating magic, Equestria, multicolored skin, anything we have now. I was enthralled by something like that, you can imagine I'm sure?"

Twilights eyes narrowed slightly "Yes I can. You frequently voiced your opinion about the world to me when we were young. Which is why this whole situation makes me uncomfortable."

He snickered, he knew the answer to his question before he asked it, but he wanted her to say it aloud. In front of all her friends.

"And why is that Twilight?"

"Because, if I assume you are telling the truth about who and what you saw, that means you are literally the key to ending the world. A world that you've frequently stated you wanted to see changed...or 'saved from humanity' as you used to say. I think...I think you might actually do it. In fact I think it's a real possibility that you might go along with this...Famine, and help her achieve her goals......If you're even telling the truth that is-"

It was then that Daybreak learned a fun, and slightly dismaying, new fact about Sunset Shimmer, and why she had not reacted to his tale like the others.

"He's not lying Twilight."

They all turned to her. She was sitting up in her blankets, and her expression looked sterner than Applejacks. Which, given the brief time he'd spent with Sunset and AJ, was saying something. Twilight looked the most surprised out of her friends though.

"How can you be sure Sunset...none of you know him...He's more than clever enough to-"

"I've read the book too Twilight. I was a student before you, remember? I went into the Restricted Section as well, and made copies of much of the material there. Although much of my old stuff got destroyed back when you and I were enemies, I still remember alot from my old texts...The Four Horsemen are very real...but I don't recall Famine being female, that's new."

Saving his personal shock for a later time, Daybreak found a light smile scratch his lips. Having someone to compare knowledge with, who wasn't a total dick to him was tempting, but it could also prove and obstacle to him.

"Yeah...that threw me off as well. But I know what I felt when she grabbed me. It was like...emptiness...like nothing was inside me and all I could feel was this deep, deep hunger. Now that I've had time to think about it...I'm sure she was Famine"

"Hm...if that's different, then her abilities may be more different than you and I are aware of too...Daybreak...I don't mean to impose, especially considering what we discussed the last time we spoke. But, would you mind comparing notes with me on this...just me? I only remember so much, and you have the actual book. I'm not demanding to see the book, I'm not even asking to see it. But I think if we work together on this, you and I can figure out a solution to this problem before it begins. Would that be alright with you?"

Before he even considered her offer, Daybreak took a chance glance at Twilight with just his eyes, and what he saw made his day. She was completely red in the face with anger, but also doing a very good job at suppressing it. It wasn't likely that anyone but him, and maybe Sunset would detect how upset the thought of them two working together made her.

"And I bet I know why. Little miss perfect over here and Sunset probably have a secret thing going...Actually...that makes alot of sense. Sunset did mention Twilight was her 'mentor' and they're roommates now, as I recall last time I passed the roster. They're close to the same skill level...at least in magical power. I could see how Twi might swing the other way for this girl. Plus Sunset isn't bad looking either and she's got some similarities to me in terms of the way she thinks. If I'm right, then her suddenly wanting to work with me, and not involving Twilight, must really piss her off. I gotta give Sunset credit though, she knew exactly how to word her 'request'. She made sure and say it would be just me and her, no one else. She also specified that she doesn't need to see the book, which would have been another deal breaker. Does that mean she already suspects my plan to mislead the others and deal with this on my own? That would be the only reason I wouldn't want to show her the book, other than the fact that I'm an asshole...but I doubt she'd be that specific just off me being a dick...Sunset Shimmer...Maybe I didn't give you enough credit when we first met, you're very clever, you've picked up on my preferences with only a few encounters. Add onto that I know next to nothing about you...you could be an even bigger threat to me than Twilight...Which is why I'm going to accept your offer."

"Fine Sunset, I'll work with you on this, but I have one other condition beside what you've already specified-" He purposefully glanced at Twilight and her friends in an obvious manner before saying "-and you have to keep it to yourself, otherwise the deal is off."

"Now I'll see how badly she wants in. If she accepts this deal, then I'll already know I control the whole situation regardless of her knowledge"

Even Applejack looked discomforted by this suggestion, but Sunset didn't allow anyone time to intervene.

"That's fine, what is it?"

Slowly, Daybreak motioned for her to come close. She obliged and casually scooted onto his mattress. It took little effort for him to slowly brush her hair aside, taking an extra second to catch Twilight's eyes as he gently brought his lips next to Sunset's ear. He saw Twilight's face showing pure rage, and that's when he whispered

"Rainbow Dash comes to all our meetings too."

He quickly removed himself and sat back to watch her instant reaction. Her eyes flared for a brief second and she showed the expected amount of surprise...but then he saw it. Acceptance and understanding. In that moment, with those words, he'd conveyed something very important to Sunset.

"By telling her that Rainbow Dash will attend all our meet ups, but also demanding she say nothing about it, I've already implied enough for her to understand. This way, she not only will get a feeling of Rainbow's importance, but I'll also learn how much she's willing to do to work with me. Plus, as an added bonus of having Dash there, I'll know anything Sunset goes back and tells Twilight about our meetings. They won't hide anything from Rainbow, as they don't suspect her of anything more than my friendship right now, but I have a good feeling that if Sunset breaks our deal, or says something she shouldn't, Rainbow will tell me immediately. The real question here is whether or not Sunset herself picks up on this, and if she does, if she'll still go along with it. This way I can learn how clever she really is while we work."

He waited for a moment for Sunset to respond, letting his eyes glance to each of Twilights friends while he did. He noted that each one looked noticeably more suspicious and less comfortable than before. An acceptable side effect, he didn't ever intend on gaining their trust. He was more than content with just Rainbow as his friend...she was more than enough in his life anyway. After a moment of awkward silence, he heard Sunset exhale, possibly a bit more loudly than necessary.

"Fine...I'll keep that to myself."

"And like that, victory is mine"

He watched, all at once Twilight, Applejack and even Fluttershy, opened their mouths to surely protest. But fate seemed to have other plans in mind. At the moment they went to speak, a blinding flash of sapphire blue covered their vision! Lightning painted the sky outside in a streamline of color, those who didn't look away found their eyes watering in pain! A high pitched wail, seemingly inside the very walls of the room, screeched throughout the hall and shattered several thin glassed items. Nearly everyone in the room save for Twilight, her friends and Daybreak, grabbed at their eyes and ears, in agonizing pain and dropped to their knees. Then an all too familiar, feminine voice that sent deep chills throughout Daybreaks body, seemed to hiss across the sky, igniting it in a blinding blue as her voice swam through the barrier, like it did not exist at all. The voice carried over all sounds, regardless of pitch or volume. It was as though the sky itself knew her words took precedence over all else the world could hear at that moment.

"HEAR ME CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE, FOR I AM THE FIRST OF FOUR. BY THE EMERLAD FLAMES OF TARTARUS I BRING UPON YOU ALL THE BLIGHT OF HUNGER. FROM THE WITHIN YOUR HEARTS SHALL YOUR WANTS GO UNFULFILLED, FOR DEAD HAVE YOU MADE THE WORLD THROUGH DESIRE. NAUGHT SHALL YOU FILL THE HOLES IN YOUR HEARTS WITH LOVE OR LIFE, FOR YOUR OWN GREED IS ENDLESS AND ALL CONSUMING. FROM WHAT LAND SHALL YOU HARVEST, AS YOUR GRAIN TURNS TO ASH ON THE COMING OF THE SECOND. AND FOR NOW UNTIL END SHALL YOU BE DENIED THAT WHICH MADE YOUR LIVES WHOLE. SO IT SHALL BE, FOR I AM CALLED FAMINE."

Her voice faded with the lightning, but not like a subtle thing. As her voice dimmed from existence, the barrier around the school ignited bright and alive with shimmering power! But only for an instant, as if to taunt them. Then it sizzled. Like cherry bomb firecrackers on the ground, the barrier began to pop all over and within itself. Little fizzles of energy seemed to flitter and fall off and disintegrate on the ground, melting away into nothing as the Universities first line of defense was rendered, nonexistent.

Both Daybreak and Sunset found themselves on their feet and walking towards the window, seemingly enthralled by what they were seeing. Together they spoke in ominous tones, their voices echoing the deep feelings of dread now swimming within their chests.

"And then will come Famine, riding on a black steed. He will ride into the land of plenty, And great will be the horsemen's hunger, for he is hunger. His hunger shall seep out and poison the land...and all shall perish in his blight"

At once they turned towards one another, a noticeable shiver traveled through both of them. The true weight of Daybreaks new mission began to reveal itself upon him as he watched the barrier around the University become nothing but fizzling ash. He clenched his fists, but knew full well he could do nothing in his current state of weakness. Sunset and Rainbow both seemed to sense his concern, but Sunset, being closer, made it to him before Rainbow could manage the strength to get up. She placed her hand upon his shoulder, her eyes showed her concern.

"We should get started as soon as possible...I didn't even sense her aura when she was gripping you earlier. Which means tracking her by it will probably be impossible. So the first thing on our to-do-list should be finding a way to track her so we know what she's up to...that's at least a start."

A sigh escaped his lips as he lowered his gaze away from the window. "Yeah...then we can work on finding something that can kill her. You and I both know who comes after Famine...We can't let it get that far so we need to end her asap."

The words kill seemed to draw the attention of the others, Twilights voice cut across Daybreaks thoughts.

"Umm excuse me?! Kill? We don't kill Daybreak. The Elements of Harmony don't kill either. There's always another way to defeat an opponent, rather than just putting a sword through their heart. I don't know how you did things all these years when you encountered a problem, but around here, we consider every alternative, especially before concluding on something horrid like that!"

Daybreak rolled his eyes, he was getting tired of having Twilight throw her opinion at him, especially on something this major. He turned his head so fast it might have spun off his neck if it were possible.

"Twilight do you have any idea-!"

He paused instantly when he saw her eyes....eyes that were likely to be the subject of his future nightmares...they had completely changed shape and texture...were glowing a sapphire blue...and slitted. His breath caught in his throat, and he struggled not to choke. He gave a light tug on Sunsets arm, who immediately turned to face him. Without looking at her, Daybreak slowly motioned towards Twilight with his eyes. No words were need to convey Sunsets reaction, Daybreak could easily feel the energy start to flow throughout her body while he was this close to her. The bad news about that was, he also felt how weak she currently was. If a fight broke out right now, neither of them had a chance against a full power Twilight. The storm had drained most of their magic from them, and he doubted Sunset was as proficient at hand to hand combat as he was, so for the moment, they were utterly screwed.

That is, until Twilight responded to his half spoken statement.

"Do I have any idea, what, Daybreak?"

He swiftly struggled to recompose himself and think of some kind of response. He'd nearly forgotten what he was about to say the moment he saw her eyes and had no idea if he was even talking to "Twilight" right now. Sunset however, came to his rescue.

"He was probably just going to point out that the Four Horsemen aren't like any other enemy any of us ever faced before, Twilight. For all we know the Elements might not even work on them. We don't know enough about them right now to be making any conclusions at all...but we also have to face that it may come down to actually destroying them, and if it does, I'm actually glad we've got Daybreak with us."

"I'm just supposed to ignore that quip aren't I? Do you people just assume that I'm so willing to kill, just like that? Yes we will probably have to end the Horsemen, permanently...but that doesn't mean I'm cool with the notion of killing..." He only kept his opinion to himself because Sunsets statement seemed to disarm Twilight, who, upon hearing her friends words, seemed to decide taking a moment to consider what was said was a better idea than arguing. She didn't apologize, of course, but the glowing blue did fade from her eyes while she silently thought to herself...leaving Daybreak both relieved and confused. Once again, Sunset seemed to have a quick answer to his unspoken question. This further irked him as it proved she was beginning to understand the way he thought about things more and more, which he found unacceptable. She lowered her voice, so only he could hear

"I think I know what happened just then. Remember Famines' words? Want. Hunger. Desire? I think she's going to use her powers to cause peoples desires to run beyond their control. It would make a sort of sense if you think about it. I mean, famine refers to more than just food. People 'hunger' for alot of things. Twilight probably 'hungers' to prove you're guilty of...well...everything right now. So her eyes sparked blue as that hunger surfaced when she started in on you again. That's just my theory for the moment though. I'll discuss it more with her and you later if that's alright. For now, you should probably just go wash up while you can. I doubt this magic storm, or whatever will last forever. I mean, now that Famine's made her little speech and broken our barrier, there's no real need to keep it going. It's obvious she can affect people without them being in contact with the rain, so she'll probably just end it. When that happens, classes are gonna start up for everyone, and that includes you. The headmistress won't cancel school...not even for the end of the world. So I'd wash up now if I was you."

He stared at Sunset Shimmer for a moment. "It's no wonder Twilight likes you, you're as clever as she is, and more willing to except extremities which adds a difference in opinion, that I'm sure she enjoys conversing with. You also came up with a reasonable and logical theory to Famine's plan of attack quicker than I did...which bothers me a little. I definitely discarded you too quick when we met. Having you around will certainly be beneficial in the future. But for now...I kinda want that shower."

"I agree. At least with most of what you said. After we get through today we can talk about when we can start our meet ups, to discuss dealing with the horsemen. Until then though, I'm gonna head to the showers like you said. I'm still plenty filthy from my trip here, despite Rainbows best attempts I can still feel the dirt and grime in my hair." He returned his voice to normal volume, knowing that would tell Sunset to do the same, he also wanted Twilight's friends to know he was done with the questions for now, and wanted to finally wash up.

At hearing her name being spoken, Rainbow sat up straighter and seemed to suddenly remember the world around her existed "Hey! I did what I could!"

"I wasn't complaining, I was just saying I need a shower"

He watched as the words jumped to the forefront of her lips, but she held them back. He smirked. She had been about to say "I could join you if you want?" or something of that nature, he just knew it by her look.

"Luckily she's not that impulsive...at least maybe not in public." Either way, she held her tongue and simply replied with a

"Cool, I'll make sure you got something to change into when you're done."

With a nod, he began to make a slow walk past Twilight's friends "I'd appreciate that Dash, thanks"

"Just hurry the fuck up dude, you reek!"

"Right, cause you're a basket of fucking daisies right now I'm sure..."

"Well maybe I'll take one too, if you hurry your ass up at least..........Why are you still here!? I can see your stink clouds growing larger above your head, get going before I decide to join you!"

"I give you too much credit...you couldn't resist letting that slip could you?"

Luckily, even as he swiped up two white towels from his and Rainbows pile and walked past Twilights friends, none of them seemed to care all that much. That left him to assume that they were used to her commenting in such a manner. With that in mind, he began to think that he might be able to get away with a few himself, at least to Rainbow, without making anyone too suspicious.

He passed by Twi's friends without incident...although when he looked back while walking away, he caught Pinkie Pie shooting him a quick thumbs up. He had no idea why, but kept walking until he was lost within the crowd.

.....

Working his way through the horde of huddled students within the gymnasium was more difficult than he expected. With all the excitement of the morning, he'd briefly forgotten that just twenty-four hours prior he'd revealed to the whole school who he was via loudspeaker. This left him slightly baffled when students seemed to be going out of their way to make his journey out of the gym difficult, at first. It didn't take long for him to figure out what was going on, especially once he was completely out of range of Rainbow or any of her friends.

The light whispers he heard as he passed students, turned to normal voiced insults, hidden to all but those within a few feet by the sheer mass of people. He heard all manner of things whispered and said to him as he delicately maneuvered his way through people, trying his best not to lose his patience and simply shove everyone out of his way. Although no one dared put their hands on him, once he was directly in front of the twin doors that led to the male and female locker rooms, several students deliberately stepped out of the crowd and blocked the doors. A quick glance over their faces confirmed that he hadn't encountered any of these people yet, and so had no preconceived notion of what they might do, this alone put him on guard.

Out of the crowd of...maybe ten students...a single boy stepped forward to face him directly. His hair was short and spiked towards the front, similar to Rainbows but, more standing up straight rather than laying down over his face. His hair was as black as tar, except for the single yellow streak that traveled directly down the center of his hair, creating a lightning bolt like image if one were to look at him from the ceiling. His skin was a similar color to the three idiots who had bothered Daybreak his first day at the University, except it looked more well kept and was less gray...more a pale white. His clothes were nothing special either, except that he seemed to have a similar style choice to Daybreak. He wore a long sleeved black shirt and long black pants. In the center of his shirt was three bright lightning bolts, all turned separate directions but connecting in the center. They looked like an awkwardly shaped star made out of lemon colored lightning.

It was his eyes though, that caught Daybreaks attention. As the young man stared him down, Daybreak looked him directly in his hazel colored eyes. His eyes...they swam with hatred. Deep seeded hatred. It was a kind he'd only seen a few times before. Even Twilight didn't look at him like this boy was. Like his very existence made him angry. Oddly enough, there was something eerily familiar about this student, and he was getting a strange sense of Deja vu from looking at him. He could feel a memory trying to tug at his mind...but it escaped him for the time being.

"Such a deep hatred just in his eyes...you'd think I'd remember something like that."

Realizing there were only a few ways he was likely to get through, and one of them involved yet another fight for him in this school, he decided to break the ice, so to speak. Since the other students seemed content to just stand back and stare, he directed his attention solely on the boy before him, struggling to keep his own aggravated attitude in check. He failed, miserably of course. But to his credit, he was already fed up with these students and their insults before he ever reached the doors to the locker room. Now to have them deliberately blocking him when he was already exhausted...he had no patience left to give.

"Is there some reason you're blocking my path? Hoping I can help you with something perhaps?"

The boy thrust out his right arm, extending his thumb, pointing it back towards the center of his chest and nearly jabbing himself in the process.

"Do you know who I am? I know who you are, Son of Discord."

Daybreak felt his left eye twitch. "Would it kill these people to use my fucking name rather than some stupid title..."

He shook his head slowly, keeping his eyes moving between all of the students blocking the door, in case any one of them made a more aggressive move on him. But it wasn't their unfriendly movements, or their whispers, that seemed to be pissing him off more and more by the second. It was the way all of them we're looking at him, especially the boy in front. It was just like his days back in Canterlot...when he was a child.

"No, I don't know who you are. Are we done? I'd like to take a shower if you don't mind. In case you didn't hear, I've had an exhausting morning and frankly...whatever reason you have for hating me (and I'm sure it's a great one considering the way you're looking at me), I don't care right now. You're not the first to look at me that way, and you won't be the last. You're all the same to me at this point. Hating me on sight. I don't care anymore. Now step aside."

He took a single step forward, and several of the students moved from the doors quick as roaches in the light, clamoring over each other like seals to get out of his way.

"Pathetic."

The boy however, did not move, and he also took a step forward, bringing him now within arms reach. Daybreak almost smiled. That would make things easier if this situation escalated. The boys hazel eyes seemed to grow darker, Daybreak could seem him grinding his own teeth together within his mouth before he spoke.

"My name is Stormchaser and I-"

"Don't care. Now step aside." Daybreaks eyes had narrowed into a glare, almost daring the boy to challenge him.

"I can take one arrogant boy without trouble, magic or no magic. I could use a stress relief after the ass kicking I got in the rain earlier anyways...maybe I'll get lucky and he'll actually take a swing."

To Daybreaks mild disappointment, he did not take a swing. Instead he glared back at him...and stepped to the side. His group behind him followed his lead directly after, and unblocked the door, but just as Daybreak passed the boy by, he heard him emit a low growl.

"Remember my name."

Daybreak visibly chuckled and kept walking as the doors swung shut behind him, but he made his voice audible until the moment they closed "Why? You're just another boy full of hate, wanting to prove himself on some quest to avenge some tragedy that I'm sure was caused by my father. I don't care. I don't care about your epic quest, and I don't care about my father, so you're both in equal standing in my eyes. Not worth my time."

He gave a small glance back before the doors had fully shut behind him. He reveled in the effect his words had, the boy looked like Daybreak had just slapped him. His fists were clenched and his teeth were visibly gritted together in his jaw, almost to the point of chipping, his whole body shook with anger. The only thing Daybreak found unsettling to his barely existent conscience was...the small stream of tears he saw gleaming down Stormchaser's face as the doors closed.

For a singular moment, Daybreak almost felt guilty

"Maybe that was a bit too harsh? I could have heard him out I guess? Maybe reassured him that I don't support my father...after all I'm sure he has a reason for...wait?...What am I even thinking about this for? I don't care. I'm tired of everyone always taking their hate out on me for my fathers actions, and I stopped feeling pity for them a long time ago, I won't start again now. That boy out there is just like the rest of them. He hates me without giving any thought as to why. I'm not responsible for what my father caused, and I won't feel pity for the people who ruined and destroyed my chance at a semi-normal life out of misplaced anger. That boy, Stormchaser, he's just as bad as the rest of them. He got what he deserved...Probably not enough."

Despite his own self reassurance, he still felt a small twinge in his gut when he thought about seeing the tears on his face, even if only briefly. It did say something, that Stormchaser was willing to allow his group to see him like that. As he walked towards and opened the door to the male locker room, Daybreak felt a brief warmness in his chest...but unlike previous times...it was slightly uncomfortable. He casually itched the spot on his shirt where the warmth seemed to be radiating from, and moved on towards the showers, not even bothering to think about the oddly convenient location of the "itch" on his chest.

The last time he'd been inside this room, he remembered he'd pretty much refused to shower. Normally after every gym class with his and Rainbow's Minotaur instructor, Iron Will, the students would pour into the locker rooms to shower and change back into their normal clothes for the rest of the day. Daybreak however, was a little different. Every time he came in after class, he found the showers flooded with students, and privacy nearly impossible. Now, he wasn't self-conscious about his appearance or being seen showering...it was more along the lines of comfort. He disliked being around others just under normal circumstances, so things like showering, where he had to be completely exposed to anything around him...that was even worse. He felt vulnerable when he was like that...so he found other alternatives to cleaning himself if he was kept waiting too long, namely in the form of magic. Usually he'd just wait until everyone cleared out and was dressed before he'd clean himself, since his sports class was at the end of the day it didn't really matter if he stayed a little late anyways...but there was one time where some students decided to linger, for an especially long time afterwards, he'd lost his patience and simply left. He'd cast a cleanliness charm over himself afterward of course, but he still preferred the actual feeling of warm water, soap and shampoo on his body, to the tingling and very brief feeling of being magically cleaned in seconds.

Now though, he was completely alone and able to take his sweet time as he pleased. With everything that had happened to him just this morning, combined with the now added stress of a cold he could practically feel trying to take hold inside of him, he planned on taking a very long, and very steamy shower. As he passed by the benches of the locker room, he quickly stripped down and flung his damp clothes inside the locker nearest him, not bothering to shut it. He wasted no time in entering the large, open room that housed the many tiki-like shower heads.

"Would it have killed the headmistress to invest in a locker room with separate stalls for each shower...having them all in the center like this just adds unnecessary discomfort for anyone showering with more than a few people in here."

Unlike the rest of the locker room, which was built around several benches and lockers to allow for maximum privacy outside the shower, the actual shower room itself was very large, very open, and offered nothing in the form of privacy. It was one giant, steel gray, rectangular room, built around four separate cylinder, dome topped tiki's. Each cylinder held twenty rotating shower heads that could spin about the tiki horizontally and vertically, creating a steamy water vapor around the whole room in moments. It was great for cooling off after a work out or sports day, as it was commonly used for...but not so great if you were someone like Daybreak, who wanted to use it for a real shower...while thirty plus people were in there with you.

Luckily for him, with no else around this time, he was able to use the steam system of the showers to his advantage, for once. He switched on three of the tiki's and set them to rotate, so they could fill the room up with steam for his quickly stuffing nose. Then he switched the fourth to a casual shower setting, allowing the warm water of nearly twenty separate faucets to flow over him, washing his stress away. To a point at least.

He felt the warm stream travel down his body, feeling an ease, a peace, as the dirt and grime came slipping off him. He reached into the chest high mouth of the tiki he was currently showering under, and opened his palm. In seconds, he retrieved his hand to find a bottle of melon scented hair and body wash in his palm.

"Gotta love magic showers...Yet they couldn't spring for separate stalls...I gotta ask about that the next time I see Shicvala"

The bottle flipped open with a smooth pop , it was almost as refreshing to simply feel the suds of soap form along his aching, tired muscles when he applied it to his skin, as it was to know he was finally freeing himself of all the grime that had clung to him from Ponyville streets. He ran his fingers through his thick and muddy hair, relishing as he felt the slime and twigs fall from him. He knew he needn't worry about any of the slush and where it may end up, since the drains were just as magical as the rest of the room, instantly absorbing any kind of filth that hit the wet floor.

Reaching inside his tiki shower a second time, he withdrew a luffa from within its jaws. With a delicate care, he slowly rubbed the sponge along his chest and down his legs, allowing the soap to gather inside then squeeze out into his skin. Maybe it was just him, or maybe he was weird that way, but a warm shower was one of the few things that he'd never taken for granted. It was probably because he'd lived without one for so long when he was little, always dreaming of what it must feel like to have his body instantly cleansed of all things dirty and disgusting. Somehow the feeling of everything just being washed away with a comforting rub of a sea sponge doused in some weird chemical that made you smell like a fruit was just one of his favorite things...ok...yeah he was just weird...but it still felt nice. Not to mention, the effects of the steam flowing throughout the room were doing wonders for his sinus. The sniffles and cold he'd thought he felt forming, now ceased to exist within his nose. He doubted it would last forever once he was finished rinsing, but it was nice to know this was an easy fix for awhile. At least until he got his full strength back and could just charm it away.

As he ran the sponge over his chest for a second time, he felt its coarse and soapy underside grinding the ever persistent dirt, fully from his chest. After three passes, he felt satisfied that he'd thoroughly scrubbed his body clean, and moved on to his face. After retrieving a separate sponge from the tiki, he loaded it up with soap of its own and went to work on his forehead. He first went for the long gash directly under his hair, at the top of his head. It had made the hair directly above it sticky with blood, and although most of it had already been washed away, he knew the gash itself wasn't fully healed yet. Without his magic at full capacity, he healed much slower than usual, and so was not surprised when he brought the sponge to his head and released a pained gasp into the water.

He felt the soap from his sponge seep into the wound as he passed it over, it burned and stung like fire...but he knew it could only help with his healing. He tolerated it and moved on, scraping at the dirt across his face and allowing the streaming water to run down him, taking the filth with it. Just as before, he made three passes across his face then forehead with the sponge, and once he was free of any remaining discomfort, he allowed the water to remove the last bits of soap. He "looked" up into the faucet with his eyes shut, he felt the tiny droplets rain down onto his face with a ferocious intensity, pleasantly warming his body and relaxing his muscles.

He was so caught up in the enjoyment of it all, he took no notice of the twin doors to the locker room briefly opening and shutting. It wasn't until he heard the small sound, the barely audible sound, of sandals striking standing water that he stopped and froze in place. Instinct told him to power up right away, but he had so little strength in him at the moment, flaring up for anything but a minor spell could cause him to faint.

Instead he slowly reached up and turned off the faucet, but kept the other three on for continued steam throughout the room. After the few leftover water droplets from his tiki were released, Daybreak slowly opened his eyes and observed the shower room. He saw nothing out of the ordinary, but something in the back of his mind told him he was not alone. He attempted to reach out with his perceptions, not using his own magic but by attempting to draw on the minimal energy already present in the room, to extend his own senses. There was little effort involved on his end in terms of magic use, and it was a simple task to manage. It merely relied on the energy already present in the surrounding area, making it one of the most useful simple spells out there. It was just, most magicians overlooked such a simple ability due to there being so many better ones out there, with a far more superior casting range. However for him, with little to no magic to draw on at the moment, it was the perfect spell.

Sadly, it seemed to be a waste of time. Although there was magic present in the immediate area, due to the tiki heads, it seemed that beyond the showers the rest of the room was ordinary. Meaning it was devoid of anything that would allow him to sense beyond the room he was currently in. With his eyes still shut, he took advantage of the small range of "vision" he had and focused on the spell. Like an echo, he sent out as small a wave of his magic as he could manage, without making it pointless of course, and waited for it to return. As he waited, bare naked and leaning against the warm metal of the tiki shower for support, he again heard the sounds of the locker rooms twin doors opening, then quickly closing.

His magical echo returned just as he heard the doors swing shut, and with it he felt out the room. Like a black and white picture painted across his mind, he studied the details of the shower room, attempting to discern if anyone who may have entered was near him, or if they were even still in the room. Having only sent one small wave through the area, it was a quick and simple image to study, and therefore did not take long for him to discern that whomever was in the room (if they still were) was not currently in the showers with him. This told him that if he wanted to maintain any form of privacy, now was the time to exit the showers, and quickly.

He ended the spell and opened his eyes. A single step forward reminded him of how little magic he had left in him, as his knee's wobbled under their own weight and threatened to buckle. Keeping his slowly approaching limit in mind, he shuffled over through the waterlogged floor of the showers and, stepping over the ankle high metal block that separated the showers from the locker area, set his feet upon the bare tile. Were it anywhere else, he'd never dare set his newly cleaned feet upon an obviously unclean floor, but his locker was a mere few feet from the shower and if necessary he'd cast a cleaning spell on his feet later. Right now his priority was getting dressed, before whomever might be in the room saw him butt naked.

Bearing the thought of another person possibly in the locker area with him, the first thing he snatched when he reached his locker was one of the white towels, and swiftly wrapped it around his waist. Next he went to work drying himself with the second towel he'd brought. He scrubbed his hair with the rough fabric, it wasn't painful or anything, but were he not in a rush he'd have been more gentle with his scalp for certain. He felt the softness returning to his emerald hair as he roughly dried it, rubbing his face around inside the dampened cloth like he was head banging to rock music.

It only took him a moment to hear it...but in the end that second made all the difference. Once more, the twin doors opened, he heard it clearly this time as he was now in the locker room with his back to the doors. This time though, he did not hear the doors close quite as quickly as they had before. He knew what that meant even before he'd removed his head from within the towel. Though, no matter how sure about the situation he was...one can never truly be prepared to see some eight people staring at you, as you've just finished coming from the shower. Granted he'd been out for a few minutes now...but still the point stood. It was uncomfortable...and not just because it was the same group who had blocked his path to get in to the shower room to begin with.

His eyes narrowed, and fell upon the boy, Stormchaser, who was once again at the head of the group. Though it appeared to have shrunk some...possibly by two, since earlier.

"Which means they're either guarding the door, or they chickened out of whatever's about to happen here."

He glanced over the students faces once again, they were indeed the same ones as before...but this time, one more caught his eyes other than just the boy. There was a young girl, obviously the youngest among the group...probably too young to even be at this school, standing more towards the back and doing her best to hide herself amongst the small crowd. Her hair was a lighter blue color than Rainbows skin, but that was all he could really tell about her from his current angle. She was doing well at hiding most of her body from being seen, but it seemed she couldn't help standing on her toes to look over her group at him. It was like she needed to see him or something.

He smirked

"Stormchaser was it? Ya know, this is a boys locker room. I'm pretty sure that means your friend hiding back there isn't allowed."

Stormchaser smiled back at him. His smirk was very unnerving considering Daybreak had watched him start crying not much earlier.

"You think one less person in here will help your situation. Even if she leaves, it won't change what's about to happen here. Besides, she's here for the same reason I am, and she needs to see it."

"Well, I should have known it was too much to hope they were all in here for shower. Great...of all the rotten timing."

"And what, pray tell, is about to happen here that she needs to see?"

"I think you already know the answer to that question, don't you?"

Stormchaser motioned with his head, gesturing in Daybreaks direction. As soon as he did, the group of seven behind him began to spread out and attempt to form a large circle around Daybreak. To do this, at least three of them had to step inside the steamy shower area, giving Daybreak a small idea of how to, at least slightly, change the odds in his favor.

After encircling him, they stepped back, extending and spreading the circle as widely as possible. The three in the shower area even moved back enough to be inside the standing water of the steamed room. This struck Daybreak as odd, considering if they were about to jump him, one would think they'd wanna be as close as possible. Regardless, he had more important things to currently worry about than their plan of attack. He had to think fast if he wanted to avoid this situation getting anymore hopeless than he already felt it was. He focused on keeping his calm look, and making sure his confident smirk did not fade from his face, or Stormchaser's line of sight.

"So, what then? This is your biiiiiig revenge, or something? Jump and corner me while I'm half naked in the showers. Hardly impressive. In fact, I'd call it downright cowardly."

"My best option here is to stall and keep him talking until I can think of a way out of this mess. With next to no magic to call on and even less strength, if I get into a fight right now I'm likely to get the shit kicked out of me...huuuum...and Rainbow Dash promised I'd be left alone. Although, I can't blame her for not being here to help like she promised...even I didn't really see this coming so quickly. I mean, I've been back what...like an hour?"

Stormchaser's right eye twitched slightly. "I'm not here to get your approval for how I go about my business. I'm...we, are here to make you pay for the things your father has done-"

"Oh here we go again! With the whole speech about my father and his crimes and how I'm evil and I should pay and blah blah blah blah blaaaaaah. Do you have even the slightest idea how many times I've heard this speech. Seriously, do you? Cause even I have lost count at this point. Oh and f.y.i, everyone before you thought they had me cornered too. Notice I'm still here."

Although his words did not seem to phase Stormchaser, they clearly had an effect on some of the others. A few looked around at each other, one even moved a bit farther back from the rest, making their circle around him lopsided. Daybreak chuckled to himself.

"Looks like they're afriad of me, and clearly they don't know I'm running on low battery life at the moment. Maybe...just maybe, I can get out of this with sheer luck and intimidation...though...it looks like Stormchaser didn't even flinch...I hope I've got enough stamina for at least one fight, it may come down to me and him if I can scare away the others."

Stormchaser seemed to also notice his group stirring at Daybreaks words. He practically snarled as he looked around the room.

"Come on all of you! He's bluffing! If he were really so unphased by us, he would have swatted us aside with his magic the moment he felt threatened..." He turned back to face Daybreak and pointed at him "Your not running on a full charge at the moment are you? You're weak right now, I overheard your little talk with Princess Twilight and her friends."

"Dammit!...Well...there goes my best chance at walking out...I gotta salvage this somehow..."

"You know..." He raised his voice slightly, making sure everyone in the room could hear him and making sure that his bravado showedr through his words. You'd be surprised how hard that is to do, when you're standing in the middle of a room surrounded b angry teens, and wearing only a towel. "Princess Twilight's friends have gotten to know me pretty well, especially Rainbow Dash. Her and I are good friends. I think you already know that Stormchaser, that's why you waited until I was alone to try anything. Imagine how Rainbow might react when she finds out what you're trying to do here."

Again, the students stirred, this time much more so than before. Daybreak even saw the girl, who was the closest to Stormchaser in the circle give an obvious shift of discomfort, and look away from him after he spoke. He smiled as he watched Stormchaser's face turn red with anger.

"Oh please! You think any of Princess Twilight's friends will lift a finger to help you? I saw and heard how she was talking to you. It's extremely obvious to anyone with eyes that our princess hates you, probably more than anyone else. Not that I can blame her, you're a wretched person, I can't even imagine what you might have done to her. You deserve what's about to happen, and if Rainbow Dash has a problem with it, she can take it up with me afterwards!"

"I really wish you'd stop talking...he's making this much more difficult than I can deal with right now...If I can deal with Stormchaser, than I'm pretty sure I can make the others back off. They don't seem as set on this as he does. And then there's the girl...why is she even here? Other than this being a male locker room, (and I have no idea how she just walked in here unnoticed like that) she looks the most uncomfortable with this whole thing...and the most innocent. It's clear she doesn't want to be here...something's amiss."

Stormchaser's words clearly had the opposite effect of Daybreaks on the group. Where as Daybreak's words made them reconsider what they might be about to do, it seemed Stormchaser's reassured them. That was a problem. Sadly Daybreak didn't have many good solutions for it. But that didn't mean he wouldn't try.

"So...If you're so set on doing whatever it is you're gonna do. Why not tell me what this is about then? It must be pretty important if you're willing to risk all these students being expelled for it."

The word "expelled" seemed to catch the attention of everyone in the circle, in a vary alarming manner. Suddenly everyone seemed to be shifting in their places, and the girl actually turned to leave the room. Before she could make for the doors though, Stormchaser's voice rung throughout the locker room.

"YOU STAY PUT FLITTER! I TOLD YOU! YOU NEED TO SEE THIS! WHAT WOULD YOUR SISTER SAY?!...ALL OF YOU STAY PUT!"

"Flitter...so that's her name. Seems people around here are very worried about getting kicked out. It figures, since this place is so well known and liked, being expelled from here can't be appealing to anyone...and yet still this boy..."

His voice rang with anger around the room, shocking everyone still in there places. Daybreak was about to smile at his inevitable victory...when he spotted a sight that made his blood run cold. As he looked back into Stormchasers eyes, preparing to give his signature, ever mocking grin of victory at the unrest he had caused...he saw them...his eyes.

They were Sapphire blue and slitted like a snake.

Fear. Pure, unadulterated, cold, mind numbing fear. That was the feeling that traveled up Daybreaks spine as he looked into Stormchaser's gaze. He struggled not to panic, but he was unable to maintain his false smirk under the weight of his own fear.

"F-Famine...she's affecting them too?...Of course...she's making everyone act out on their own deep desires and wants, randomly it seems. This boy hates me for some reason...he has a deep desire to make me pay. I have no idea what kind of other changes having her influence coursing through him may cause...but I've no chance of easy escape now..."

Stormchaser's eyes narrowed as he watched Daybreaks smirk falter and vanish. He found himself smiling, further increasing the menacing affect his eyes had upon Daybreak. He struggled to hold back laughter

"That's it was it...that's what you were trying to do. You must really be weak right now to resort to trying to scare us away..." Stormchaser threw his hands out wide, as if he were trying to embrace the room "My friends! You don't have to worry about anything after all. Daybreak has no strength to fight back! He's just been trying to scare us away with his petty threats this whole time! You all followed me in here for a reason! Now is not the time to back out! If we back down now, from what we all agreed was justice for what was done to us, how will any of you live with yourselves. This is our chance. Discord took away our friends, our families, our loved ones, Some...he took much more. Now here, in this room with us, is his son, who as you all have seen, doesn't care a bit for out plights. Not one shred of pity or remorse for what his father has done. Princess Twilight hates him, any of you who were close when he came in saw it for yourselves. Princess Twilight has never treated anyone that way before...there has to be a good reason. And we all know what it is. He's as bad as his father. Discord isn't here for us to bring justice on...but his son, who is clearly just like him...is. Let's let him feel our pain, the pain of being deprived of our lives!"

It was like his speech brought out the worst in those surrounding Daybreak. All at once, everyone's fear of repercussion, or retaliation seemed to melt into the air. The students around narrowed their gazes and clenched their fists. Except oddly enough...the girl, Flitter. She looked terrified all of the sudden, but she dared not move from her place. Daybreak knew it was too late now for her to make any difference...for him to make any difference.

"Tch...Damn...Well...guess that means I've got no choice now. With Famine's power in his head like this there's no way talking will help anymore. And his little war speech certainly seemed to pump them up. With things the way they are, it's likely that they might get the blue eyes soon too. I've got no chance of victory here...and they are blocking the only door. And to add a cherry to the tip of this cake of shit...I'm still only in my towel...fuck my life..."

Despite knowing the futility of his situation, Daybreak dropped into a low fighting stance regardless. Stormchaser let loose a low chuckle, none but Daybreak could recognize the second voice that seemed to echo along his own, like both Famine and Stormchaser were talking along the same pitch.

"You really think you can fight your way out of this? You're as overconfident as your murderer father."

Despite the urge to correct him in the fact that Discord himself had never actually taken a life, his army had...Daybreak resisted and instead glared at Stormchaser.

"What? Were you expecting me to except my situation and roll over for you. You know nothing, stupid boy. Just like you know nothing of real pain. Whatever tragedy you wanna blame me for, can't even compare to my pain. Don't bother with some retort now, I've already seen there's no more point in talking with you...let's just do this."

Stormchasers lips curled into a menacing sneer. His hair and body began to fizzle with tiny yellow sparks of light. The golden streak of color that traveled through his hair ignited in a radiant light as his aura sparked to life around him.

"With great pleasure."

Despite his plentiful experience in fighting with the odds against him, Daybreak knew he had next to no chance of winning this fight. Knowing that, he excepted the reality that he was about to receive an epic beating. With that thought now formost in his mind, he was sure he was prepared for what would come when Stormchaser attacked him...and that was his mistake. He expected Stormchaser to attack him first, and that cost him dearly.

From behind, someone struck the back of his head with a fist, sending his senses into a spiral and sending him stumbling forward. Wet floors, combined with no shoes and him being only in towel, spelled disaster for Daybreaks balance. So it was hardly surprising when he fell face first to the ground from such a simple punch. Nevertheless his pride was wounded from being made to look like such a pathetic weasel, especially when the punch hadn't really hurt that much, despite sending his eyes spinning in their sockets.

Two boys from the crowd closed in on him, both made to kick him in the ribs while he was down. Refusing to allow such a humiliation to occur a second time, he quickly reacted. Pushing on the ground with his hands, he spun his legs around on the wet floor and swept the first of the two boys' legs out from underneath him, which sent him dropping to the ground, and fortunately for Daybreak, right into the other boy. Daybreak instantly took advantage of his small opening, and jumped up from his back to his legs with one, sit-up like motion. Spinning on the wet floor to face the boy who went down under the other, Daybreak swiftly side kicked his face just beneath his jaw line, knocking him unconscious instantly. His face hit the wet ground with a satisfying plop.

"One down" He thought, hopnig the rest would be that easy.

He was hardly given time to enjoy his brief victory though. As quickly as he'd dropped that one, the other was already back on his feet, followed by everyone else in the room surrounding him, save for Stormchaser and Flitter. Both of them stood at the back of the room, Flitter seemed to be cowering near the doors, while Stormchaser just seemed to be watching, yellow sparks of energy continuing to gather around his body.

The boy who he'd sweep kicked a moment earlier, grabbed his arms from behind, and attempted to put him in a headlock. He was successful long enough for another student to land an underhanded punch to Daybreaks gut, but that was it. After that, a burst of adrenaline shot through Daybreaks body, and he quickly retaliated. With a burst of fleeting strength, he pushed off the ground with both his feet, propelling him and the boy currently head locking him backwards on the slippery floor. With his captor off balance, Daybreak took his chance and planted his right elbow in the boys gut, which, combined with the wetness of the floor, sent him tumbling back, pulling Daybreak down with him.

Daybreaks elbow landed in the boys stomach a second time as they both hit the ground, knocking the wind out of his captor and causing him to release his hold. Quickly scrambling to his feet, Daybreak brought his head up in time to receive a firm fist to the face. He leaned back in pain, but his instincts guided his hands up to his attacker, and allowed him to grasp him just under the elbow while his arm was still extended. Using the very fist that had hit him for support, Daybreak yanked hard on his foes arm, pulling himself up and pulling his enemy right up to his chest.

For a singular moment both their eyes met, and Daybreak was able to see the fear that was now swimming in the younger boys eyes. But, even though they were not glowing sapphire, Daybreak no longer cared. With wrathful and merciless force, he jerked the boys elbow up, and slammed the center of his palm just under where his two joints met, then shoved his elbow bones further straight up, while chopping downwards with a knife hand strike higher upon the boys arm with his other hand! There was a loud cracking sound...and then an even louder snap! as the boys arm completely dislocated along his elbow! Daybreak wasn't done with him yet though, as the boy cried out in pain, Daybreak took his chance to immobilize him for good.

On the same arm he'd just dislocated, Daybreak grabbed him by the wrist and gripped tight. Tears of fear swam to the surface of the boys eyes, somewhere in the distance, Daybreak heard him cry out for mercy...but again...he no longer cared. With ruthless fury, Daybreak twisted his wrist a full ninety degrees, and slammed another open palmed strike down where the joints met, but this time, instead of it simply dislocating, he heard the boys wrist bones break like a tree branch!

Fortunately for the boy, Daybreak had no time to finish him off, for before he could plant a rib crushing kick in his...well...ribs...Daybreak was tackled to the ground by two other boys, and found his arms spread and head pinned to the floor. He snarled out like a mad beast and tried to call forth some kind of spell, any kind of magic he could bring out...but his batteries were spent...he was out of power. His last bits of stamina had been wasted on mutilating the boy now whimpering on the floor, he was now at the mercy of Stormchaser and his gang. The ones who were still standing at least. He was pretty sure he'd knocked out two...and crippled one.

Stormchaser himself now approached the scene, fizzling full of bright yellow light and energy. Without a word he approached Daybreak and planted a firm palm jab in his gut. Although Daybreak felt nothing, he was instantly aware of what had been done to him, and what kind of magic user this boy was.

"Great...another weather caster...as if I wasn't already screwed enough as it is."

His whole body went instantly limp as several volts of lightning hot electricity coursed throughout his nervous system. The two boys holding him also collapsed to the ground in small spasms, but they seemed only mildly effected, as they could still move afterwards. Whereas Daybreak, Daybreak was now completely helpless...and Stormchaser knew it.

Knowing victory was his, the young weather caster let his lemon colored energy fade and fizzle out. He motioned to the remaining members of his small group.

"Pick him up and put him on his knees, make sure he's looking at me. Spread his arms out like wings, I need his back fully extended for this part."

That hardly sounded like good news, but sadly for him there was nothing he could do about it. He felt himself being grabbed by the hair and several pairs of hands pushing and pulling him to his knees, then spreading his arms out just as Stormchaser had commanded. Miraculously, his towel had managed to stay in place during this ordeal, and one of the boys even took the liberty of making sure it was still tucked in properly at his waist when they drug him to his knees.

"Guess they only need my back bare...or maybe no one wants to feel awkward holding down a naked dude...as if this towel really makes my situation better. Though I suppose I prefer it on at least..."

As his neck hung low like a limp piece of meat, he felt a firm hand grasp hold of his hair and pull his head up, forcing him to look up at Stormchaser in the eyes. Although he wanted nothing better than to avert his own, so as not to give his new enemy the satisfaction of seeing his defeated expression, he knew he should keep looking. If only so he could see what was coming next. Plus, looking Stormchaser in the eyes also helped him to confirm that they were still glowing sapphire. Not that it made him hate the brat any less, but it was still knowledge to have.

Stormchaser's lips parted in a smile of satisfaction that looked like it could light the streets of Las Pegasus. There was way to much joy in his smile for Daybreak to not be worried. He crouched down, bringing his face level with Daybreaks.

"You know, you said you don't care who I am, and I believe you. But...and this is the part that kills me...I do. I need you to know who I am, to remember me. Or rather, remember my father. And remember what yours did to us. To my family!"

In a surprising fling of anger, Stormchaser lashed out and struck Daybreak across the face with his fist. It was a quick punch, but that didn't make it hurt any less. He'd struck him just below the jaw, nearly dislocating it. Daybreak slowly opened and closed his mouth, testing to see if it still worked, then hacked up a wad of blood and spit it at Stormchaser's feet.

"Go fuck yourself, stupid weather brat." HIs lips dripped with blood as he stared at his new enemy, meeting his hateful gaze with one of his own.

He expected his defiant attitude to earn him another strike to the face, but instead Stormchaser merely smiled. He reached forward and gripped Daybreak by the jaw, perfectly cupping where he'd just struck him. He leaned close to Daybreaks face, so close he could almost smell Stormchaser's breath. But all he could really focus on was his ice cold blue eyes, staring deep into his soul.

"It feels more like I'm staring at Famine again, rather than this boy" The thought frightened him greatly. Being able to influence someone was one thing, but if Famine could actually posses people...anyone with a Desire or Want could become his enemy.

"My name-" the boy continued, drawing Daybreak from his thoughts. "-is Stormchaser. My father's name is Stratos, and my mother was Pollenpoint. They were an ordinary, loving couple, they worked in the weather factory for years during the thousand year war...and were later parents of a one year old boy...Until your father's final strike on Canterlot!"

Daybreaks eyes flared briefly. "The name...Stratos...it sounds so familiar..."

For a moment, he recalled...a stormy night in the Canterlot streets. The sounds of a young boy being pounded into the muddy pavement echoes through his mind. He remembered...

A large man with black spiky hair and yellow streaks streaming through the center of his head stood over a collapsed child. The boy lay, unconscious in the mud, his normally emerald green hair stained with the stick of his own blood and the grime of the street, while his assaulter stood over him, confronting another man who had come to stand against him.

"I'll say it again, get lost. You and I both know what this brat is, he deserves every second of it!"

The man that had come to the boy's aid slowly lowered his hood, revealing a rainbow assortment of hair that shimmered in the dark light of the stormy setting.

"He's not the one that killed your wife Stratos...let it go. He doesn't deserve that."

The memory stood firm in his mind. Daybreak remembered, he remembered the face of the man who had caused him the most pain as a child. The man's features blazed across his vision...especially...his hazel eyes...so full of hate. That was Stormchaser's father. Daybreak slowly raised his eyes back to Stormchaser's.

"I know who you are."

He watched Stormchaser's sapphire eyes narrow with rage "Oh do you?"

"Yes..." Daybreak knew his situation was hopeless now. It was like he was reliving his childhood all over again. "Your father, Stratos, was a citizen of Canterlot that used to know me when I was a child."

He heard Stormchaser give a grunt of satisfaction. That ignited a spark within Daybreak, that he couldn't help act on.

"Actually...maybe 'know me' isn't the correct way to put it. I should be saying: he was the main citizen who used to beat me and assault me every day and night of my life as a child. From beer bottles to bricks, or maybe just his own fist, he and the other Canterlot citizens made sure I never knew a day of peace as a boy. He blamed me for your mother's death, took his anger at my father out on me for years...and he was a monster!"

That time Stormchaser struck him, hard. Daybreak felt his nose snap out of place, then warm blood began to trail down his face, pooling at his toweled and soaked knees. Although no one moved to help him, he did notice several of the boys shift uncomfortably when he mentioned his childhood.

"The only monster here is you! Do you have any idea what your fathers men did to my mother. I was too young to remember at the time, but my father saw the whole thing! And the pain I remember in his gaze, for as long as I've been alive, that I will never forget!" His gaze swam with tears of anger and hate.

"So what? I should pay for it? I wasn't even alive at the time, yet you're blaming me for what my fathers men did. As if I had some influence over them? You're just a stupid brat whose so obsessed with his own self pity, you can't look past your own pain to see others. Hence, my statement from before stands, you aren't worth my time."

Another fist found his face, and the steady stream of blood that had been running from his nose, now poured down him like a dam had broken inside him. Stormchaser took a step back, waiting for the two boys gripping Daybreaks hair, to raise his head. As they did, Stormchaser reached into the right sleeve of his shirt. Before withdrawing his hand, he curled his lips into a sinister sneer.

"Tell me Daybreak. Do you know some of the tortures your fathers men used to inflict on the subjects of conquered nations and cities? I did a little research before I confronted you today, and thought of all the things that I should do, that you'd deserve. But...even as I read through some of the worst atrocities ever created in war...I just kept coming back to my mother...and the pain my father described her in. So I decided, for a bit of poetic justice, I'll do to you, what they did to her."

As he finished, he withdrew his hand from within his dampened sleeve, and Daybreak saw that he was gripping a small hilt within his closed fist. As it came into the dim light of the locker room, Daybreak found his eyes resting on a small ridged blade. It was the size of a kitchen turkey knife, but shaped nothing like it. The hilt alone, was ominous. It was clearly carved from some kind of animal bone and looked like the blade had been forced onto it, almost painfully. The blade itself, held teeth on either side, razor sharp and lining its entire length. The blade shimmered in the dim light, but not a silver color. Despite the blade itself being silver in color, when light struck across the thin sides, a reddish flare flashed off its shiny surface. Daybreaks heart skipped a beat.

"A cursed blade...I thought all of them were destroyed by my mother after the war...How can this weather brat posses one?"

Stormchaser watched his eyes enlarge with fear. He smiled, his eyes glowing brighter by the minute. Soon he would be a suitable replacement for a lamp if his eyes became any brighter than they were now.

"You recognize what this is I take it?" He chuckled, twirling the blade along his fingertips. "After many battles during the war, Discords men would drag all manner of people out into the streets and carve them up with these cursed blades. Of course they never killed anyone with them, at first. They just took them out into the most public place they could find, stripped them of any clothing covering their backs, and carved vile words into their skin for all to see. Usually things that fit the supposed 'crimes' the person had committed against Discord. The cuts from this blade can never fully heal, leaving very visible scars that last a life time..."

He turned away from Daybreak for a moment, his voice faltered as he looked over to Flitter, still cowering near the entrance.

"Your...Your fathers men...they came and took my mother. Took her for no reason, out into the street and carved the word Whore into her back...For an entire day, my father had to watch her suffer about the house, in unending, agonizing pain as the curse inflicted from the blade refused to allowed her bleeding wounds to heal. Then, when it seemed she could bare no more, the soldiers returned the next day. They took her out into the streets again, and tried to rape her...in front of everyone. But she fought back...and...and then they...they..."

Daybreak could see the scene in his mind. A woman, looking similar to Stormchaser...maybe sharing his hazel eyes and yellowish hair, being dragged out the Canterlot city square, where the most public events took place. He could almost see his fathers men, tear the back of her shirt, and begin carving into her skin with the blade that was now before him in Stormchasers hand. Then he pictured them returning later, dragging her out again and...even he felt the need to look away at the coup de gras.

"They killed her? Is that what happened?" Daybreaks voice lacked sympathy, for he felt none. However he was curious.

Stormchaser turned back around, his hand gripping the bone hilt of the blade so tightly his knuckles were whitening, more so than they already were. His eyes faded back to hazel for just a moment, as tears began to form in them. But only for a moment, then the sapphire was back, along with the rage.

"Yes they killed her. Ran her through with the cursed blade when she resisted them. Because of that...because they killed her with the blade..the curse never faded. Her body did not stop leaking blood until she was completely dry...and the words carved into her back were their until my father burned her body. Do you have any idea what that's like...Having to burn the body of the person you love? Having to watch them keep bleeding endlessly, even after they're long dead?...Well do you?!"

Daybreak watched Stormchaser grow angrier and angrier off his own words, staying silent all the time. He was pushing his rage beyond the point of return...until he finally snapped! With a shriek he walked up and roughly placed the blade against Daybreaks neck

"I'd kill you right now, if I thought that was punishment enough for what you've done to me! But it's not! You deserve to suffer forever for this!...Hold him still! Just in case my spell starts to wear off."

Making sure to kick him in the ribs as he passed, Stormchaser walked around Daybreak and stood directly behind his back. Even without looking, Daybreak was able to hear the swift fwoosh of the blade as Stormchaser flipped it around in his palm. Now he was holding it like he intended to slam it down and stab a table. Stormchasers breathe tickled across his ear as he whispered to him.

"Now you can experience the same pain she did, before his men took her from us!" His voice hissed with venom.

"This...This is going to hurt..."

No amount of training, no amount of reading, studying or build up...could prepare someone for the kind of pain Daybreak felt next. The moment he felt the warm tip touch his skin, before it ever pierced him, it felt like his body was on fire...and it only got worse. For a moment, the blade simply lingered upon his back as if testing his skins toughness. Then, all at once, he felt it push down...and it split his back like it was cutting butter.

The pain was unimaginable, it burned and froze at the same time. It was like he felt nothing all over the rest of his body, but his sense of that singular impact point was magnified a hundred times! All of the training and endurance Daybreak had gone through until now, all the pain he'd experienced throughout his life, it all left him. He could think of only one thing, one singular thing as he crushed his own teeth down on his lower lips to keep from screaming out in agony!

"I have to get away!"

New found strength, second wind, adrenaline rush he didn't care, he drew on anything and everything he had left in a desperate attempt to fling off the two boys holding him down. With a roar of primal rage, He jerked both his arm forward, feeling a surge of strength, and feeling freedom...for a single, fleeting moment.

Then reality crashed back down when, possibly a hundred volts of energy surged through his body, turning his arms and legs into limp noodles instantly. Half way to his feet, Daybreak collapsed back to the soaked floor, which was now starting to flood from the three showers still going off in the next room, making the room almost hazy in sight. His face now half soaked, he had no strength to resist when he felt his body dragged back to it's previous position.

Stormchaser actually had the nerve to laugh at him "Ya know...That wasn't a bad attempt...and if I hadn't been here, it might have worked. But sadly for you, I am here, and I'm better."

Daybreak didn't know what was worse, being caught and tortured like this, or having to hear this brats obnoxious voice. He didn't get much time to think though, for seconds later, he felt the blade reenter his open wound...and push deeper. He couldn't tell how deep it pushed, it was like his eyes bulged so big, they broke. He nearly blacked out...and even that didn't dull the pain. He felt every, agonizing, slow inch, ripping through his skin layers as the blade buried itself deeper and deeper in his back.

After an eternity, he felt it stop pushing. Daybreak hoped at least some of the pain would subside temporarily now that the blade was no longer moving...but it did not. Now it only felt worse. Because now, with him no longer focusing on the pain of the blade pushing deeper in him, he was able to focus on the pain the curse was inflicting upon his wound. He felt every fiber, every nerve, being lit on fire, then frozen over, and ignited once more. It was never ending, and he knew it was just the beginning. Then he heard Stormchaser whisper words that would have chilled his blood, if that weren't already happening anyway.

"That was the first cut, two inches deep. Now we can start carving the letters. Both of you-" Daybreak realized he was talking to the two boys that must have been holding him again. He wasn't even aware they were there. The whole rest of his body had gone numb, all he could feel was the leaking of his own blood down his back and the burning, endless icy pain in the singular wound that had been inflicted upon him. "-Hold him tight. It has to be one continuous cut from here on out, or else the curse won't take full effect. The next time the blade leaves his skin, I need to be finished. He shouldn't be able to move now, with my magic, and the blade's, inside of him...but just in case, be ready."

Only two of his words really had an impact on Daybreak. But they hit him hard, as he realized just how much more of this Tartarus level torture he must endure.

"T-that...that was one cut...one?! That was the worst pain in the world and all he did was poke me...I can't...I can't take this..."

Whether from shock, or the sheer level of pain coursing through his body, Daybreak felt his eyes go black and his world go dark.

"Why...why does this always happen to me...No matter where I go.....No matter what I do, I can't ever escape from this. I thought for the first time...I thought I'd finally found somewhere I could be peaceful...Why...Why is always me who suffers..."

His thoughts were jarred away as a new tidal wave of pain coursed throughout his body, extinguishing all else but itself. His eyes, bloodshot now and tear lined, shot open as he, once again bit down on his lips to keep from screaming. He pressed so hard he felt his lips tear open. The taste of his own warm blood flooded his tongue as he felt the blade, once again begin carving into him. This though, it was even worse than before. How that was possible, he had no idea, but it was. It felt as though it was being dragged, like a hand going against shark skin, or someone shaving their face against the grain rather than with it. His skin no longer split and cut like butter...now he felt each slice, like it was being force to pushed through his skin, or like the blade was dull instead of razor sharp.

"Good, that was the E. Now we can move on to the next letter." Stormchasers voice barely even registered to him anymore. Too much pain dominated his body to leave room for him to think or feel anything else.

It occurred to him that, this feeling may just be another effect of the curse that the blade held within it. He had only limited knowledge on many of his fathers war weapons, and even less on the war weapons his army had. Many of his men had just been common thieves or bandits before joining. Very few...sane people, had been in his army. After all, what sane person, would follow the Lord of Chaos unless they were desperate?

He suddenly choked for breath as the blood pooling in his mouth found a way to the back of his throat. Sputtering, and gagging, he was lucky one of the boys holding him momentarily leaned him forward, so he was able to throw it all up. He was only held like that for a brief second though, and all the time, he still felt the presence of the blade in his back...never once being lifted. He could feel it now, being forced through his skin, like it was attempting to turn around a curve, ripping and tearing at his raw flesh.

Another electric surge of pain coursed through his spine. At first he thought it Stormchaser sending more of his magic into him to keep his muscles from waking...but then he realized it was worse. Stormchaser was turning the blade, as if trying to trace something along his back. Daybreak felt the teeth dig into the sides of his skin as the blade attempted to make sharp curve, but take his flesh with it. With one long and painful-to-hear riiiiiiiip the blade made its full turn...and Daybreaks restraint over his cries finally broke...all his anger, frustration, internal and external pain came flooding out in one long agonizing and bloodcurdling scream!

Stormchaser barely seemed to hear it. Instead he looked down upon his work with a grin.

"Now we've made the X. Your new title will be finished before you know it. Then I'll let you go, so that the entire University can see what you are." Daybreak hated him, he was certain somewhere in his mind he hated him, underneath all the suffering that dominated his mind he knew he hated this boy. Yet, even deeper than that, he could detect the hints of sadism in his voice that had not been there before. This boy was being pushed to the brink of his desire to cause Daybreak pain for what his father had done. It was all Stormchaser's doing...but he had to remember that Famine was at some level, also responsible for this. The problem was...it no longer felt that way...or served as any comfort to him.

His eyes rolled up into his head, and he passed out again. This time however, his mind retreated him so far inside himself...even the horrendous pain of the cursed blade could not wake him. On the outside, his body continued to yell in cries of agony...but they were unconscious yells. He wasn't there anymore.

.....

"Why...Why me..."

"It's not fair..."

"I've never...I've never hurt these people...why am I being punished...again"

"I just wanna go home...I don't ever wanna come back here...Never ever again..."

Inside, he felt like nothing more than a child once more. His days in the streets of Canterlot had returned upon his life. It seems there is no escaping them. For every time he went to a new part of the world, or returned to an old. His past waited for him. Sometimes, it took months, once, even a year. Here, it took barely a week. But no matter where he went in the world. His identity brought him pain and suffering. Gryphons to Dragons, Zebra Tribe to Centaurs. Everyone hated him and everyone knew of him. Discord was too far known in this world for his thousand years war...for his son to ever find peace.

"Rainbow Dash said she'd keep this from happening...and I believed her...just like stupid child believes his parents when they tell him the tooth fairy exists...or that his goldfish went to a better place. I believed because I wanted it to be true, even though knowing all along it wasn't, and never was."

His mother, his father...because of them, he'd never be able to live anywhere happily.

Because of them...

"I thought I'd excepted that a long time ago. Then I came here and that lowly spark of hope from my child life found me again. Rainbow Dash truly made me believe for the first time that I could fit in somewhere. She's meant more to me than anyone ever has. But now I see the truth...out there...where my body is being mutilated for a crime I wasn't even alive for...as long as this world that hates me exists...I'll never be free...this world...the people ruling it...governing it...needs...to..."

Thoughts faded into whiteness as his mind slipped deeper within himself. Shielding him from the endless and eternal pain that the curse was gifting upon his body. He wasn't even sure he wanted to wake from it. Eventually dreams would find him in here, and he could dream of the only thing that had made him happy...the only thing he could ever remember making him happy, and the only real reason he didn't think this place had been a waste of his time...Here, eventually Rainbow Dash would find him.

.....

Meanwhile, outside the twin double doors of the locker room, another conflict was making itself known throughout the gym. As Rainbow Dash struggled while her friends attempted to force her back onto her mattress, she flailed her arms about, attempting to free herself from the grip of both Applejack and Rarity and nearly punched the latter in the nose. Rainbow was attempting to rear up on Twilight, who was also being held back from attacking Rainbow Dash herself, by Sunset Shimmer and Fluttershy. Both girls had different forms of enragement flowing through their veins, but in that moment, it seemed like each one wanted nothing more than to clobber the other!

Twilight struggled against Sunset and Fluttershy, attempting (poorly) to muscle her way past them rather than stoop to using magic on them. She flailed her arms about, and like Rainbow, nearly whacked one of her friends upside the head. Sunset Shimmer ducked just in time to avoid the swing, fortunately.

"I ASKED YOU A QUESTION RAINBOW DASH! WHAT IN TARTARUS ARE YOU DOING WITH THAT NECKLACE?! AND WHY DO HAVE ONE OF YOUR OWN AROUND YOUR NECK! I WANT AN ANSWER, NOW!" Her voice rang with an authority almost equaling that of Princess Luna's Royal Canterlot voice!

Bits of purple aura sparked and jumped from her skin as she felt parts of her clothing begin to tear while she attempted to claw her way towards Rainbow, through her friends. Rainbow was just as persistent, but instead of trying to claw her way towards Twilight, she was trying to force her way past her friends and towards the locker room doors. Somehow, someway...she knew Daybreak was in trouble.

Her necklace had glowed all sorts of colors before, and she'd come to understand (at least partially) what some of them meant. Rainbow, Emerald, Violet...she'd seen countless colors like this appear within the lightning bolt cloud chain he'd given her...but never before had it burned against her skin. Not just some mild heat either, it had actually hurt keeping it against her chest. And never before had she ever felt his own necklace do that as well and start buzzing in her pocket like a cell phone. Both had been glowing a bloody red when she withdrew them from her neck and pocket. (Truthfully, she'd forgotten she even had his necklace with her until it heated her hip, and was now reminded that she needed to return it to him once he was out of the shower).

She knew, in her heart, something was wrong and he needed her help. But then Twilight had spied the necklaces...and for some reason had lost her mind. Now she was desperately trying to attack Rainbow and kept demanding to know where she'd acquired them from. Rainbow wasn't sure if she should answer honestly, or lie. But Twilight clearly recognized them, so she wasn't even sure if she could lie. Truthfully, she wasn't really sure Twilight wanted the explanation, it looked to her like Twilight just wanted to hit her in the face right now.

She had no interest in hurting Twilight, but her friends seemed convinced that once Twilight had lashed out at her, and she attempted to push past them, that she was trying to get to Twilight as well to retaliate. Now they were holding both friends back, from the other, and Rainbow could feel the necklace burning more and more by the minute. She could feel that she had to get in there soon. She wasn't even sure why, but it felt like she had to.

"He's been in there way too long anyways. It doesn't take over an hour to take a simple shower...something is up and I need to get past everyone and find out what. Come on Rainbow think...you're smarter than this...just simply pushing and shoving isn't gonna work here...how can I get out of this?!"

She'd spent most of her life just rushing into situations head on, full throttle, and that had always worked for her...with some minor consequences along the way. Now though, just like with the magic duel, she had to remember what Twilight had been teaching her up till now. She had to think, she had to have patience. She knew she could think of something. If she just focused.

She relaxed in the grip of Applejack and Rarity. The end to her resistance was so sudden, both AJ and Rarity nearly fell forward with the amount of force they'd be using to hold her back. Realizing that Rainbow had relaxed and stopped fighting, both of her friends lowered their hands and stood up straight. Rainbow put up her own hands, in a mock surrender stance.

"Look guys, I'm not trying to fight Twilight here...I just...I gotta get into the locker room ok? Something's wrong with Daybreak in there."

Applejack, still did not move from her path, but her gaze did soften slightly. It was like she was suddenly sympathetic, but Rainbow had no idea why. "What makes ya think that hon? Why all of the sudden? Why the moment Twilight starts getting all worked up do ya suddenly gotta go check on him...there something your not telling us Rainbow?"

"YES! THERE IS PLENTY SHE'S NOT TELLING US APPLEJACK! THAT NECKLACE SHE'S WEARING THAT'S-!"

"SHUT UP TWILIGHT!" Rainbow yelled, cutting across her before she could finish her sentence. She locked eyes with AJ, and slowly brought her hands back up, not necessarily hostile...but she definitely showed intent.

"Look AJ, get out of my way. We can discuss my necklaces later, we can talk about whatever Twilight wants...later! Right now I need to get in there. You have to trust me please! I know how it sounds, but I just know there is something wrong going on in there, and Daybreak might be in trouble. So let me by!"

For a moment, AJ and her locked eyes. Something unspoken passed between them. Perhaps she understood what Rainbow was truly trying to say, or perhaps she just recognized that she wasn't gonna get anywhere with trying to stop her for long. Stepping aside, she said

"Alright Suagecube, I'll-"

A cloud of dust motored past her, engulfing her lungs and cutting her off before she could finish as Rainbow Dash bolted past her! It was also at that moment that Twilight managed to outmaneuver Sunset Shimmer and Fluttershy by backing up two steps, then feigning to the right, and teleporting past them. She too, bolted after Rainbow Dash, but no where near fast enough to catch her before she reached the locked room doors.

Rainbow ran fast enough to leave dust behind her in swirls, her exhaustion and developing cold completely forgotten the moment she saw the means to escape. She'd hardly even realized that Applejack had actually agreed to let her pass, and truthfully it didn't matter, she was going whether AJ let her not. It wasn't even seconds before Rainbow found herself closing in on the twin double doors...now blocked by two students. She skidded (literally) to a halt in front of the two students, she recognized both of them from her magic class, but beyond that, she didn't remember there names. They both glanced at each other as she approached, noting the skid marks she'd left on the gym floor on her way over. With some kind of silent communication they seemed to agree that, despite who she was, they had to stop her from getting through. Each one taking two steps forward, the larger of the two boys folded his arms in an intimidating manner and said

"Sorry Rainbow, the locker rooms are all occupied right now."

Rainbow looked directly at him, eyes narrowed. She didn't even having to verbalize her thoughts to him, her gaze said it all. She was calling his bullshit card on that one.

"Dude...seriously? You're actually trying to tell me that every shower and every locker in the room is occupied? No one's gone in there but Daybreak. Let me in. Now!"

Her last words seemed to spit out like venom, instantly communicating her intentions if these two jocks didn't scram. Before either of them could react or retort though...a blood curdling scream pierced through the walls of the locker room and easy filled the gym over any other noise! All eyes, including Rainbows approaching friends, came to rest on the entrance to the locker area.

Rainbow recognized the voice behind that yell, and her blood boiled.

They both moved at the same time, possibly to try and stop or subdue her...she didn't wait to find out. Like lightning, her aura flared and she moved past them, barely even appearing as a shimmer of an image, planting her elbows in both of their kidneys at once, fueling her blows with magic and rage!

The two built athletes crumpled like they were made of paper, just in time for Twilight to catch up with their friends right behind. Twilight came to halt and Rainbow half expected her to try and attack her again...but instead she just leaned over and gasped for breath. Apparently she'd run out her anger, although she still appeared plenty annoyed, her panting indicated she wasn't going to be doing anything physical for awhile. Rainbow was happy she'd never gotten to teaching her athletics like Twilight had been teaching her magic...an athletic Twilight would be scary.

Despite her exhaustion, she still managed to give Rainbow a raised eyebrow and narrowed eyed look. Her signature look whenever Rainbow got into a fight at school. It practically screamed "Was that really necessary?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes and nodded just as AJ and the others showed up at the scene. She strode up to the door, and with no held back force (save for her magic) she front kicked it straight open and strode inside. She stopped before she fully made it in...and felt the color literally drain from her face.

The sight before her caused too much to occur within her for her to move. All at once she wanted to vomit, explode with anger and rush inside to the air of her friend.

Twilight and her friends entered just behind her, stopping at almost the exact same spot. All of them stood, horrified by the sight before them. Rarity actually screamed. But it was Twilights reaction that threw Rainbow off. As she stood, her rage pooling teal energy into her fists, she saw the air around Twilight change...turning almost black. Her voice came out cracked and scared, a version of her Rainbow had never truly witnessed. Both of them spoke at the same time, half yelling half whimpering.

"DAYBREAK!?"

There, before all seven of them, lying face sideways in a pool of shower water and blood, with his emerald eyes glassed over...was Daybreak. A boy Rainbow Dash recognized as Stormchaser, a Sophomore in some of her classes, stood over him clutching an odd looking blade in his right hand. He was covered in blood as well

Rainbows eyes fell upon Daybreaks exposed back...and the words carved into it. Etched blood red from both his own bleeding, and a shimmering, eerie red mist surrounding his torso, was a word she recalled Daybreak once using to describe himself. Her rage and self control broke as she saw what this boy had done...and she launched her self forward with a primal scream!

Exile

Resolution

View Online

Rage. Pure, indomitable, rage. It is a feeling almost indescribable, and incomparable to any other. Such a state where one can focus on nothing else, but a single source that drives them to be so blinded they see nothing but red....that is true rage. A feeling experienced by a seldom few. A feeling of pure emotion, uncontrolled and unrelenting and natural. A feeling...of bliss and freedom.

That was the feeling that Rainbow Dash was now truly experiencing for the first time in her life.

As her eyes fell upon the unconscious and bleeding body of Daybreak, face sideways in a pool of shower water and his own blood...something inside of her broke. Maybe even shattered!

A scream like no other loosed from her diaphragm, causing literally everyone; from her friends, to the group gathered in the locker area, to turn and gaze upon her in fear. Her aura poured off her body waves, fully visible and coiling like an angry serpent around her legs! Her rainbow hair began to sizzle and glow with radiant power, power she had only felt on a rare occasions before. This time though, it was not her Element empowering her, but blinding red fury!

She stood still for only a moment after releasing her yell, a singular moment for everyone to absorb the feeling of her overwhelming energy swimming through the air! A moment where even Twilight Sparkle gave pause to her own building anger, to take in Rainbows immense feelings...then, in a flash, Dash was gone.

Like a flash of light, Rainbow Dash appeared directly in front of the boy, Stormchaser, who was standing over Daybreak and wielding the odd looking blade. With no hesitation, or anything held back, she planted a side kick firmly in the center of his gut. His eyes went wide, and he folded like paper, all air leaving his lungs. At first, it seemed to be just a normal kick, despite the blazing teal aura that had been behind it moments before. For as she stood there, with her foot practically folding him in half, there seemed to be no more than natural force behind it. Until, that is, he gathered the ability to look up and meet her eyes. That's when it happened.

It was nearly invisible to anyone not paying close attention...but as he looked up with a pained expression adorning his previously smirking face, Rainbow gently flexed the end of her foot. The instant she moved, a huge burst of energy built and released between her foot and his gut, propelling Stormchaser back completely through a set of lockers into the shower room itself, to slide and smash against the tiki shower heads! As he crashed he remained completely still, eyes frozen wide with surprise. He slid down the tiki, slumping over to his side in the flooded room, the cursed blade splashing away across the floor to rest at Twilights feet.

He'd been knocked clean unconscious with a single blow, that realization took a moment to sink into his group. But although their reaction time was slow, the reactions themselves were perfect. As soon as it sunk in, his entire gang tried to rush for the doors, intent on escaping the raging blue devil they now felt trapped with...but none ever made it out. The doors shut themselves before anyone could escape, surrounded by midnight purple aura. It seemed that in their flurry of panic, everyone had forgotten that Twilight Sparkle was also present, along with her friends.

Their was no fight to be had after the doors shut. It took only a matter of seconds for Twilight to round up every member of Stormchaser's gang within a series of magical bubble barriers. Her own rage had been brief, overtaken by surprise when she'd seen Rainbow Dash move. The change had been so brief, that none but Sunset Shimmer seemed to have even noticed that she too, had yelled for Daybreak when witnessing him on the floor. No one but her had noticed that Twilight's aura had been momentarily black. It did not matter though that only she had seen, for she was enough, and she now knew Twilights true feelings. But she would never utter them aloud.

Rainbow Dash did not wait for Twilight, or any of her friends to help. Once she saw that Stormchaser was incapacitated, she dropped down to Daybreaks side immediately. With little more than a whimper, she placed her hand on his back, and recoiled away in pain. His back burned hotter than fire! Her aura went out like a candle in the rain, fresh tears pooled into her eyes as she watched Daybreaks wounds continue to stain the floor crimson. It took all she had not to cry or growl in anger, to simply dive on top of him and attempt to shake him awake. She knew that would not help right now though, she had to get him out and find the Headmistress. That was the only person who might be close enough to help.

Without words to her friends, Rainbow gripped Daybreak underneath his right arm, and hoisted him to his feet. Without a reaction or any attempt to stand from him, she was forced to practically try dragging his legs from the wet floor, and pray his towel managed to stay up. Until that is, Applejack took notice of what she was doing and grasped up his other side, giving the fabric of the towel a gentle tuck along his waist as she held him, tightening it against him. Now supporting him from both sides and assured his towel was reasonably well held up, the two girls were able to slowly make their way back towards the doors with only the bottoms of his feet dragging. Twilight and the others quickly made way for the pair as they shuffled towards the exit silently. Rainbow watched each of her friends as they passed them by. Not one of them seemed able to come up with the right words to say, it was possible they knew nothing that was said could quite make the situation better.

Twilight stood closest to the door, seconded only by Sunset Shimmer, both of whom were counting the number of students Twilight had trapped inside her orbiting spheres of magic. Rainbow regarded her with half a glare as they passed, then stopped when she saw her eyes. They were shimmering, almost like glassy orbs, and her hands were shaking, clenched at her sides.

"Twilight...are you?"

Rainbow couldn't find a way to voice her thoughts, or maybe she was scared of the answer she'd receive. She knew Twilight well, and knew that look from past experience. She was sad...perhaps not even that, she looked...depressed. Regretful even? Rainbow wondered what she could be thinking about or feeling to make her look that way.

Unknown to Rainbow Dash, or any of the others, Daybreak was already very much awake. He'd awoken the moment Rainbow had knelt down touched him. How or why, he had no idea, perhaps it was because he recognized the feeling of her hands...or because her touch had been the first feeling since the blade that hadn't caused him terrible agony. Either way he was awake, if only just. He kept his eyes so close to shut, they might have well been. Although still able to see through his eyelashes, many things looked a bit blurrier than usual. But even he could never mistake the look that was plastered across Twilight Sparkles face as they passed her by. He knew there was no way she could be aware he was eyeing her, given his eyes appeared to be closed...so the look he was seeing was genuine.

Regret. He knew the look perfectly, because he'd seen it so many times as a child. Every time he'd volunteered to be her test dummy for magic in fact. She'd accidentally wound him in some weird way during the attempted spell, and then that look would appear moments later, followed by him reciting his ever practiced words "It's fine Twilight, just try it again and you'll get it for sure".The look was so familiar to him, it was almost nostalgic to see now. And that was how he knew what she was thinking about. There was only one real reason for her to look regretful right now. As the new wounds on his back seared in endless pain, he remembered what she's said to him in the Doctor's classroom just a few days prior.

"Well then...it seems I won't have to go looking for trouble. Once the school knows who I am. I have a feeling trouble will find me. I hope you're prepared to deal with the repercussions of that."

"Anything that happens to you, you'd deserve."

Any other time he would have laughed at the irony of it all. If he wasn't so blinded by this endless pool of pain and anger at present.

"How does your revenge feel Twilight? Is it everything you hoped for? Don't worry, it soon will be. You don't have to see me ever again...You all can fight Famine yourselves, I'm done trying to play nice."

He let his head hang limp from his neck as he felt Rainbow and Applejack half drag, half carry him out into the gymnasium. He had no desire to hear the things people would yell as his back was spotted by everyone in the school. He didn't care that he was leaving a trail of blood behind him as AJ and Dash frantically pushed past the horde of students attempting to gather around them. He didn't care when they found the Headmistress, or the sympathetic look in her usually stone features as she saw him. He didn't care when she tried and failed to numb or heal his back with a spell, in a language he'd never heard. He didn't care when the headmistress took AJ's spot under his arm and escorted them to her office, and he didn't care when she made them a personal portal straight back to his house, using a bit of his blood and another spell he'd never heard before...right in the middle her office. He didn't even care that she told Rainbow to go home with him for what was, the second time now and miss the rest of that school day too.

He didn't care because he'd been right all along. The school had learned his identity, and just as he said, they'd attacked him when he came back. Now he'd have to bear yet another painful reminder of his alienation from the world, except this one couldn't be hidden. He'd learned his lesson, and he wouldn't be making the same mistake twice. He looked up for just a moment as Rainbow hobbled with him through the newly formed portal, and took in the sight of the headmistress. She looked truly sorrowful, the wrinkles around her eyes seemed to drop as she looked towards the floor instead of at him. She must have been feeling guilty as well, since she was practically the cause of all this.

"Good...serves her right...none of this would have happened if she'd just left me...alone..."

He wanted to raise his head and give the headmistress a significant piece of his mind, but before he could manage the act, he felt the portal swimming around him...and his eyes scrolled up to view the back of his head once more.

Apparently either Rainbow or the Headmistress had forgotten that when ones uses a portal, they offer up a slight bit of magic as they pass through. Usually it was so minor that it's unnoticeable to all but a few people anyway. Not even worth mentioning most of the time since most peoples magical stamina would recharge before they even exited the portals other side (that's how little it takes). The problem for Daybreak was, he had no magic to give at that moment and when the portal tried to harvest from him, it probably took from the little stamina he had keeping him conscious. Then, he was out cold once more. Not that it really mattered considering they thought he was unconscious anyways. Although, as he felt the embrace of sleep grip him, a thought occurred.

"How is she gonna get in my house?"

.....

Pop!

With a barely audible entrance, Rainbow Dash felt like her body was being squeezed through a tube. The world had suddenly shrunk down to the size of a small cylinder, that she was now being pushed through against her will. There was no way for her to inhale, and probably no air for her to take in even if she could. The world had gone dark once the rift in the Headmistresses office had closed behind her. Now she couldn't see, couldn't breathe, and could no longer even tell if Daybreak was still with her or not.

Her lungs screamed for air, burning inside her chest for relief. She felt as though she would pass out before she reached the other side...then in one swift popping sound, she was suddenly pushed through the darkness like a tube of toothpaste...and spat out directly in front of Daybreaks house, flat on her butt. She immediately began rubbing her sore tush with her free hand and looked towards his home. As if her experience in the portal hadn't been weird enough, she saw Daybreak lying face down, a few feet away from her...his towel still in perfect condition around his waist (somehow).

"He beat me here...how?"

She'd gone through the portal holding onto him, and she'd actually been conscious the whole time. How was he the first one through...?

"And how is that towel so freaking durable...seriously...I don't remember any of mine being able to withstand so much as a single flight of stairs...why is his so special...?"

Her answer (or at least one of them) came as she peered around his home, looking just a few feet back behind her. A shimmering aura glistening against the wind with eerie emerald light, surrounded the house, extending a good twenty feet beyond it on either side. She felt a smirk on her lips despite the current situation.

"I get it, his storm barrier must also keep people from trying to teleport in here, that's probably why he beat me here. Wonder how I got in then...maybe cause I've still got his sun necklace in my pocket?"

A small groan a few feet away reminded her of a more current problem. Swiftly to her feet, she scrambled over to him.

"Theories later...boyfriend now!"

Her first instinct was to flip him onto his back and get his face out of the dirt, but upon eyeing the crimson trail still flowing like a river across him, she decided against it. No point in causing him more pain than he was already in. The real question now was, how to get him inside?

Gathering her strength, she got herself squatting next to him, and with a massive grunt of exerted force, she hoisted him up onto her back like a piggy back ride. Gripping him around the bottom end of his towel just below his hips, she took a single step, and felt her knees wobble beneath her.

"Yikes...heavy son of a bitch...where is all that weight coming from? He's as skinny as me yet it feels like I'm trying to carry around Bulk Biceps again!..."

Feeling the strain through her entire spine now, she trudged towards his front door. Each step sent small spikes of pain down her back, it probably didn't help that she felt exhausted as well. Lack of energy combined with picking up someone she was sure weighed at least one seventy, well...it wasn't easy. Sure she was plenty strong, but she was close to empty at the moment, from trudging through the storm earlier, and felt her muscles simply aching for a break to relax.

Once reaching the entrance to his home, her first instinct was to try and kick in the door...but knowing Daybreak and his carnivorous backpack spell...it probably wasn't a good idea to try and kick his house, lest it try and possibly kick her too. Plus, she didn't even really have the strength for an effective kick anyway.

Luckily for her, she seemed to have the next best thing. A key. Or rather what passed for one at least.

As she placed her palm on the handle of the door, she felt a small vibration coming from within her pocket. Already sure she knew what it was, she reached her hand through her (still mildly) wet clothes and withdrew Daybreaks sun necklace. Just like before, when she'd known he was in trouble, it was vibrating in her palm but this time it wasn't emitting a red aura, it was just moving. That in it of itself was weird enough as it is. Nevertheless, she had no better ideas, other than maybe putting Daybreaks palm onto the door to see if that opened it...but she was curious to see what things this necklace did. And, it really didn't seem like a good idea to involve Daybreak in anything that might require magic at the moment, all things considered. So, taking the chain in her hand, she slowly extended it towards the door...and watched the magic. Literally.

The instant the silver sun dangled forward and lightly clacked against the doorframe, a series of locks could be heard clicking out of place from the other side. With a smile, Rainbow pushed open the door and stepped inside, quickly pulling it shut behind her and watching it relock itself.

"Great, so it's a necklace...and a key? Wonder if it does anything else cool? Just another thing to ask him when he wakes."

With the door finished it's self locking process, Rainbows next assignment was to stop Daybreaks bleeding any way she could. At the very least she had to wrap him in bandages. She knew he had to have that much lying around somewhere. Speaking of lying around, she just noticed that his t.v was flipped on, and muted. The picture was still active, but the volume had been turned to silent.

"Weird...he didn't strike me as the type to leave his t.v on...where's the remote?"

She gave the living room a quick glance over, but saw nothing. No remote and nothing out of the ordinary, except that the cushions on the couch looked messy, like someone had been laying on them...or maybe in them from the odd position they were in. It occurred to her that maybe when he'd come back here from looking for Fluttershy he might have sat down for a moment...but to watch t.v? That seemed off.

Regardless, she didn't have time to worry about that. The sticky liquid that was now running down the sides of her hands from the top of his back, reminded her that he was still bleeding everywhere! She quickly rushed into the kitchen, frantic to find somewhere to lay him where he wouldn't ruin the furniture with his own blood! She almost managed a chuckle. If Rarity could have ever seen her worrying about something as dumb as stains on a couch, she'd have had a heart attack.

Normally she wouldn't have cared about something so trivial...but with his house...guess she felt like she should give anything here a second thought. He'd treated their dorm room with care (for like, the one night he'd been there) so she should do the same for him.

Finding nothing but the dinner table that would be long enough to support his entire body, she roughly ripped the cloth from its top. It was so quick it almost kept all the silverware in place...almost.

"Wait...silverware?...and a plate...and...is that toast crumbs on the plate...the fuck Daybreak? Did you stop here for a meal and pop on the t.v in the process? Something is very weird here..."

She didn't waist time wondering, quickly clearing what little silverware had survived her failed table top trick, she gently set Daybreak upon the table, belly down. After retrieving a pillow from the messy couch and turning his head so he'd be slightly more comfortable, rather than having it smoother him...she went through his drawers. His kitchen drawers to be precise.

She went through everything, nothing survived the lightning quick searching that was a frantic Rainbow Dash! She pulled out drawers, emptied cupboards, she even tore through his supply closet (ya know, that one closet everyone has in the kitchen that seems to be for nothing but random supplies and the occasional can of Chef Boyardee, yeah that one). Eventually, she found what she sought. Bandage wraps. A large assortment of bandage wraps. They were literally in the last place she looked, the cupboard under the sink. She didn't understand why they'd be there and not in the supply closet, but she also didn't have time to care.

With her boyfriend causing the wood on his own table to start turning red, she didn't have much time to think about anything else. Tearing off several long strands of white gauze, she starting mashing them on top of his wounds, then tying several other strands around his torso to hold them in place. It was a challenge to be sure, especially when trying to wrap around his lower back since his towel kept getting in the way. But she couldn't just take it off him, despite how much easier it would make things, since he was bleeding everywhere. Better he bleed all over his towel, than down his torso.

Another bothersome detail, was keeping the white strips of fabric in place as she slowly turned him to his sides when she went around his body, applying and wrapping each strip separately to ensure they stayed in place. It was a huge pain in the ass, and it took her the sum total of twenty minutes to create a successful method to do it.

With his constant, and seemingly non stop bleeding, she was forced to create a way to keep him from bleeding straight through his bandages in a matter of minutes. Which happened as soon as she thought she was finished wrapping the first time. So she was forced to...well...to cheat in a way, as she applied the next set of gauze. It didn't take her long to realize that whatever the weird looking blade had done to him...wasn't normal, and so, probably wouldn't heal without abnormal means. So as she applied each layer of fabric, she gave them a small enchantment of her own creation. One that she was still proud of to this day and had even been used to impress Twilight Sparkle. Though, luckily it hadn't been so impressive that Celestia would think to make her a princess like Twilight, she had no desire for that. Using her own unique Weather Magic, she had created a way for certain objects to be transmuted to carry the effects of, or completely become, things from the weather that they partially resembled. The gauze she was currently wrapping around Daybreaks back was a perfect example of this.

The initial layer on top of his wounds was just the many pieces of fabric thrown on like before. But the layers that she wrapped around each one after that, they were different. Each wrapping had been given her special spell, which gave it cloud-like properties. This included an extra softness the likes of which no other bandage could know, and more important in her mind, a clouds ability to absorb several gallons of liquid before releasing it. Combining that with an extra layer of wrapping for each specific letter carved into his skin, meant that he'd be set for awhile with these bandages.

It was hard work to be sure, and exhausting on her mental stamina. Her magic reserves were already low, and although her spell didn't take much to perform, it was still a tireless process. She was sure Twilight could have easily found other applications for her spell if she'd ever taken the time to teach it to her. For now, she was just glad it had finally come in handy for something...other than making her an amazing pillow.

Once she was finished, she took a step back and admired her work. The gauze itself looked like it had been tied by a third grader who was practicing their shoe laces...but it was tight and doing its job, so that was all she cared about. Sure someone like Rarity could have probably put her to shame, but with her spell acting on the wrappings it didn't matter if it looked crappy, when it probably felt amazing, especially with how much pain he must be in.

Even while she watched him grimace and groan in his sleep knowing their was nothing she could do, she still longed to find a way to help him...if only just a little.

"Maybe...If I put him in his bed rather than this hard table...that would have to feel a little better, and now that the blood won't seep through anymore it should be ok to change him out of this bloody towel...that's at least something."

Another sigh escaped her, the strain of carrying him before still prevalent in her mind...and her back. She didn't bother complaining though, she just got her arms up under his belly, and hoisted him onto her back from the table with a quick surge of strength. It wasn't any easier than the last time, but at least this time she didn't have as far to walk...every positive counts right?

Moving as quick as her strained legs would carry them both, she hiked her way over to his room. She stared down at the door handle, contemplating within her mind how best to open it without using her hands. She was barely able to carry him with both her hands right now, so there was no way she could manage with just one, not even for the second it would take to let go, grab, turn the handle, and catch him. So how was she to open it?

Determination surged through her as she slowly extended each of her feet, ideas flooding through her brain at warp speed...each one probably more ridiculous than the last. With the force of a mighty wind, she flung each shoe "miles" across the room (not simultaneously of course). Then, with slow and careful precision...she leaned her body and his, against the wall. While balancing on her left foot...she attempted to extend her leg and wrap her right foots toes around the door handle, to twist it open. Despite her own flexibility, and having stretched out in much weirder ways during training sessions...she still found she was unable to turn the handle. Her foot easily made it to the handle, and her toes managed to partially wrap around it...but she just kept slipping right off every time she tried to turn it.

Her temper already short from the mornings events, she didn't bother with the rest of her crazier ideas. She just bent over, gripped the handle in her teeth (after painfully head-butting it by accident twice)...and twisted her neck in the most uncomfortable manner imaginable. She twisted and turned, waiting and rejoicing when she heard the distinct click that was the door handle popping loose. As it swung open she celebrated to herself, the end of her back breaking journey and the time for another long nap. That is...until she took two steps inside the room and saw who was already asleep on the bed.

So surprised was she, that Rainbow Dash actually let go of Daybreaks legs. He dropped off her back like sack of potatoes, nearly taking her down with him as he fell. She managed to dip down and pick him back up under the arm instantly, with some mild guilt about dropping her bleeding boyfriend. Her main focus though, was the million other thoughts racing through her mind as she saw a young orange girl that she'd come to care for and mentor...asleep on Daybreaks bed!

Her voice cracked like whip through the air! Leaving a lingering echo throughout the very walls of the room!

"SCOOTALOO! WHAT IN THE NAME OF EQUESTRIA ARE YOU DOING IN HERE!? AND WHY ARE YOU HALF NAKED ON MY BOYFRIENDS BED!?"

The angry question had escaped her lips before she could even try to with hold it! The formerly asleep girl rocketed upwards from the bed as though a bomb had gone off underneath her...total fear covered her face. Were it anyone else, Rainbow would have looked away in embarrassment when Scoots jumped up so quickly that her overly large shirt shot up over her head, exposing her nude form beneath and obscuring her top half from view. But since it was Scoots, and Rainbow had seen her naked like a thousand times during various camping trips with their friends...she didn't really feel the need anymore.

That said, she quickly leaned forward, slumping Daybreak from the side of her shoulder down onto the bed. Scoots sat in momentary silence once she finished pulling her shirt back down, seeing both Daybreak and Rainbow splattered with blood rendered her briefly speechless with thought. She stared as Rainbow moved to the right side of the bed and pulled Daybreak up until his head was resting on the tip of the pillow nearest the frame. She was even silent as Rainbow pulled off Daybreaks towel (without flipping him onto his back) and went into his cabinets for some boxers to replace the bloody fabric. Although Scoots was surprised that Rainbow would pull off his towel in front of her, he was on his belly so it's not like she could see anything anyway...and she'd already seen him nude earlier...but Rainbow didn't know about that part yet.

After watching Rainbow retrieve a pair of skin tight athletic underwear from the drawer, and slip them on Daybreak (as though she'd done it a thousand times before), Scoots found herself just staring at his bandages. They were wrapped tightly around his back from the start of his tail bone to just below his shoulder blades, and covering everything in-between with wrappings. They didn't look so tight that they were uncomfortable, but she still had to wonder...what could have happened to her adopted big brother in such a short amount of time that he'd need something like this. It wasn't until she noticed Rainbow was taking off her own top as well, that she felt the need to speak up.

"Umm...Rainbow Dash...W-What are you doing...here?" Her voice came out more frightened than she'd intended. She didn't even know why she sounded scared. Perhaps because, despite all the times Rainbow had seen her undress and change, Scoots herself had never actually been around Rainbow when she did the same. Rainbow did not pause or regard Scoots question until her chest was free from the confines of her dampened shirt, and she'd tossed the wet clothing to the side of the bed.

Eyeing Scoots with a raised eyebrow, Rainbow climbed up on the bed to Daybreaks left side where there was still plenty of room for her. She patted the sheets directly beside her with her palm, like she was calling a young puppy. Scoots understood it to mean she should join her. So she did.

Mounting the bed herself, she crawled over to Rainbow and laid down beside her, while attempting not to look at her exposed breasts. Which were literally right next to her face. Rainbow laid down on her side, placing her elbow on the sheets and using it to support her head while she rested it in her open palm. She let her eyes travel up and down Scoots before saying anything to her again.

Scootaloo looked significantly better than she normally did, like she'd taken a shower recently, and Rainbow could smell a strong cologne emitting from her XL shirt. Oddly enough, other than the dark orange shirt, which would no doubt manage to extend down past her knees if she stood up, Scootaloo was wearing no other clothing. No bra (not that she really needed one being an A size anyway), no underwear...nothing. If she so much as jumped, like before, her young and nubile body would be exposed to the entirety of the world. Heck, a simple bucket of water would be her mortal enemy right now. For anyone else, this would be suspicious in a very wrong way. But considering the type of person Daybreak was...she was pretty sure it wasn't the obvious first thought most girls would have. But that still begged the question...

"What are you doing here Squirt? That's the real question. Are you like...staying the night here or something?" Her voice was much calmer now than before, and the mildly tender tone she often used with her young protégé had returned. This made Scoots feel much better about explaining what had happened, and why she was nearly naked. She shifted on the bed so she was lying on her back, the titan sized shirt moving up to slightly to expose her orange tummy as she did. She held a light blush on her cheeks.

"Well Rainbow Dash...umm...ya see..."

.....

It took her a total of five minutes to explain how she'd ended up in Daybreaks home during the storm. Within that time she explained how he'd come to her aid in the rain and offered her safe haven for the night, but after hearing about some of her life he'd suddenly offered to let her live there permanently. It had surprised her at first, having just met him...but a permanent home with someone who seemed likely to treat her better than most, she couldn't turn it down. She also went into great detail telling Rainbow how kind Daybreak had been to her when they had arrived home and just before he'd left. Telling her he'd allowed her the use of the t.v and whatever gaming system came with it, and of how he'd told her the fridge was hers to use at her leisure. Also, she added the part about him getting her new clothing...but the shorts were even more ridiculously large than the shirt, although he'd made her wear them so he wouldn't feel awkward around her...she'd ditched them the moment he'd left the house. Rainbow simply nodded and listened for most of her story, only commenting with slight smiles and chuckles whenever Scoots mentioned Daybreak or how odd he seemed. She only broke her silence when Scoots told her that Daybreak had practically adopted her as his little sister. Then she found herself leaning forward on her elbow with a bright look in her eyes.

"Really...so he's your big brother now Squirt?...What does that make me huh?" She gave Scoots a smirk along with a playful shove in the shoulder. Although Scoots seemed to be making extra effort not to look at her, she heard the chuckle in her voice as well.

"You're still my big sis Rainbow Dash! Duh!"

"But, me and Daybreak are together. Isn't that kind of weird? Ya know, like incest and stuff?" She let out a mischievous chuckle, but heard Scootaloo inhale a gasp. An obvious shade of crimson crept onto her cheeks (easily noticeable due to her orange skin) and she quickly looked away again. Just like she kept doing each time she accidentally looked at Rainbows chest...but this time it was much more rushed.

"Y-you two are a thing? H-have you...ya know...already...umm...done...it?

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow, then after a moment felt heat rush to her face. She nearly exploded into stutters herself, which Scootaloo easily picked up on.

"W-well...not exactly...I mean we've, ya know...done a bit of this and that...and we've...f-fooled around a little...but not...but I'm still a...I mean I still haven't..."

"Oh my gosh Rainbow Dash! You totally wanna bang him don't you!?"

Rainbows face flooded with color, she practically dove on top of Scoots, smushing her onto the bed and smothering her beneath her chest and belly!

"Oh my gosh Squirt shaddup! Who even taught you such language anyways...t-that's no way for a kid to be talking...!"

After managing to poke her head out from under Rainbows side, Scoots stuck out her tongue and blew her a raspberry "Says you! How can you be such a hypocrite? You're the one I learned words like that from in the first place!...And I'm not a kid...I'm sixteen!"

"Yeah well you and I both know I can't be held responsible for anything I say, so there!"

"Then why shouldn't I do the same things you do!?"

"Cause I'm supposed to be teaching you to be better! Duuuuuuh!"

"By constantly doing things right in front of me that you know I shouldn't do?"

Rainbow went silent for a moment. "Yeah....Well...ya know what....screw you..."

Scoots smirked, finally freeing herself from beneath Rainbow Dash's body...though half her shirt stayed behind as she did so. She came out with the left side of her chest still covered and one arm still sleeved. For a moment she felt her face flush and nearly attempted to cover herself...then just, stopped. She looked at Rainbow, who was now stretching out next to Daybreak, arms wide with one hand anchored over his head, gently ruffling his hair. She was fully exposing her chest to both Scoots and Daybreak, should he awaken. She wasn't exactly making an effort to close her legs either...in fact...she looked more like she was contemplating taking her shorts off too.

With her being so chill about it, Scoots saw no reason she shouldn't too. She found it a little odd, but also kinda awesome to be able to see Rainbow like this. All that athletic perfection on display right next to her. It was only fair. Rainbow had seen her nude plenty of times, even pretended to tease her a bit once she was mature enough to play along...it was only fair she got to see her at least once right?

Nodding mostly to herself, Scoots let the rest of the shirt slip off her body, then gently set it off the side of the bed. She started to snuggle next to Rainbow, but felt two hands gently push her away. She looked up to see Rainbow pointing to and patting the bed on the opposite side of Daybreak, with a warm smirk.

"Lay on this side Squirt, he could use the warmth of two sexy girls right now, don't you think?"

Despite her face wanting to flush when Rainbow called her "sexy" Scoots simply nodded with a smile and crawled over top her sleeping brother. Once on Daybreaks right, she scooted up close and started digging her hands under his chest, so she could squeeze him in a hug without touching his bandaged back. A wet splat sound to the side caused Scoots to instinctively shoot her closest hand down to cover her neithers, fearing the door may be opening. But it turned out to just be Rainbows shorts smacking the wall as she slid them off and flung them. Apparently they were still wet enough to leave little droplets when they hit, and slid down the wall.

Scoots couldn't help her curiosity, withdrawing her hand from in between her legs she returned to her half hug/half snuggle of Daybreak. She slowly attempted to raise her head ever so slightly from the pillow. She just needed to get up enough to see Rainbow...Luckily for her, Rainbow Dash was still making no attempt to maintain any form of modesty. Laying with her legs...not spread, but definitely not closed either, as she lay on her side facing Daybreak. It almost looked like she was staring him in his closed eyes, but Scoots couldn't tell. She was only focused on one thing, capturing the current image of Rainbow Dash in her mind forever. From; the sleekness of her figure, to the firm yet softness of her skin, her ample round breasts, to the tenderness of her inner legs, right down to her perfect and yummy looking lips (you figure out which ones). She retreated her head back down the moment she thought Rainbows eyes briefly looked up and caught her staring. She refused to raise her head again after that...in fact, she might not ever move again if Rainbow commented on her peeping. After a few moments of stillness, she heard Rainbows voice float through the air to her ears, in a much softer tone than she was used to hear coming from Rainbow Dash.

"Well Squirt, I think this is the perfect time to take a well deserved nap. How about you? I can't wait to see his reaction when he wakes up. It'll be so aweeeesome to see the look on his face........if he doesn't start screaming in pain that is..."

"S-Screaming?"

Scootaloo, unable to fight her own curiosity, almost raised her head up to ask what had happened. But instead, she gently set the hand she couldn't fit under his chest on top of his bandaged back. Rainbow Dash seemed to know what she was thinking.

"Listen Squirt...I know you're probably wondering what happened, even though you haven't asked yet. And, normally I'd tell you right away. But this time I gotta keep it to myself for awhile, alright? He might not want it being discussed..."

Even though she knew Rainbow couldn't see her, Scootaloo nodded her head into the pillow. Rainbow seemed to get the message somehow.

"Thanks Squirt. When he wakes up, even if he's beyond grumpy and angry, help me out, cool? Then we'll talk more."

Again Scootaloo nodded into her pillow "O-ok Rainbow Dash. I'll try."

Rainbow smiled to herself, bringing her own free hand to the front of his face, and gently beginning to caress his cheek.

"Good...Now, let's get some sleep. I don't know about you, but I'm freakin tired...G'night Squirt."

A small feeling of pleasant warmth welled up within Scootaloo as she heard Rainbow wish her goodnight, and she couldn't hold back the happy smile that invaded her cheeks. She felt herself snuggle even tighter against Daybreaks side.

"Goodnight big sis, goodnight big brother."

.....

"It hurts...it...hurts...everything hurts...My body, I think it's on fire...What happened...?"

Daybreak felt his thoughts return from the murky haze of sleep. A sharp stabbing in his spine reawoke his numbed nerves...a burning pain that was ever present and familiar. It was the pain he'd felt before passing out, but now it was...lessened. It still hurt, it still burned, burned like hot metal was being pressed into an open wound...but it wasn't as bad as before. He felt he could stand to stay conscious this time, despite the pain.

Feelings began to return to his body, he could tell he was no longer wearing his towel, and that his body was lying on a softer surface than before, soft like a cloud. It was so soft, a small bit of comfort mixed with the pain flooding him, added ease to his condition. He was briefly aware of small sounds echoing around his ears, but they felt so far away. It was as though he were still asleep, and only beginning to wake. Almost like he was in the state between sleep and consciousness when one is aware of background noise and change, but feels they are out of touch or influence of the world around. Daybreak could feel the numbness of his muscles wearing off as the pain returned. The pain seemed to burn away the cold tingles in his body, like a wave of heat melting the ice within him. It certainly wasn't a pleasant heat though...at least...not on his back.

There was a few spots though, where he could swear the heat felt...almost nice. It wasn't painful like his wounds or the cursed magic flowing through his veins...it was a comforting warmth, like a certain friend of his...like her hugs. He felt an itch on his nose, and softly twitched his face...something had tickled him. A small gust of air flow, but even more subtle.

It happened again. A small stream of air crept across his nose. This time he almost felt a need to sneeze, but repressed it. He wasn't ready to move around much quite yet. In his mind, he wanted to will closed whatever window was open and daring to disturb his slumber. He didn't actually try it though. His body already ached enough without him summoning any magic...no need to make it any worse if he tried...or possibly even return himself to the world ending pain that he'd felt earlier.

Earlier...He remembered what had happened to him earlier. The incident in the shower room and the events following replayed in his mind like a movie relapse. He'd been beaten, broken and humiliated all over again...just like when he was a child. He'd been at a disadvantage without most of his magic to call upon at the time, but regardless of his excuse...it had happened. Now...he was permanently marked for the rest of his life. His back burned the more he thought about it. How much earlier had this actually taken place? Had he been out cold a hour, a day...a week? He had no idea, but he knew some amount of time had to have passed after the event, since he felt partially rested. Not necessarily rejuvenated or restored, but better than before for certain.

Again, he felt a small stream of air tickle across his nose, this time he opened his bloodshot eyes, intent on moving whatever object was interrupting his attempt at relaxation. The sight that greeted his return to the world, was not what he expected to find...and it managed to halt him in his metaphorical tracks. Rainbow Dash, bare naked and sexy as ever, was laid down directly beside him with a look of absolute bliss across her sleeping face. She let loose a small breath, and Daybreak felt the same small tickle of air from before, crawl across his skin.

"Figures it's her breathing on me...Dammit Rainbow...I was sleeping...get off."

He inhaled the scent of her breath. The smell of cherries, sweat, and rain, flooded his nostrils, renewing his tired senses. Feeling her hand on his back was a comfort...but it felt...different. Like something was between her and his skin. He focused on his back without turning to look at it. Much of him still burned with pain and so it was hard to recognize any other feeling or force that might be affecting him. After sorting through his light haze of pain, he did detect some kind of light fabric wrapped over his wounds.

"It must be the medical gauze I keep under the sink...I'm surprised she managed to find it. But it feels so different from the last time I used it. What's this extra feeling I'm detecting back there? Maybe it's just my wounds leaking...but it feels oddly wet under the fabric...hmm...weird..."

Ignoring his wrappings for the moment, he refocused his eyes on the closed lids of Rainbow Dash, mere inches from his own. He felt a brief surge of anger sting the back of his mind. There was a good portion of him that wanted to blame her for this. If it wasn't for her, he'd have never gone back to that place, and this would have never happened. He wanted to get mad and yell at her, blame her...but he knew he couldn't. As much as he wanted to blame someone and let his wrath flow...he knew it wasn't her fault. He'd agreed to go, and he'd known the likelihood of the consequences.

"She just wanted me to stay with her, she wasn't trying to get me hurt...it's not her fault."

Although the throbbing in his back put up a good argument, he decided to ignore it for now. Besides, he didn't have to worry about it happening again. He'd already decided he wasn't going back, and this time, one passion filled moment wouldn't change his mind. He could consider leaving the town altogether...but he'd just gotten used to his house...and Rainbow Dash...he hated to admit it, but he would miss her too much if he left. He didn't wanna be alone anymore, and he really cared for her. Then there was Scootaloo, his new stay-at-home roommate who...wait a second...home?

Horror struck his mind as a realization dawned on him.

"Oh sweet mother of Celestia...am I...home? Oh gods I'm in my bed! We're in my house! Where the fuck is the Shrimp?!"

As if on queue, he felt a rustling to his other side. Instinctively he turned his head. Wouldn't ya know it, the little Shrimp was asleep against his hip. Now he would've been perfectly ok with this, if not for one small detail...she was as butt naked as Rainbow Dash. The shirt and shorts he'd given her before leaving, had been abandoned (somewhere in the room no doubt), now she was stark nude and snuggling against him like a lover.

"I question how this situation is even possible. Both of these two, naked on either side of me...and snuggling like nothings wrong...what the fuck happened while I was unconscious...And how did these two decide stripping and cuddling me was a good idea.........and why am I so ok with it...What's wrong with me lately...Oh gods! This doesn't make me a player does it...?"

Now that he knew she was there, he was suddenly aware of how naked he felt. His towel had been replaced by his black athletic boxers, which he usually wore for sporting events...and were way to tight against his skin to be laying with two bare skinned girls. Scared that the slightest movement might wake his sleeping companions, he decided to simply lay there and enjoy the sight of his sexy girlfriend sleeping next to him...and try to forget that Scoots was there as well. He stared at Rainbow as she slept, even though she was so close he could have tasted her nose if he wanted, he still felt too far away from her. Knowing she was there, close to him, all he wanted was to reach out and embrace her tight. Like she had done to him the last few nights.

Without moving anything but his head, Daybreak let his eyes crawl up and down Rainbows sleeping form. Her arms were pressed together across her chest, squishing her breasts together in the cutest way. It was apparent she'd been trying to hug him before passing out (evident by the way her arms were positioned) and that only added to her adorableness factor. As his eyes drank in the sight of her silk smooth skin, especially over her chest area, Daybreak felt a sudden warmth well up inside him.

"Why does this happen every time I see her like this now...I feel like I just wanna...wanna..."

His body seemed to move on its own, reaching out for her with his arms, he gently wrapped Rainbows lower belly in an embrace. Pulling her tight against his own body, he felt a familiar urge well up within his gut. Warm and urging, he felt the tightness in his chest willing him forward, especially his lips...forward...forward, until his mouth was resting against hers.

Part of him still wanted to be mad, even angry, to deny any form of enjoyment after what he'd been through in the past few hours. But as he saw her so close to him, and so content...he just felt his resistance melt away...and then he was kissing her. His chest pressed against hers, further sparking the growing warmth within his gut to become a small flame. A flame that wanted nothing more than to just give in to itself. To simply throw himself on top of Rainbow Dash regardless of her reaction or the pain that would certainly follow his movements.

He kept in control though...for the most part. He did not launch himself on top of her...but he did get a little rougher with his kisses. Gently he forced her mouth open, licking around her tongue, and nibbling on her lower lip. He felt an odd comfort in pressing his lips to hers. He knew she'd wake in matter of moments if he kept up his assault, and part of him wanted her too. As much as he'd love to just lay on his stomach the rest of the day, he needed some kind of explanation of what happened after he'd passed out. Especially concerning his little orange friend, asleep next to him and cuddling at his hip. But mostly...mostly he needed something else. He needed her. Right now, he needed her awake, looking at him.

He couldn't explain how he was feeling, but he felt a river of emotions swimming just on the edge of his mind. Like he was waiting to overflow and burst at any random moment. He hadn't cried when his skin was being carved like a ham, and he hadn't exploded with anger yet either. It was like everything was being pressed down inside of him and held back. So much he wanted to just throw himself on his Dashie. Kiss her, hold her, and cry into her chest how much it hurt. How much everything hurt; his back, his pride, his hope for a school life and hope that he could be accepted. Everything that he'd for hoped had shattered inside him the moment the blade touched his back.

He wanted to react...but couldn't. That was why he needed her. He knew she'd draw out his emotions and feelings on the matter. Whether it was by talking, kissing, holding him, or just being there for him. He didn't understand it, but he knew it was true. Rainbow Dash affected him like no other, there was no denying it.

Then there was the Shrimp, Scootaloo. They hadn't exactly gotten to know each other yet...not like him and Rainbow. Yet here she was, butt naked and asleep next to him with Dashie. Knowing Rainbow Dash, this wasn't that hard to believe, but it was still undeniably awkward. True he'd barely just met the girl and had already adopted her as his little sis...but he didn't feel for her like he felt for Rainbow. He didn't think he even could feel that for anyone else. He wanted to do things with Rainbow and experience life, things he would have never thought of doing before. But for Scootaloo, a girl who he'd taken in only hours earlier on a whim, he viewed her as his responsibility...not...whatever this was that was happening right now. Yet, despite these facts, he couldn't bring himself to push her off or to wake her. She looked almost as happy as Rainbow Dash, all snuggled up beside him.

"Ok...so for now I'll just...let her be and we can discuss this whenever she wants to get up...I don't feel like arguing right now anyways. I'd rather just enjoy Rainbows company."

With his attention back on Rainbow, he returned to his kisses. Seemingly the only thing that helped him draw attention away from his burning back, was her. He deeply kissed her once more, pushing his tongue down on her own and entangling them together in her mouth. He'd hoped doing this would wake her like the many other times before, but she seemed intent on staying asleep this time around. A slight twitch in his eye, Daybreak felt his annoyance level spike...much quicker than usual.

"Alright Rainbow Dash, you wanna play hard to get. Let's play!"

Pushing her out of his embrace a little rougher than intended, Daybreak pulled himself over and laid on top of Rainbow. As he moved he felt twinges of pain shooting up his back. Feeling the raw bits of his skin rubbing together, sparked the burning agony now shooting across him yet again, but for the moment he ignored it. He was focused on only one thing right now, waking up his skittle haired girlfriend.

Now fully on top of her, Daybreak felt a multitude of sinister ideas coiling their way into his mind...and unlike before, he welcomed them.

Dropping his head just below her jaw line, Daybreak ran his the tip of his tongue from the base of her neck up to her ear. His warm breath tickled against her earlobe, giving her a rough shiver beneath in response. He planted a quick nibble of his teeth on the soft skin of her neck and made to nip her again...until he saw her arms slowly raise, wrapping themselves around his chest and back. From beneath him, and still asleep, she'd unconsciously reached up to hold him. He watched her shiver again, then press herself even tighter against his chest.

A little flutter of warmth spread across his face as he looked down at her. He could feel her hands gently running across his bandages, then up to his shoulders to embrace him tighter without hurting him...almost like she knew where she could squeeze. These little motions made Daybreak choke up, he found himself resisting a smile.

"D-Dammit Rainbow Dash...Stop doing things that make me feeeeeeeel....only you can get me all gooey and mushy like this...stupid feelings...Now I just wanna squeeze you like a plushy...Well...maybe not just (bold) squeeze you..."

Warmth flooding his cheeks, Daybreak drew his own palm across hers, interlocking their fingers and caressing her soft skin with his. Using his free right hand, he crawled his palm down between Rainbows legs. He could feel goose bumps forming across her skin as his fingers softly danced down her toned thighs towards his target. He extended his left hand outwards, keeping both their palms interlocked, while putting their arms above her head on the pillow. This allowed him to lay on top of her more comfortably than before. Then, once he was in a position that did not cause his wounds any extra pain, he hovered his right hand just above her neithers. As he slowly inserted his middle and index finger into her sex, Daybreak pressed his lips against hers once more, feeling her give the lightest of moans into his mouth.

Sparks of glee (and pain) traveled through his body as he felt her lips moan against his. He couldn't help but increase the speed his fingers started to move inside her, as though he knew that was what her moan asked for. He alternated each finger thrusting in and out of her wettening lips, feeling her body begin writhe under his own. For a brief moment, his eyes darted over to Scootaloo, just to ensure she was still asleep. It was a cruel act of fate that the moment he looked over at her, she chose to turn in her sleep, spreading her legs wide for him to see. Heat raced up his face and he sped up the rate of his fingers without noticing. He had to force himself to tear his eyes away from the young girl next to him.

"I am not a pedophile. I'm not a pedophile. I'm not a pedophile...if I just keep thinking it eventually that sight will stop bothering me...right?"

Another, louder moan, emitted from beneath him, instantly drawing his attention back to Dash. He looked down and found his eyes meeting hers, open wide with mixed emotions swimming in them. He spotted pleasure for certain, along with mixed embarrassment and the slightest hint of subtle shyness. Probably from the fact that Scootaloo could wake up at any time and see them like this. Her most notable expression, other than overwhelming pleasure, was a mischievous smirk that was creeping it's way across her face at an increasing rate. He spotted it and retuned a snicker of his own to her, filled with as much lust as he could show. It was like he was challenging her with his smile, daring her to do something in retort to him molesting her in her sleep.

Rainbow reacted the instant she spotted his expression, rocketing her free hand to his boxers and shoving it inside. He felt her grip onto him like a viper, and her smirk became a near silent snicker when his eyes bulged to her touch. She brought her head up to his ear

"Someone's very naughty, touching a young athlete like myself in her sleep without permission...and while he has a guest in the house too. You. Are. Such. A. Pervert."

He swallowed a lump in his throat, he wasn't sure what frightened him more; the tightness of her grip in his boxers, or the evil smile she was giving him right then. He felt her hand start to slowly stroke across his shaft, and his body wobbled in pleasure. His knees became jello under her masterful fingers, along with the rest of him. The speed of his fingers thrusting dropped significantly while he struggled to focus on something other than her hand. But he couldn't. Each time he felt her palm run the length of his skin, he had to bite his lips to keep from moaning louder than she did. He was like putty in her grip...and that wasn't even the ~~best~~...worst part. No the worst part was...she knew it too.

He could see it as she looked at him, a sneer that said everything. Even though she was underneath him, she was clearly in control now that she had woken a bit...and she hadn't even moved yet. Struggling evermore, he kept his fingers moving and pushed them a bit deeper to make up for the loss in speed. Although he saw her eyes shake along with her body as euphoria raced through her veins, he knew she still had much more control than he.

Their eyes met, so close they could feel each other blink. He stared at her and she back at him...and it was clear that she owned him. With one exaggerated stroke, he melted in her hands. He let out a long drawn out moan, and losing what little control he had left, fell off her chest. He rolled to the side, withdrawing his hand from her wet sex and laying on his hip to keep from falling back onto his bandages. Rainbow however, did not lose her grip, but used his new position to take complete control of the situation.

Once Daybreak was off her and on his side, Rainbow gripped him by the boxer shorts, and yanked herself to him. Her breasts crushed against his chest as she came as close as physically possible, without literally merging with him. Her iron grip on him loosened, but only long enough for her other hand to grip his underwear and yank them down his legs. His first instinct (other than to blush) was to retrieve them, knowing Scoots was right beside him...but Rainbow wasn't having it. The moment the underwear was out of the way, she went all out on him with her hands. Her slow strokes became fast faps and her free hand went under him to cup his balls, massaging them while she played.

His face must have been priceless, because Rainbow was practically laughing as she pleasured and tortured him at the same time. He kept crushing his eyes shut each time a fresh wave of euphoria shook his frame, and so did not see her continued smirk of victory leering at him the whole time. Not that it would have mattered even if he had, he had no chance of doing anything about it anyways. But he did hear her seductive and alluring voice lick across his ear, literally.

"How cute, big scary Daybreak is my personal play toy. You aren't even putting up a fight hot stuff. Where's all that fire you had last time? Oh wait...I owned you then too."

He forced his eyes open and shot her a nasty look, she barely held back a laugh.

"Aww, what's wrong grumpy pants, is this not enough for you? Maybe I should kick it up a notch then."

Her voice dripped with seductive poison...and he couldn't help but drink it all in. He gave her a whimper of fear mixed with anticipation, only fueling her bravado even more.

"Guess that means yes huh? Weeeeeeell...since you are the most awesome guy I know...aaaaaaaand you're the only boy that's ever given me any real competition on the track...I guess you deserve a reward. Ya know, cause I'm a nice person like that."

He would have laughed, or scoffed if he had the ability, but she never gave him the chance. Once she finished speaking she dropped her head past his chest and down to his crotch. There wasn't even a moments hesitation in her actions, she just brought her lips to his member and attacked him like he was made of honey. His eyes bulged in his head as he felt her lips wrap around his sensitive skin. He released a moan the moment she made contact with him, all but squealing when he felt her tongue travel up the full length of his shaft, teasing at his nerves. It tortured him in the worst and best of ways.

His own tongue rolled out of his mouth, leaving him panting like a mutt on the bed. He watched her run her tongue up and around is length as though he were a lollipop...though she was clearly more into this than the candy form. She giggled as he twitched beneath her, and each time he struggled to move away she'd only pull herself tighter against him, pushing him even deeper inside her awaiting jaws. She retracted his member for just a moment, licking her way up its sides as she spoke

"How is this big guy? Do you like the feel of my tongue hmmmmmm?......If you don't answer I might have to get a little more into it." Her voice was paralyzing to him. Every thought that went through his mind could only focus on one thing, how amazing he felt. He was barely able to muster the raspy response he breathed to her.

"Ah~D-Dashie...it feels...so good...don't stop"

He wasn't sure, but he might have heard her give a giggle of glee when he begged her to continue. She sucked him into her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, and he was beside himself. No longer caring about controlling his breathing or his voice, he let loose moan after moan as she stroked her tongue the length of his shaft, then put her mouth over the tip of his cock...and sucked him like a milkshake straw.

He couldn't keep himself still, he could feel it building inside of him and he couldn't take it anymore! He flailed out his arms and legs, moaning loudly as he felt his peak near on the horizon. In his limb flailing, he accidentally rolled over onto his back, catching Rainbow off guard and forcing his member from her lips. Not to mention the stabbing and spinal deep pain that penetrated his body the moment his wounds were pressed against the bed and bandages. He went from a moan of pleasure to a shriek of pain half way through each sound. It would have been to hear were it anyone else.

All thoughts of sex forgotten, Rainbow quickly got to her knees and tried helping him as best she could. She cupped her hands underneath his back and pushed up in the spots where he wasn't injured. Once he realized what she was doing (and stopped whimpering like an injured child) he arched his back upward while she pushed. She ended up sitting him upright against the bed frame, supported by their pillows, instead of laying back down. Either position was fine as long as his wounds weren't being pressured too much.

Once he was stable against the bed frame, with both of their pillows placed comfortably behind him, she gently poked him in the belly with her index finger.

"Next time you don't wanna cum yet, just tell me dumb dumb. Rather you do that than smashing your bleeding back onto the bed."

His eyes still partially watering, he nodded and rubbed the excess liquid from them. Rainbow watched his face for signs of any hidden pain, just in case he was acting or too proud to admit he was hurting...but she saw none. It must have just been a quick stab of pain. She was ok with that, it meant she could go back to making him feel better.

"Speaking of which..."

Her sinister mind went back to sex mode as she traced her eyes down his legs, and saw he was still very much ready for another go. Being denied when he was that close to a climax must have left his body rearing to go...and she was very ok with that too. Just to be a pain, she gave him a gentle poke in the shaft with her finger. The reaction was instantaneous, he twitched like she'd pressed his "on" switch...then shot her a face that screamed, "what the fuck" . She giggled.

"Just making sure everything still works right."

She dropped her face back down to his length and smiled, taking it in her eager hand with a gentle stroke.

"Aww man, I just love the faces you make when I do this..."

Before she could proceed with her loving torture, a familiar, younger voice floated to her ears from behind Daybreaks back.

"R-Rainbow Dash?...What are you two doing?......Eeeep!"

The small voice rose an octave as the head of Scootaloo emerged over Daybreaks opposite side and eyed Rainbow Dash gripping him like a life line.

Daybreaks first instinct was to cover himself, but Rainbows iron grip wasn't having that. The moment he twitched, she gently moved her fingers up, and he was down for the count. Rainbow let loose a evil giggle

"Wow dude, one stroke and it's like a stun spell on you. Never thought having a guy with no sexual experience could be so much fun."

Despite being paralyzed under her grip, Daybreak still managed to shoot her a nasty look.

"Hey, fuck you Skittles......I can't help it...if...ya know...I like it... ".

Rainbows grin only grew wider, she motioned towards herself with her free hand, directing Scootaloo to new position next to her.

"What was that hot stuff, did I just hear you say you liiiiiiiiiiiiiike what I'm doing to you. Come on, let me hear you say it again."

"Fuck you..." His voice was dry, like he was struggling to take in air, but he still managed to imbue a bit of aggravation into his words. Unfortunately for him, it did not have the desired effect. Rainbow only got more excited

"Oh? Fuck me huh? Well if you insist. Squirt here could use an example of what a guy needs anyway!"

Rainbow released her grip on his dick, only to push his back against the bed frame and pillows. Not tight enough to hurt, but forceful enough to keep him in place. She climbed onto his lap, straddling his still twitching member in between her legs. She positioned herself so his cock was standing straight up, directly in front of her aroused lips. She pressed her breasts to his chest and wrapped her left arm around the back of his shoulders, bringing them tight against each other. Her eyes were full of lust and desire, Daybreak had no doubts about her intention...but there was something about what she'd said that was bothering him.

"W-wait Dashie...j-just hold on a sec ok?"

Scootaloo, who had crawled up beside Rainbows hip, stared at Daybreaks erect member like it was the most interesting thing in the world. Rainbow sighed, and looked at him with a pouty face

"What's wrong handsome...don't you wanna-" She reached her hand down both their chests to his twitching cock and gave him a gentle stroke "-feel this little guy go deep inside me? I know I do..."

Although he twitched his eyebrow in irritation at the word "little" he kept calm and motioned to Scoots with his head, blushing slightly as he did so.

"Well...yeah...I do, but...well...Dashie...didn't we agree that it was, supposed to be...ya know...special the first time?...It's hardly very special if we have my house guest staring at us while we...ummm...ya know....do stuff. Plus before you lose all your sense, I think we need to talk about a few things...like maybe why you're so comfortable sleeping naked with a girl you've never met before, who you probably just found out is living in my house...I mean I get the whole sleeping naked thing, that's just you....But with the Shrimp...Ya gotta find that a little awkward right?"

Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo traded glances with each other. For a moment no one said anything, and only silence filled the room. Then, as though an equally silent joke had passed between the two...both Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo exploded into fits of laughter!

Daybreak was left in the dark as both girls fell all over themselves. Scoots was actually the one to start rolling around on the bed, Rainbow Dash mostly just leaned forward on his chest while laughing hysterically...although she did release her grip on his dick while she laughed, so that was sort of a plus for him, for the moment at least.

Once they both had a good laugh, for a straight thirty seconds, Rainbow wiped her eyes and kissed him on the cheek.

"Dude, you are so far out of the loop its actually kinda cute."

Shooting Rainbow Dash dirty looks seemed to be his pass time since he'd awoken, because he fired off a fresh one at her right then. Just like before, she merely chuckled.

"Oh relax big guy and let me explain." She reached her arm back and wrapped Scoots in a one armed headlock, pulling her along the bed up to her chest. Rainbow used her other hand to give her hair a noogie the moment she was within range, gaining squeaks of delight and annoyance from the messy haired girl.

"Squirt and me have known each other for years. I've been sort of like her big sister for awhile now. I took her under my wing to teach her how to deal with bullies and stuff when I wasn't busy with college and other things. So that's why I'm so ok with this. She's like my little sis, and if I had a real little sis, this is how I'd teach her."

Daybreak was dumbfounded "By letting her watch you have sex with your boyfriend?"

Rainbows heart went aflutter in her chest when he called himself her boyfriend, but she didn't show it. She just nodded

"Yeah, 'course...why not?"

Daybreak struggled to find the right words. "Well it's just...so...I mean it's a little...I don't know, I guess it's just weird to me."

"Does it make you uncomfortable dude?"

He didn't detect any disappointment in her voice, or any hidden emotions. She may have just been asking to be genuine with him. He thought it over for a moment.

"What are my ups and downs here...I mean...I've never really done any of this before, so past experience isn't a reliable source for info on whether or not this is ok...Rainbow Dash is obviously fine with it, not that it helps...and Scootaloo obviously isn't objecting to watching. In fact, judging by the bulge in her eyes, she looks way too interested. So I guess that means I'm the only one wondering about this..."

After a moment of consideration, he returned his gaze to Rainbows sparkling, and lust filled, magenta eyes. He nodded his head slowly.

"I'm ok with it I guess..."

Her face lit up with glee, her smile was brighter than a Hearths Warming tree. However before she could attempt to molest him again, Daybreak continued to speak.

"..But still, shouldn't we talk about what happened earlier...I mean the world possibly ending, Famine, and my ba-mmmmppphh! "

Apparently, Rainbow didn't feel like talking. She crushed her mouth against his and starting rubbing her neithers along his shaft before he could finish his thoughts. When her lips released his, her voice escaped raspy and sharp, before attacking him again.

"Sex now, talk later!"

That was that, as they say. After she spoke she crushed her mouth back against his, curling around his tongue like a constrictor snake. She refused to allow him any speech for the next several minutes, seemingly content to sit on his lap and french kiss him to death. It was hard to tell if she was trying to kiss him, or eat his face. Daybreak felt so overwhelmed by her aggressive kissing, he began to wonder if she was part zombie...or maybe he tasted like pie...something that made sense...

When Rainbow finally allowed him another moment to breathe, he felt her hips raise off his legs. The blood began to flow back through them with force, sending uncomfortable tingles down to his toes and reminding him that his limbs were asleep. Rainbow pressed her palms against his chest for minor support while she hovered her hips over his pelvis. Her evil, lustful smirk was enough to paralyze him where he sat, and kill any thoughts of talking sense to her. She grasped hold of his rod with a firm hand.

"Now pay attention Squirt...this is where the real fun starts."

It was hard to tell who was more excited between the two, Rainbow Dash or Scootaloo. Scoots was leaning back on her elbows near the edge of the bed, her legs spread wider than her eyes for them both to see, if they ever looked at her. Her young, and untouched sex was already soaked with her own excitement. She seemed to be struggling to keep her hands away from it. Her eyes glued themselves to Rainbow Dash, barely even blinking as she stared at her with all consuming interest. Daybreak was thankful for this actually. He wasn't sure if he'd have been comfortable if she'd been staring at him like that.

Rainbow Dash was even worse, her sinister sneer and lust filled eyes were staring down at Daybreak like he was food. Like the last slice of pizza or something. There was something beyond just lust in her eyes, it was...like a need. He didn't see any sapphire behind her pupils...but it was clear she wanted this more than anything else right now. Her gaze bore into his, still just as unmoving as her body. Which was odd, Daybreak would have thought she'd smash herself down onto him immediately, but it was like she was waiting for something. She was just hovering her hips directly above him, easily able to slam herself down...but she didn't. Then he realized...

"She's waiting for me...she wants me to nod, or say yes...or acknowledge in some way that I want this just as much as she does. Well...do I?"

The question sounded stupid, even in his mind. Of course he wanted this! Why else would he let her get this far? But then, why was he hesitating? That also proved he wasn't sure. Well...he was about to make a huge decision for himself. If he did this, he'd be changing her life and his, and no doubt by extension, her friends as well. For him, having sworn off any affection since childhood, including sex...this was a huge deal. If he made this exception now and gave her his virginity, there would be no more denying his...feelings...about her.

And then there was Rainbow Dash. For a girl, by default this was a big deal. She'd been pretty open about wanting this from day one, but he doubted she'd have just done it straight away. Some part of him knew she valued her virginity as a symbol just like him. It was also a break in the stereotype that girls like her were "easy" or "slept around". Making him her first would certainly be a statement to her school as well, if she told.

"So the question remains...Do I want this...right here...right now...?......In truth...I can't picture myself ever feeling like this again, for anyone or anything. Dash alone speaks to me like no other. And not just verbally, she identifies with me and I truly believe she wants to understand me........I guess I have my answer then."

His mind made up, he allowed his gaze to swim through hers once more. With a warm smile to replace his excited gaze from before, he nodded his head.

"Ok Dashie...I'd still prefer if it were a bit more, meaningful circumstances...but...I'm all yours ."

She needed no further confirmation. The words had barely escaped him before she started lowering herself onto his erect rod. He felt his skin touch hers, sparks shot up his spine when he felt her lips part for him...and gently pull him inside her. She was barely past the tip when her moans started, right next to his ear. They were sharp and quick, barely controlled, just like her breaths. She couldn't seem to focus on anything but continuing to slowly lower herself onto him.

Daybreak himself, was in a world of bliss from first contact. Barely past his tip and his senses were already screaming in delight! Everything he did and saw seemed to add to the pleasure. From her strained facial features, to the way she bent her knees trying to keep in control while she lowered herself, to just hearing her exhale roughly. It all intensified his euphoria. He was so distracted he almost didn't notice her suddenly stop moving.

A few seconds after she fully past his tip, he felt a sudden halt in her hips movement. He didn't react at first, instead simply laying there and enjoying the new feelings coursing through his body. If this was just his tip, he couldn't imagine how good it was about to get once they got going. After a full minute of no movement though, Daybreak realized she wasn't just enjoying the feeling, and looked up to her eyes. She was biting her lower lip and her eyes looked glassy.

Instinct, or perhaps he was just mimicking what she'd do for him, kicked in. He wrapped his arms around her waist, ignoring the twinges of pain from his wounds, and leaned forward to plant a kiss on her belly. She squeaked as his cold lips touched near her belly button and lowered her eyes to meet his. He gave her a warm, genuine smile, nuzzling his head against her belly as he spoke.

"What's wrong Dashie? You look a little out of it."

Her eyes darted about rapidly, first to him, then to Scootaloo, still leaning back on her elbows and watching with a keen interest. She chewed her lip a moment more, then seemed to nod to herself. She started moving again, slowly pushing down, and pushing him further inside her. Once again she stopped, but this time she gave a sharp squeak before she did. At first Daybreak couldn't tell why, then, when he tried to move his hips up on his own to help her...and she yipped in pain...he understood. He felt his tip pressing against something soft inside her body.

"Aww Dashie..."

She gazed down at him with conflicted features, chanced a quick glance at Scoots, then back to him. She didn't say anything, but she was definitely trying to speak to him with her gaze. Her pained gaze. He thought he might understand why too.

"So she is a little afraid...maybe of the pain...or maybe looking weak in front of the Shrimp...All that talk and bravado, but underneath she really is just like I thought, she's sensitive...I'm happy I get to see that...But at this angle, with her nearly sitting on me, there isn't much I can do to help her bring herself down...unless."

"H-hey, Dashie?"

Her glassy gaze suddenly broke, and returned back to normal. She blinked away the water in her eyes

"Yeah Daybreak...what's up?"

He smiled up at her. Gently, he reached up and cupped the back of her head, coursing his fingers through her beautiful rainbow hair. He pushed her head forward, leaning her down to him. Extending his neck he met her lips halfway, embracing them with vigor. He licked at her bottom lip, then pulled away quick, doing his best to force a blush when he spoke.

"Do you mind if we...umm...change positions...please?"

She must have sensed what he was trying to do or realized he found her out, because she agreed, nodding her head without a word. Although he knew Scoots couldn't detect it, Daybreak heard her breathe a sigh of relief when she climbed off him and planted her bottom back into the bed. The moment she was off him, he struggled to get to his knees without doubling over in pain. Every bit of movement hurt...but if this would make Dashie feel better, then he (oddly enough) didn't care.

"If she's scared of the pain...then this is the best way to fix that."

Once on his knees, he glanced to see if she was sitting still...and she was. Without warning, he lurched himself forward and tackled Rainbow onto her back. She gave a girlish squeal as both her head, and breasts, bounced upon her hitting the sheets. With him on top, he quickly took advantage of her surprise and spread her legs. He grasped at her tush with a tight grip, knowing that would elicit a delicious reaction...and it did. She released a long moan as his fingers dug into her flesh.

He took a moment to lean over her and line himself up. Aligning his head with hers so he could crush his lips against her when needed. He didn't wait or give her any kind of signal once he was ready...he just slammed his hips into hers, as hard and deep as he could manage. The effect was instant on both of them. Daybreaks body lit up completely in euphoric bliss...and Rainbows mouth shot open in a silent scream of pain! Her eyes bulged and her back arched upwards, her whole frame shook against him as he broke her hymen and sent conflicting waves of feeling tearing through her body!

He didn't wait for her to relax again, he just started moving...fast! Despite the pain swimming through his back, he forced his hips to start rocking back and forth, thrusting his rod deep inside her body without pause. He watched two small tears streak down her face as he aggressively plowed himself into her! The sight of her tears sent a ache through his chest, but he kept on anyways, knowing that she'd start to feel as good as he did if he kept moving. Nevertheless, he leaned down and planted soft, delicate kisses up her neck and cheek to contrast his thrusting. He even gently licked up her two tears and kissed next to her eyes afterwards.

"It sounds sappy but...even her tears taste sweet...Hmm...I was expecting her to be salty"

It took a few moment of rough thrusting after that, but soon her silent whimpers started to change. They changed into rough, raspy grunts, then to groans...then they became loud and full throated moans. She made no attempt (or simply couldn't) to hide her reaction to each of his thrusts. Her breasts bounced each time his hips struck hers and her tongue rolled from her mouth. He watched as her body convulsed under his, loving the look he saw in her eyes now. No pain, just bliss, sweet sweet bliss.

He too, was in a whole new world of pleasure...but was unable to fully enjoy it. Every other moment he was reminded of his back as a fresh wave of blinding pain would snake through him, sometimes mixed with the pleasure from his thrusts. It was a weird and foreign feeling to feel both at once, but he dealt with it. This was worth it...she was worth it. It had become about her, at least in his mind. He cared little for his own climax...as long as she looked as happy as she did right now, at the end, he didn't care.

Minutes dragged by, and Daybreak did his best to crank up the speed and the roughness with each passing moment. Rainbows moans came close to screams now, and she made no attempt to stop them. In fact, she was embracing them and begging for more.

"Ah~Oh sweet Celestia...yes!...More...please! More...more...! Mmmmmmpppphh! Mmmmph...mmm!"

Daybreak crushed his lips against hers, and moved his hands from her rear to her breasts, squeezing them tight with each thrust. His fingers traced and crushed her smooth silky flesh. Twisting and pinching in every way he could imagine to send her into thralls of ecstasy! He put Rainbow into a whole new realm of pleasure as he pinched at her rock hard nipples and teased around her rough tongue. Each connection...each time their hips met, was like a bit of heaven to them both. Just the wet smacking sounds of their bodies meeting was enough to fuel their lust even more.

Soon, a second set of moans joined in with Rainbows...and these were much more high pitched. Both Daybreak and Dash pulled away from their kiss to turn towards the sound. Rainbow was unsurprised by what she saw, but Daybreak found a stronger heat crawling into face than before.

Scootaloo, with her legs still spread wide for the world, apparently couldn't resist her own arousal anymore, and now had two fingers aggressively fingering her wet sex. While her one hand went to work on her neithers, she was using her other to pinch at her own nipples, fueling even more moans from her. She seemed only partially aware that Daybreak and Rainbow were staring at her, while continuing to have sex in the process.

Despite the...interesting sight to his left, Daybreak tore his eyes away and placed them back on Rainbow Dash. Her own eyes were still glued to Scoots, even while he continued to thrust and pound at her hips. He found a small twinge of annoyance hit him, it was almost like he was being ignored.

"Alright...fine!"

Unnoticed by Rainbow, Daybreak dropped his face away from hers, bringing it down to her perky chest. With a quick lick across his own mouth in anticipation, he opened his mouth wide...and clamped his lips down her erect nipples. Her reaction was perfect, and he regained her attention instantly! Her eyes were no longer on Scoots, but were bulging wide and staring at the ceiling as he licked around her nipples. He tried to synch his thrust with the flicks of his tongue to create a constant pleasuring effect on Rainbow...and she certainly noticed it. Her screams of ecstasy echoed in his ears and intensified throughout the house! Scoots soon joined her, apparently nearing her climax. The house was filled with the screams of the two girls as they both began to near their peak!

Sensing Rainbow reaching her end and his own soon to come, Daybreak picked up his own thrusts, wanting to bring her over the edge before himself. Instead of continuing to assault her chest, he returned his hands to her hips and starting raising them into the air. With a firm grip on her flesh he began leaning high over Rainbow Dash, almost like he was standing up and thrusting down into her. Her hips were up to her chest and her legs over her head. Her gorgeous, cyan blue behind was on display for the whole world, and Scoots to see. Daybreak was angling them perfectly, Scoots, or anyone that looked them from behind, had a full view of Rainbows hips being slammed by his dick and her breasts bouncing against her chest with each thrust!

She'd never felt more exposed in her life, with her modesty raised over her chest for any to see, and Daybreak going all out on her hips right above her eyes...she couldn't stand it! She felt her end coming, it was just on the horizon and she could tell Scoots was too. She was so close! She just needed one last push to send her over! It came in the form of Daybreaks fingers. His grip suddenly deepened, digging his nails deep into her hindquarters sensitive flesh, and sending her a huge burst of pleasure! She screamed aloud as she felt herself go over the edge!

"OH GOSH DAYBREAK I'M AH AH AHHH....I'M CUMMING!"

She heard him respond as she reached the peak of her high, but couldn't understand the words in her state. She was barely able to mouth a half ended response, hoping it was a decent answer to whatever he'd said.

"Don't...stop...k-keep...going...'till...you finish...!"

She felt his thrusts deepen, and speed up even more, railing her already sensitive skin. She wanted to whimper for mercy and beg him to stop before he got her started again...but she couldn't manage the words. She just laid there with her hips high in the air as he pounded her to his hearts content. Something about that, just letting him do whatever her wanted to her...made her aroused all over again. She turned and looked to the side, Scootaloo was passed out on her back, fluid dripping from her exposed crotch.

"At least she enjoyed the show hehe...Ah~"

Her thoughts broke as a series of pleasuring waves rocked her sensitive frame, bringing her attention back to Daybreak. He was still slamming deep into her hips, unrelenting and not slowing in the least. She felt every inch as he barreled deeper into her. It felt like he pushed deeper with each thrust, his cock rubbing along every inch of her tight walls. His thrusts were growing faster, and sporadic in session. She knew he must be getting close too.

"Ah...yes...I can't wait to feel him collapse onto me after he..."

A thought just occurred to her. About what would happen when he did finish...a devilish idea formed in Rainbows mind, of how to make this into an even more special occasion.

Daybreak felt his end coming and gripped Rainbows bottom with all his might, gaining weak gasps of delight from his sex crazed partner. He bent ever farther over her, grunting his warning out her.

"Rainbow...I'm gonna...Ah!...What the...?!"

Before he could finish speaking, he felt a pair of legs wrap around his back, pinning him inside Rainbow and barely allowing him any pull back to continue thrusting, he felt streaks of pain coarse through him as her legs rubbed his bandages. Rainbows voice came out like she was half asleep, but it was still loud enough for him to easily make out what she wanted.

"K-keep going...d-don't...stop..."

He couldn't have stopped himself even if he wanted to. His hips were moving on their own now, and although he couldn't pull back enough to get a full thrust, that only seemed to make his thrusts all the rougher than before. He railed her petite hips with all his might, but her legs gripped him tight, not allowing him any leeway. He felt his end too close for comfort now...and he knew he had to pull out!

"R-Rainbow! Ya gotta let me go...I'm gonna cum...!" His voice was laced with obvious panic, but his muscles didn't have the will to force her legs off him with his back hurting like it was, and Rainbow knew that.

He watched her shake her head below him and smile weakly.

"Don't...stop..."

Only then did it occur to him what she really meant, and it was too late for him to do anything about it! With a grunt and groan of panic mixed with pleasure, Daybreak felt himself explode inside Rainbow Dash! It felt like he'd uncorked a champagne bottle inside her body! Possibly the greatest feeling he'd ever experienced slithered through his veins as he began to pump his fluids into Rainbows awaiting lips. His body rapidly sped up his thrusts on its own, attempting to fire his seed as deep as possible into Rainbows body. He felt her warm and tight walls grip his dick, seemingly milking him for every drop he had, pulling him deeper inside her.

It seemed like an eternity, but soon he felt the final drops of his semen drip out into her, now very soaked and messy sex. Her legs finally dropped from his back, and he dropped right behind them. He collapsed down onto her chest, feeling her body give a long shiver underneath him. Cooing with delight, she felt his slick member slide out of her, limp and exhausted. She watched him pant on her chest without saying a word, still shivering in the afterglow of his orgasm. She knew he was probably absorbed in thoughts of what had just happened...and what she'd made him do.

Her eyes drifted down to both their neither. He was still plenty erect, a little limp now from being spent...but she had a feeling she could fix that easily if she wanted.

"hehehe...I kinda do wanna go again."

"Daybreak?" She softly cooed his name, knowing he was more than alert enough to hear it even if she'd just thought it.

"What..." He sounded distant, like he was barely there.

Her arms still shaky, she grasped ahold of his cheeks from her chest and lifted his face to hers. She was shocked at what she saw...his eyes were brimming with water. None escaped him, but the emotions were obvious.

"What's wrong Daybreak...? Did I do something wrong..."

The look of utter despair that held his face was almost frightening to see. His emerald eyes seemed glazed over with held back water. He didn't cry, but she might have preferred if he had. His silence was terrifying, especially for someone like him, so open about what he thought of a situation. A sudden, and foolish fear, took hold in her brain. Her bravado and pride went straight out the window as she began to panic in her head.

W-was I not good...I'm sorry...it was my first time and I've never really done anything like this before-!"

"Rainbow Dash..." His voice was ragged, not like he needed air, but like he was choking on it.

"Y-yes?"

His watery eyes locked with hers, still in her grasp. "Do you have any idea...what you just made me do to you?"

Her mind struck a blank. Instinctively she shook her head no, slowly. He lowered his face from her grip and placed it back on her chest. His would-be tears were crushed on her breasts before they could escape him.

"You...you shouldn't have done that...you should've let me pull out...do you know what could happen to you now...what if you get pregnant?!

His voice rose towards the end, surprising her both in his seriousness, and in what he was upset over. She set aside her own internal panic for the moment, and tried to understand what he meant.

"Daybreak...I wanted you do that...I wanted you to...to cum inside me..."

"WHY! WHY WOULD YOU WANT THAT!?"

The sharpness in his voice almost made her jump.

"B-because...you're my...you're the first guy I've really...liked...this way...I wanted you to be my first for everything...plus...now you and I are connected...by more than just magic."

She was careful with the way she used the word like, knowing in her mind how he would react if she spoke her true feelings.

Her words touched him, and he instantly felt guilty for raising his voice at her. He dropped to a whisper.

"I'm sorry Dashie...I didn't mean to yell..."

He raised his head from her chest, and brought it up to her lips. Gently, he pressed his lips on hers for a brief kiss, then pulled away. Too brief for her taste, but she didn't complain. She just waited for him to continue, and he did seconds after breaking the kiss.

"But...Dashie what if you get pregnant? I'll have ruined your life...A girl like you has dreams...ambitions...a future, why would you-"

"If I do get pregnant, then I'm glad it was from you Daybreak. I'd never regret it for a second. Not ever. Yeah sure, I've got a dream or two, ambitions and goals...but I'd give it all up in a heartbeat for you."

Daybreak felt his heart skip. No one, not even Twilight, had ever said something like that to him. That seemed to be a common occurrence around Rainbow now, trail blazing his emotions. It nevertheless struck him deep, the meaning behind her words...it made him choke up on the inside...but...it also made him angry, on the outside.

He pushed down on the bed with his palms, raising himself up from Rainbow, and looked at her dead in the eyes. His voice deepened an octave as he got serious.

"Rainbow, that's unrealistic...don't ever do that. Don't ever give up your dreams for me. Don't even say you would...I don't care what the situation is. You shouldn't think I'm worth that. I'm not."

The moment he spoke the words, he knew he'd said the wrong thing. Her eyes flashed purple, something he hadn't seen in awhile, and he felt aura flare up within her. Now it was her turn to get mad. Her strength apparently having returned, she pushed him off her chest and got up to her knees. She made sure he landed on his side and not his back before glaring at him.

"Don't you dare tell me not to do that for you, you stubborn asshat! You're worth more to me than anything, including my goals. I said I was gonna be loyal to you forever remember? I put that Element in your chest, and still haven't told my friends about it! I gave you my heart, don't you dare think I did that without meaning every word I've ever said to you. Do you understand what I mean when I say this stuff Daybreak? Do you know what it means? Well, do you!?"

Unsure of what to say, Daybreak merely shook his head nervously...afraid to even look at her wrong. Turns out he'd pressed the wrong button anyway, and the reservation on her emotions she'd had a moment before, were gone. Now it was time to be truthful, brutally so. Regardless of how he would react. She was tired of withholding her words because of fearing his response!

He stared at her from the sheets, she was sitting up on her knees, which gave the impression she was looking down at him. Aggravation gripped at his mind, he suddenly felt the need to sit up and glare back.

She waited for him to work himself to his knees on the sheets, then she aggressively grabbed his face before he could speak, and locked eyes with him. Their faces so close they were touching noses. Her voice remained serious.

"It means I love you Daybreak. Do you hear me stupid? I. Love. You. So don't ever tell me again not to do something for you or I'll kick your ass."

His whole mind, his entire ability to think...had just drawn a giant white blank slate. He was void of the ability to comprehend what she'd just said to him.

"You...y-you love me?"

She nodded. He broke their eye contact, and instead began staring at the hair just above her eyes. He attempted to seem as though he were gazing into the distance

"I don't believe in love, remember?" He tried to sound as causal as possible

She gave his head quick, but aggressive shake. "Yeah I remember, and I don't care. Even if you don't believe me, I love you enough for both of us. And I'll keep loving you no matter what you do. No matter if you hurt me or fight with me, I'm gonna stay with you. Because that's what you do for someone you love. For my friend...for my best friend...or someone who is so much more than that."

Daybreak could feel it, in the air. These were Rainbows true feelings she was laying out for him. Now he had the choice to reject or accept them. If he accepted this, what she was saying to him...he'd never be the same again. He could never look at her the same again...But if he denied her. Denied what she was feeling to him...she might never forgive him, and he might not ever forgive himself. She wasn't like Twilight, who had been drunk on the power of his dark magic without knowing. Rainbow barely ever showed any signs of being changed by his necklace, save for a few flashes of purple light in her eyes. She was different...but still...it was Deja vu for him.

"If I'm gonna take this risk with her...then she has to understand the situation I'm in...the situation she's put me in now."

A sigh of resignation sipped form his lips as he lowered his eyes.

"Twilight said the same thing to me once, Dashie. Almost the exact same words you just said. She'd always care for me no matter what I did. She called me her friend, and then told me she wanted to be more...and then she expected me to say the same things back. But I don't think it was real. It was my dark magic...and the sun necklace that I wore when we first met, it was-"

"OH SHIT!"

Daybreak jumped, nearly falling over off the bed as he watched Rainbow shoot off the sheets, and begin rummaging through her tossed clothes. Her eyes were bulged as though she'd seen a ghost, and losing all interest in what he'd been saying!

"Geez Rainbow Dash, what the fuck was that yell about? I was trying to tell you something important here...you're gonna wake up Scootaloo..."

"Yeah dude I know...just gimmie a second...I know it's in here somewhere...ah ha!"

He raised an eyebrow, curious. "You know what is in there, Dash?"

She dropped the bottoms she'd been rummaging through, and slowly turned back around. For a moment, Daybreak felt another surge of heat run through his body as her nude form faced him once again. There was no way to hide certain parts of his anatomy rapidly changing in front of her. But she didn't look lustful, she looked happy. Gleeful almost.

She was gripping something in a closed fist close to her chest, but he couldn't see what it was. She strode back over and hopped onto the bed, causing Scootaloo to bounce atop the sheets in her sleep...but never wake. Rainbow crawled to him on her knees and extended her fist out.

"I kept forgetting to give this back to you...it's been fixed for a few days now, so try not to be mad at me, ok dude?"

She turned over her fist and showed him its contents. There in the center of her palm, was his silver sun necklace, good as new and gleaming in the light. She reached up and placed it over his head, letting it fall to his neck. The moment the silver touched his skin Daybreak felt a surge...of power. With having recovered only a miniscule amount of magic into his body on the trip from Ponyville University to home, the feeling of his necklaces hidden powers rushing through him felt...amazing! He felt like...like he'd been a incomplete puzzle without it, and this was his final piece, returning to place. For a moment he allowed the feeling to consume his body, his eyes ignited in a fiery green light, and even the bloody wounds on his back no longer burned as much as before. It was like a flash, everything he felt suddenly surged forward ten fold for a few mere seconds.

"It's fitting that Rainbow Dash should be the one to make me feel this way again...yes...internal balance...without this I'd nearly forgotten my own power. No wonder I've been so willing to change myself so much these past few days...my constant reminder was away from me for so long I nearly forgot about it...About what it stands for. But now it's right back where it belongs. I'm not letting it get off me again. As for Rainbow Dash...and my new looks on life..."

He felt the fiery power surging through his vision. He could only imagine what Rainbow was thinking as his neck turned to face her, a sinister smile etched into his features. He stared deep into her eyes with his magical sight, his eerie energy inviting her into his glowing green gaze. He could feel her own aura instinctively reaching out to him, it felt miles away even though they were only a few inches apart. No hesitation, he flooded his recovered energy out from his body and around her own, surrounding her in an invisible, intangible wall of energy. He felt her gaze back at him, her eyes drawn to him. She leaned over to him, licking her lips as she closed in. Her mouth parted, beckoning him close...but he remained still, forcing her to come to him, until her lips were less than a hair from his.

Then, it was gone. He suppressed and shoved the power back inside his necklace as he'd done countless times before, so fast it left a vacuum of feeling hanging in the air. He felt the light leave his eyes, and met Rainbows stare again. Her lips were still so close, and it was evident she felt the sudden absence of his swarming energy. He was eager to see what her reaction would be. A part of him snickered in delight when he saw her eyes. Shaky, wanting...like he'd left her unsatisfied.

"A small taste of power like that isn't something easily forgotten. I wonder how she'll react...I wonder if she will react negatively, or get addicted to it like Twilight. She's surprised me up until now with her impressive resistance each time I see her eyes change. If I'm gonna truly accept her, she needs to feel the full weight of my Chaos magic, and resist it. That was just a quarter sample, all the energy taken from my necklace. If she resists this, I'll be amazed...and impressed."

He watched her sit still on her knees, quivering from head to toe. He abruptly leaned forward, pushing their lips together. If she'd been preparing to speak, he'd silenced her thoughts the moment his lips touched her. Her eyes rolled up in her head, clearly consumed by whatever feeling she'd just felt combined with the sensations of his tongue running along her own. He'd likely just intensified whatever feeling his magic had been causing in her body. The thought made him smile, even while kissing her.

This time when he broke their kiss and pulled away, she did not hide her disappointment. Her face scrunched up and her lips puckered like a fish. Her hands went to her hips as she attempted to glare at him...but all she managed to do was make him crack up with laughter!

"Why are you so meeeeeeeean to meeeeeee?! You pound me till I cum, then you do such lustful things to my body until you do too, making me horny all over again and stuff. Now you go and pull a stunt like that? I don't know what kinda spell you just cast....but you're an asshole..."

In a surprising act of...well...he guessed hormones, Rainbow turned around, bending over at the waist while aiming her cyan bottom towards him. She dropped forward onto her hands and knees, her chest bouncing as she moved. He was trapped the moment his eyes caught her. The sight of her perfectly toned, athletic tush and her glistening wet lips on display right in front of him were too much to resist. He felt his anatomy betray him as words almost failed him.

"W-What are y-you doing Dashie...?"

She gave her butt a small shake, knowing he was staring right at it when she did. He watched her skin give the slightest bounce when she teased herself at him, her fluids shimmering in the light of his room. He couldn't look away. Her voice, all though still laced with need and desire, managed to drop back into her seductive tone.

"What's wrong big guy, do you not want me anymore? Are you bored of my body already?

He scoffed, practically offended.

"As if! I think I could stare at this sight for hours and never get tired of it. Provided I didn't die from lack of blood flow that is, since I'm pretty sure it's all focused somewhere else right now..."

Of course none of that actually escaped his lips. All he could manage was a...

"Wow..." He hung on the end of this single word, practically hypnotized by the sight of her beautiful skin in front of him.

She smiled without looking. She knew she had him hooked. She wiggled herself at him again.

"Hey big guy...woof woof...don't you wanna play? I'm your guard dog remember? Come and teach me some new tricks!"

That was the point which he could take no more! Her words struck the perfect cord within his mind...and before he could even think of doing anything else, he found his fingers digging into the sensitive flesh of her rear! Rainbow Dash loosed a long and high squeal as her whole body shook under his grip! Feeling him press his thick flesh against her lips, while digging his fingers into her rear...but yet, he did not push inside. She wiggled in anticipation, she barely breathed her plea to him.

"Come...on stud...I've already begged for it...w-what more do you want from...m-me?...Pleeeeeease!" Her voice came out short and whiny, she was probably worse off than he was with how much he'd been toying with her until now. He loved every second, even without the pleasure, just knowing she wanted him was enough. Yet, he still felt an uncomfortable heat invade his face at his next words, knowing what asking them would mean.

He leaned over her back, firmly pressing his erect flesh against hers, and placed a gentle kiss on the nape of her neck.

"Say it again..." His words were even quieter than hers. It was like he almost didn't want her to hear him.

"W-what...say what again...?"

She rocked her hips back roughly, whimpering in frustration when she did not receive the piercing feeling she desired. Barely even focusing on what he was saying now, she desperately just needed to feel him fill her up again. Daybreak chuckled, watching her bottom wiggle and writhe in desperation in front of him. The blush Rainbow could not see only grew worse when he repeated himself. Leaning over to nip at her neck again, he whispered in her ear.

"C-could...could you say... it again...please Dashie?"

Even without being able to see him, and completely drowning in her lustful thoughts...Rainbow still detected the faintest hint of shyness in his voice. Then, she understood what he wanted...and smiled to herself.

"I'll say it Daybreak...I'll say it as many times as you want...but first you gotta shove that delicious piece of meat back inside me before I explode!"

Blushing with embarrassment, he nodded, despite knowing that she had no way of seeing him.

"As many times as you want to. Every day even...just promise me you won't ever abandon me Dashie."

Exchanging feelings must have been like contest to them. One would blush, then make the other one blush ten times harder, and so on and so forth. This time was no exception. Rainbows face went from lightly pink with a mild blush, to bright tomato red, and trying to smother her face in the pillows before her. Her hormones were screaming to smash her hips against his meat and satisfy herself, regardless of what came after. While her brain was screaming to bury herself under the blankets and never come out again, for letting all these feels flow. Still shaking with desire, she shivered as she felt his breath tickle her neck once more.

"Q-Quit it...you jerk...stop making me all mushy inside with your cheesy romantic talk...you big dumb...Ah~!"

Her body tensed along with her voice as she felt him finally penetrate her sex once again. She heard him give a brief moan of joy, which elicited one from her instantly. The shiver that rocked her body nearly made her legs buckle beneath her. For a moment she forgot what she was about to say, and Daybreak heard her breath leave her chest in gasps. He was hardly in a better situation, his own breathing was just as ragged as hers. However he possessed the advantage of being behind her, and her having no way of knowing he was just as far gone as her.

"W-whose being romantic, eh Skittles? I-I'm just expressing my g-great feelings for the most beautiful lady I've ever seen."

He gave her the gentlest of thrusts, but the reaction she gave him might have portrayed he slammed a truck into her rear. She squealed out a moan mixed with speech.

"Y-you ass! Ah~ah ahhhh...w-who are you calling a lady...?"

A pair of hands crawled up under her belly, and firmly grasped at the sensitive flesh of her breasts. The raspy seductive voiced she loved to hear, crawled through her ears as his teeth gentled nibbled against them.

"Y-you of course, sweeeeeeetheart."

Unable to support her wobbling arms any longer, Rainbows front half gave out. Her face and arms crashed into the pillow as her chest dropped onto the sheets below her. Even as her breasts pressed against the bed, his hands remained in place and she felt him give another powerful thrust into her hips. She whimpered below him, unable to bear the burning in her loins anymore.

"Ah...Ahhh...you're so mean...please Daybreak....don't tease me anymore...just keep going..."

Even as he practically lay on top of her back, still pressed deep within her sex and hands clamped against her breasts...some part of him still wanted more. Whether it was all his pent up lust from the years past, or something else...he couldn't tell. But he knew he wasn't satisfied yet. However, Rainbow was different. She was quivering beneath him and begging him for release. She'd said everything he could want to hear...and she definitely deserved to be given the pleasure she was dying for. But he needed to hear one last thing first, before he could let her cum again. He felt like such a hypocrite for wanting it...

"Not until you say it again..." He pressed his body firmly against her back, gently pushing himself deeper inside her. He nuzzled against her cheek and gave her a gentle lick on the neck.

"Say it..." He breathed.

She felt a burst of heat build within her as his words slithered through her brain. It was like her nerves were multiplied by fifty when he started moving again.

"I love you Daybreak..."

She felt his smile through the thrusts he rewarded her with. He didn't stop or slow down anymore, and he didn't relent until she was whimpering in another orgasm. But even after that, he still continued to toy with her more. Minutes began to drag by and became an hour. Rainbows lower half started to numb, her legs became jello and her hips began to ache...but she didn't dare ask him to stop. For despite the ache in her hips, the pleasure in her neithers outweighed all other feelings. An hour became two, and two became three. She felt him pull her up a few times to thrust with her bottom more raised in the air, and there were times where he just laid down on her back and pounded her into the sheets.

She didn't know what gave him the endurance he had to go on for so long, especially considering he hadn't lasted this long the first time. But she could hardly complain. Any ache or pain seemed to melt away when he would whisper little bits of romance into her ears while gentle squeezing her breasts between thrusts, or pinching her diamond hard nipples. She'd never heard anyone speak to her like the way he was, and she'd certainly never heard him speak this way before. She didn't know what she'd brought out of him...but she loved it. By the second hour, his voice had drained of its raspyness, becoming soft and sweet. It only furthered the pleasure that coursed through her, thrusts and whispers that sent her mind spinning. Although he sometimes repeated himself, she didn't care, the words still sent shivers through her. Sometimes they were just simple things like

"Oh Dashie...you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."

Although simple, these were the things he usually whispered while moving fast, and probably unable to think to clearly. She didn't mind though, just hearing him call her beautiful was a thrill. However some things were more complex, which he said when he gave brief pauses to kiss along the back of her neck or slowed to a more erythematic pace, like

"Hey Dashie...look at me..."

She would crank her neck to the side, and find his lips waiting for hers. But instead of closing his eyes, he would stare straight into hers while they kissed. Eventually she'd pull apart from embarrassment and she'd ask him why he was staring like that...and the response he gave her had pushed her into her final orgasm (there had been plenty before it up to then). He said

"Oh...I'm sorry Dashie, I saw your eyes and I got lost...in flowing waves of shimmering magenta light...oh wait...I think those are your tears of joy." He followed up with a gentle lick across her cheek in case she truly was crying...then pulled her lips back to his.

"Naw I was wrong...guess your eyes just sparkle that beautifully all the time..."

He didn't let himself finish inside her any other time within those three hours, so by the time they both reached their climax for the final time and collapsed down onto each other...the bed sheets were...for lack of a better phrase........soaked through, and probably ruined. Sticky, aching, tired and wreaking of sweat mixed with sex, Daybreak and Rainbow Dash rolled off the bed. They plopped down onto the ground without a care in the world. Both were to numb to feel the pain of floor striking beneath them.

The fact that Scootaloo had fallen off the bed earlier in her sleep, never even occurred to either of them until Daybreak darted his eyes around the room once he hit the floor (and felt Rainbow land on top of him). He rolled his googled eyes under the bed and saw the young girl sprawled out on the ground opposite side of them, snoring lightly and still covered in her own glimmering juices.

Luckily this time, Daybreak was too spent to be re-aroused by the sight. He simply yanked the two pairs of sheets down from the bed, wrapping him and Rainbow within one and tossing the other over to the sleeping Shrimp. The spare sheets landed on Scoots mid section, poorly covering her spread legs but succeeding in covering everything else below her neck.

"Close enough..."

He wanted to reach up and grab at the pillows on the bed, but knew he hadn't the strength. So instead, he settled for pulling Rainbows shivering body tight against his. At first it seemed like she was shivering from the cold in the room, but he soon came to realize it was something else entirely. When he felt her nuzzle into his neck, he looked down and found her sparkling eyes staring back at his.

"That was...the most awesome time I've ever had...it felt better than a Sonic Rainboom!...You're so awesome..."

"Aw how cute, she's getting all mushy...guess that's what happens after you spend a few hours getting your brains pounded out...hehehe, she looks so adorable snuggled against me like this..."

Logic dictated he should have wrapped his arms around her and simply laid there until sleep consumed the both of them. But he had other devious ideas forming in his mind. With her so out of it, she probably wouldn't even see it coming, or have the strength to punch him afterwards.

"Hey Dashie...?" he whispered gently down to her.

"Yeah?" He voice came out equally soft.

"Do you remember what you said to me in the nurses office a few days ago...I think it was like the second day we met...?"

His eyes drifted down to her soft rainbow hair. From his angle above her head, he could see her scrunching her lips together and thinking hard, clearly her mind was too hazy to remember a conversation from a few days ago. He chuckled when she cutely shook her head no.

"Well...I do..."

"This is too good to resist."

"You said 'The day I get under you or on any kind of pole, is the day Tartarus freezes over'...well I'm one for two right now Hot Stuff, since you just spent the last three hours under me, want me to buy you a stripper pole next?"

It took a moment for his words to register, her brain still hazy from the onslaught of hormones she'd been experiencing. When she finally did realize what he'd said, and apparently remembered their previous conversation, it showed all over her face.

"Y-you...you asshole...mmaarrrrgghghg....meeeeeehhhh lemmie go so I can beat your ass!"

She tried to flail up her arms and whack him in the face, but he easily swatted them aside and pinned them against his chest. Her limbs struggled against his grip, but she might as well have been trying to fight a hurricane in her state. His grip did not loosen one bit, he just sat there and chuckled while she struggled against him.

"I swear dude, when I finally get up I'ma freakin beat your ass! I'm not some common whore who'll just get on a pole cause you ask! I wouldn't get a on a pole for you if you got down on your knees and begged me too, you asshole!"

He tightened his grip, squishing her against his chest and scrunching her lips together.

"That's what you said before, and notice that you were under me for quite awhile...who knows what might happen next...By the way, nice fishy face you've going there, really adds on to the sex appeal. I should get a picture of that."

"I will fucking end you! Don't you dare even think about it!"

He chuckled, pretending to reach one of his arms under the bed, knowing she couldn't see with her head squished against him.

"How convenient, I just happen to have a camera right here in my room, just for you. Just imagine, a couple shots of your perfect, silk skin body...and then jump up to those adorable fishy face lips your giving me right now...heck I'd frame something like that."

He could feel her shivering with anger against him.

"Don't you dare!"

"I'ma do it!"

"DON'T YOU DO IT!"

I'MA DO IT!"

"I WILL END YOU FUCKER!"

"I'MA STILL DO IT!"

"NO DUDE I'M SERIOUS, DON'T YOU FUCKING DO IT!"

"I'MA DOOOOOOOOOO IT!"

She thrashed about, nearly freeing herself for a moment while his other hand released her to reach for the "camera". She smashed her head against this chest, with what she thought was all her strength...and she was right...but in her current state, that wasn't much. She only made him chuckle even louder as he held her tight. Knowing she couldn't turn to see, he let her feel him raise his free hand above her head, as though he were about to take the picture.

"Smile for the camera Dashie!"

"Please don't..."

"The fuck?..."

She'd stopped resisting, as though accepting he had her. She gave him the smallest of whimpers when she spoke, and he felt her gently nuzzle her hair along his chest. Looking down to see what was wrong, her saw her staring at him, eyes wide and watery. Guilt flooded his insides, he instantly released her hands and gave her the gentlest hug he could muster.

"Oh Dashie...I'm so sorry, it was just a joke!"

He held up his free hand and shook it for her to see. She looked down at the ground as though embarrassed to have fallen for such a cheap trick

"I don't actually have a camera in here Dash. I was only kidding. I'm sorry if I freaked you out, I wouldn't actually do that to you!"

Frantic to make sure he hadn't upset her, he failed to see her hands snaking around him until it was too late.

"Oh, that's alright Daybreak..." She looked up at him, an unnervingly large grin plastered on her face.

"Huh, what are you-?...Whaaaaaaaaaaa!"

No warning came, one second he was hugging her against his body, the next he felt her practically lurch him off her. Finding his senses again once he was on his back (the pain of his wounds quickly beginning to resurface), he yipped when he felt a warm body seat itself down on top of his chest. She crossed her legs atop him as she planted her butt firmly in his stomach.

"Wow dude, you could be more gullible I just don't know how. Is that really all it takes? One wittle cutey face and you're all mushy for your wittle Dashie?"

He groaned, straining to find comfort as her weight crushed down on his internal organs.

"Move your big butt Dash, your squishing my insides! Ah!...Owowowowow!"

A firm smack to his already aching gut, followed by several assaults to his sides, reminded him that she had both her hands free and could easily rail on him from this position. The displeasure in her tone easily reached his ears, even as he attempted to cover his face and sides from her continued onslaught.

"My butt is not big asshole! You'd better watch your mouth when talking to this awesome piece of tail, or you'll be sleeping alone tonight!"

"Would you really do dat to me Dashie...make sweep awone tonight...after everyting you just said to me....?" Even with the constant pain in his gut making it difficult to breathe, he still pulled off the sad whimpery voice pretty well. He even managed to widen his eyes a bit and make them look glassy. Rainbow couldn't deny it was extremely cute, and kinda funny to see on someone so proud. Sadly for him though, it was pointless.

"Yeah dude, nice try. The whole cuteness thing, I'm immune. You pull it off pretty well though I'll give you that."

"Awwww...fuck..."

The pouty expression that formed afterwards was so good she almost wished he actually did have a camera. Him taking pics of her nude would have been totally worth it to capture an image of the face he currently wore. Besides, there was no way he'd ever actually show pictures of her to anyone else. She knew him well enough to be sure of that. And, the thought of him just starting at a picture of her even when she wasn't around was...kind of arousing.

"No, bad brain. We just spent the last three hours going at it. My poor hips can't handle anymore right now...must think unsexy thoughts. Thinkunsexythoguhtthinkunsexythoughtsthinkunsexythoughts!"

Watching her sit atop his chest, eyes suddenly mashed shut like she was gritting her teeth together, was adorable. But his chest was starting to truly hurt, and the lack of proper breathing control started to get annoying too. So while she was distracted with...whatever it was that made her suddenly clamp her eyes, he grasped her by the hips, and yanked her to the side. Reality crashed into her along with his soft carpet floor. She yipped as she made contact with the ground, and felt him, once again yank her close to him.

"Hey there beautiful, whatcha thinkin about?"

Her thoughts broken and distracted by the comfort and warmth of his aggressive hug, she couldn't help the words come spilling out of her brain.

"Thinking unsexy thoughts!.................Aw crap..."

Daybreaks hand was over his mouth before the blush hit her face, but there was no hiding the laughter escaping from him! He starting vibrating like a massage chair, struggling to withhold the tidal wave of uncontrollable glee, whilst still attempting to speak normally.

"T-Thinking u-unsexy thoughts...pfffft...Is t-that what you just said Dashie? Wow...I can't imagine what you must have been focusing on for me to pull that one outta you, but it had to have been intense...What? Are you still not satisfied after three hours? To be honest I'm surprised you're still moving around. Guess your hips are alot stronger than mine, I doubt I can even stand right now."

Knives flew at him through her blush. An overwhelmingly warm hug wouldn't stop her from chewing him out.

"Oh fuck you dude...I'm more than satisfied thank you very much. And by the way, my hips are aching worse than any work out or run I've ever done in my entire life and I doubt I'll be sitting comfortably at school tomorrow! So thanks for that too, stupid sexy asshole."

He flashed her a grin that mocked her in all the right ways to infuriate her further. "You're quite welcome."

"Ya know, If I wasn't worried I'd break my new favorite toy, I'd punch you right in the dick, asshole."

A shiver tasted the base of his spine "Count me lucky that you have a raging libido then...so...are we ever planning on moving from this, oh so comfy spot on my floor?"

Looking around, it did occur to her they had been rolling on his carpet for a good while now. That couldn't be very healthy for them, unless he was as obsessed as Rairty with cleanliness. A sigh escaped her. Truthfully, she wouldn't mind all that much just staying down here the rest of the day. She was plenty comfy, and Scoots was bound to wake them eventually...Whenever she awoke herself that is. But on the flip side, she was sure they had alot to discuss, and putting it off wouldn't help. So she had herself a brilliant idea.

"Well...I guess we should get up at sooooooome point. But I'm so comfy right now, so how about this: You and me go hop in your shower. Help me work out the aching knots you've created in my back and hips while we're in there, get all clean and junk. Then we can snuggle up on your couch and talk about the mountain of things I'm sure we still need to discuss. Then afterwards, once it's beyond a doubt that I've won the inevitable argument we're gonna have during that talk, all three of us snuggle up on the couch, watch t.v and eat dinner 'till Squirt falls asleep again....then afterwards I might let you have a piece of this sweet tail again, if you're lucky, and we go to bed together. Sounds like an epic plan right?"

They both stared at one another for a solid minute. Rainbow gave her tush a slight wiggle against his body, as though her words needed extra emphasis. They truly didn't. Daybreak was, not really shocked by her proposal, but more or less surprised by how quickly she'd made it up. He took a glance over at the sleeping form of Scootaloo, and chuckled aloud.

"Ah, what the hell...the worlds ending anyways...might as well enjoy it while it lasts. You start the shower, and I'll relocate the Shrimp to the couch, then join you, alright?"

No answer was needed, he could tell simply by the smirk on her lips. As she hopped up off his body quick as a rabbit, she made sure and take her time walking towards his bathroom, giving her hips an extra wiggle as she left.

A small sigh formed within his throat as he watched her walk away. "I hope it doesn't end too quickly..."

It's All Fun And Games

View Online

Two Weeks Later.

Two weeks. Two long, monsoon filled, too-cold-to-do-anything-but-sleep, weeks. That's how long it had been since the night Daybreak and Rainbow had shared together. Two weeks since Daybreak had the word "Exile" scarred into his back. Two weeks since he'd set foot inside Ponyville University, and two weeks since Rainbow Dash had confessed her love to him. Two weeks...It felt like two years.

The days seemed to drag on without end. The sun would rise and be visible for only a few moments each morning, before being swallowed up in a daily monsoon that always seemed to die down just shy of becoming a massive flood by the days end. Then nights, they were even worse. They had become like a treacherous winter, for when the rain ceased just before dusk, the hail would start. This was arguably worse than the rain, because at least the water droplets caused no real damage...but the hail was a totally different story. If ones house barrier wasn't strong enough, windows were often heard being broken amidst the night.

What was even more odd than the sudden extreme weather changes...was that despite all the rain, nothing in the fields seemed to be growing like it used to. Daybreak had noticed a severe decrease in the amount of goods Ponyvilles stores were selling on his brief trips out for groceries. During the near nonexistent moments of each day where the weather was semi-normal, he'd go out and do a small field survey of Ponyvilles markets to pick up news and see how things were proceeding since Famines announcement. Food as a whole seemed more scarce as of late, even in the towns restaurants. It was pretty much exactly what he'd predicted would occur.

At first, the few days directly after Famines declaration were filled with mild amounts of panic induced citizens, too busy making fall-out bunkers in their homes to notice a character like Daybreak floating through their midst. It wasn't a full blown scramble for supplies yet, but it could have easily escalated if Princess Twilight and her friends hadn't come down to the markets themselves to keep the peace. It was utterly amazing (and predictable) how quickly a place so openly friendly could turn hostile when things started to go to hell. Yet he found himself willing to bet Ponyville still held it together better than anywhere else in Equestria.

Before Twilight had fully restored peace to the area, Daybreak had watched a fight nearly break out between customers over simple fruits and vegetables. No real harm had been done and both had simply walked away afterwards, but words had been exchanged that he often didn't hear used outside of bars in Ponyville...unless he was with Rainbow Dash of course. Speaking of Rainbow, he had spotted her amongst the crowds as well when Twilights gang had shown up, attempting to settle one of many disputes between customers that was only moments away from escalating.

Were it just him there, he might have gone out and assisted her. But it only took one glance off to the side to spot Twilight closing in on the scene, and he made his quick exit. He and Rainbow had agreed that it was best he remain out of sight for awhile after the incident at school, so he'd had barely any contact with anyone since he'd stopping showing up, outside of Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo...and that was the way he wanted to keep it. One good friend and Scootaloo were more than enough for him, especially after having his eyes reopened to how hostile people still were towards his true identity. So he'd quit the school (or rather he just stopped showing up) and focused most of his time and effort on coming up with a solution to the Famine situation.

Of course, when he'd first told Rainbow that he wasn't going to go back, the night that they'd come back to his house and she'd patched him up...she had not been a fan. That is to say, there was a small yelling match after they'd showered and cleaned up together. It hadn't been so much a fight, but more of an attempt to make one understand the other...loudly. Scootaloo had to cover her ears to make any attempt at sleep. Neither one had been truly angry while they yelled, it had just been emotional. Rainbow wanted him to come back and try to make friends, give the place another chance and have fun. But he'd point blank refused, stating he'd already tried her way and that had gotten him his new scars. He was unwilling to even leave the house at first, but after some arguing between the two, they'd come to a small compromise. Although he still refused to go back, if Rainbow wanted to meet at places other than his house to hang out, possibly even with her friends when the weather was better...he might give that a try. It wasn't much, but at least she'd gotten that out of him.

After that, he told her they needed to make sure he also spent enough time researching on how to deal with Famine, which at first, wasn't going well. For the first week after the day when the monsoons started, Daybreak spent all the time Rainbow was at school, researching anything he could find on the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and found...nothing. Nothing he didn't already know at least. The giant ass book that he'd swiped from Celestia way back when, was helpful, but not in the way he needed. He needed to know how to fight and defeat them...not the order that they would appear in. Luckily, or unluckily depending on who you ask, Sunset Shimmer came to the rescue. The first week she'd pestered him, coming over daily to check on how he was healing, had been utterly annoying and he'd simply turned her away at the door. But after some thought, and motivation from Rainbow, he'd eventually agreed to continue on with the original plan of meeting with Sunset during the week to discuss and research the situation.

They had agreed to meet twice a week starting the second week, and since their two meetings, Daybreak felt that they had made at least some progress on the problem. Not necessarily on how to fix it (sadly), but more like what to expect next in the chain of events leading to the end of the world. Through a full day of compared research notes, Daybreak and Sunset had determined that after Famine would come Pestilence, then War, and then finally, Death, and possibly what each one would bring (if their names didn't state enough already). After which, all four would be present on earth, and the Apocalypse would truly begin. At that point there would be no stopping it. Based on what Famine had told him herself and a bit of hypothetical thinking on Shimmers part, both her and him had determined that the key to ending the whole thing now was to stop Famine here, before she could start the process. And since she had openly admitted she needed Daybreaks soul to start it, as long as he stayed alive and unwilling...they should be fine. At this point, Daybreak didn't even see the point in trying to understand why Famine needed him, and just wanted to focus on keeping her from getting him.

After two separate days of them speculating together that week, Daybreak felt much more comfortable spending time around Sunset than before, but that didn't make him her friend. As for Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo, they mostly just sat in silence or entertained each other while Daybreak and Sunset worked. Sometimes Rainbow would offer an idea or two, but mostly they kept to themselves. Sunsets reaction towards Scoots living with him had been predictably over the top at first, but due to her promise to Daybreak to keep everything that happened in his home confidential, she wouldn't be telling any of her friends about it. Which was good for him, he didn't need any more attention drawn to him than he already had.

Now they were at the beginning of the third week since that day, and Daybreak found himself facing another potential argument with Dash, but this time he found he could muster no real desire to put any effort into it. Perhaps because it was so early in the morning.

"Daaaaaaaybreak!"

"No."

"Please."

"No."

"You promised."

"I lied."

"Seriously? Pleeeeeeeeeeease?"

"Dammit Dash I said no!"

"Pleeeeeeasae? Please please please please please pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease?"

"OH FOR THE LOVE OF EQUESTRIA WOULD YOU PLEEEEEEASE STOP ASKING?!"

"............Please?"

Were there not a storm outside that could've drowned out the sounds of the loudest bass canon, the yell of frustration that emitted from Daybreak could have startled the entire town into panic.

"FINE! SWEET LUNA ON THE MOON! I'LL GO!"

"Aw Yeah!" He felt a pair of arms wrap around his chest and crush the life from his lungs behind him. Rainbows early morning bedroom hug came with extra emphasis today, seeing as she'd just worn down his will to resist her powers of persuasion. It probably helped that she'd made the request to him after just coming from the shower, and still mostly wet. Or maybe she'd just picked up Pinkie Pie's ability to annoy a person into doing anything she wanted. The world may never know.

Daybreak sighed from his spot on the bed

"Why are you being so persistent about this...it's a soccer field Rainbow Dash. It'll take like, five minutes tops to fix, if I use magic..."

He heard a hint of poutiness enter her voice as she pressed her chest directly against the scars on his back. Her cold skin sent comfortable shivers up his spine. "Which is exactly why I want you there, besides, it's mainly your fault anyways that it's got a giant crater in the middle now."

His head spun around fast enough to make the Exorcist jealous. Straining uncomfortably to look at her over his shoulder, he scoffed "Excuse me? My fault?! Umm hello, what was in that dinner I made you last night, delusion? You're just as responsible as me...if not more! You're the one who decided to crank the speed up to sonic boom pace. And, it's your fault we both tripped and ended up making that crater in the first place! So again I ask you, why do I gotta go?"

Her hands tightened around his chest, squeezing away his air as she nuzzled her head into his neck.

"Becaaaaaaaaaaause I'm asking you too and you'd do that for your awesome girlfriend, ya know, cause you're oh so awesome yourself...riiiiiight?" Even without looking, he could practically feel her trying to flutter her eyelashes at him from behind. It was laughable to picture, seeing as Rainbow rarely acted what people would call "girly". The few times she did was something he treasured seeing, both for the humor aspect of it, and for the sentiment of being the only one she allowed to see that side of her. However, this was not one of the times where his sentiment would be getting the better of him. He chuckled aloud and turned his head back to the doorway of his bedroom.

"Yeah, sorry Dashie. You're gonna have to do alot better than that if you want me to go back there on the first day of cloudless skies in two weeks, even for something this quick and simple."

He heard a small sigh of resignation escape from her lips next to his ear, mingled with a bit a of a chuckle.

"Should've figured...well...how 'bout thiiiiiiis?"

"How about whaaaaa~ahhh!..."

The words died in his throat as a group of cold fingers made their way down from his chest into the sheets just above his pelvis. Her palm wrapped around his shaft like a constrictor snake, forcing a loving moan from his chest that only served to encourage her more. He felt her hot breath against his neck as the smoothness of her palm sent sparks of pleasurable electricity through his body with a single stroke. As if just one wasn't enough to prove her point, Rainbow Dash slowly began to stroke her hand along his shaft while crushing her chest tighter against his back.

"How's this big guy? Is this a good enough reason to come help me?"

"Ah...You're very rowdy this morning Dashie...Not even up ten minutes and you're already trying to seduce me. What, did ya wake up horny or something?"

Her strokes momentarily picked up their pace. "Why don't you find out for yourself? Hm? Or are my expert fingers too much for you to handle?"

His left eye gave a slight twitch "Too much for me to handle? Oh hell no! I'll show you too much to handle you rainbow haired vixen!"

Rainbow barely saw him move before he was out of her grip! He lurched himself forward onto the sheets to escape the viper-like hold of her fingers, then swiftly turned around and gave her a deep throated growl. It was like a tiger, just before it pounces upon its prey. Oddly fitting considering that's exactly what he did next. Rainbow let out a quick shriek of surprise as she found her back suddenly being pressed firmly into Daybreaks colorless mattress. He pinned and gripped both her hands above her head with a single beam of magic. It formed a small shimmering ring around her arms that attached itself atop the bed, giving him free range of his own hands while hers were held still.

He flashed her his signature smile of evil intent, before laying himself on top of her and silencing any thoughts her lips might have had of protesting, with his own crushing against them. His right hand immediately dove down between her closed legs, forcing them apart just enough to run two fingers along her sex. He was surprised to find she was already soaked in her own juices, and the touch of his two fingers to her sensitive skin only made it worse. Without pause he sent his hand to work, fingering her mercilessly as he brought his lips to her ear. He gently licked across her earlobe before allowing his own hot breath to slither across her neck.

"Wow, you're already soaked...guess I was right about you waking up wanting . Allow me to satisfy that endless pool of lust you've got down there."

His free hand grasped ahold of her left breast and started to gently pinch at her perky blue nipple. Her squeals of delight sent waves of happiness swimming through him. He dropped his lips to the nape of her neck, and gently sunk his canines into her skin. A long, throaty moan broke free from her jaws as he bit her. Her hips bucked up ever so slightly into his fingers, trying to force him deeper inside. He snickered, gently dragging his sharpened teeth along her neck just slightly enough to raise goose bumps along her skin.

"So being bitten is a turn on for you huh? Who knew?"

Her face, although he couldn't see, was scrunched up along with her lips. "You're an ass...Why do you take so much joy in teasing me..."

His snicker morphed into a throaty chuckle halfway out. "This from the girl who did nothing but tease me the first week we met? I'd love to hear you justify that."

"Well duuuuuh, it's cause I'm an annoying pain in the ass, obviously. Seriously, what planet do you live on where that much isn't obvious? It's not like you can even complain, you're the one dating me after all."

"True enough...So does my lady wish for me to satisfy her then?"

"Lady? who you calling a lady? I'm sure we've been over this, I ain't no lady. I may be a girl, and I may love riding that dick of yours, but I'm not some uptight prissy pants like Rairty."

He rolled his eyes. "You're my girlfriend, that makes you my lady. Now do you want me or not?"

She snorted, but nodded nevertheless, faking a snooty accent that sounded too much like a higher pitched Rarity.

"Why yes, she does, and do be quick about it darling. I've only got twenty minute to remove the stick up my ass before I'm late for tea with the rest of the Crazy Cat Women of Equestria."

He stared at her, her expression perfectly blank as a poker face. She stared back, watching him struggle to keep his lips from quivering. For a full ten seconds neither ones gaze left the other. Then, both their faces grew red, and they burst into laughter! Daybreak clenched at his gut, releasing the magic field around Rainbows arms and quickly wiping a small tear from his eyes before planting a peck on her cheek.

"You're such a dork Dash. Maybe I should record you and let Rarity hear what you think of her."

She narrowed her eyes coyly. "That would require you to actually talk to her. Ya know, people, talking, social interaction as Twilight would say. Is that really worth it, I mean reeeeeeeeally?"

Placing a finger on his chin, he pretended to think it over for a minute. "Hmm guess you're right. Not worth it."

"Didn't think so...now are you gonna fuck me, or are we just gonna lay here like this until I miss my morning routine?"

Daybreak shot a quick glance over to his alarm. It was already half past five. He chuckled, placing his hand around Rainbows flushed cheeks, and turning her to see for herself.

"Ahh! What the shit! It's already five thirty!?"

"Yep."

"B-but...that means I've only got an hour and a half 'till school..."

"Yep."

"And I still gotta workout, and shower, and eat breakfast."

"Yep."

Her eyes and ears drooped with sadness. "No fair...I was gonna do the thing with the thing...then I was gonna tie you to the bed...and stuff...aww so not cool. Where does the time go?"

"Clockwise. In a circle."

Her arm extended with the speed of a steel spring and socked him in the shoulder without looking. When he looked at her with a quivery lip, she just narrowed her eyes. "Just no dude. No. That was terrible. All around worst joke I've ever heard, and that's saying something considering I hang around Pinkie Pie for a good portion of my day."

He stuck his tongue out at her "Screw you, that was golden comedy material, you're just too uncouth to understand my genius."

"Uncouth? Really? Now whose acting like Rarity asshat?"

"Just go do your workout ya sex crazed jerk."

"Dick."

"Whore."

"Only for you."

"Only when I let you."

"Excuse me? Who was on top last night?"

"You hit me on the head with my frying pan like a kitchen woman Dash, then threw me on the bed before I could say anything. That hardly counts."

"But I was, nevertheless, on top."

"...Yeah well...go fuck yourself..."

"I just might, and I'll be thinking of you while I do."

"Stop that."

"Stop what?"

"Stop...being sweet...stop fighting my insults with sweetness, that's not fair."

"Ha! Says you. You're just mad cause you can't beat it. Guess that's where I have the advantage in hanging with the girls. Being sweet on you always gets me what I want."

"...Asshole."

"Asshat."

"Succubus."

"Love you."

"................................What?"

"You heard me." She just sat there, with that stupidly cute grin on her face, waiting for him to respond...but he could think of nothing to say back to that. So he hung his head in shame.

"Ok...you win. Just go do your workout."

She hopped off the bed with her tongue out and strutted to the door, making extra sure to wiggle her butt at him while she did. "Oh fyi, I'll be lifting and stretching just like this. Feel free to come watch the show." She ran her hands the length of her body, taking extra care to dance her fingers along her, still perky, breasts.

He smiled "Maybe I will. After I put this place back together of course."

"You mean after you go fap out that huge boner you've still got from me."

He blew her a raspberry and dismounted the bed, allowing her to take a good look at the boner in question. He saw her lick her lips.

"Maybe if we both hurry up we can get a quick round in before we go?"

His smirk was impossible to hide "You asking or telling?"

"You decide." She winked at him, then shut the door behind her.

His smile did not fade as he went to work making the bed and returning the room to a normal smell, which was a little more difficult courtesy of his and Rainbows late night antics the day prior. He couldn't help but chuckle at the significant difference in his mindset over the past weeks. From not caring about friends, to having one friend, to having one friend and a little sis, to having a girlfriend and a little sis.

"In the span of three weeks I've gone from worrying about what town I'd end up in next, to how long I'd have to wait before I can pull Rainbow back into bed with me...life's funny like that. And all it took was the end of the world for me to make a friend. Hmm...when I think about it, that's not exactly a good thing...oh well. No use dwelling on it now. Today'll be the first time I set foot back on Ponyville University's grounds since the incident. It'll only be for a few hours, so it's unlikely...but I'd love to run into that little shit who carved up my back while I'm there. Can't be expelled from a school I quit, so there's no harm in taking a little revenge. Hehehehe."

His scars gave him a twinge of pain in response to his thoughts. As though he needed a reminder of what his curiosity and lowered guard had cost him.

Hearing the sound of metal striking metal broke him from his thoughts, and reminded him he should be in the living room supervising Dashes workout. He considered throwing on some pants before he left, but seeing as how Rainbow decided to walk around naked, he saw no reason why he couldn't too. After all, there was no way in Tartarus that Scoots was getting her lazy ass up this early in the morning. Unless there was the promise of physical training from Rainbow or Daybreak, she would probably sleep until noon.

"Besides, it is my house. If anyone's gonna be walking around naked in it, it's gonna be me!"

Ignoring how that would actually sound if he said it aloud, he finished cleaning and made his way to the living room. Having been half converted into Rainbows personal gym over the span of the last two weeks, he was unsurprised to see her lying on her workout bench just behind the couch, bench pressing what looked to be a hundred pounds easy. Her arms were moving the bar up and down at a ridiculous pace that he'd been sure would burn her out quick the first time he'd seen it. But just like back then, he was wrong. One hundred pounds was her starting point. Which in all truth, made him feel like a total wimp. Without his magic, he'd struggle with the weight that she was now making her bitch.

Of course, he'd never admit that aloud.

He walked in front of Rainbow and examined the bar a little closer, only just now being noticed by her. She didn't regard him with any expression, but he did catch her eyes dart over her chest to him, once. He strained his eyes to get a look at the weights on either side, while she continued moving the bar like it was made of plastic. Two weights on either side, each weighting twenty-five pounds.

"Combined with the forty pounds the bar itself already weights, she's actually benching one-forty right now...yikes...and I take punches from this girl...geesh."

He'd never understand where she hid all the muscle, she wasn't much more built looking than him, and although he was in plenty good shape and could outrun just about anyone on the track...he was no body builder. Which again begged the question...

"Where is all her muscle hidden? She's not using any magic to do that, or I'd sense her aura fluctuating, but it's perfectly calm. Maybe she's just got a really powerful core?...Oh why do I even care...she does look really sexy like that though...all sweaty and stuff...practically lowing in the light...wait a sec..."

He leaned a bit closer to her legs, not enough to be in any danger of a random kick, but enough to see the area of the bench in between her legs growing a little wetter than the rest. A quick glance up caught her eyes looking at him instead of the bar. She quickly looked away when he saw, fast enough that she probably thought he didn't see her. Though the bar had never changed speed, he knew what he saw, and was seeing.

"Holy shit! She's totally getting turned on by me watching her. You are such a kinky freak Dash...gods you're awesome..."

The realization gave him a sinister idea. One that he simply couldn't resist acting on while she was like this. His lips curved up into a Grinch-like smile as he cast a subtle charm on the bar. Then, with delicate precision, he dropped his head in between her spread legs. Her eyes were closed now, so she was probably using all her focus to keep pumping the bar. After enjoying the sight of her wetness up close a few moments more, he extended his tongue and moved until he was less than an inch away from her sex. So close he could smell the arousal and sweat dripping off her.

"Hey Rainbow Dash, there's a serious problem with your workout going on. Allow me to fix it for you."

"Problem? What probleeeee-Eeeeeyp!"

He drug his tongue roughly in between her soaked lips so quickly she dropped the bar. For a moment, she freaked and tensed up, afraid one hundred and forty pounds was about to coming crashing down on her chest. But as she opened her eyes, she found the bar was still right where she had released it, floating in the air above her head. For a moment it just hovered there, suspended in the air by some invisible field. Then, it disappeared. Vanished right in front of her eyes with a pop and a quick flash of green light, leaving her very confused.

The moment it was gone, Daybreak attacked her with his tongue again, this time earning an even louder moan from her.

"The problem is, you're clearly too horny to be working out like this. Who knows what horrible accident could occur...you might slip off the bench and hurt yourself from all the liquid pooling from your legs. But don't worry...I'm here to fix that."

He didn't wait for a response, he just grasped hold of her legs, and yanked her down to the edge of the bench. He dragged his tongue along her soaked skin once more, and she responded with a symphony of moans. After another quick flick from his tongue, he brought his face up to her ear.

"You feeling all hot and sweaty yet Dashie?"

All he received as an answer was a strained "Mmhmm..."

He chuckled, her eyes were clamped shut, so she was unable to see what he was about to do. Raising his hand high above their heads, he quietly snapped his fingers. The indistinguishable pop of something appearing above them was heard, and Daybreak let loose an evil chuckle.

"Don't worry Skittles, I'll cool you down."

Misinterpreting his intentions entirely, Rainbow spread her legs even more than they already were, and cooed a lustful response back to him...She never saw it coming...

"Aww nothing like going from a hot workout to some cool se-AAAHAHHAHHAHAHHHH! COOOOOOOOOOOOLD!"

Rainbows entire body shot up like a rocket covered in nitro the instant his bucket (filled to the brim) with ice water dumped its contents all over her sweaty frame. He of course, had backed away seconds before the fall, and she'd been so absorbed in what she thought was gonna happen, she hadn't even noticed it appear. So startled was she, that Rainbow actually fell clean off the bench and into the pile of ice that formed on the floor below! Daybreak was beside himself with laughter!

"Hey Rainbow Dash? I just challenged your ass to the ice bucket challenge! Pfffft!"

It was lucky for him that he never took his eyes off Rainbow, for once she fully comprehended what had occurred, the steam fuming from her ears was practically visible!

"I WILL END YOU MOTHER FUCKER!"

"Yikes! That's my que to leave!" He was up and running before he'd finished speaking, taking off towards the kitchen for safety.

"Get back here you son of a bitch!" The ice around Rainbow bounced into the air as she took off after him, screeching for vengeance!

"That's the first accurate thing you've said about me yet Dash!" He yelled back at her as he rounded the kitchen corner, spying her hot on his tail.

She had closed the distance between them in less than a second. Hardly surprising considering her talents, but Daybreak was still certain of his victory. She was considerably faster than him, and even at full power he was sure he would still have to really push it to keep up for any extended distance. However, at such a short range as this, he had the advantage. She was fast, no doubt about it, but the twists and turns of his home gave him an edge, and he knew he could round the turns much cleaner than she could.

All that, plus his own ego, had him taunting her as they ran about the house, fueling her rage even more than before.

She came considerably close at one point, and took a swipe at him that felt like an eagle had just tried to dive bomb his head, but at the last moment he'd ducked, curving around a door back into the living room. Rainbow was livid.

"When I catch you, the end of the world will be the least of your troubles!"

Daybreak made another sharp turn, narrowly avoiding Rainbow as she made a dive for his legs and slid along the floor. He quickly jumped over the counter and underneath the kitchen table, blowing a raspberry at Rainbow as he did.

"You're just mad cause for once I got your ass! You should have seen the lustful looks on your face before I dropped that water on you. And the absolute confusion afterwards, you looked like I hit your reset button, it was priceless!"

"Shut uuuuuup!" Rainbow came barreling over the counter in a half jump half dive at the bottom of the table, nearly swiping at his legs. Before she could touch him, he was gone in a poof of green light, appearing back atop the counter perched like a cat. He laughed aloud as Rainbow crashed into the table, sending it and her crashing into the wall. Daybreak pulled down on his lower right eyelid with one finger and stuck his tongue out at her.

"Teleportation beats super speed, Skittles."

Rainbow growled up at him from her awkward laying position on the ground. Her rump and legs were up in the air for display, her feet aiming in two different directions and her left knee bent awkwardly down over her. It was obvious she wasn't hurt, so Daybreak had no trouble laughing at her.

"Maybe if you put on some shoes, or clothing in general, you wouldn't slide around so much?"

She hissed back at him like snake "Maybe if you had actually screwed me like I wanted, I wouldn't be chasing you down in the first place! Seriously, what guy on earth turns down a girl this hot and willing, just to dump cold water on her?"

Daybreak extended both his thumbs and jabbed them back into his chest, keeping his tongue extended as he did so. "This guy right here. Besides, you were hot and sweaty, so I cooled you down. I did exactly what I said I would, it's your own fault for expecting me to mean something sexual."

She blew a raspberry of her own, then after a moment, sighed aloud. "Fine, you win. You gonna come help me now? This table really isn't too comfortable."

Rolling his eyes around in their sockets, Daybreak chuckled aloud "hehe fine, I'm coming, just sit tight."

"Very funny, like I'm going anywhere with this thing on top of me."

It wasn't like she'd really have needed his help if she actually felt like trying, that much was obvious. The table barely weight twenty pounds, and he'd just witnessed Rainbow benching one forty only a few minutes prior like it was paper. She was probably just feeling lazy and wanted to make him pick her up or something. Probably ask him to carry her to the tub too, seeing as how she and Scoots seemed to love his over sized bath tub. They had to, seeing as they'd come to treat it like their own personal Jacuzzi every freakin day since they discovered it. That was one advantage of them barely able to leave his home (outside of school), all they did was explore the house, or bother him...sometimes in mixed combinations.

Once he'd pulled the table from her back and flipped it back to its original position, he extended a hand down to Rainbow Dash offering to help her up. Her eyes narrowed to daggers and her lips curled into a look that he knew all to well, seeing as he made it nearly everyday. It was a look of sinister intent, and he saw his folly all too late. Rainbow reached out a grasped hold of his arm rather than his hand, and yanked him down to her.

"Gotcha now asshat."

He swallowed the newly formed lump of fear invading his throat "Uh oh..."

.....

Forty five minutes, a shower, and two new lumps on his head later, Daybreak and Rainbow Dash were out and headed towards the Everfree. Scootaloo, having awoken during the short time Rainbow had taken to beat the snot out of Daybreak, had come to the front door to see them off in nothing but an overly large shirt. Her whole body could have easily been revealed to the world if the wind had decided to blow at any time she was outside. Once the pair were out of sight and had their backs to her though, she stopped waving and made it her goal to go back inside and sleep until it was noon. First day of clear weather in two weeks or not, no one sane got up and stayed up at five in the morning.

Rainbow and Daybreak walked hand in hand for the majority of their walk through the Everfree Forest. They often took this route in the mornings, when the storms weren't so horrid that private portals were needed to get to school without injury. It was the only way Daybreak could walk her to school like they were a normal couple, without anyone spotting them occasionally kissing, holding hands or just cuddling up to each other while they walked. Despite having thwacked him twice on the head little more than half an hour ago for being an asshole, Rainbow wasn't actually mad at him in the slightest. In fact, walking hand in hand with Daybreak was something she looked forward to each time the storms weren't life threatening. They always were deadly by the days end, but sometimes when they were just getting started, it was manageable.

Nothing like today though. The weather forecast had said for the first time in two weeks that today would bring clear skies, and so far it looked like the weather tracker would get to keep his job. The morning was beautiful, if one ignored the toppled trees and debris consistently lying about from the previous days storms.

The dew that clung to the mossy trees of the forest, or the aurora of colors that shimmered down from the canopy above, catching the moisture in the air and creating rainbows all over the place. It was definitely a sight one could get romantic to, although Daybreak had literally no idea how to get romantic other than small references from books (that he'd never admit he had) and his gut reactions to Rainbows advances.

Luckily she wasn't picky about romance, not a big check mark on her list of important things in a relationship. Being who she was, it hardly mattered to her at all really. Plus it was cute just to see him try and be romantic, especially when he failed miserably. He could be seductive, lustful, alluring, enchanting, enticing, all of these things that usually would lead to heated moments of passion (and sex). Because it came from his instincts and his gut, both of which were trained to their peak. But when it came to romantic things like flowers, or candy, that required insight into what girls (even Rainbow Dash) liked at a simple level...he sucked.

Take this morning for example. Rainbow Dash wasn't the kind of girl who got uptight if she was given flowers that weren't her favorite. In fact, she didn't usually care for something so girly, but she knew Daybreaks limited knowledge on actual romantic involvement meant that flowers were inevitable at some point. So when she watched him run ahead for a few steps on the trail and start picking at a bush, she knew what to expect. Sadly, what she thought was gonna happen...isn't what happened.

Daybreak returned to her side with, what at first appeared to be, a beautiful looking large purple flower with a single yellow stripe through its center. The petals were arranged in a unique manner and lined all around the entirety of the outside, giving it the impression that it could fold inward and still look just as good as it did now. The center had three yellow blotches that, upon closer examination, looked to be the spot were insects would pollinate upon it. At first, Rainbow was actually impressed, the flower was gorgeous, and Daybreak had managed to pull outs all the roots with it. This meant with a bit of magic on his part, she could still preserve the plant and keep it alive at home if she wished. It gave off a pleasant aroma and it was soft to the touch, so she was seriously considering keeping it.

Then she discovered its true nature, the hard way. The moment Rainbows finger caressed the inside of the flower, near the three yellow spots, everything changed. The yellow blotches blinked open, becoming little widened eyes and the petals lining the outside instantly became razor sharp, like teeth. The plants roots shot upwards, wrapping around both Dash and Daybreak, then the little devil plant gave an angry hiss and jumped on Rainbows face, seemingly sucking on it in the process. Rainbow didn't freak out or overreact, she just calmly waited while she felt Daybreak teleport out of its grip, then pry the little sucker off her with a force field. Yet despite her calmness, and the overall humor of it all, she couldn't help feeling, the tiniest bit annoyed.

Daybreak was a genius when it came to anything magical, whether it be plants, animals or spells. She knew that he knew without a doubt nearly every magical plant and animal that lived in Everfree. Yet he'd mistaken a carnivorous Purple Devil, for a flower. It was obvious that she should have no idea what the difference was between the two, because she didn't specialize in that stuff, but Daybreak did. There was no reason for him to make a blunder like that. But whenever he tried to do something "romantic" or out of character for him in general to impress her, he screwed it up.

She was determined to let it go for now though, confident that the blunders would cease with time. He rarely messed anything up for long, so she just enjoyed the rest of their walk to school, and made a mental note of which plant to give Twilight as a gift the next time she pissed her off.

.....

The rest of the walk passed without incident. The duo reached the exit of the Everfree almost directly in front of the campus' main gate. Immediately they released each others hands, and continued forward at a casual pace. They'd both agreed that anyone knowing about their relationship other than Sunset and Scootaloo, both of whom it would have been nearly impossible to hide if from, was still too dangerous. Scoots lived with Daybreak and could be found by his side nearly every second he spent at home, in addition she loved Rainbow Dash like a sister. So there was no danger in letting someone like her, who was devoted to them both, know their secret. She'd never tell.

As for Sunset, it had been Daybreak who had decided to let her in on it. She was gonna be around alot more often now, so hiding their closeness would become difficult. Knowing Sunset, she'd probably figure it out on her own anyways if she noticed that Rainbow was always around and constantly hanging on him every time she showed up. Daybreak still didn't fully trust her, but he was willing to take the chance since he was certain that Sunset wouldn't break her promise of silence. Anything she discovered in his home, stayed there, between them.

Except those two, Daybreak was relatively certain no one else but his father even suspected that he and Dash might be more than friends. There was no reason to. Especially when he had someone like Twilight blabbing to anyone who would listen about what kind of person he was, no one would think that he would be in any kind of relationship. Then again from what Rainbow had described to him, Twilights reaction to finding out that he was even friends with Rainbow, had been something to behold. Still, he doubted she could ever see past their prior history together, so his secret should be safe for the time being.

They reached the gate and were through into the courtyard in no time at all. Daybreak bid Rainbow farewell and good luck in the days classes, then made his way towards the soccer field. The plan for the day was simple. Rainbow would go to school like she normally did, while Daybreak stayed outside fixing the field. There should be no chance of him being discovered since, according to Dash, the headmistress had all P.E sessions being held inside now due to the field being blown up and the inclement weather situation. Once the school day was over, Rainbow was supposed to meet with him and help finish up. Though he suspected she was hoping he'd be done before she ever had to get involved.

Upon reaching the field, Daybreaks initial thoughts about the length of time that the repairs would take, were shattered to dust. The damage was far worse than he initially remembered it being. The storms of hellish wind and rain of the past few days had done him no favors either. The crater that had been created with their crash was now filled with random bits of debris and water from the storms. This meant that before he could even get started on repairs, he had to clear the crater of its obstacles.

"This is gonna be a nightmare" He thought looking down at the scattered pieces of a large oak within the waterlogged crater.

"Whelp, might as well get started."

.....

3 Hours Later

Somehow, the world always seemed to find a way to screw over Daybreaks day. Turns out the weather forecaster had been spot on, there wasn't a single cloud in the sky. Which, under any other given circumstance, would have been a welcome sight. Not for Daybreak however, not right now. The heat. That's what was making his day miserable, the heat. It had rained so much the last few weeks, that with all the condensation in the air, and it being a cloudless sunny day today, the humidity was near unbearable. He'd spent most of the morning at the bottom of this crater, levitating out debris and clearing it of water. He hadn't even begun the repairs and it was already nearing the schools lunch hour. He had no idea how he was supposed to finish this before classes ended, let alone even before the day itself ended.

Originally he thought he'd show up, snap his fingers, and make everything poof just the way it had been before they'd obliterated it. It was well within the limits of his power to accomplish something like that, seeing as he'd redecorated his entire house with a single snap of his fingers before. That however, had not been a magical issue that he'd been trying to repair, as this was. He'd simply been changing the features of one object, into something else. This was a totally different problem that he'd forgotten to plan ahead for.

When he and Rainbow had smashed into the field at speeds capable of shattering the sound barrier on both their bodies, they'd been leaving a blazing trail of their own physical aura behind them, hence the green and rainbow flames that had been scattered about the field before the monsoons had finally doused them. The aura is normally harmless and fades on its own after some time. Daybreak and Rainbows case however, was an exception. They had crashed into the field while still releasing all that magic, after just having made two separate sonic booms. The overlapping layers of magical energy that had been left simply trailing behind them, had the suddenly and very violently, been smashed into a barely shielded soccer field. All that magical residue had to go somewhere, Daybreak had just assumed it had rebounded onto them and that's where their injuries had come from, but it looks like that the energy had embedded itself in the rubber turf of the soccer field itself.

"That would certainly explain why the flames didn't go out for days after the event" He thought grumpily to himself as he hoisted some of the final pieces of a large oak from the crater and catapulted it towards the Everfree without care.

Despite having figured all this info out on his own, it was no comfort to him. For all it really came down to meaning was, he now had to deal with hours of work instead of a few minutes. He couldn't just poof all that energy away, it had to go somewhere, that was a basic law of nature. So since it was embedded deep in the turf field and the surrounding debris...it all had to been moved manually. This meant that he had to actually lay new rubber turf in the crater and all surrounding little holes one by one, rather than with a single snap of his fingers.

He had arrived in night black long pants and an equally dark t-shirt with the picture of a rising sun displayed on the front. Now however, after three hours in the merciless heat and humidity, he had soaked through and disposed of his shirt outside of the crater. His pants and been magically changed from long and black to grey and short. Bright colors reflected more light and therefore heat, but he'd never be caught dead in something that was bleach white, it just didn't feel right on him. Regardless of stripping down, he still felt like he was becoming more and more dehydrated by the minute. He'd pulled a few bottles of water from the small pack he'd brought with him, and still had plenty to spare, but this heat made it feel like he was losing liquid faster than he could replace it.

Wiping a stream of sweat from his forehead, he bent down and gripped another piece of the previously mentioned oak tree. With a strained grunt and a surge of magic, he tossed the final piece free from the crater and listened as it crashed somewhere in the distance. He was sure he might have heard the sound of breaking glass as well, but he could have just as easily imagined it.

"Hopefully it's on top of something expensive". Thoughts of a random tree trunk flying through the air and landing on one of the teachers carriages (without them in it of course) brought a small smile to his face.

Looking back up from his task, the top of the crater suddenly felt miles away instead of several yards. It was certainly deep enough that he could have stood on top of himself three times over and still not reached the top, so his concern wasn't unwarranted. Just maybe a little over exaggerated. With a sigh, he bent his aching knees, and jumped. Smacking into the inclined side of the loose turf, he dug his magically enhanced hands into the fake dirt and began climbing out of his rubber sink hole. With his hands covered in aura it was easy enough to grip the shifty rubber and climb, provided he didn't loose his footing that is.

Upon reaching the top of the crater, he crawled over to where he'd deposited his pack and shirt, removed another bottle of life giving water, and collapsed. He sat with his back resting against the backpack for support while he looked up at the cloudless sky, attempting to regain his heart rate. Taking small sips of the cold water to avoid sending his overheating body into shock, he sat and simply took in the breeze around him. Down in the crater, he couldn't feel the air flow, which made the humidity twice as bad. But up here, where he could lay back and relax for a moment, the air was almost enough to cool him down.

He had no idea how long he laid there, just staring at the blank sky, but it must have been a decent length of time. Before long he heard the bell ring for the Universities lunch hour, and soon after that, he found himself on his back in the rubber dirt, not caring if the small rubber pieces stuck to his sweaty skin. At some point he must have drifted off, because when next he opened his eyes, he heard the sounds of footsteps approaching in the turf behind him.

Too exhausted to care, he simply lay there and waited to be discovered by whomever it might be.

"If it's anyone that could be a problem, a simple memory charm should be enough to avoid a situation. If it's Stormchaser...well then I might just find some use for this giant hole after all. Hmmmm...if it's the headmistress...well then I guess I'm all kinds of screwed."

Luckily for him, the approaching footsteps fell into none of those areas. For as the stomping ceased and the one approaching spoke, Daybreak felt himself release a sigh of relief.

"Laying down on the job I see, at least I finish my chores before napping all day."

There was no point in looking back to see who it was, Daybreak could recognize that larger-than-life raspy tone anywhere. Rainbow Dash stood over him seconds later, confirming his excellent hearing and giving him a reproachful smirk as she stared down at him. He returned her smirk with one of his own, and patted the rubbery dirt next to him, inviting her to join him. With a small chuckle and a roll of her eyes, she obliged.

She seated herself and laid next to him without any thoughts of closeness or how this might look from a distance. He knew he should say something about their proximity, but was too tired to care. He'd rather hear about her day anyways, anything to get his mind off the exhausting task still ahead of him. He darted his drooping eyes over to her and noticed she was not wearing the same clothes from this morning. Instead she wore her gym attire, a plain white t-shirt which she had spray painted her Cutie Mark onto, and extremely short sky blue shorts meant for running exercises. The shorts barely went past her hips, but for a completely different purpose than seduction. Shorts like that allowed much more freedom of movement in a track or cross country race, it also allowed for more airflow around the body, keeping the runner as cooled as possible. Yet even knowing this, he couldn't help but stare as the wind lifted the shorts just enough for him to spy her tight athletic underwear. Black, skin tight under armor was the name of what she wore, and it hugged her hips so tightly he could have traced the outline of her rump if he wanted. Luckily for her, the only chance anyone normally had of seeing that was while she ran, but she moved too fast for anyone to have time to stare, so it was perfect for her.

Daybreak extended his arms back behind his head and hooked his right around Rainbows neck and shoulder, pulling her a bit tighter against him. Once again, both of them knew the dangers of anyone spotting them like this, but at the moment neither seemed to care. Rainbow plugged her nose and wafted her hand in front of her face, laughing as her head was pressed comfortably into his chest.

"Duuuuuuude, you wreck. I just went through a gym class where I had the pleasure of crushing a bunch of scrubs into the rubber matting, during a intense game of Dodge ball, and I don't smell nearly as bad as you do. What have you been doing out here?"

With a grunt he pointed his free hand towards the crater a few feet away. "What does it look like ya dork?"

With a raised eyebrow, Rainbow chuckled "Well, the field is still as demolished and crappy as I remember after our race, sooooooooo...nothing I'd guess? Maybe napping all day in the heat just makes you stink worse than me?"

Rainbow failed to realize that, being in the position she was currently, left her ribs very vulnerable to attack. A fact Daybreak was now happy to remind her of. Using the hand now currently around her shoulder, Daybreaks free hand launched over his chest and attacked Rainbow with rapid jabs to the ribs. The resulting squeals were both unbelievably girly to be coming from Rainbow Dash, and undeniably cute. He poked and pinched at her sides, forcing her to try and roll away for safety, but he just put her in a headlock and continued the torture, laughing until she squealed for mercy.

"C-come on dude....Pleeeeeeasseeeeeeppp! Stop! Mercy! Ahhh! Mercy!"

"No mercy for you ya ass! I've been working my butt off out here clearing that crater of trees and water and shit since I got here! How daaaaaaaare you imply I've been slacking off! You shall pay for your insolence!"

He changed his attacks from her left to her right side and continued his assault. She squirmed and cringed under his relentless barrage of pokes, squealing and gasping for breath as he tickled her. He was surprisingly effective for being seemingly devoid of energy moments ago.

"Dude pleeeease stooo-aaaaaahhpp! I'm sorry ok?"

"How sorry are you?"

"W-what?"

He smirked over her as she quickly gasped for breath, her momentary respite from is assault was like a miniature taste of heaven for her.

"How. Sorry. Are. You?"

Her eyes darted about, fearful that she might say the wrong thing and be subjected to more of his torture. Of course Daybreak was only toying with her, he had no intention of stopping yet. This was the first couple minutes of fun he'd had since he got there today, no way was he done yet. So while Rainbow thought of her answer, Daybreak grabbed her by the legs and flipped her over onto her belly. Before she could react or realize what was happening, he was sitting atop her back with both her legs pinned and her feet within his grasp. With a flick of his wrist, her shoes and socks removed themselves from her feet, immediately revealing his intentions. Daybreak however, did not fully understand just how sensitive Rainbows feet were.

Rainbow Dash immediately flew into a panic! Frantically blabbering out words in an attempt to stop him from even thinking about touching her bare feet. It caught him completely off guard. Even more so was the surge of strength he felt build underneath him. Had he not been placing his full weight down upon her back, she may very well have thrown him off with the flail of panic she'd just had.

"Dude no! Dude I'm dead serious, don't touch my feet! I mean seriously don't touch my feet I really don't like people touching my feet! Ok jokes over time to let me go! No seriously time to let me go, don't you fucking dare even think about it!"

He was generally surprised. "Wow Dash...what's with this all the sudden. I've never seen you lose your cool like this. Now I'm actually curious."

She attempted to kick out with her feet, bucking out like an angry mule. He however, had them pinned in his grip, and was on guard now. She wasn't going anywhere.

"NO DUDE I'M FUCKING SEROUS! DON'T YOU FUCKING DO IT! I'LL END YOUR SORRY ASS! I'll - AHHHHHHH! AHAHA HAAHHH AHHHHH!"

His fingers had barely made contact with her skin, and she was already squealing! But this wasn't the same kind of squealing as before, it didn't feel like laughter. Well it did, but it also felt like something else too. He danced his fingers across her feet and toes, lingering on each one individually before moving on and sending Rainbow into a flurry of squeaks and squeals that were totally different from what he'd been hearing before. She was pounding her fists into the rubber dirt and drool was dripping from her mouth as he touched her. Her eyes looked like they had gone derpy.

All that combined with her abnormal squeals didn't make sense...until he looked in between her legs. It took him a minute to understand what was happening and why. His surprise was evident from his burst of laughter.

"Wooah! Holy crap Dash! I had no idea your feet were that kind of sensitive!"

Before she could inquire what he meant, Rainbow felt her shorts disappear down her knees. The cool air greeted her thighs with a high squeal from her lips, but that squeal was nothing compared to the sound she made as his fingers traced their way along her skin tight underwear. From her butt all the way down to her lips, Daybreak felt her arousal literally soaking through her fabric. For the first time, Rainbow was truly embarrassed.

"Ahh~please...pull them back up. This isn't funny anymore dude..."

"I dunno Dash, this is pretty golden to me. I mean who knew your feet were your secret weakness all along. This would have saved me alot of trouble a few times back."

"Mmmmmm..."

She quietly grunted in fear as his fingers traced along her skin. One hand barely tickling the soft skin of her cyan feet, the other gently rubbing along the damp parts of her underwear and around her shivering rump. She could feel it, a simple bit of wet fabric was all that separated his fingers from giving her a world of bliss. Part of her wanted him to do it. To have him just pull down her underwear right here in the middle of this broken, beat up field and make him satisfy the volcano of lust building between her legs. Sadly though, her common sense was to active on this occasion. She knew the extreme dangers that it would pose of they were caught in such a compromising position together. There'd be no denying what was occurring.

That was why; when she felt the fabric of her underwear being lifted, and two fingers sliding ever so gently inside it down her cheeks...she couldn't hold back a gasp of surprise. She figured he, more so than her, would realize the importance of not risking being seen like this. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care right now. Either way, there was no mistaking the feeling of his two fingers working their way inside her tight under armor and towards her sex. The tiny gasp she made the mistake of letting loose, which Daybreak mistook for pleasure, was all the confirmation he would've needed to start playing with her.

It seemed luck still favored her today however, or perhaps time was on her side. The bell signaling the end of lunch hour sounded across the campus, and broke Daybreak out of the lustful haze he seemed to have been developing as he'd begun to toy with Rainbows undergarments.

Ring Riiiiiiiing! Ring Riiiiiiiing! Ring Riiiiiiiiing!

Realizing their time together was up for now, Daybreak dismounted Rainbows back with a sigh of disappointment and helped her to her feet. After returning Rainbows shorts, shoes and socks to their proper place, Daybreak embraced her in his arms. It was just a casual, everyday hug to her. He held her affectionately and tight against his (still sweaty) chest, wrapping his arms around her waist. It was normal, to her. To him it was something else. More and more lately he found himself not wanting to be away from Rainbow. He'd noticed it whenever she left for any reasonable length of time, all he really seemed to think about was when she would return. Today was a perfect example. Ever since they had parted ways that morning, all he'd really looked forward to was seeing her again. This hug was him telling her to hurry back, him saying he would miss her and he hoped she'd think about him. He tried to convey feelings he'd never say aloud through this simple hug.

Sadly he failed...and all Rainbow felt was the affection and warmth of a casual hug. Not that there was anything lacking in that, but he could tell by the warm smile, the passionate kiss, and the joyful wave she gave as she walked back towards the school, that she did not understand the mixture of feelings currently bottled up inside of him. He wanted to say something to her, but had no idea how to convey it.

All he could do was sigh his disappointment away.

"Well....back to work I guess..."

Rainbow Road

View Online

It was another several hours before the glorious bell that signaled the end of another long grueling day of magic, finally sounded across the heat struck campus. As the students made their way out from the various buildings and dorms, many stopped to enjoy the unwavering heat of the sun. The humidity and unrelenting rays caused by it should have been unbearable for most, but considering that many had just spent the last two weeks avoiding ice cold rain and sleet, this weather must have seemed like a tiny paradise. At least for now.

Rainbow was among the first to exit the twin doors of the schools main building, and immediately made a right for the soccer field. Her P.E clothes, which she had chosen to wear throughout the day rather than change, showed obvious signs of her sweating like a mule beneath it, but she knew Daybreak wouldn't care and was likely much worse smelling than she was. She was joined, seconds after breaking free from the stampeding crowd of students eager to enjoy the first sunny days in weeks, by Sunset Shimmer. She spotted Rainbow breaking from the crowd herself and ran to catch up with her.

After hearing her name being yelled twice (and deciding it wasn't a male voice calling to her), Rainbow finally turned around, half expecting to see Ms. Cheerilee coming to remind her about her overdue assignment and make-up tests. She was needless to say, pleasantly surprised to see Sunset running up to her instead. Sunset had also neglected to change out of her P.E clothes, but considering she had the class last during the day it made much more sense for her, whereas Rainbow was just being lazy. Just like Dash, and many other students around school, Sunset had spray painted her cutie mark onto the center of her gym attire. Other than the shorts being slightly longer on her legs than Dash's and the fact that Sunset's shorts were black instead of blue, there wasn't really wasn't any difference in their attire. Yet somehow those minor differences, the cutie marks, the length and color of their shorts, made it seem like they were wearing two completely different sets of clothes.

Before Sunset made it over to her, Rainbow had a brief moment where she half considered telling her she couldn't hang right now. She allowed the feeling pass however, immediately remembering Sunset was already aware of her and Daybreaks relationship. This meant she had nothing to fear about getting affectionate in front of her friend. Daybreak might not like it too much, as he was always a little more reserved when ever Sunset was around, despite her knowledge...but he'd get over it.

"I just spent an entire day waiting for this to be over so we can finally get out and enjoy the sunny weather together. I'm not holding back for nothing when I get there, I couldn't care less if Sunset watches or not."

Sunset caught up with her a moment later, instantly Dash resumed her quick pace towards the soccer field, deciding to talk while they walked. She didn't wanna wait to see Daybreak, or the finished field, anymore. Sunset didn't seem to have a problem keeping pace with Rainbow anyways, but seeing that Rainbow was obviously moving with a purpose, she went into what she wanted to say as quick as possible.

"So...Dash, you got any plans later on today?"

"That's an odd thing to ask, isn't today another meeting with her and Daybreak to discuss Famine...or did I mix up the days again...?".

Either way the question just came out odd, like it wasn't really what she wanted to ask and was just trying to break the ice. Almost like she was nervous.

With the gate to the field in sight, Rainbow halted in her step, nearly causing Sunset to speed ahead of her, having stopped so abruptly. Sunset managed to catch herself though and halted nearly right next to her. Her signature grin of sunshine as radiant as ever while she patiently awaited a response. Rainbow eyed her suspiciously.

"Sunset, isn't today another meeting with you two, wouldn't that count as plans?"

She actually blushed at Rainbows mentioning of the meeting, which made little sense to Dash. She was there for every single one, nothing ever happened that should warrant embarrassment. Sunset lightly rocked side to side on her shoes as she spoke.

"Well, actually, that's kinda what I wanted to talk to you about..."

"Oh good, it is today, thank Celestia I didn't screw that up again...Last thing I need is another lecture from Daybreak on the importance of being on time. I swear him and Twilight could run a classroom together...if they didn't kill each other first..."

"You see, I know Daybreak is very set about this schedule and probably wants to stick to it, and I respect that...but...well this is the first day of sunshine in two weeks. So I was wondering if...maybe..."

Realization, or what she thought was realization, struck Rainbow like a brick to the head. "You were wondering if we can skip today's meeting so you can go out and enjoy the sunshine while still have it, right?"

This felt very odd to Dash as well. Sunset Shimmer was about as studious as Twilight. Never late for anything, never skipping work, top or at least second (if Twilight was with her) in every class. Skipping something this important, just for a day in the sun, didn't seem like her at all. That is until, Rainbow allowed her to finish her request.

Sunset looked baffled a the mere idea of being accused of skipping out. "No no, not just me. Just listen Rainbow. I was thinking, I know today's the first day of sunshine in a good while, and I know the others are gonna want to go out do and something somewhere. I also know that you want Daybreak to get along with everyone, even if you don't show it at school. The subtle hints, (which aren't to subtle by the way), that I always see you drop to him when I'm over, about hanging out with your other friends. It's pretty obvious to me you want to be able to hang with everyone and not have to hide it from us. So here's what I'm thinking, why don't we all go out to the beach together? It'll give everyone a chance to bond in a more relaxed environment. Plus I'm sure you'd love an excuse to let him see you in that bikini you always used to wear with us. Celestia knows every guy ogled at you, so I'm sure he will too."

Despite the awesomeness of Sunsets idea, Rainbow only reacted to her last couple words at first. A mild blush starting her off, then she causally kicked at the dirt in an adorably shy manner.

"A-actually Sunset...he's already seen me in it..."

The shock was apparent by half her jaw dropping, Rainbow was almost just as shocked that she'd said it as Sunset was to have heard it. Sunset's curiosity got the better of her. She pretended to ask her next question casually, clearing her throat as she did so.

"Well...umm...ahem...w-what...erm..what did he do?"

Rainbows face flushed with color, revealing the answer to Sunset like she'd put on a sign and paraded it around Ponyville. Her curiosity not ending there, and her own face now flushing, Sunset pressed on.

"Oh wow...never would have guessed that from him...was that like your...ya know...first time with a guy?"

Rainbow shook her head shyly, her eyes facing the dirt just like Fluttershy would when she got frazzled. "Actually...we'reehehe...pretty active when it comes to that...But he was my first time with anyone! Despite what the school says, I'm not a whore ya know!"

Sunset threw her palms up as though defending herself "I never said you were Dash, and to be honest, I never believed any of those rumors anyways. Well, except maybe that one about you and Fluttershy, but that's it. You know me Dash. I'd be the last person to listen to rumors, all things considered."

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head "Yeah...good point...sorry. I just hate when those stupid Diamond Dog douche bags spread things like that...especially about me and Flutters being gay. It's hard enough trying to get her to agree to find a boyfriend. With those guys spreading rumors, she won't even try now she's so embarrassed. As for me...I really just wanna show everyone that me and Daybreak are together, maybe that's why I'm so willing to tell you what we've done...I don't know why...I just feel like it would solve a whole bunch of problems for me, him and Flutters. No one could claim I was gay anymore if they knew, and the rumor about Flutters would lose its credibility."

Sunset raised an eyebrow "I get it Rainbow. And I see how it benefits you and Fluttershy, but how would screaming your relationship to the school help Daybreak?"

Rainbow seemed to have prepared for this question, because she fired off her answer like someone had just yelled draw!

"Because Sunset! Twilight keeps going around telling anyone who asks about him that he's some heartless monster, or that he's just like his father. But you and me know that's not the case at all. If everyone saw him and me together, and obviously happy, it would certainly show something wouldn't it? I mean the Element of Loyalty dating the son of Discord, that would have to make some kind of statement right?"

Sunset nodded, but very slowly. The yearning in Rainbows voice was almost heartbreaking "Yeah it would make a statement alright. But there's no guarantee it'll be a good one. Don't underestimate how cruel people can be Rainbow Dash. I know first hand, when someone thinks you're evil, it take alot and I mean alot of effort to prove them wrong and make them admit it. I could think of plenty of ways that could backfire. They might say he seduced you, or put you under his spell, or something."

Rainbow couldn't help the snide little smirk that grew across her face "Oh...he definitely put me under a spell alright...I mean, I don't think you even know half of what his kind of magic can be used for. There was this one time, I got him to bring some rope to life and-"

"AND THAT'S ALL I NEED TO HEAR THANK YOU!" Sunset squished her hands over her ears, watching as Rainbow clenched at her gut. She removed them almost immediately upon seeing Rainbows reaction and fired a scornful look that could have melted glaciers.

"You're an asshole Rainbow Dash."

"It's your fault, you're friends with me after all. You brought it on yourself."

Sunset rolled her eyes "Look, Rainbow Dash, I can understand why you wanna tell ok? I do, really. Just do me a favor, talk about it with him before you do anything. Make sure you both agree. If you do something brash and there are consequences you can't deal with...you'll never forgive yourself."

Both their minds seemed to jump to the same thing. At once, they both were thinking of the scars now forever carved onto Daybreaks back. Rainbow gave a small shiver and nodded.

Sunsets heart melting smile came out again and she threw her arm around Rainbows neck and shoulder. "So Rainbow, what do you think about my idea, the beach one I mean?...Also, where are we going?"

Once Sunsets arm was around her neck, Rainbow turned, forcing her to turn with her, and started walking them towards the soccer field once again.

"We're heading to the field, Daybreak should still be there waiting for me...Also I think it's awesome! We should totally go...to the beach mean!"

Sunsets surprise rang through her voice as it jumped a pitch, she might not have even heard the second part of Rainbows statement "Oh!...I...wow, you got him to come back to school? But I didn't see him during any of my classes!"

Rainbows head shook, with obvious disappointment "No, he's not back at school. He's been out at the field all day."

"What's he doing out there?"

Rainbow smirked "Remodeling"

.....

Sunset stared in awe. They approached the soccer field from the farthest gate, which gave her plenty of time to observe what had happened since the last time she'd laid eyes upon it. It was far from finished, but the track that had been burned to a crisp from Rainbow and Daybreaks flame trails, was now completely refurbished. Both their jaws dropped when they got a look at the new color of the rubber. From the inside lane going out, each was separate color of the rainbow! Dash stood, staring on in disbelief.

"That sly ass...He actually went and did it, I thought he was kidding...Shoulda figured."

The field itself still looked a disaster, there were some obvious spots were he'd managed to finish repairs and mold the rubber turf back to its original design. However most of the rest of the field, still looked like it had been cooked in a volcano, and the biggest crater of them all was still there, plain as day.

"Well, he fixed the track at least. Maybe they'll let the track meet go on then. It's not like we neeeeed the field for that part. I can always wait another week for our soccer games anyway."

Rainbow turned to ask Sunset what she thought, but found her attention still glued to the track. It was pretty impressive after all. Most times when a track or field tries to mix too many colors into a decent pattern, they end up looking dull, or like mud. This however, was obviously not the case here. The track seemed to shine its colors brightly. Not to the point of being overly distracting, but enough to where Sunset Shimmer had no doubt there was some serious magic put into this little project. She actually began to wonder why Daybreak had bothered using so much on something that wouldn't really affect him in the future. Rainbow seemed to have read her mind, or was perhaps wondering the same thing herself.

"I can't believe he actually did this. I always thought he was bluffing"

Sunset kneeled down and gently jabbed at the track with her index finger. She half expected it to react to her magically or something, but nothing happened. It just continued to shimmer at her.

"You thought he was bluffing about what? You knew about this!?"

She was surprised Rainbow would be able to keep something like this to herself if she'd known all this time.

Rainbow chuckled aloud "No no no, well...sort of. Ya see after we had our little race and all, we ended up out here at one point sitting in the bleachers after class. We joked about how we still hadn't been forced to fix the field and Daybreak pointed out how he thought it would look better if it were painted the colors of my hair."

When Sunset gave Rainbow a skeptical look with her eyes, Rainbows hands came up and she shook her head in denial.

"Well it's not like we were together at the time, so I just thought he was joking, or flirting , maybe both. I never thought he was actually serious. I mean honestly, if he'd said the same to you, would you have believed him?"

She watched Sunset shake her head, an obviously coy smile upon her face "No, but I gotta admit, this is pretty sweet of him. I mean you've got a whole track colored in your honor. Most girls definitely can't claim anything like that."

Her cocky smile returned to its normal position on her cheeks. "Most girls aren't dating the Prince of Chaos."

They shared a chuckle together, before Sunset looked around, rubbing the back of her head. "Say...speaking of which, where is Daybreak?"

"Huh...?" Rainbow looked around as well, but found she could not spot his shiny emerald hair anywhere. "That's odd, he said he'd meet me here after school..."

Sunset eyed each of the holes about the field, allowing her eyes to rest on the large crater still ever present in the center. Nearly every hole was deep enough to hide him from this angle even if he was standing up, and that said nothing for the enormous one in the center.

"I'm sure he's around here somewhere Dash. Probably at the bottom of one of these holes or something."

With a shared nod of agreement, Rainbow and Sunset began a slow walk about the field. They casually peered inside each hole they passed by, slowly making their way towards the largest in the center. They found nothing in any of the holes to suggest he was around, and as they neared the largest Rainbow began to look worried.

"You don't think Famine might have showed up and nabbed him while we were in class do you?"

Sunset actually chuckled aloud at that. She had no doubt that was definitely not ) the case.

"Dash please, even if that were to happen...something tells me half the school would've heard that kind of fight! Daybreak doesn't really strike me as the type to go out with a whimper , if you catch my meaning."

Dash smiled and said, perhaps a little louder than intended. "Well...that's certainly the case in bed too soooo..."

She turned around, and found Sunset blushing deep red in the face. She in turn, immediately became just as bright. "Oh my gosh! I sooooooo didn't mean to say that out loud!"

A hearty laugh sounded below as they both stood their covered in their embarrassment.

"Well you did, and with your tendency for gloating I'm sure all of Equestria heard you as well, since I managed to from down here!"

Even without the added context at the end, Dash easily recognized the raspy, yet loveable voice of her boyfriend coming from behind her. Returning her attention back to the center crater she found Daybreak standing at the edge, shirtless, a large bottle of water in one hand, and a soaked piece of cloth (which she could only assume was his shirt) in the other. He acknowledged Sunset with a polite nod and offered Rainbow a warm smile, which rapidly dropped into a frown of terror as she rushed, and tackled him backwards...straight back into the crater he'd just spent the better part of two minutes climbing out of.

They tumbled down the sea of rubber turf together into the center of the hole. Daybreak managed to lose the grip on both his shirt and his water bottle during the fall. Rainbow Dash however, never lost her grip on him! When she tackled him, it wasn't a half assed little shove. No she full on, jumped, wrapped her legs around his waist, and threw her full weight against his chest, sending them both tumbling backwards without any hope for recovery.

They both struck the bottom with a sickly thud . Rainbow Dash was of course, fine, seeing as she had Daybreaks chest to cushion her, but he however was not so fortunate. The air left his lungs the moment his back struck the dense rubber ground below. Stars glimmered and swam through his vision as choir bells rang in his ears. The noise of the outside world was momentarily knocked from his senses.

"Uhhhh...Owww...Dating you is becoming hazardous to my health."

As soon as the bells in ears faded and his eye sight became less blurred by images of pastel colored ponies dancing in his eyes, he noticed Rainbow Dash squeezing herself against his chest. The tip of her chin rested perfectly in between his lungs allowing her to gaze up at him, blinking cutely as his eyes began to focus on her. With a light shake of his head, Daybreaks eyesight came back to full focus. Once it became obvious he was staring at her, Dash tilted her head in the most adorable manner and gave him a smile that could have revived a dead puppy.

"Hiya"

"Mrrrhhhmmmm..." Was all he could manage to groan back at her, the air was still attempting to climb back down into his lungs. It was slightly more difficult now than normal, seeing as his skittle haired girlfriend felt the need to plant her chin firmly between his lungs just after they'd been given the shock of a ten foot tumble. She didn't seem to notice his discomfort though, and continued with her undeniably cute greeting.

"Did ya miss me today? I missed you since lunch time and I've been dying to finish what we started earlier...oooh...seems like you are too..." Through the thin layer of her gym shorts , she was able to feel his already growing erection from within his bottoms. With coy grin now dominating her previously innocent smile, she reached back and slid her left hand inside his shorts. A faint coo of delight squeaked its way from Daybreaks lips as Rainbows curious fingers rubbed over his skin. She lowered her lips to his ear, giving him a gentle kiss on the neck as she did so.

"Wanna play big guy?"

"Rainbow Daaaaaash?! You two alright down there?"

Rainbows hand withdrew from his shorts faster than the fabric could move as she heard the sound of Sunset Shimmer sliding her way down the rubber turf behind them. With her hand safely free of accusation, Rainbow didn't bother dismounting her comfy pillow, even when she heard Sunset giggle as she approached them.

"You comfy there Dash?...You two look adorable by the way."

"Hi Sunset." Daybreaks arm broke free of Rainbow and shot into the air, waving helplessly at her for the help he would not be receiving. Daybreak could tell by her tone that Sunset was teasing at them, and reserved to get her back later.

"You gonna help force this cuddle bug off me or not?"

"Not until you tell me that you missed me today! I demand affection! I had to sit through an hour lecture session today from Twilight about her project on the properties of plant cells when introduced with magical steroids or something...

"It was magical stimulants Rainbow Dash, not steroids." Sunsets eyes did cartwheels in her head as she addressed Dash, clearly unimpressed by her misinterpretation.

Daybreak couldn't help a chuckle "So that why your suddenly so cuddly? Hoping I'll squeeze the boredom outta you?"

Sunset could hear the smile in Daybreaks voice. "Actually, I'm pretty sure she's just showing her appreciation of the new track field. Nice touch by the way. Rainbow colored rubber? I didn't think you were the type."

Finally freeing himself from Dashes grip, Daybreak climbed to his feet, then quickly helped Rainbow to hers. She continued gripping him tight with her arms wrapped about his waist the moment they were both on their feet. He rubbed the back of his head shyly. "Yeah, I'm not really. But it has been pointed out to me that I suck at romance...this was the best I could come up with on such short notice."

"It's awesome Daybreak. Thanks man." She glanced back at Sunset, then to Daybreak. Her eyes moved rapidly between the two for a moment causing Daybreak to wonder what she was thinking...until she suddenly shot her head up and planted a quick kiss on his lips.

Sunsets face returned to a light tomato color and Daybreak felt his cheeks heat up. "Dash...do be so gooey in front of Sunset...I have a reputation to uphold here."

Rolling her own eyes, Dash forced another kiss on him. "Oh shut up you. Like I ever act this way around others either. I'm sure I've already blown her mind today with weirder news, this can't possibly do more damage. Now come here."

With her hand on the back of his head, she pulled him into yet another kiss, but this time held it much longer. Long enough for her tongue to snake its way inside his mouth and coil around his own wet muscle. Long enough for their tongues to intertwine like a savage and wet dance inside their mouths. And certainly long enough for the heat in Sunsets face to travel throughout the rest of her body like a tidal wave. By the time Rainbow freed him from her aggressive lips and he was able to glance over at Sunset in embarrassment, she was leaning back against the rubber sea of turf behind her for support, roughly tugging at her collar and desperately trying to cool herself.

"F-far be it from me to tell you two how to handle your relationship...but maybe making out like that in the middle of the soccer field isn't quite the best idea if you're trying to keep it on the down low?"

Her legs looked to be quivering slightly as she leaned against the wall of rubber, Daybreak found the sight to be slightly humorous, but it was Rainbow Dash who decided to take it above and beyond anyone's comfort zone.

"We're at the bottom of a ten foot hole Sunset. I doubt anyone could see us unless they were in the clouds, or standing right over us. Besides, if you think that's dangerous..." She narrowed her eyes, and an all too familiar grin slowly crept across her face "...Then what would you think of this?"

She swung herself around behind Daybreaks back and, before he could protest, shoved her hand down into his shorts, grasping him firmly directly in front of Sunsets eyes. She caught him completely off guard and gained an amazingly cute squeal of surprise as her cold fingers touched his skin. He wasn't exposed in any way, but yet Sunsets hands still jumped to her eyes, shutting them tighter than hurricane shutters on a window. Both her and Daybreak shrieked at Rainbow together, but she was unable to make out the overlapping words. What she did understand was Daybreak quickly slip out of her grip, and grasp her by the shoulders.

Perhaps a little harder than he meant to, Daybreak pinned Rainbow against the other side of the hole. Not enough to hurt, but certainly enough to make a point. Still red in the face, he tried his best not to stutter when he spoke.

"Sunset...errrrm...I apologize about Rainbow Dash, I don't know what's come over her all of the sudden. J-just...just forget what just happened."

"Freaking horny little devil. She'll end up being the death of me if she continues like this..."

Sunset peaked through the cracks in her fingers as she spoke, her voice also struggling to remain calm. Though it was clear she was having a much harder time with it than Daybreak.

"I-it's fine...she...she's just happy to see you, after school and all, I'm sure." Rainbow nodded her head rapidly like a puppy begging for a treat. She barely seemed aware of her surroundings, her eyes even looked dazed, almost like she was daydreaming. She wasn't struggling against his grip though, so that was a plus.

"A-anyway...Daybreak...I wanted to ask you...if you wouldn't mind..."

He took his eyes off Rainbow for a moment and raised a brow to Sunset "What?"

Still shivering, though for a completely different reason than Daybreak was probably assuming, Sunset swallowed a lump in her throat. "W-well I invited Dash to the beach with me and the girls. Ya know...since it's a nice day and all, for once. And...well...I was wondering if maybe you'd come too? I know it's our day to meet up and share intel but..."

"Go to the beach? With you?"

Sunset silenced herself as he cut across her. She heard his voice, but couldn't gain any insight into his thoughts from it. He seemed to be putting effort into keeping it calm. "Yes?"

"And the other Elements? Including Twilight?"

"Y-yeah?"

"Hmmm...Spike too? Will he be there?"

"Umm...well yeah I gueeeess so. If Twilight's going then he'll probably come to."

This was an odd question to ask. It had never really occurred to Sunset that Daybreak would know Spike, or even know who he was. If he had known Twilight when they were first starting out as students for Celestia, then Spike would have only been an infant at the time. So why would Daybreak have any interest in the drake? Though her response did seem to cause a miniature smile to form on him. So it was probably a good thing.

After a moment of contemplation, during which he released one of Rainbows shoulders and proceeded to run his fingers through her hair (much to her obvious delight), Daybreak nodded slowly to her. "Alright. I guess I'll go too. No point in trying to resist if Dash already agreed. I'd end up just getting dragged along against my will anyways."

She couldn't resist a small chuckle at that. "Dash has that much influence over him? That's adorable."

"Awesome, thanks Daybreak...Well I'll let you and Dash get...uhh...back to it. I'll catch up with you guys in a bit. Meet up in two hours?"

She waited until she saw him nod in confirmation before making her way back to the wall of turf. She was up and out of the hole in under a minute and waving goodbye to them both from the top. After they each returned her wave, she turned and disappeared from sight, leaving them alone once more. The second Daybreak was relatively certain Sunset was out of ear shot, he tightened the hand gripping Rainbows shoulder, drawing her attention back to him.

"What the hell was that back there!" His tone, along with the stern look in his eyes saved Rainbow from having to wonder about what he was referring. She held back her laughter and attempted to be serious (of course she failed miserably).

"Well, I thought it was obvious I was trying to get in your pants. I mean, why else would I shove my hand in there, cause it's warm?"

His gaze narrowed, piercing her like daggers "Yeah I gathered that Dash. The question is why? We both agreed that we should be keeping our relationship secret, and even though Sunset knows we're together, I highly doubt she suspected we do anything like that. Who knows what she thinks now!"

"Actually I'm pretty sure I know exactly what she thinks we do."

He stopped for a moment "Beg pardon?"

Pulling herself from his grip and taking a step back, she turned herself around to face him fully. She had a hard time keeping herself from wiggling about and found her right hand moving to and rubbing up and down her left shoulder shyly. She had no idea why she suddenly felt like this, like she'd done something wrong. "I, straight up told her how serious we are..."

The news seemed to take a minute to fully register, because Daybreak did not react at first. He remained silent, perhaps taking in the full meaning of what she meant. When he finally did speak, he didn't sound mad, or even the slightest bit upset. His voice was still and calm, which somehow made him sound more intimidating. She wondered if he knew that about himself.

"Why?"

A one word question, yet it sparked a million responses in Dashs' brain. She found herself practically yelling back at him, for no conceivable reason.

"Because Daybreak! I wanna be able to talk about being with you to someone! I wanna show you off, or show off the fact that I'm with you! I don't know...It just bothers me that your afraid of what people will do if they find out we're together! Not to be insensitive or anything...but can anything worse really happen?!"

She stepped forward, placing her arms around him and running her cool fingers along his back, she could still easily feel the word carved into his back, now scarred up and mostly healed...but still very visible.

"I wanna be able to talk about the things I do with you...and yeah, maybe brag about them to someone. I mean, you're awesome! Like super duper, almost as cool as me, awesome! Not many...or actually any, girls get to say they've been ridden by the Prince of Chaos...I can't help it...I wanna braaaaaag about you!"

Daybreak felt his face flush when she mentioned him "riding" her and calling him "Prince of Chaos", but nevertheless found the situation rather adorable.

"It's really not that big a deal...I mean, Sunset already knows we're together so I doubt it's some major bombshell or anything. She probably already suspected anyways, considering Rainbows usual antics...Maybe I pushed this whole secrecy thing a little too much. Probably so if she felt like she had to yell about it."

With a sigh, he dropped his own arms around Rainbows waist, gently hugging her tighter against him. "I guess I can't say I'm mad or anything...just surprised. I mean, I know you love to gloat, but I had no idea you wanted to gloat about, me!"

She cooed into his chest, surely warm from all the sweating he'd been doing in the heat...though he probably wasn't the best smelling. "Duh dude. Of course I'd wanna gloat about you. Have you ever been fucked by you...it's a pretty freaking amazing experience let me tell ya!"

After a few moments of shared laughter, they resolved to finally climb out of the hole. Knowing Sunset would probably be showing up at Daybreaks door in exactly two hours meant they had to get home and be ready before that. Celestia forbid everyone end up waiting on them! Neither of them would ever hear the end of it from Twilight.

Once they managed to climb out and pour the rubber from each others clothes, they began their walk towards the exit gate. Along the way Daybreak explained to Dash why the repairs had taken so much longer than he'd expected and that was the reason he'd just resolved to fix the track and deal with the field later. The explanation took most of the short walk to the twin iron gates, but Daybreak didn't mind in the least. It was obvious Dash enjoyed listening when he talked like this by the way she seemed to hang on each word he said. Or maybe she just felt the same as him, and was happy just to be close to him.

Once free of the schools barrier, Daybreak reached out and took a firm hold on Dash's hand, causing her to jump in slight surprise. She opened her mouth to point out they were still very much in public, but found his finger blocking her lips. Part of her felt an urge well up in her to nibble down on his finger, if only to see what his reaction might be, but something about his warm smile kept her paralyzed where she was. Holding her palm firm, he gave her small tug forward, nothing too forceful but it definitely had the desired effect. Dash practically stumbled into his chest, where his other hand was ready and waiting for her. His free hand grasped her around the waist, gripping her firm and pressing her tighter against his skin. It was almost too embarrassing for her to think about what anyone might say if they saw them like this. Her body pressed so tightly against him while he stood there staring at her, shirtless and covered in sweat. The thought brought heat to her face (and other parts of her body), so much so she thought she might have to speak up, if they continued just standing there.

She never got the chance. Moments before she could protest, Daybreak held up the finger that had silenced her lips, and ignited it with magic. His energy pulsed outward like a flaming green heartbeat, sending small waves of aura swimming up and down both there bodies. She didn't feel anything happening to them, and the tiny sparks that flew off his finger didn't cause any reaction, or even feeling, when they touched her skin. Yet imagining how this would look from the outside looking in gave her butterflies in her belly. Rainbow Dash, queen of staying calm and cool, felt like she was a little school girl...all head over heels for her prince. The thought only made her want to hide her face more than ever, but also gave her an ever greater urge to kiss the boy gripping her so tightly.

Before she even got a chance to really enjoy the picture perfect scene they must have been creating together, it was over. Like a flash of light, the energy on his finger faded and dimmed until it was out completely. Then Daybreak released her waist and took and took a step back, smiling.

She found out just how taken she'd been with him, when her legs nearly buckled upon being released from his grasp. So many thoughts and feelings swam through her mind, and body at the same time. She took almost a full minute to collect herself before speaking, and even with time taken to recover, her legs were still mildly shaky when she stood upright again. At least her voice was calm though.

"What was that about dude...it was so...intense. Then you just ended it. What's up with that, did you like, cast some kind of spell on me or something. If you're goal was to make me hot for you, consider your mission accomplished. But other than that...I don't feel any different."

She watched his smile break into a small chuckle, which he quickly covered with his right hand, whilst pointing towards her with his left.

"Really, no difference? Maybe you should look where we are?" His tone said too much for her not to bite. She looked around and nearly gasped. They were at his home. Not just home, they were back in his room. She hadn't even noticed their surroundings change...had she really been that mesmerized? Thankfully, that particular thought stayed in her head, as she would have no doubt died of embarrassment if it were voiced aloud.

"But how...He said teleportation in and out of his house was impossible...then again, since he's the one that set the spell, I guess it's not too weird if he can also bypass it."

She was almost disappointed "Was that all the awesome glowing light around us did...bring us back to your house?"

Daybreak, still struggling to hold in his laugh, shook his head and once more motioned towards Dash.

"Think you better take one more look Dashie. Maybe at your clothes?"

Now that he mentioned it...her clothes did feel oddly loose. She looked down, and yelped!

"What the fuck?!"

Reacting on instinct, her hands shot up to cover her exposed body. Her right arm went across her chest, shielding her breasts from sight as best she could, while her left hand and leg moved to hide her (already aroused) sex. She glared at him angrily.

"What the hell man!?"

He didn't give her the courtesy of an answer, with a single fluid motion he stepped forward and pushed his palm into her belly. It was barely even a touch, yet she seemed suddenly propelled backwards. She only moved a few feet back, before her knees buckled against the bed frame and she found herself on her back, with only her feet still hanging off the mattress. Two hands then gripped her arms, forcefully moving them from their current positions and pinning them above her head. She didn't even have time to look up before Daybreaks body was fully on top of her, and his lips were on her neck.

Still allowing her no time to react to the sudden change of pace, Daybreak roughly sunk his canines into the soft flesh of her cyan neck. Not enough to pierce skin, but more than enough to draw out a long and throaty moan from Rainbow Dash. She couldn't help it, the feeling just pulsed through against her will at the touch of his teeth, it was amazing. She felt her face heat up, but found no words could escape her, even as she tried to speak.

After enjoying the sound of her delicious moan a moment longer, Daybreak released her neck from his grip and brought his lips to hers. Not quite as aggressively as the bite, he kissed her. Interlocking their lips with gentle care, and licking at the entrance to her mouth, his tongue begged entrance to her. She obliged without any resistance, feeling his tongue wrap around hers. It felt so wet and rough she couldn't even muster the will to wrestle with his kiss, she just laid there on the bed while he tormented her in all the best ways.

She felt one of his hands release her arm, and begin crawling its way down her body. His tender fingers danced along her sensitive skin, causing her to twitch and squirm against him. The lightest touch seemed to tickle her body, until he came to her chest. His hand found her breast like it was magnetized to it. His fingers closed around her squishy flesh slowly, sending more pulsing waves of pleasure through her as he gave her breast a few light squeezes and drew out another moan of joy. He only lingered on her breast a moment more, giving her dark blue nipple the softest pinch, then began crawling his way farther down her body.

She squealed as his delicate fingers tickled their way across her belly, causing her a pleasant trail of goosebumps to form along her silk skin. He even dropped his lips down to her belly button for a moment, and planted a quick kiss on her, before returning his lips to hers. It was the perfect mix, she felt warm and happy butterflies in her belly, but also hot, pleasuring waves of lust in her in her crotch. It seemed to take an eternity for his hand to reach the area between her legs. He took his sweet time lingering them just above her clit. Just close enough for her to already feel them, but just far enough away to torture her.

Finally releasing her lips and tongue from his prison of kisses, he lifted his head and allowed her a moment to rest before he truly began his attack. In her respite she gathered enough breath to whimper out a few words to him.

"W-why are you...doing this to m-me...? S-shouldn't w-we be getting r-ready...?"

His smile was like a picture of evil intent, it should have terrified her but all it truly did was make her hotter for him. "You're the one who was so rowdy out on the field, didn't you say you wanted to continue where we left off before? Or was that only if you were in control, hmm little Dashie? I think you prefer it this way anyways, being dominated."

She let loose a growl at him "D-Don't be an asshole..."

As if to teach her a lesson, his index and middle finger seemed to suddenly find their mark, spreading her lips apart and shoving themselves deep inside her aching body. Rainbows growl became a squeal of guilty pleasure as she once again found herself under his control. He didn't bother to gloat, he just pressed his lips on hers once more and began to slowly finger Rainbows aching lips. Interchanging between fingers and thrusting speeds, Daybreak had Dash whimpering under his assault in seconds. She was a drooling mess after a few seconds more, and after a minute, she was bucking her hips against his fingers.

"Ah~ p-please...more...give me more..."

He gladly obliged her, inserting a third finger inside her and speeding up the rate of his fingers movements.

"Wow Dashie, with moans like this you'd think you haven't had sex in weeks. It's only been a few hours since lunch, are you really that neeeeedy? Woah!"

He ducked just in time to avoid her give a half hearted swat at him with her arm, before returning it above her head. "F-fuck you...ahhh~fuck....oh sweet Celestia...come on...give me more...more more...please...!"

"Woah...geez Dash..." Her body was practically soaking his fingers in her sex juice. She felt wetter than the first time they'd had sex. "What's gotten ahold of you? I didn't realize I left you so pent up before, yikes."

Her hips were bucking on their own now, he could have held his fingers perfectly still and she still would have managed to shove them halfway inside herself on her own. It was unbelievably hot to watch. Daybreak didn't know how long he could just sit there and play with her if she kept acting like this.

"N-not from...l-lunch...I only started feeling like thiaaah...f-fuck...a f-few minutes ago...oh goddess! Daybreak come on...please I need more! I'm so hot...please!"

It was just too much for him to take! Her whimpers combined with her soaking body, her sweating frame, was driving him mad with arousal. He had to join in too, plus he wanted to obliged his horny little devil.

"Alright Dashie, you asked for it. Here comes more. But you gotta deliver to!"

"What do you- Whaaaaaa!"

Without any warning, she felt both their bodies being flipped around. His hands were grasping her hips tight, his fingers dug into the sensitive flesh of her rear as she felt her world get turned around and upside down. When her dazed vision returned to normal, she found herself on top of him, and facing a particular part of his body she'd recently become obsessed with. How he'd managed to strip his shorts and underwear so quickly didn't matter to her in the slightest. All that mattered to her was the feeling of her lower lips now being spread by two fingers, and the scream of euphoria that escaped her mouth as she felt his rough, wet tongue trace it's way across her soaking lips. He didn't keep her lips spread for long, reserving to use only his tongue to pleasure her while his hands tended to her sexy rear. His hands crawled up her hips and grasped at her butt, giving her cheeks a hard squeeze as he dragged his tongue along the outer layer of her lips once more.

"Come on Dashie, if you want me to continue, you better deliver too."

She was almost too out of it to understand, but the sight of his length throbbing in front of her eyes made his meaning plenty clear. Reaching up, she wrapped her arms around his waist and butt, pulling his hips down to her mouth. There was no hesitation, she just opened her lips wide, and clamped them down on his raging erection. The instant her tongue wrapped around his skin, she heard a sweet symphony of whimpers escape from beneath her. Then an increase of movement from his tongue sent her squealing into her moans of pleasure.

Instinct took over as pleasure coursed through her body. She found her tongue yanking on his dick as she began bobbing her head up and down, eager to please him as much as he was pleasing her. The moment she increased her movement, her licks, she felt him do the same. Both of them moaned together and took a simultaneous break to catch their breath. In sync they resumed their attack on each others bodies. In midst of their pleasure, Dash felt Daybreak give momentary pause, and release not a moan, but a chuckle.

"Betcha I make you cum first!"

She felt her eyes widen to dinner plates. Was he challenging her? Not in this lifetime!

"Our standard rules?"

"You know it Skittles!"

"Oh you're on you son of a bi-ahhh! Ah ahh!"

He cut her off with a series of sharp licks straight over her clit. A sharp giggle was heard after she squealed with pleasure above him.

"Y-you cheater...You'll pay for tha-ahhhh!...QUIT IT!"

"Less talk, more sex, unless of course, you're to slow to beat me?"

The air in the room seemed to shift. It was then that Daybreak realized, he'd fucked up. Big time!

There wasn't even a moment for him to try and alter his mistake, he felt Dash's lips close around his dick and her tongue squeeze around him like never before.

"Uh oh..."

"Ah!"

A sharp gasp was the only sound that managed to escape his lips as he felt Dashs' head begin to bob at a speed he never knew possible. Suddenly the short waves of pleasure he'd felt before, transformed into paralyzing blasts of euphoria. He found his body unwilling to move, to respond in anyway to his orders as his head just fell back against the bed twitching in pleasure underneath her masterful tongue.

Her tongue coursed across his skin in rough strokes, attacking him like he was made of candy. It felt like a thousand cats had suddenly decided he was made out of cat nip. He couldn't get enough, within seconds he was bucking his hips up into her mouth. Her tongue caressed his skin within her lips, playfully licking at the tip until he'd have to thrust upwards, trying to force more of himself into her out of sheer desperation. She enjoyed having him practically paralyzed underneath her, as she was now free to torment him at her leisure.

His hands dropped to the bed, too exhausted to maintain their grip on her rear, and giving her the perfect chance to secure her victory over him.

"And now, you're mine big guy."

Moving quickly so he would not have time to recover, Rainbow scurried off him and crawled to the end of the bed. She turned herself back around so her rear was facing away from his face and her head was once again between his legs. Spreading his legs wide, she dragged her tongue up the length of his shaft and gripped him tight in her hand, slowly stroking him.

"Now for the big finish, ready to lose Hot Stuff?"

She released him and cupped her breasts in her hands. Leaning forward over his throbbing erection, she crushed her breasts around his dick and slowly began to rub him around in between them. The feeling was beyond description, and it only became ten times better when Rainbow began to lick the tip of his shaft each time she brought her breasts down his length! She licked the very tip of him, sending his eyes spiraling out of control in his head. Each lick felt like she was electrifying the most sensitive part of his body, and she had her breasts crushed so tightly around his length that it was almost like being inside of her.

"Come on Prince. Where's that glorious cumshot I've been so patient for? Hurry it up so I can have my victory present!"

The end was near for him, and he knew he had no more chance of victory. Rainbow was too aggressive for him to keep up with when she got competitive. He could feel his climax on the horizon.

"Ah! Dashie...I can't hold it anymore!"

"Good! Gimmie it right-mmmrrpph!"

Two hands gripped the back of her head, shoving her head down all the way on his length and pushing his girth to the very back of her throat. He pushed her head down as far as possible and held her there while he roughly bucked his last few thrusts into her. He felt the back of her tongue rub along the bottom of his shaft! He opened his eyes just before he came, and saw the surprised and gagged look on her face! Even though he lost, that look brought him a bit of spiteful glees as Rainbows talented mouth took him over the edge!

He was sure he announced to her he was coming, but she never responded. Even if she had he doubted it would have been audible considering he was basically gagging her. He exploded inside her mouth with a force like he couldn't believe! In all the times they'd gone at it, it had to be one of the best orgasms he'd had, except for maybe his first. He didn't relinquish his hold on her head until he filled her lips to their limit, then pulled out and released the rest of his load onto her beautiful blue breasts!

Satisfied beyond all measure, Daybreak collapsed his head back onto the bed and waited for the inevitable punch to he ribs he'd receive for nearly gagging Dash. It never came, unlike him. (Don't pretend you didn't laugh). Instead he watched her roll off the bed and wobble into the adjacent bathroom. She opened the cabinet and began filtering her fingers through the supplies inside.

Curiosity got the better of him "What are you doing in there?"

"I'm looking for mouthwash, unless you'd rather I kiss you still tasting like your cum? I mean, if you're into that sorta thing, by all means let me know."

"Oh shut up you..."

"Don't be sour just cause I kicked your ass yet again. If you're tired of losing, maybe you should stop making bets you've got no chance in!"

As she finished speaking, she located his mouthwash in the upper layers of the cabinet (mint flavored) and proceeded to gargle, spit, and repeat three times.

"That's attractive, the epitome of sex appeal right there Dashie"

"You're damn right it is. You'd probably like me covered in mouth wash. I'd taste minty fresh."

"Yeah, if you only you smelled minty fresh too..." He wafted his hand in front of his face sarcastically. "You wreak of sex and sweat Dash! I can smell you from hear!"

"Wonder how that happened?" She replied without looking over to him. She gargled one last time then, seemingly satisfied her breathe was acceptable once more, returned to the bed and crawled on top of him.

"You know, it's really not fair that you got to cum like a fire hose and I'm still all pent up. So before we decide what I'm gonna have my new servant do for yet another day, how about we have a quick round two before Sunset arrives?"

Despite knowing what he was surely in for afterwards, he smiled. "Abso-freakin-lutely!"

.....

"Do you two ever do anything else besides fuck?"

Light crammed through Daybreaks eyelids as the unpleasant sound of his door bell broke through his half conscious mind. Eyes still closed, he attempted to form some manner of proper speech.

"Wazgoingon?"

It was very profound.

"What did you say?"

The voice he'd heard before breeched his ears again. He recognized that voice.

"Errrmm...Shrimp? That you?"

"Yeah it's me you freaking sex fiend! Get up! Sunset is here and she's been ringing the door bell for like five minutes now!"

Half fluttering his aching eye lids, Daybreak found his blurry vision fade almost instantly in the light of the open door...but that still didn't help him see ay better. The open doorway was the only source of light managing to force its way into his room, and it was blinding in comparison with the rest of the area. His windows were closed with the blinds drawn shut, allowing no light to penetrate his sanctum. He blinked away the sleepies in his eyes and felt around the bed with numb fingers. His hand crawled around warm sheets until striking something warm and squishy. At the moment of contact he heard a giggle from lower down his chest. It took a moment for him to realize Rainbow Dash was lying on top of his chest...and that they were both butt naked, and uncovered.

Crimson flooded his face as his first instinct took over "Shrimp! Quit standing there looking at us ya creep!"

He saw the outline of Scootaloo place her hands on her hips "Really man? Like I haven't watched you do worse with Rainbow Dash already? Seriously, you two probably scared me for life that first day!"

"If you were so traumatized, then why were you fingering yourself to the sight of it?"

Before he could put his thoughts to voice, the comfy mass of warmth on his chest began to stir. Rising up like a kraken from the depths, Rainbow placed her hands up in the air and stretched out her back along his chest. Her blue breasts bounced to life as she stretched her arms to the stars. She leaned forward onto his neck and stretched out each leg behind her one after the other, taking no notice (or care) that her entire backside was being exposed to Scootaloo as she did. She smacked her lips sleepily together, looking around after she finished and finally noticing Scoots in the doorway.

"Mmm good morning Squirt. What brings you to my humble sex dungeon?"

Daybreak shifted uncomfortably beneath her, not because the position he was in caused him displeasure, but because even though Scoots had watched them go at it the first time, he still found it a bit...unnerving to discuss sex with her so openly. Scoots on the other hand, just rolled her eyes.

"It's the middle of the afternoon Rainbow Dash, not morning. And you guys are late for whatever this thing is that has Sunset still ringing the damn doorbell so much!"

Barely acknowledging most of her sentence, Dash narrowed her eyes at Scootaloo "Hey, what'd I tell you about that kind of language? I'm not above spanking your orange ass, so don't be cursing like that!"

Scootaloo looked offended "But you just cursed at me!"

"Yeah but I'm not a kid am I Squirt! As long as you live in this house, you'll at least pretend behave yourself to some degree!"

Both Scootaloo and Daybreak just stared at her. Daybreak knew they were both thinking the exact same thing.

"She sounds..."

"Just like a..."

Rainbow seemed to catch on by switching between their stares. Realizing her overly adorable blunder, she attempted to dive under the sheets in embarrassment. Sadly, they were more than half way off the bed, so all it really looked like she was doing, was pretending to be an ostrich while waving her ass in the air at Daybreak. The sight was both cute and oddly sexy, and had the doorbell not interrupted his thoughts seconds later, Daybreak and Dash might have never left the bed that day at all.

Diiiiiiiiiiing! Dooooooong! Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Dooooooooooooooooong!

The sound seemed to be getting louder and longer with each ring, annoying him enough to where Daybreak finally felt like he had to open the thing just to shut it up. He rolled off the bed and dragged himself to his feet. A loose pair of shorts and a caramel colored sleeveless shirt were quickly thrown on him as he made his way out of his room and towards the door. Rainbow, withdrawing her head from the sheets, seemed perplexed by the doorbell.

"Who's at the door Squirt?"

Scootaloo slapped her head to her face, and slowly dragged it down her eyes, giving off the creepy impression that her skin was peeling off. "Seriously Rainbow Dash? I just said it like five times. Sunset Shimmer? She's here to go out somewhere with you guys, I guess? Yeah thanks for letting me know, or even telling me when you got home? I never even heard you two come through the door, then I randomly walk in here and find you two passed out naked on each other. I could've used a 'hi, how was your day Squirt' or something....I was waiting all day for you two to come back so we could play or at least hang out..."

"Oh..." Rainbow rubbed the back of her head. A small pit of shame welled up in her gut. "I'm sorry Squirt...I didn't really plan on things going the way they did. Daybreak teleported us in here without clothes on...and ya know one thing lead to another...and well...umm"

Scoots gaze softened a bit with a sigh "huuuh...and then I walked in on you two asleep...How did that happen anyways? If you knew Sunset was coming over, why would you let yourselves pass out like that."

Dash tried and failed to withhold a giggled "Ehehe ...that parts actually my fault...I kinda forced him to try out a new spell in a book I swiped from Twilights bag when she wasn't looking. Totally meant to give it back by the way! So don't go giving me that look!...I just saw the cover sticking outta her bag and couldn't believe she'd have something like that. It turned out to be a book on strange ways to use magic for sex."

Scoots face morphed into one of pure shock and disbelief. Rainbow nodded her head rapidly "I know right?! I couldn't believe it either...Twilight Sparkle, Princess purple nerd, has such a raunchy book in her possession. You wouldn't believe the name on the cover, it even sounds raunchy! Anyways...I kinda flipped through it and found a spell on enhancing orgasms...that's when you-"

"I know what it is Rainbow Dash geez...I'm not a kid anymore ya know!"

Dash wafted her hand dismissively "Yeah yeah, sure whatever. Anyway, the spell turned out to have a tenny tiny little flaw in it. It's power depended on the magical energy of the user...so for someone like Daybreak to use it...well...let's just say we were both out cold in ten seconds flat..."

Scoots eyes had widened to the size of dinner plates by the end of Dash's story.

"Any chance ya wanna let me borrow that book?"

Dash's eye dove from one side of her head to the other, quickly meeting Scootaloo with a gaze of suspicion.

"Whhhhhhhhy?"

She watched as Scoots hand found her other arm, and began to slowly rub along her forearm "Oh...umm...ya know...Crusader stuff...research on getting our Cutie Marks...?"

Rainbow chuckled and turned away "Right, like I'm buying that for even one second."

.....

Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!

"Agggh! Alright Alright! I'm coming already! Geez!"

With his hands covering his throbbing ears, Daybreak made his way to the door and flung it open!

"WOULD YOU STOP WITH THE DAMN.....Woah...Uhh...Sunset?"

His words caught in his throat as his eyes fully registered the half-naked figure of Sunset Shimmer standing in his doorway. Despite all mannerisms of self control begging him to keep his eyes up, he couldn't help himself. He had briefly forgotten that they were heading to the beach, and so the sight of nearly all her clothes missing...had well...shocked him quite a bit. She was in a bright red, well fit bikini, that hugged her chest and her hips almost perfectly. It gave her chest extra emphasis (not that it needed it) and showed off her hips to a perfect degree while still covering most of her rear. Whomever had made this for her must have been a master of both clothing and seduction, because even he was having a hard time not ogling at her...and he wasn't even like that most of the time.

Looking down he noticed she was wearing an absolutely adorable set of pink open toed sandals and a light brown straw hat atop her head with a red ribbon around it's top. Completing the set, Sunset wore a pair of black shades over her eyes that helped hide the coy look she was giving him, as she watched him examine her fashion choice. Upon taking in the full impact of her wardrobe, Daybreak actually took a step back and exhaled.

"Wow...Sunset...I gotta admit, you look good."

The compliment seemed to catch her off guard as her hand shot up to the back of her head and rubbed at her hair. "Oh...thanks Daybreak...Is Rainbow ready?"

From within the house, a loud and very sleepy sounding voice seemed o answer from no where. "IN A MINUTE SUNSET! GRABBING DAYBREAK THE SWIM TRUNKS RARITY MADE FOR HIM!"

"What?!" Daybreaks eyes went wide "You had your friend make me swim wear?...When? Why?"

A giggle to his front returned his attention to Sunset "I asked her to after our first intel meeting. I always kinda planned to bring you along with us next time we went to the beach, so when we were done I went back to her house and stayed the night there while she made it. Don't worry, she was more than happy to help me out. She owed me a favor since I was her guinea pig a while back for a bunch of...err...semi embarrassing clothing...."

"She means lingerie dude" Rainbows voice came from behind Daybreak. He turned to see her (also in a bikini, though hers was sky blue) presenting a wrapped package to him.

"Rainbow!" Sunsets eyes shrank to pinpricks.

"What? You looked hot. I don't see what the problem was."

"Can we get back to my question please?" Daybreaks deadpan voice of disinterest stopped the argument before it began. Sunset coughed shyly and nodded.

"R-Right. A-anyways...I brought it to Rainbow the next time I came over for the next meeting. I hid it so you wouldn't ask questions. I didn't want you shooting down my idea too early."

His eyes narrowed "Clever little devil planned all this. I need to be more vigilant around her after all, don't I?"

He took the package from Rainbows grasp, with a quick snap of his fingers the wrapping literally undid itself and fell to the floor at his feet. He unfolded the fabric, and was actually quite impressed. The swim trunks were grey like a cloudy sky and actually had several grayer clouds scattered about on the suit. It would have been very plain in his eyes, if not for the massive sunrise being depicted on the far right side, basically crawling up where his hip and leg would be. The design and detail put in to the bright orange and yellow of the sun was both fascinating and intricate. Rarity truly had an eye for this kind of thing. He gave a small smirk in spite of himself and draped the shorts over his arm. Then he did something that caught Sunset even more off guard then his compliment had.

"Thank you Sunset. It looks amazing" He turned to her and allowed his smirk to actually became a genuine smile.

Rainbow was almost beside herself with giddiness "Awwww look at you two. Bonding over swim trunks, it's soooooo cute."

Daybreak growled at her and blew a small of air from his lips "Oh please. It was a sign of gratitude, nothing more. Don't go reading into it...So are we going?"

"In one sec." Rainbow turned and headed back inside, disappearing from sight.

"Oh what now Dash? We're gonna be the last ones to show up if we don't leave. You know how Twilight is about punctuality." Sunset placed her hands on her hips and sighed. Daybreak was also confused, she was already dressed (or undressed rather) what more could she need?

"Dash what are you doing in there?"

"You owe a certain someone an apology" her voice answered back, clearly across the house. This was odd, because less than ten seconds later, she was back in front of him, with Scootaloo following directly behind, dawning a very pouty look on her face.

"You didn't even say hello when we got home, and she was waiting all that time to hang out with us without knowing."

Scoots crossed her arms over her chest and glared at him. Daybreak could have understood she was upset even without Rainbows details, just from the soul splitting gaze Scootaloo was shooting him.

"Now that I think about it, I guess I was a little hasty just teleporting us in my room like that, with no greeting...kinda feel like a dick right now...ahh fuck it...I'll just get it over with."

He knelt down, even though Scoots came up to his chest, this made things feel more sincere. "Hey Shrimp...sorry about...ya know...popping in and not saying anything...I...we were...a little bit distracted."

"Yeah...Distracted plowing her brains out..."

She said it under her breathe, but Daybreak was close enough to hear it easily. He hoped Sunset had not, but found himself blushing nonetheless. "Yeah...sorry. I wont ignore you like that again.......Tell you what. Whenever we get back from this...beach trip...I'll come hang out with you no matter when it is alright. I'll even help you with your homework?"

The word homework seemed to soften Scoots gaze slightly. He saw the corners of her mouth itching to form a smile. "Sooooooo...we cool Shrimp?"

"Help me with this whole weeks homework and you've got a deal!"

"Eek...you little runt, are you haggling me? Clever little......ha...they grow up quick don't they. Guess I had that coming."

"Fine."

"Yay!" Scoots jumped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, embracing him tight. He struggled not to blush more, but found his body consistently wished to fuck him over. He caught Sunset grinning out of the corner of his eye. He sighed and hugged Scootaloo back.

After Scoots and Daybreak finished their miniature feels trip, Rainbow took her back inside and threw a Pot Pie in the microwave. Apparently Daybreak wasn't the only one with a sweet spot for them as Scoots was frantic once she saw it. Daybreak had quickly changed into his swim trucks while Dash threw in the pie, and also dug out his sand colored beach sandals. He couldn't remember why he owned these, seeing as he almost never went anywhere in them, but was glad he had them now. He kept his sleeveless caramel shirt on seeing as there was little point in changing, he'd be getting rid of it once he was there anyway. With the microwave timer going and Daybreak finally dressed, they bid Scoots farewell and began their walk from his home.

.....

They veered away from Ponyville and kept to the outskirts of the Everfree for a good distance, Daybreak assumed that they were going to cut through the wood at some point, but they merely kept to the tree line and scooted along the edge of the town. Eventually, after minutes of this weird pattern, he had to ask.

"Why don't we just cut through the woods? I mean, I can understand not walking through town dressed the way you are, but why does it feel like you're avoiding the forest?"

Sunset and Rainbow traded glances, then shivered simultaneously. It was Sunset who spoke first "Trust me Daybreak, you're not a girl so you wouldn't know. But a girl, walking through that forest during any part of the day dressed like this, is a very bad idea."

He looked to Dash, hoping for some kind of clarification, but all he received was the sight of her shivering to herself again. He shrugged "Well...ok then I'll take your word for it then. So why don't we just teleport there?"

"Cause we don't have to. Twilight set up a private portal around the forest for everyone to use. It's one way only though, so hope ya didn't forget anything." With the speed Dash had answered she must have been expecting his question.

After another few minutes of walking and enough time for Daybreak to realize the sun was shinning brighter than ever, practically heating his head to the point where he actually had to feel himself to make sure he wasn't on fire, the portal was in sight. It hung awkwardly a few feet off the ground, just outside the tree line and fizzled dangerously, making weird bubbling sounds as it did so. Daybreak was not filled with confidence at the sight of it.

"Umm...are you sure that is Twilight's portal? It looks like someone took a sledgehammer to it then fried it on a stove......ya know...If any of that stuff could actually hurt a portal I mean."

Rainbow Dash looked unconvinced as well, but Sunset Shimmer marched ahead, clearly sure of herself. "This is definitely the right spot. It's the only portal in the area, and Twilight's never failed us yet. I'm sure she was just feeling a little drained after school today or something, lets go!"

Dash and Daybreak exchanged worried looks but agreed anyways.

"Alright...but if I come out and Daybreak dumps me cause I'm not my proper shade of sexy cyan, it's on you and Twilights ass."

Daybreak rolled his eyes "I'm pretty sure it would take alot more than a color change for me to not find you attractive...besides who knows, you might look good in pink."

"Would you two just get in the portal already, I'd like to have some sun left to enjoy before the days over."

Still smirking at one another, they followed Sunset to the portals edge. None of them seemed to want to step in first, even Sunset looked a little hesitant now that she was up close and could see the sparks fizzling off in random directions. After about a minute of no one moving, Rainbow casually shrugged her shoulders.

"YOLO!" She jumped forward into the portal! Daybreaks feet moved before his brain told him to, and he immediately jumped after Dash! He heard Sunset shriek something obscene, then jump right in after them as well.

The instant they were all through, the portal vanished from existence and the world was swallowed up in a suffocating darkness. His sense gone or deafened, Daybreak felt a cold emptiness surround him, chilling him to his core and possibly beyond. He felt a pain in his heart that seem familiar, like an echo was calling to him. But it made him want to curl up and surround himself in every kind of shield known to magic. Something had gone very wrong.

What You Think You Know

View Online

All the light in the world disappeared at once. Daybreak felt his mind and body tossed through a sea of murky blackness. It felt fake, not real...yet not untouchable...like a dream. Reality seemed light years away, all he felt the urge to do was close his eyes and float through the nothingness. The blackness was suffocating and overwhelming him, it seemed to cover his entire being in a blanket of dark. He was barely still aware if he was standing upright or had fallen over. His sense of direction seemed to have left him, along with any of his other abilities. He could not see or feel Sunset, nor Rainbow next to him. In fact, he wasn't even sure they were still in the same space.

His very being felt like one big acid trip, and having been drugged once before in his life, he could attest to the feeling. Yet something seemed amiss, even in this sea of nothingness and nonfeeling. He felt...something. Something beyond, what he felt. Like a pair of giant eyes were on him. A shiver traveled up his spine at the thought.

He blinked and it was over. Light flooded his vision as two pairs of hands seemed to materialize on either of his shoulders. He blinked once more, attempting to clear the fuzziness from his vision. When he next opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of sandy beaches and bikini's. Any normal boys dreamland.

Daybreaks legs wobbled as he stepped out of the still shimmering mass that was their portal and his feet touched the warm sand beneath. Looking to his left and right, both Sunset and Rainbow Dash seemed to be sharing his dazed and confused expression. They too exited the portal just after him, and seemed to be shocked back to reality as their feet also touched the shifty ground beneath them. He watched them both look around as he had, but as usual, Dash was the first one to put their thoughts to words.

"Wow man...that was trippy. I gotta ask Twilight what she put in that portal, cause I want it in every drink I ever have from now on."

Sunset shot her a glare, then turned to Daybreak "You felt it too right?"

He nodded "That emptiness. That wasn't like any portal I've ever gone through."

"No not that...it was something else. That darkness, those...voices. I can't quite put my finger on it, but I know I've felt something like that before. I just can't remember where."

Sunset tapped her finger to her chin attempting to delve into deep thought, but it seemed Rainbow had other plans. She came behind them both and gave them a shove, beginning to push them through the sand, skidding along their heels.

"Come oooooon! Who caaaares? We're at the beach, you two can nerd out later. Let's get to swimming and dunking each other already."

A quick step to the left, and Daybreak twirled his way out of Dash's grip, preferring to walk there on his own rather than being practically dragged. "Fine, I'll just ask Twilight about it when we get there....Unpleasant as the thought may be...Unless she put that thing together drunk, I'd like to know why I just went through a portal acid trip."

Sunset also deciding she'd rather walk than be pushed, quickly teleported out of Dash's way as well, sending Rainbow sprawling forth into the sand propelled by her own forward momentum. Sunset appeared alongside Daybreak just in time to catch Rainbows glare. She merely responded by sticking out her tongue. Then quickly turned to Daybreak and added "Please don't do anything to aggravate Twilight. At least not on purpose. This is supposed to be a day to relax. Just try and get along, ok?"

"Humph...I make no promises of peace when the other party is just as likely to start shit as me. But if it puts you at ease, know that I'd like a chance to relax too. So in a word, yes, I won't purposefully make her mad..."

Sunset gave her head a firm nod "Good."

"...Of course that's no guarantee that my very presence won't piss her off."

Sunset sighed "Oh please Celestia let this day go smoothly."

.....

The trio made their way down the sandy path towards the only group of five girls seemingly present on the whole stretch of sand. Daybreak allowed his eyes to wander as they walked, he noticed the beach itself wasn't that large in either direction, In fact it felt more like a secluded out grove than a public beach. His thoughts must have been betrayed on his face because almost immediately after thinking that, he heard Rainbow comment

"Yeah dude, this isn't exactly a well known spot. More like our own private getaway than anything else. The actual public beach is about five miles in the other direction, but me and Sunset figured you'd want less people around so we told everyone to meet here instead."

"You...didn't have to do that Dash."

"I appreciate that Dash, really...but I hope you didn't have to step on everyone's toes to get them to change spots just for my preference. No need to make them dislike me more than they probably already do....Not that I even care...I'm just...well I'm not even saying it am I...oh forget it..."

It was actually Sunset who beat Rainbow Dash to the punch this time, before she managed to respond back. "Of course we had to Daybreak, the whole point of this was to get everyone together. You're part of everyone now. That makes you our friend, at least in my books. We help out our friends here. Besides, it really wasn't any big inconvenience. Everyone pretty much prefers this spot anyway. We only use the public beach for parties and things like that."

"Oh...well in that case thanks then."

"No problem"

Rainbow appeared behind them both and wrapped an arm around each of their necks, forcing them to drag her along in between them. She had the biggest grin on her face "You two bond over the weirdest things, ya know that?"

Daybreak scoffed, attempting to free himself from Dash's iron grip, and making no progress whatsoever. He watched Sunset attempting and failing to do the same, while also trying to keep her hat from falling off into the sand "That wasn't...aggh...bonding you dunce, that's just casual conversation Dash...ow...geez woman, are your arms made of steel or something."

He watched Rainbows eyes to loop de loops in her skull "Right, uh huh, sure. Listen dude, don't try lying to me mmk? You're not good at it. I remember a few weeks back, you wouldn't say more than two words to Sunset if you didn't have to. Now you talk, almost normally with her. And by the way, it's titanium thank you. Much stronger than steel."

"Uggh, Dash that's not-"

"Bonding, dumbass. It's bonding."

Seeing Sunset turning red in Dash's grip and attempting not to look at him, made Daybreak feel warm faced as well "Oh, whatever, fuck you skittle brain."

"I intend to, later...possibly on this beach."

"Urrrgh...Dash...Don't say things like that in front of Sunset Shimmer!"

"Why not? Hey Sunset? If me and Daybreak get freaky later...ya wanna come join us?"

They both screeched at her so quickly and loudly, it actually drew the attention of their friends as they approached them.

"R-RAINBOW?!"

"DASH WHAT THE FUCK?!"

"Eeeh geesh...my bad? No need to yell. it's not my fault if Sunset's too shy to ask, there's still no need to freak out, now the girls are looking at us.....oh make that the girls and Spike. I didn't see him before."

His thoughts of replying vanished as he heard Spikes name mentioned. He had briefly forgotten the young drake would be here as well. After turning in time to see Sunset smack Dash upside the head, he shrugged his shoulders and proceeded down to the group on his own.

He made his pace quick and was down in front of the girls, and Spike, in no time at all, leaving Rainbow and Sunset to battle it out on their own. Even from here he could still here them arguing whilst trying to swat at one another.

"How could you say something like that in front of him!? That's so embarrassing!!!"

"Because you obviously wanna bang him duh! It's not like we both don't know it! I'm just trying to help!"

"Ugggggh Rainbow Dash you're such a prick sometimes!"

Sighing to himself, Daybreak approached the group and gave them a tiny wave, attempting to remain as casual as possible. Most of them looked to him, then drifted their gaze back to the two girls further up the sand. Daybreak was actually pleased that Spike was the first one to comment, he was hoping for an excuse to address the young drake. It had been a long time since they'd seen each other after all.

"Though, perhaps not as long as Twilight thinks. Hopefully the little guy has remembered our deal all these years."

Pointing a clawed finger at the scene above, Spikes voice came out much deeper than he remembered. Although, it was still just as scratchy.

"That's dragon maturity for you. It must do wonders for him..."

"What're they arguing about up there?"

Daybreak darted his eyes back, Rainbow Dash had procured a bucket of water from Celestia-knows-where and was proceeding to douse Sunset in it. He sighed and shrugged "Rainbow made an inappropriate comment about Sunset that she didn't take too kindly too. Give them a minute, it'll be over soon."

"How do you know?"

Almost on que, Daybreak heard Rainbow give a yelp of terror. He and all the others looked back to see Rainbow being hoisted into the air, surrounded in a field of light, sea green aura. Sunset marched down the sandy path past them, waving hello as she did, and brought Rainbow to the edge of the water. From here they could all hear Rainbow pleading for mercy up until Sunset released her, and watched her splash down into the presumably cold sea water. Presumably, being only because Rainbow yelped and shrieked the moment she touched it's surface.

Daybreak returned his gaze Spike and gestured towards the scene with his head. Spike chuckled "Oh. Never mind."

Daybreak found a smile of his own at the scene, He quickly darted his eyes over the young drake whilst he was distracted watching Rainbow flail about and struggle to be free of the cold sea water. Spike had certainly matured since the last time they'd seen each other. His change was possibly more noticeable than Twilights'. Spike had been only seven the last time they'd spoken in person...ten years truly was a long time. Especially, it seemed, in drake years. Perhaps it was only because his shirt was removed that Daybreak noticed such a considerable difference now than back then. The young half breed now looked more like his dragon side than human. His purple skin no longer looked soft and delicate but had begun to develop into tough, smooth looking scales. The lime green spikes traveling along his head and down his tail looked more sharp and dangerous than before as well. His tail no longer looked like a little purple stump, but had matured into a nearly full length appendage, one that seemed to swirl about in the sand on its own. It reminded Daybreak slightly of a dogs tail the way it flicked about.

Moving his gaze towards Spikes torso, he could see his wings and abs had also finally grown in. Both gave him a more mature and handsome look than his pudginess had as a child. His wings were currently tucked neatly against his back, but Daybreak suspected that full length, they would have extended out four feet in either direction, possibly farther. As for his chest, Spike had obviously followed Daybreaks advise at one point or another, and begun working out. Even with dragon blood, abs like that formed into his scaly body, only came from hard work and lots of sweat. Daybreak managed to catch a quick glimpse of young Spikes tongue too, as he flicked it out in the heat reaching for a nearby bottle of water. It had finally become fully forked like it was supposed to. Spikes faces had extended some as well, to fit his dragon-like teeth and tongue, but it still looked reasonably human, at least compared to the rest of him. It was still smooth, yet it had a more mature look about it now, no longer giving him a vibe of innocence, but of grace and pride. He finally looked the part of his more dominant genes.

Daybreak had always been interested in the young drake since the day they'd met. A half human/half dragon breed was so rare they were nearly unheard of, seeing as the circumstances for their birth were unlikely to ever occur. One party or the other of the mates involved had to be a dragon, and no matter which side male or female the parent was, it rarely turned out good. Considering a male dragons...size...when it came to certain affairs, having any kind of sexual relation with another species that wasn't of equal size was nearly impossible, and when done, almost always fatal. Yet from what he understood of Spikes heritage, his mother had survived all the way up until his conception, then passed away in the hospital. But neither Spike, Twilight, or even Celestia seemed sure which parent was human and which was dragon. It stood to reason that the mother must have been dragon and the father human...but that just looked so weird in Daybreaks mind. He had always wondered how that would even work sexually, just in terms of body mass and size?

Those were questions for another time though, the true reason behind Daybreaks fascination came from the unique magic that was likely flowing through young Spikes body. No human could perform dragon type magic, it was impossible for their bodies to handle. Even the Princesses and his father couldn't. Spike however, was an exception, being half and half. Daybreak had watched him perform magic from both sides of his family when he was a child, astounding both Twilight and Celestia. Though he'd always felt poor Spikes talents would be wasted with Twilight, seeing as she had made him her assistant at birth (he'd had every say in the matter of course, but still) and hardly ever seemed to focus on his own magical growth. Not that she meant anything sinister by it, but Daybreak had always observed Twilight use Spike more like a test dummy than a partner. He hoped that had changed with age, Spikes talents were far too great to waste in a library. These thoughts of course, prompted his very first question to the young drake.

"So how've ya been Spike? Twilight still treating you like a slave?"

He didn't even have to count the seconds between his comment and the all too familiar sound of a book slamming shut, followed by Twilights voice "EXCUSE ME?!"

Spike saw his coy expression and played along "Yeah totally, one meal a day and I sleep on a pillow beside her bed."

"SPIKE! THAT'S NOT TRUE AT ALL!"

"Yeah man you should see it. She keeps me on this weird looking collar and chain all day..." He pretended to lower his voice and lean forward so that only Daybreak could hear, but he was obviously loud enough for everyone around him to as well "...I think she's just into that sort of kinky stuff and needs to practice on me since, just...well ya know. Nudge nudge, wink wink."

"SPIKE!!!"

Both Spike and Daybreak cracked up as Twilights face changed to every possible shade of purple in existence while on its way to red. What was even more hilarious, was Twilights friends couldn't seem to contain their chuckles any better. Spike and Daybreak fist bumped as Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and even Fluttershy all struggled to contain themselves. Well...except for Pinkie...she gave in instantly and began rolling about in the sand clutching at her belly. Rarity actually had to wipe tears from her eyes.

"Oh g-goodness darling, are you sure this is the same 'spawn of evil' that you were telling us about last time? He seems quite fine to me."

He watched Twilight continue changing shades, while also muttering something surely obscene under her breath. Rarity stood from her fancy looking chair in the sand, ducked under the umbrella she had been sitting beneath, and approached Daybreak. She held out her hand formally, allowing Daybreak to catch a fully glimpse of her swimwear for the first time since he'd arrived.

"Nice to meet you, again I mean. You and I didn't really exchange proper pleasantries last time we met. So it's nice to officially meet you dear. I am Rarity."

Daybreak took her hand, doing his best to keep his eyes locked with hers and not observe the...rather revealing...swim wear she adorned. It was starch white, like her skin, but both her bikini top and bottom were decorated with hundreds of multicolored gemstones, causing her (very limited) clothing to seemingly sparkle in the light. They shinned so bright Daybreak had difficulty telling whether or not they were even fake. He was starting to doubt it. Whether designed that way on purpose or not, her clothes barely left anything to the imagination, her bottoms hardly covered her rear and showed off both of her hips, while her top practically shoved her chest in anyone's face who neared her. It would have been overwhelming to just about anyone other than him. But he had to admit, with his restriction spell no longer active anymore, he was able to appreciate her...attractiveness. Even if it was practically being thrown at him by her clothing (or lack there of).

Shaking her hand, and focusing all his self control on not letting Rarity know he had just eyed her up, he smiled back at her "I remember you, you're the one who fixed my necklace for me. Thank you, by the way."

"Not at all darling. Once Rainbow mentioned you were a close friend, I dropped everything to have it done asap. Although I must apologize for it still taking longer than I predicted. Your necklace had some...erm...unique traits, that made it hard to work on. Are you wearing it currently? I was curious to see it worn by the owner. Fashion always looks the best when worn by it's original creator in my opinion."

"That why you always wear everything you make Rarity, ya think it looks best on you?"

The sound of Applejacks quip made Rarity's face flush, and brought a small smile to Daybreak, which he quickly hid upon realization. Rarity however, was too distracted with Applejack to notice though, luckily for him.

"Not at all dear. Not to try on and triple check every piece of fabric that I create would be a crime of fashion! Should a flaw appear whilst I am in the process of wearing my garments or checking them over, I can correct them before the customer must suffer the indecency of a flawed outfit."

When Applejack did not respond and simply covered her eyes with her hat to continue her nap, Rarity seemed satisfied she'd made her point. Returning her attention to Daybreak, she smiled to him.

"So darling, about that necklace?

Nodding, Daybreak reached down the front of his shirt and withdrew the miniature silver sun dangling from his neck. With a quick glance at Rainbow, now approaching from the waters edge, he sighed to himself with relief. He was thankful that he and Rainbow had decided not to swap necklaces for today like they had originally planned, seeing as Twilight would likely notice and surely make a scene if she caught Rainbow wearing his necklace, especially since he'd heard from Rainbow herself that Twilight had already made a huge deal about the necklace he'd actually given to her. No need to test the water more than he already had.

With the necklace dangling from his fingers, Rarity leaned extra close to examine it with near uncomfortable detail.

"Oh my darling, that must have been made just for you. It looks absolutely brilliant on you dear!"

Daybreak was utterly bemused by her words, having no idea what she could mean by that.

"It's...just a necklace Rarity...?"

Rarity made a light clicking sound with her tongue as she finished her examination of the necklace, shaking her head slightly as she backed off.

"Don't bother with such fibs to me darling. I live for fashion and everything it has to do with. That necklace clearly has some powerful magic in it."

Immediately following Rarity, Applejacks voice floated up from underneath her hat. "Ya'll can drop the act sugarcube. Twilight's already told us 'bout what that necklace does...well did...and everything else that happened between ya'll."

Daybreak felt a sigh escape his lips "Huh...of course she did, how silly of me to think she'd keep it to herself..."

"Even if she had, ya'll won't find anyone around here who knows fashion like Rarity. I'd bet she'd be able to identify magic in that there necklace even without knowin 'bout it before."

Grimacing slightly at the casualness and sureness behind her tone, Daybreak nodded. "I guess I have little choice but to accept your word on the matter. Still, my version of what happened between us and hers are very different to be sure."

A sudden shiver of nostalgia traveled up his spine, warning him of imminent danger to his rib cage. He turned to the left, just in time to see a large mass of pink flesh cover his sight and ensnare his torso. Without time to react, Daybreaks ribs were mercilessly submitted to a bone crushing hug from nowhere. A high pitched giggle followed shortly after.

"That's why we wanna get to know you silly! It wouldn't be fair to think of you as a big meanie without at least trying to be friends first! So far so good in Pinkies' book, you brought me Gummy all the from Fluttershy's in a super awful storm. And you're all lovey dovey with our Dashie, how could we not love you?"

Upon hearing the words "lovey dovey" Daybreaks heart dropped into his stomach. Though he was unable to speak through Pinkie's chest breaking hug, he was already attempting to sputter out a million different answers to her. All of which would've made him look extremely suspicious if they'd made it out into the open. Luckily for him though, before he could incriminate himself, Rainbow and Sunset arrived from the waters edge to save his ass. Dash walked up with a towel covering her head, chuckling the same chuckle she gave whenever someone challenged her to a race.

"Oh come on Pinkie, we're just friends. It took me long enough to get him to talk to me, don't scare him off now with that kind of talk."

Daybreak couldn't physically see Pinkies eyes narrow, but he could hear it in her voice when she next spoke.

"Suuuuuure Dashie. Don't think you can lie to Pinkie. I'll bet you two were doing a LOT more than 'talking' when I walked by his house earlier today."

Daybreaks heart had now moved from his stomach to his lower intestines, and it didn't help that this little bit of info seemed to have stunned Rainbow into silence as well.

"Oh Luna did I forget to put up my sound barriers when we came home?...Wait...Oh sweet Tartarus! I teleported inside! I never even stopped to put up my weather barrier let alone the others! Good gods she could have heard everything we did if she was close enough...I can't remember...were the windows open....I can't remember...oh crap this isn't good. Why won't Rainbow say something?!"

Struggling against Pinkies iron clad grip, Daybreak finally freed his head enough to turn and breathe some fresh air. He was also able to observe the stunned looks on both Sunset Shimmer and Rainbow Dash. His hopes for a safe end were further crushed when he saw the conversation had now drawn the attention of the other girls as well, and Spike. All of whom were now subtly peeking up from there various activities to listen in. Everyone except...the one girl who Daybreak never expected to be his saving grace.

Without even looking up from her book, Twilight chuckled aloud. But her chuckle made Daybreak more uncomfortable than if she'd actually suspected him. He didn't know why though, maybe it was the certainty behind her voice.

"Trust me Pinkie Pie, I'll vouch for Daybreak on this one. There's no chance in this universe that him and Dash would hook up. Trust me. How did you put it when we were kids Daybreak...'I don't feel the need for that kind of stuff?' Or something like that. And then there was that whole thing with Dash and Fluttershy, so she really couldn't..."

"For the last time Twilight, nothing happened! I'm not gay alright! Sweet Celestia when are you guys gonna let that go?!"

Daybreak couldn't tell if Dash was mad, or just flustered by Twilights insinuation. Her tone wasn't one he recognized from her. Meaning he'd never heard her answer so loud, yet so seemingly shy at the same time.

Feeling the need to change the subject before things got out of hand, Daybreak rapidly tapped his hand on Pinkies side, (at least he hoped it was her side). He really couldn't tell anymore, seeing as she'd managed to cut off the blood flowing to his arms in her death grip of a hug. Regardless, she seemed to notice his frantic tapping and giggled

"What's up lover boy? Your not gonna start flirting with little old Pinkie now are ya?"

"Why would you even ask that you cotton candy haired maniac...whatever, best to just ignore it."

"P-Pinkie...kinda...c-can't breathe...let...go...ehh..."

"Oh! Is that all? All ya had to do was ask silly."

"I would if I could properly speak with you crushing my larynx"

Air flooded his body as she released him, inflating him like a balloon. He dropped to his hands and knees in the sand, taking sharp breathes of the life reviving air. He could feel the tingles start to form in his arms as blood began to circulate back through his limbs and torso.

"Why...do you squeeze...so hard with your hugs Pinkie?"

Her smile covered more than half of her face causing him to wonder if she even had any other expressions to show other than happy.

"Why, so I can spread my cheer to everyone around me of course! I have lots of cheer to spread so I give everyone a super squeeze to spread as much as I can! And besides I love giving hugs to my friends, and my friends looooooove my Super-Duper-Pinkie-Patent-Pending-Pout-Curing-Hugs!"

"I don't know what scares me more. The fact that her smile never seems to move during all her talking, or the fact that she probably believes half of what she's saying."

He shivered with fear at the thought. "Well, do me a favor ok? If you insist upon attacking me out of nowhere, don't squeeze me quite so hard from now on. I have these valuable body parts called ribs, and to work properly I need them unbroken."

He'd intended for his voice to come off more serious than sarcastic, but whether it was a failing on his end or Twilights friends being used to this kind of dry humor, they all seemed to share a simultaneous group chuckle. Pinkie nodded her head with unnecessary enthusiasm.

"Okie Dokie Lokie! I'll be super gentle from now on. Ya know, like the total opposite of what you and Dash were earlier today."

"Ack! The fuck is wrong with you Pinkie Pie!" Had he been walking he might have tripped over himself at her grin.

"That's it Pinkie Pie, you're going in the sea!" Rainbows voice reached his ears at almost the same moment she appeared next to them. Daybreak heard Pinkie give a high pitched "Wheeeeeeeeeee!" Then watched as Dash hoisted her up over her shoulder and took off towards the oceans edge with her giggling madly the whole way. Even as Rainbow tossed her up and threw her into the cold sea, Daybreak could swear he could still hear her screeching the whole time.

"DASHIE AND DAYBREAK SCREWING IN A TREE, S-E-X-Y-T-I-M-E!"

Feeling an overwhelming need to bury his face in the sand, Daybreak chanced a glance back at the girls. Spike gave him a thumbs up, but shrunk back at Twilights expression, Fluttershy seemed to have taken to pretending she heard nothing and suddenly found her own hair very interesting. It seemed only Applejack and Rarity truly seemed to want to show they were interested in this current topic of conversation. Applejack had taken the time to lift her hat from her head, and motion Daybreak over to her with a simple wave. Rarity also tried to wave him over, but between the two, just based on first impression personalities, he was pretty sure he'd be asked fewer intruding questions from Applejack than Rarity. So he proceeded over her and took a seat in the towel she'd laid out for him. Clearly by it's design it was meant for Rainbow Dash, seeing as only she would ask to have her cutie mark stitched into a sky blue background that took up the full length of the towel.

Once he was upon the towel, comfortably laying back with his hands placed snugly behind and under his head for support, he noticed a single error in judgement he had made. While his current position placed him farther from the Pink Menaces' chair and Rarity, it placed him only one seat away from Twilight, who had seated herself in a chair on the direct opposite side of Applejack. She didn't look to be interested in him at the moment though, as her nose was once again buried in whatever book she was currently reading. Her unchanging habits aside, he had to admire her boldness when it came to swimwear. In all his years studying with Twilight, never had he once guessed she'd go out in what she was currently wearing.

Her bikini was a slight bit pinker than her skin and therefore made the rest of her flesh more noticeable in comparison. Daybreak was having difficulty not observing (and admiring) her matured body with it being so easily on display. He shuddered at the thought of her doing this on purpose just to spite him for his claims about her chest size as children, but even he knew she wasn't that petty. Nevertheless, both her hips and her chest were very much on display despite them being hidden beneath the swimwear. He could only assume, Rarity had designed these things for her. Now that he glanced around to the others, they were all dressed basically the same. Bikini tops and bottoms that showed off their chests and hips much more than necessary. He'd found it normal when Dash did it, and only slightly odd when he'd seen Sunset Shimmer...but at least she'd had a hat on with her suit. But this was ridiculous. The only other attire Rarity seemed to have on other than her swim sit were bright red sunglasses, that were clearly being used to shield her eyes while she attempted to tan in her chair. Applejack had on her hat and Twilight had reading glasses, but other than that, it was bare skin everywhere!

"I can't be the only one who finds this weird! What about Spike?"

His eyes sought and found the young drake seated on a towel in between Twilight and Rarity. Other than his eyes darting up towards Rarity every other minute, the Drake showed no signs of discomfort by anyone's clothing.

"I shouldn't be surprised though. He's in his age of maturity. He probably loves seeing all of them like this...But still, I gotta say something don't I?" (italics)

"What's wrong Sugarcube? You spacing out on me?"

"Huh?" Blinking, he returned his gaze to Applejack, who was eyeing him with slightly raised eyebrows.

"Ya'll went off in your own world there after ya sat down. I was asking ya what Pinkie meant by all that talk of loud noises coming from yer house earlier?"

"Errm...right umm...can we hold off on that for a second. I've got something I need to ask you actually?"

"Sure ya can. I'll answer what I can. Though if yer trying to get Dash's number, ya might as well call it quits now hehehe"

He struggled not to flush, considering he actually already had it...assuming he ever got a phone to put it in.

"Err right...anyways...Not to sound rude or anything. But...how can you girls...ya know...be ok with going around dressed like...well, like you are? I mean, I know this is a secluded spot for you and I could understand it if were just you girls, but me and Spike are here. Doesn't being so exposed with two guys here bother you all in the slightest?"

The question was directed more towards AJ, but he'd made sure and ask it loud enough for all of them to hear, save Pinkie Pie, who was still busy being dunked repeatedly in the ocean by her feet. He expected one of them to react negatively, or at least for Twilight to make some shrewd remark about him and his supposed disinterest in sex. But instead, he got none of that. Instead, the girls seemed to echo a murmur of laughter and chuckles. It was a little unnerving to be quite honest. That is until Sunset Shimmer came over and, placing her own sun scorched red towel down beside him, sat and explained why.

"Daybreak, I know customs like this probably don't exist in most of the rest of Equestria. I can probably understand where you're coming from better than most, since there's nothing like this ever going on in Canterlot. But here in Ponyville its alot more socially secure. Nobody really expects a guy to just start gawking out at a girl cause she's dressed in a sexy bikini. I mean, yeah sure, they look, but it's a different kind of feeling here. It feels safer, that's the best way I can describe it I guess. Around here everyone knows each other. It's a very tightly knit town. So someone spotting me in a bikini at the beach, might very well also have swim class with me in college the next day. Other than you and me, people who aren't from Ponyville rarely ever attend Ponyville University."

He pondered all that for a moment. Staring up at the bright afternoon sky, he came to realize that nearly everyone he'd spotted in the school, he'd managed to see around town at least once or twice just by walking through it.

"I guess she's right in that respect. With everyone living so close and being so close, there really shouldn't be much need for worry. This IS supposed to be the friendliest place in Equestria. So I guess this kind of custom makes sense."

"But still...you all know I'm not from around here. And I mean...Twilight has to have told you her opinion of me right? Shouldn't feel at least a little wary of exposing yourselves in front of someone so supposedly dangerous?"

This time it was Applejack who answered him, with hearty laugh to boot. "Don't misunderstand Sunset Sugarcube. We're ain't gonna be strippin to our birthday suits in front of ya or anythin, but we're secure enough with you to be sure you wouldn't be trying anything funny, at least not like that. Besides, according to Twilight, you aren't into that kind of stuff right?"

There it was. Twilights supposed info on him did have some sway over their comfort level. He felt a slight twitch in his eye and for a moment, almost abandoned his reason.

"Twilights info on me is outdated. Times change, and so have I. As I tried explaining to her once already. I'm not the same person I was before. I won't dare claim you all have nothing to fear from me, after all, that's exactly what a villain would say, but I will say that you shouldn't put too much stock into what she thinks she knows about me. She isn't as knowledgeable as some others present..."

He gave pause, before allowing a smirk to cross his face.

"...Isn't that right, Spike?"

At once, all eyes including Twilights, seemed to fall on Spike. He'd sat up the moment Daybreak said his name, eyes wide with shock and disbelief. Daybreak himself was almost just as shocked he'd just done what he did, but was much better at not showing it. There were few ways out of this now, so he might as well go the distance now that he'd started.

"Well...this should be interesting at the very least..."

Everyone waited, like they knew it was Twilight who would be the first to speak at this vague revelation. After her eyes moved between Spikes distraught expression and Daybreaks smug gaze, she sat up a little straighter in her chair then, set her book down in her lap.

"And what exactly do you mean by that Daybreak? How could Spike know you better than me? He was only a kid back then, barely even seven when you took off. What are you playing at?"

"Why don't you ask him yourself Princess." He slid along the word, practically hissing it at her. But not in the manner he thought he would. Instead of coming off smug, he could feel himself starting to sound angry. It wasn't obvious yet, but he could feel it coming.

"Maybe I'm just tired of Twilight's shit. Always assuming she knows everything about me! Never even considering that there might be facts her brilliant mind couldn't conjure up! I think...it's time I show her how wrong she is about me."

He watched Twilight start to fume. So much for not starting a fight, he kind of felt bad for breaking his word to Sunset Shimmer, but Twilight had this coming. He waited and watched as she turned and rounded on her young assistant.

"Well Spike...What does he mean?"

"Umm...Twilight...I..." Spikes eyes darted to Daybreak so quickly, it was impossible to hide. His gaze practically begged for help, he clearly didn't know what to do or say, and that was exactly what Daybreak wanted. Even if Spike didn't spill the beans, Twilight would know for certain he was hiding something from her. The thought of Twilight steaming over whatever knowledge about him she might not know, and her trying desperately to pull the information from her young assistant caused Daybreak undeniable joy. Too bad for him the little drake couldn't seem to contain himself now that all eyes were on him.

His eyes growing wider with fear by the second, Spike began to look teary eyed "D-Daybreak...what do I do?...What do I say...?"

Daybreaks smile seemed to grow more sinister by the minute, growing bigger and bigger as his anger grew harder and harder to control. Although, no one seemed to be looking at him to notice. They seemed too concerned with the steam pouring from Twilights ears.

"The truth Spike. It's fine. I want you to tell her."

He could see the relief in Spikes face, though it was masked by the fear of the moment. Daybreak could tell he'd just lifted a small burden from the boys shoulders. Even though the situation was likely about to escalate to a whole new level, he knew he'd done him a favor. Receiving one last nod of confirmation from Daybreak, Spike swallowed the large lump attempting to choke up his throat, and proceeded to stand up and walk to the front of Twilights chair, dragging his clawed feet through the sand as he did so.

Everyone's eyes seemed glued to the young drake as he came to stand in front of them all, practically shivering with fear. Daybreak gave him a small nudge in the shoulder with his magic, a little push of encouragement in his eyes.

"Go on Spike. I'm sure she's just dying to know. Aren't you Princess?"

Not even bothering to give him a retort this time, Twilight merely addressed Spike from her chair. "Spike, whatever it is, you can tell me. I promise I won't get upset with you. But if you've been keeping something from me like he says...please just tell me."

"You heard her Spike. Go on, tell her."

"O-ok..."

Daybreak watched with hidden anticipation as Spike took in a deep breath.

"I can't wait to see the look on her face. It'll almost make everything she said before worth it...almost"

"T-Twilight..." Spike began, and Daybreak started shivering with glee. "Do you remember the night Daybreak left? What you told me, that next night...after you searched the castle all day for him?"

Daybreaks eyes found Twilights glancing to the side, clearly thinking hard as she attempted to recall that night. It only took her a moment then she nodded, slowly, her eyes briefly darting past Spike and around to Daybreak "Yes...I remember."

Spike nodded to her, as if in confirmation. "Yeah...you...you cried all night."

Daybreak felt a twinge in his gut. "I wish he hadn't said that...I mean I always figured...but hearing it said aloud like that...it...feels different than just thinking about it."

Spike continued on "Then...when you finally stopped and Princess Celestia forced you come out of your room...you told me..." His eyes darted back, briefly glancing over Daybreak as he spoke "You told me that if he ever came back...or sent you a letter...to tell you immediately, right?"

Twilight nodded "Yes...and?" Daybreak raised an eyebrow. Twilight was one of the most intelligent people around, possibly the smartest he'd ever met, it should be obvious to her what Spike was hinting at. Which meant she either wanted to hear him say it, or she was in denial. There was no way she hadn't already figured it out, or at least some of it, but nevertheless she waited in silence until Spike was forced to continue.

"Well Twilight...the thing is...Before Daybreak took off he actually came and woke me up that night. He told me that he was leaving and that I wasn't allowed to follow. He also stopped me from waking you up, which I tried to do the moment he told me about it...Then he told me he'd send me a letter the next day...but only if I promised not to say anything to you about it. I didn't know then how you'd react, and I thought maybe he'd come back someday, so I agreed. The next night...after you...umm well, ya know...went to bed...I got the letter, and it explained everything. And I mean everything. Why he left, where he planned to go (at least at first), and most importantly...that he wanted to keep in touch....but...just with me. I wasn't allowed to say anything to you or the letters would stop coming. He said it was essential that you remove him from your life...but...all he ever did was write about you..."

"W-what...? What do you mean Spike?" Her voice shook, crackling with fear. No one else dared to speak. Pinkie and Rainbows antics down at the waters edge were completely forgotten as they all hung onto Spikes every word, frightful for what he might say next.

"I mean Twilight...when he said he'd keep in touch I thought he was gonna be sending me updates about where he was and what he was doing. But he never did. Every letter he ever sent to me was asking for an update on you. At first it was just asking how you were handling everything. Then over time he started asking things like what you'd been up to, if you were well, how you were progressing in your studies and magic, things like that. I always responded with the latest news worth sharing. I never got too detailed or anything, just brief summaries really. He wasn't interested in your friends or anything like that, just how you were. Like when you defeated Nightmare Moon, or found the Elements, defeated Discord, Chrysalis, King Sombra, Tirek, or became a Princess. Things that he would care about. Short little one or two sentence letters. He didn't wanna know your location, or who you'd met, or anything like that. Just how you were progressing."

At the end of his explanation, Spike heaved a great sigh of relief then took a very quick drop backwards into the sand. He simply laid there, looking like he'd just finished a marathon. No doubt because Daybreak had just allowed a huge weight to be lifted from his shoulders. But it wasn't his features that Daybreak was interested in, it was Twilights. He looked over and found her gaze. It was nearly unreadable...until she spoke.

"A-all this time...you've been k-keeping tabs on me...why?"

She held back her tears like a champ, but her tone, the quiver in her voice, gave everything away. No one had to look at her to know she was crying, at least on the inside. Which almost made it hard for Daybreak to say what he said next.

"Hmph. Guess you don't know me as well as you think you do. Do you Princess?"

There were gasps from the whole group, even Spikes hands shot to his mouth. Sunset Shimmer immediately moved to Twilights side, trying to lay a comforting hand on her shoulder, but Twilight merely brushed her off. She stood from her chair, so quickly that her book shot off her lap and landed in the sand. Daybreak caught a glimpse of her eyes as she turned and strode down the beach, he couldn't read the emotions hidden behind them, but they were there. Sunset glanced over to Daybreak with a mixed look of pure disbelief and disappointment, then picked up Twilights book and took off after her.

"That didn't feel as good as I thought it would..."

Without another word, Daybreak turned his back to the scene and proceeded down to the waters edge. There he found Pinkie Pie had somehow managed to tie Rainbow Dash to an inflatable inner tube and was pushing her around in the water, while humming an unrecognizable tune to herself. For a moment, Daybreaks thoughts were halted by the sight of the strange scene. Mostly due to the look on Rainbows face. It was so conflicted, on the one hand, she looked like she might have been enjoying herself, on the other, she also could have easily just been in a pouty state of excepting her fate, over the fact that Pinkie had managed to restrain her.

Daybreak only managed to sit and watch the oddly humorous scene for a moment or two, before Dash spotted him. The moment her eyes homed in on him her whole face widened with glee. It was a nice feeling, to see her react in such a way. A smile the size of Manehatten grew across her cheeks, then she leaned her head down to the water and whispered something in Pinkie's ear. Daybreak had no idea what it was, but Pinkie obviously thought it was funny, because she made a very obvious giggle then nodded back to Rainbow.

With both of their eyes now suddenly staring at and seemingly locked onto him, Daybreak felt an awkward feeling wash over him. Perhaps for no other reason than he didn't know what to do, he waved to them both with a forced smile. They both waved back simultaneously, it was creepy to say the least. Well...Rainbow more or less wiggled her hand, seeing as she was tied head to toe to the tube and could barely move. Regardless, upon his acknowledgement, Pinkie started slowly pushing the tube towards the shore.

As they neared him, Pinkie motioned for him with her hand, wafting it towards herself. It was obvious this meant for him to join them in the water, but after what he'd just said to Twilight, and him now unsure what the repercussions of Spikes revelation would be...he didn't really feel like frolicking about in the ocean. So he shook his no head, earning him a frowny face from both Pinkie and Rainbow...which, after they turned to one another and nodded, became sinister grins. He knew those kinds of grins, he used them all the time...whenever he was plotting something devious. Plus the mere fact that it was Rainbow and Pinkie making the face made him immediately uncomfortable. Despite all this, Daybreak was somehow still foolish enough to allow them to swim right up to him. Maybe it was due to the fact that Rainbow was still very much tied to the tube that made him feel like whatever they were plotting could be avoided. He didn't fear Pinkie Pie. After all, she was just a overly hyper party maniac...right?

That was what he told himself as they approached him to ease his concern. Pinkie pulled the tube (and Rainbow) right up to the beach and came to sit beside him, just out of range of the tide. She pulled a length of the rope binding Rainbow up along with her, giving the impression that both the tube and Rainbow were her pet. The moment she plopped her pink butt down into the sand beside him and gave him her signature creppy-overly-large smile, Daybreak knew she was up to something, or at least suspected she was.

"Sooooooo whatcha doing up here Mr.Grumy Pants? The funs happening in the water with me and Dashie!"

He gave a slight start when he heard Pinkie refer to Rainbow with that name. It must have been an obvious jump, because Pinkie giggled.

"Did I spook ya?"

He shook his head quickly "No no, I just thought I was the only one who called Rainbow that name"

Pinkie's face lit up like firecrackers "Huuuuuuuuuuh! You call her Dashie too! So do I!"

"I...know...you just said it like five seconds ago."

Pinkie shook her head "Nooooooooooo, Five seconds ago I asked if I spooked ya, eight point five seconds ago I called her Dashie."

His eyes narrowed "No need to be a smart ass. I was merely pointing something out."

"Why would I wanna be a donkey? I mean obviously I'd wanna be a smart donkey if I was one but personally I'd rather be a chicken than a donkey that's why I dress up like one sometimes on Nightmare Night!"

Her smile seemed to be exceeding the boundaries of her face and her lungs capacity for air must have been just as logic defying. The girl never seemed to take a breath, Daybreak felt his head spin just listening to her talk. It was making it impossible for him to tell what was going on with this girl.

"Are you making fun of me?"

"Are you screwing Dashie?"

"What the-!...What does that have to do with anything?"

"Duuuuuuh. Like everything!"

"Name one thing."

He watched her take in a deep breath, and realized he'd just made a terrible mistake.

"Well if you were creaming Dashies pie than obviously that would make Twilight really jealous because clearly she gets antsy whenever you and Dashie are friendly so I can only fathom in all my wildest candy coated dreams how she'd react if she knew you and Dashie were creating a bunch of mini Dashies unless of course you invited Twilight to join in with you two cause I bet she'd loooooove that!"

She finished with her physics defying smile that only served to heighten his already embarrassed features. Flustered, Daybreak sputtered out a response.

"Wha-! No! Geez Pinkie Pie! I'm not having kids with Rainbow, and we certainly aren't gonna have a three way with Twilight!"

"But you are creaming her pie, right?"

"Uggggggggh! Why do you keep asking me that? And why do you do it so...awkwardly? Can't you just say we're having sex like a normal person?"

"So you are then?"

"OH FOR THE LOVE OF-! Yes alright! Yes we are! Geez!"

She winked, keeping one eye closed as she giggled at him mischievously and stuck out her tongue.

"Teehee I already knew that silly."

"......Wha-But how?! I just told you!"

"Cause I tickled the truth out of Dashie, duh."

Daybreaks gaze rounded on Rainbow, still bound to the tube. She shrugged, well as best she could with her shoulders restrained "Hey dude, don't gimmie that look. You just tried keeping a secret from Pinkie Pie. You see how persistent she is. She got you to talk too, in less time than me, and besides, you can't possibly be mad at me while I'm tied up like this."

He blew air out his lips like a horse and rolled his eyes "Oh keep your perverse fantasies to yourself Dash. I'm perfectly capable of being mad at you right now."

She raised a brow to him "Well, are you?"

"...Am I what?"

"Mad at me?"

"Umm...well no but...t-that's not the point!"

Pinkie walked over and sat on the side of Rainbows tube "Sounds like the point to me Cranky Pants"

"Humph! Says you!"

"And me" Rainbow chimed in.

"Shut up Dash."

"Hey, fuck you man. Don't tell me to shut up. "

"I just did, shadup Dash"

"Pinkie Pie...untie me."

"Okie Dokie Lokie."

Pinkie gave a small tug on the piece of rope she was holding in her hand. Like magic, all of Rainbows bindings unwound and fell from her body into the sand below. Rainbow climbed off the tube and cracked her knuckles threateningly, after briefly stretching out her stiff legs behind herself.

"Now then tough guy, what was that you said to me?"

Daybreak laughed, it was as fake as professional wrestling, but it was loud and made his point "What? You acting all tough in front of Pinkie Pie or something? What're ya gonna do Dash, hit me? I dare you."

"Are you sure about that hot shot?"

He gave another obnoxiously loud laugh and rolled back on his hindquarters a bit in the sand, like he was in a rocking chair. "Yeah, come on Skittles, I daaaaaaaare ya."

She walked over and leaned down right in his face, putting herself nose to nose with him. Of course, she had to lean down a couple feet since he was sitting with his legs crossed but nevertheless, nose to nose.

"Think I won't?"

He snickered at her, this time it was sincere "Oh, I know you won't."

With their faces barely inches apart, it would have been no trouble for Rainbow to sock him one straight in the mouth, or do just about anything if she were so inclined. For a moment, she actually thought about punching him just to wipe the smug grin off his face. But then, she had an even more devilish idea.

"You're right, I won't do it...but you know what I will do?"

"What?" He chuckled aloud, clearly pleased with himself.

"This!" She leaned forward before he could stop her, he saw her intention a the last second...but it was far too late. The look of utter bemusement on his face alone made it all worth it. Her hands clasped themselves around his cheeks and pulled his lips to hers.

In front of Pinkie Pie, in front of everyone who might have been looking towards the water, Rainbow kissed him. A million thoughts ran through his mind at that moment. He was angry, he was surprised, he was scared...but mostly, he was undeniably happy. All the magic in the world really just couldn't compare to the warm feeling that electrified his whole being every time she did this. He knew once it was over that there was gonna be real hell to pay. Whether Twilight saw or not, Pinkie was right in front of them. She couldn't keep her mouth shut forever...or for more than ten seconds for that matter. Their "secret" was as good as exposed now.

So for the moment he just enjoyed it. The feeling of her warm lips pressed against his. He could taste the sea salt on her skin as her tongue snaked its way to his. Before he knew it, she had him on his back in the sand. His face flushed as he imagined how the scene must look to others. Rainbow Dash on top of him, in nothing but a bikini, pressing his back into the sand while she crushed her body against his. It was too bad he didn't know camouflage magic, or he might have made himself vanish with embarrassment right then.

He kept his eyes closed until it was over, too shy to look at Pinkie, or anyone else who might be witnessing this. That's not to say he didn't get into it and kiss her back just as aggressively, cause he certainly did...he just, didn't open his eyes. When Rainbow did finally pull away, she took her time getting off him. She more or less rolled to the side, plopping herself into the sand and staying on her back, whilst giggling aloud.

"hehe I'm not very good at following your rules am I?"

Still frozen in place, too warm in the face to move or even attempt to look around for the others, Daybreak answered her laugh with his own. "Pssh...that's an understatement Dash. I should be pissed at you right now...I wanna be. But I guess it's hard to be mad at someone when they kiss like you do."

"Wowie wow wooooow!" A high pitched squeal reached his ears, reminding him of their other guests' presence. Groaning aloud, Daybreak scanned his eyes past Rainbow and saw Pinkie with her fists crushed against her cheeks, a smile of titanic proportions covering her face. "I've never seen Dashie do thaaaaat before. That was just the cutest most adorable thing I've ever seen! Dashie! You didn't tell me he was your boyfriend! I thought he was just giving your hips a good workout...but this changes everything! OH! I gotta go tell the girls right now! We have to prepare for the bestest kind of party ever! The Dashie-Has-A-Boyfriend Party!....Hmmm I gotta think of a better name though...Give it time~!"

"Oh geez! Gods Pinkie no! No, you gotta keep this to yourself! No one else can know about this!" Pinkie's singsong voice brought Daybreaks reason crashing down onto him, along with reality. He suddenly felt very unrelaxed. Too bad for him the situation was about to get a whole lot more...complicated...as Pinkie was ever kind enough to point out.

"Well...um it might be a little too late to do that..."

"Why...?" Daybreak slowly sat up and watched as Pinkie lifted her finger and pointed in the opposite direction. Terrified he knew what he was about to see, Daybreak slowly rotated his head and followed the direction of Pinkies finger. Horror crawled its way up his spine as his worst fears were confirmed. Looking back in the direction of the others, everyone's gaze was locked on him and Rainbow Dash, frozen in shock!

"Oh I am so fucked, I am so royally fucked!...wait...maybe there's still hope...If Twilight doesn't know then maybe there's a small chance I can convince them not to tell her..."

Desperate, he darted his eyes in the direction that Twilight had stormed off...but sure enough, his luck had hit an all time low. Down the beach along the watery coast, at the perfect angle to see everything that had just happened, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight were staring directly at him. His blood might have frozen in his veins if the drastically warm weather would have allowed it.

Even from here, it was obvious to him that Twilights fists were clenched to her sides...and now...the tears were actually visible, even from this distance. Daybreak wanted nothing more than to look away and pretend he couldn't see her, and the expression on her face. But his ultra keen vision could make out her crushed gaze like she was right in front of him, what was worse...was what he saw her mouth to him before turning and actually running off down the beach this time. He struggled to look away, but her lips formed the words, and they embedded themselves forever into his brain.

"How could you?"

He saw it plain as day, there was no denying it. Twilight was off and running the opposite direction within seconds, away from Sunset and her friends...but mostly...away from him. Once she was out of sight, Daybreak noticed several mushroom shaped clouds of sand rising the distance...followed by loud bangs and thrashes of wind that reached all the way back to him.

"Yikes!...Well...It could have gone worse I guess...Maybe? I mean she didn't try and kill me or Rainbow...So I guess she took that better than expected right?"

A small part of him worried that he might have just destroyed Rainbows friendship with Twilight.

"That doesn't make any sense, it wasn't your fault. She kissed you!" A familiar (and normally unwelcome voice) sounded in his head.

"But I let her, right in front of everyone and Twilight, knowing how she would react."

Any other day he would have simply ignored it, but right now he almost wanted to hear someone try and justify him...even if it was his darker half.

"There's nothing you could have done, you can't predict the things Rainbow Dash does, if it's anyone's fault...it's hers."

"Then why do I feel responsible..."

"I don't know? Why do you? That's a question for yourself, not me."

"Daybreak?"

"Huh?" He sat up, shaking his inner self argument away for the moment. He looked at Rainbow, now sitting up and wearing a light grin. Which made little sense to him after what he'd just witnessed, there was no way she hadn't seen it too...well at least part of it. He felt a surge of anger shoot up his throat, nearly making him feel sick. Or perhaps that was just his guilty conscience

"What are you so smiley about?"

She cocked her head to the side and chuckled. For some reason that actually made him mad.

"Well isn't it obvious dude, I just totally blew our secret and nothing bad happened. Just take a look at everyone..."

Withholding the urge to mention Twilight, Daybreak followed Rainbows raised hand, which was now motioning to her friends sitting on the beach. Indeed none of them looked upset, in fact, they looked downright happy. Pinkie had somehow managed to get back up to them without his noticing, a fact that didn't really surprise him. She seemed to be darting between all of them whilst speaking too fast for even his keen eyes to read. But whatever she was saying, it was obviously having a positive effect on the group. Still, that didn't change the facts. He'd seen Twilights face, she been hurt by him yet again, and this time...he was angry about it.

"Dash, come on! I know you had to have seen Twilight reaction, that isn't exactly what I'd call no collateral damage! She was obviously upset! I mean hell, she took off running AWAY from everyone, after she'd already managed to get a good distance away as it was before! That's obvious signs of being pretty hurt if you ask me!" He couldn't help his raised voice, he felt responsible, he hated feeling responsible for anyone other than Rainbow Dash.

"I purposely hurt her once in the past. I didn't wanna come here and do it again now that I'm trying to make a new life. I wanna prove I'm different. I know I am. I feel...different."

Dash seemed to ignore his raised tone and wafted her hand through the air dismissively. "Oh please dude. I've known that egghead for years. She'll come around. I mean, I know she's probably pretty pissed and upset right now, but she'll get over it. She has Sunset after all."

Her calm tone made him uneasy "You sound pretty sure of yourself. Are her and Sunset an item or something?...I also knew Twilight for a good amount of time, and judging by the way things turned out, she can obviously hold a grudge for a very veeeeery long time. Why are you so certain she'll be ok?"

Dash chuckled halfheartedly. "Well...about her and Sunset, I'm not sure. I mean, I think so?...I can never get a straight answer out of either of them on that...but I never said she'd be fine right away. I'm sure she'll be upset at first, then really, really pissed. But what I said was, she'll get over it. She has to. I'm tired of hiding our relationship. I've only managed this long because we've rarely been around my friends together these past few weeks. But at school, without you, you don't know what it's like...Before you interrupt me-!"

She could see him open his mouth to reply, but she silenced him by raising her voice "Just listen dude! I'm not talking about being lonely. People talk man! Especially about you! In fact, you're topic number one around school these days. Ever since Famine made her little declaration, the whole school's been on edge, probably all of Ponyville actually. Add to that, you suddenly just stopped showing up at around the same time. Anyone who isn't with you all the time is bound to be suspicious. Gossip spreads like wildfire in Ponyville and I'm the only one who's really trying to stop it!"

He found himself feeling more and more on edge as she spoke, now his curiosity was peeked too much to resist. "What kind of gossip Dashie? I asked you how your day was everyday you came home, you never mentioned things like that."

She laughed mockingly, it wasn't rude, but it did help make her point "Dude, you really think I'm gonna tell you that kind of stuff. You'd just had your back carved like a Hearths Warming turkey, I wanted you to be happy and content, not focused on how many people think you're a psycho. But if you're so curious, I'll tell you. It was bothering me not talking to you about it anyways....It started right after your first day there and has basically continued until now, they say things like; 'Oh he must be involved with this weird weather, he just up and left us right before it started' or 'Did you see the way he transformed during his duel with Rainbow Dash' or 'That was some seriously freaky dark magic, he's obviously a threat' or 'Did you see what Stormy did to that boys back, I'd want revenge after something like that'. Oh and the most common one I hear around is people asking why the headmistress doesn't call the royal guard down on you, or why she allows you to keep coming there at all! These are things I hear everyday man, and no one but me tries to convince anyone otherwise about you."

She sat with her hands on her hips, he felt more like he was receiving a lecture than having a conversation. Still the knowledge she'd shared was to be expected, but nonetheless eye opening.

"Like Dash said, people gossip. And I haven't really being putting much effort into proving them wrong. Mostly because I don't care...Guess just up and leaving can't have left a good impression. Still, I have no desire to go back to that place."

He couldn't help releasing a sigh "Look Dash...I know it must be tough keeping this to yourself, clearly it is since you keep taking every chance to expose it that you can get. But didn't we agree it was better to keep our relationship secret, together? Your life would obviously be negatively impacted if you were seen being that close to me. It's obvious I'm a popular subject of dislike there now, from what you've told me. Doesn't that show it would be a bad idea to reveal that you're dating me?"

She smacked her hand to her face, letting it drag down the front of her eyes "Uggggh! Sometimes I just wanna kick the crap outta you dude! No! It doesn't mean that at all! You haven't had the best experience there so you don't understand! But that fact that I'm and Element of Harmony is a big freaking deal! If we all came together and said you were cool, you'd be cool! The only reason we don't is cause Twilight won't agree to it! But if it's seen that you and me are involved or something, they'd be inclined to side with you, not against me....I know you have real trouble believing in the magic of friendship, and that's ok. The fact that your so different and open about what you believe is one of the tings about you that I love, but you have to trust me, the people here can be really friendly...but you have to put in some effort on your end too."

Fidgeting his hindquarters in the sand, he released several more sighs hoping they would communicate his thoughts. Many were just to keep from replying though. He didn't wanna try and be Mr. Friendly, that just wasn't who he was. But at the same time, Rainbow seemed extremely sure of herself, that this would improve his situation, despite what she's already physically seen happen to him. She'd wasn't stupid...maybe not as tactical as him or as intellectual as Twilight, but she was no dunce. She'd managed to outmaneuver him in a magic duel, so he had to give her due credit. She deserved the benefit of the doubt

"But still...the idea of trying to be friends with these people makes me cringe. And publically displaying my affection for Dashie makes me more so. I'm proud to have a girl like her...but...this feel so uncomfortable..."

It was then another realization crossed his mind. One that smacked him like a freight train to the face.

"...Dashie's only trying to help me. She wouldn't keep pushing this if she thought anything bad would happen to me, that much I'm sure of. So maybe...maybe I should just go out on a limb and trust her? We ARE in a relationship, I should trust the girl that I...ummm...hmm...nevermind...I should just trust her...yeah."

Smiling more to himself than to Rainbow, he nodded and spoke, very slowly "Alright Rainbow...you win. We can make our relationship public knowledge. On ONE condition!"

He held up a single finger to indicate his point. Rainbow cocked her head to the side, wondering what he could possibly want in return.

"What's that?"

He smiled, to her this time. "I get to choose when and how we make our relationship known to the rest of the school. You can go tell your friends right now if they haven't, ya know...already figured it out by our little make out session we just had. But I get to do the school reveal. Ok?"

She pondered this for a moment. There really was no down side to this, either way they'd still be going public with their affection, which was what she wanted in the first place. She wanted to go back to being able to mess with him in the hallways like she had when they first met, and teasing him in class without worrying what others around them might think. This was a good first step to getting him to come back to school.

"But still...the fact that he's insisting he be the one to choose how the school finds out about us makes me edgy. He definitely has some plan or ulterior motive...oh gods I sound like Twilight...still I'm probably right. I mean, why else would he care about who says what. Whatever, it doesn't matter. I'm ok with it whatever it is anyways."

After a moment to herself, Rainbow jumped up from the sand and pumped her fist to the sky like she was striking a pose "Deal! Ima go tell the girls right now...we can worry about...uhhh...informing Twilight, later"

"I'm pretty sure she got the message Dash. The whole sprinting away thing, I doubt it was cause she suddenly decided to start working out."

He watched Rainbow cover her lips and fake a gasp "Huuuuuh! Are you calling Twilight fat? Daybreak! How could you! Just cause she has an ass the size of Mars and boobs that rival your mothers d-doesn't...m-mean...pfffftt! Bwahahahahahahaha!...I can't...I just can't..."

He spun his eyes like car wheels and sighed "Ugh...Hilarious...No I wasn't calling her fat you smurf. I'm just saying, do we really have to actually tell her to her face. I'm reasonably sure it'll come up when Sunset catches her?"

Rainbow turned to swat him in the head, but Daybreak was ready and caught her arm. She struggled against his grip, but only succeeded in standing him up, making it that much harder to struggle.

"Hey screw you, who you calling a smurf? Smurfs don't have hair nearly as cool as mine, and I ain't that short! I'm a freaking mosaic with these colors alright? And don't you dare suggest otherwise or your ass isn't getting laid tonight bub!"

He laughed obnoxiously loud "Right Dash. Like you could go a night without sex. Whatever you say hot stuff."

She got right up in his face quicker than the sand under her feet could move. Her movement left a small cloud of sand hanging momentarily in the air, just floating there before fluttering back to the ground. Once again they were nose to nose, but this time they were both smirking at one another.

"It's so hot how you can do that Dash. Even the sand can't keep up with your speed. Score one for me getting the hot athlete with super speed magic AND weather casting"

Obviously Dash couldn't hear his thoughts, as she remained right in his face, still smirking her usual smirk of ego to the max!

"Maybe you're right, I probably can't...but I could always make out with you again and make you blush like a tomato in front of the girls?"

"Hmph. Yeah you could, or you could go tell them about our relationship. Since you were dying to do that a few moments ago?"

It took a moment for the gears to turn in her brain, but seconds later she gasped right in his face, spraying him with spit, then bolting up the beach to her friends! She probably didn't even notice the small droplets of water he now had to clean from his face. He made sure and zap her in the ass with a small bolt of magic when she had her back to him as revenge! He smiled when she turned to flip him off without looking back at him. He was certain one or two of the girls saw what he did, which probably only lessened the need for Rainbow to physically inform them. He couldn't see the looks most of them were giving him as Rainbow made her way towards them, but that was mostly because he didn't feel like using his magical eyes to check. Though he was almost certain he saw Pinkie Pie smirking at him.

"Hehehe. Guess her friends will have a pretty different view of me after this little charade...won't they? This trip turned out to be good for something in only the first few minutes we've been here...I can't wait to see what happens next! "

Ambush

View Online

It was obvious explaining to Rainbows friends that she and Daybreak had been secretly dating for the better part of two months would take some time. Obvious in all sense, however after thirty minutes of sitting by himself in the sand, Daybreak quickly became tired of waiting around to hear the all clear from Dash. So he decided to take matters upon himself and go see what was what. Sadly he never made it more than two feet before an army of glares met his gaze and he froze in place. He looked around and saw that even Rainbow was shooting him death glares. He understood this signal as "sit the fuck back down or else" and he gladly complied. Half-immortal or not, he had no desire to piss off all of Twilights friends and Rainbow Dash at the same time. That was a fight he did not need. Especially seeing as now he would likely have to check everything he ate from now on, to make sure Twilight didn't try and poison him. No matter what Rainbow assured him of, he knew of Twilight's inexplicable ability to hold a grudge, first hand. He could see it in her eyes at the moment she'd found out....once again, he had hurt her. Even if he hadn't technically meant to, that wouldn't matter to her, it was just another tack on her assuredly large score board of reasons to hate him.

After some more time alone with his thoughts, about another forty five minutes of waiting around kicking at the ground and some several minutes of building a miniature version of Canterlot in the sand using magic (which he then crushed with absolutely no satisfaction at all), Rainbow finally started making her way back over to him. He got up, dusted the sand off his rear and made to meet her halfway, but before he could he saw her slowly shaking her head, with her hand held up to stop him. With the obvious signs in front of him he patiently waited for her to make her way over instead. The first thing she did when she got to him was pull him into a lust filled (and very passionate) kiss, igniting a deep blush across his features as he attempted to peer over her shoulder to see her friends reactions. Luckily he didn't have to try very hard, Rainbow released him before he could even begin to enjoy it. Then she turned around, stuck her tongue out to her friends and blew them a raspberry. With barely so much as a "Come on!" she grabbed his wrist and started dragging him down the beach, opposite the direction Twilight had stormed off. She directed them more towards the knee high, tree filled part of the cove, for which he had no idea why. She didn't even say a word to him until they were fully around the bend and completely out of sight of her friends. Then, before Daybreak even got a chance to ask, Rainbow just yelled in frustration and kicked the nearest log, sending it spiraling a good seventy five yards out into open sea! Daybreak swore he heard someone yell Gooooooooooooal!in the background, but decided it was probably just his imagination.

Daybreak yipped in fright, but more at her kicking power then her outburst.

"Damn girl! Ya outta be a football player...why aren't you captain of like, every sports team again?"

Before his stupid comment could make it out of his head to his lips, Rainbow decided to voice her frustrations to him. She did this while also keeping step at a very uncomfortably fast pace for Daybreak to follow calmly, and not fall over himself in the thick, sandy muck water.

"So they aren't exactly happy with me, are they?!"

Her voice came out so quick and sharp Daybreak actually jumped, again! Whips had nothing on her voice when she was irked.

"Umm...Dashie? That's a little vague. Who's not happy with you exactly? It can't be your friends can it? I mean Pinkie was clearly ok with us...I think, and Fluttershy already knew...you said they were fine before you went over...what happened?"

Perhaps out of annoyance, or because it was simply in her way, Rainbow took swing at the nearest moss filled tree branch with her fist. It exploded on contact with her skin, sending the moss flying back into Daybreaks face and splattering across his chest! He was so instantly terrified yet turned on by her at the same time he wasn't even sure what to do, except follow her and silently pray for his life.

"Urrrgh! Pinkie and Fluttershy were fine with it at first! But then freaking Applejack had to go and point out that this was, quote on quote 'exactly what Twilight warned us about in the first place ya'll'. And how we shouldn't all just hop on the Daybreak band wagon after what you said to Twilight...I guess you said something profane or mean?..."

He opened his mouth to answer, though none to happily to admit it, but she wafted him away before he could, swatting another branch from her path as she did so (luckily this one didn't explode).

"...Anyways it doesn't matter, whatever you said couldn't have been that bad. But then it just went worse from there. Rarity didn't so much say she distrusts you, but she did agree with Applejack, that Twilight warned us about something like this happening, though personally I'm still not quite sure what 'this' is...So after that, I tried explaining how I...ya know...fell for ya without being all mushy, but I probably did a bad job at that and might have made them think you just seduced me or something. I made it as clear as I could that you didn't want anything to do with mushy gushy feely stuff until I forced you into it, but they didn't believe me...come to think of it...that part I can understand. I guess me trying to convince them that it was all my idea to get romantic IS pretty hard to believe...ya know cause I'm like, too awesome to get like that and stuff...ahem...anyways...umm...what was I saying?"

Dodging a slime covered branch and nearly tripping over into the knee high waters, Daybreak sighed aloud. "How you basically made our situation that much worse by epically failing to explain why I'm not the complete asshole they now think I am?"

A large vine flew back and smacked him in the face, shattering to slimy pieces instantaneously and once again covering his front in filth. It didn't hurt, but it was enough to get his attention. He looked up ready to curse her out, but she was already facing him, less than an inch away. Had he not raised his gaze he would have walked right into her. She leaned forward and forced another rough kiss on him, while gently wiping off some of the moss and slime she'd slung onto him.

"Dude...let's be honest here. You are kind of an asshole...but you're my asshole."

He had to struggle not to chuckle.

"That was literally, the worst way, you could have worded that Dash...ever."

With a hard shove against his chest, his lips were separated form hers and his back connected with the nearest mossy tree. He was successfully drenched in wet moss once more, completely nullifying the effort Dash had just made to get any off him.

"Can't you be just a little bit more sensitive when I'm trying to open up to you?"

"Nope" His voice deadpanned, his features unchanging as she looked back and glared at him. For a moment they held each others gaze, as if each one was waiting for the other to look away. But then, as if cracks had formed in a dam, Rainbows lips began to quiver. A moment later she was struggling to contain her chuckles as she slugged him playfully in the shoulder.

"See that's what I'm talking about dude. You're a total asshole. I just happen to like that about you."

"Lucky me..." He rubbed his hand across the new sore spot on his arm. Rainbow rolled her eyes

"Oh don't be such a baby" she continued walking, through the mossy and watery brush towards a, suddenly visible, out grove ahead of them.

"What's this? Another hidden spot of Rainbows? Certainly annoying enough getting to it to discourage visitors."

This out grove was much smaller than the one Rainbow had left her friends at, leading Daybreak to believe this was likely somewhere she, or possibly anyone of them would come if they didn't want to be bothered. Although smaller in size, it was certainly more inviting to the eye than the other, at least in his abnormal opinion. Rather than a sandy shore, the ground was glowing in green and olive colored moss. It felt soft between Daybreaks free toes and was warm to the touch as his feet felt the sudden change from wet and submerged sand to semi-squishy moss. The water that they had come through to arrive formed a large pool in the center of the grove, where even the water was glowing a beautiful lime color, presumably due to the over abundance of moss or algae within it.

Rainbow led him towards one of the few larger rocks in the slippery grass, and suddenly bent over it. Not just like she sat down and leaned over it, no, she physically set her stomach down on the tip of the slippery boulder and started wiggling herself about on top, giving him a pleasant view of her barely hidden rear, but raising several questions within him.

After a few seconds, Daybreak gently patted her shoulder "Dashie? Umm...what are you doing...I don't think that rock gave you proper consent for you to just mount it like that."

Still bent over the rock, Rainbow answered him with nothing more than a faint giggle. He noticed her hands slowly creep back along her thighs, down to her swim suit bottoms. She gripped the fabric on either side of her cheeks, and in one fell swoop, dropped it down to her knees. Daybreak instantly felt his anatomy turn against him, as the sight of Rainbows perfect behind greeted him. He could have started drooling the sight was so delicious to him. Rainbow looked back and smiled at his lust filled gaze. She gave a cough "See something you like back there stud, or do I need to spread out the view for you." She wiggled her rump at him playfully.

Daybreak swallowed the lump forming in his throat, the bulge in his swim trunks was aching to be free. "W-wow Dashie...I gotta be honest...no matter how many times I see it...the sight of your perfectly toned blue ass is still enough to make me wanna drill your hips into the ground!"

Another of her chuckles, though this one more passion filled, reached his ears "Mmm yeah, that's just the kind of talk I wanna hear right now. Come here and help me with my top, then the rest of you can help me with my bottom" She greeted his eyes with another wiggle and widened her legs a bit more.

Daybreak smiled sinisterly and took a step towards her. The evil glint of an impending world of pleasure that Rainbow just couldn't help but love, twinkled in his eye as he came up behind her. She watched him run his fingers across her rump, causing her to shiver with desire. For a moment, his fingers paused atop her tush, almost like he was attempting to pet her ass. She turned around to crack a joke but stopped when she saw his eyes, they were facing away from her, and his ears were clearly perked, twitching like a cats would when it sensed danger. Rainbow wanted to regain his attention quick, but the mood seemed to drain out of her when she heard him roughly mutter "Shit!" under his breath. The next moment one of his hands pushed down on her butt uncomfortably while the other grabbed her bottoms and roughly pulled them back into place! He yanked them up so hard and fast he actually managed to give her wedgie!

Rainbow squealed in discomfort and shot up her rear into the air! She came down with a snarl, ready to pound his face into the dirt...but something in his gaze froze her stiff halfway through. His eyes had changed without her even noticing. No longer the beautiful emerald green she could lose herself in for hours. No, now his eyes had ignited fiery white, like his pupils had rolled to the back of his head then ignited in bleach colored light! Despite the odd appearance of his eyes, she felt less discomforted by the sight of them and more so by the serious look on his face. Discounting his eyes, his features had scrunched together, making him appear much older than he actually was. She could see the tension build and ripple along his muscles as his glowing eyes seemed to x-ray the area around them.

Feeling oddly exposed all of the sudden, Rainbow decided to heighten her own awareness as well, and began to circulate her magical energy about herself. Perhaps only to provide personal comfort, or to actually attempt and lend aid to whatever Daybreak was doing, Rainbow began to circulate her weather based energy around the moss as well. But Daybreak seemed to sense this before she even started, his warm but firm hand suddenly upon her shoulder. She turned to speak but once again found his gaze silencing her mid-breath, he merely shook his slowly. It wasn't much, but somehow she understood him perfectly.

"No magic...right, got it." She thought to herself hoping she could communicate that she understood him with more than just her simple nod in response.

Without magic, most weather casters would find themselves feeling very discontented right now. But not Rainbow Dash, she was used to fighting all sorts of enemies without ever summoning her weather powers to aid her. She'd trained for scenarios like this all the time, and even though she had no idea what was yet going on, Daybreak had already communicated enough to her through body language for her to tell it wasn't good.

Deciding that even without magic she would still provide some use in whatever battle was coming, Rainbow moved herself from Daybreaks side, to his back. She faced the direction opposite of him and placed her back against his, only slightly resting against him to alert him she was there. For a moment she felt him tense in surprise as her bare skin pressed against the fabric of his shirt, but he relaxed almost immediately after and gave a slight shake to confirm what she was doing. She felt his nod and assumed her basic fighting stance.

Her hands came up, loosely clenched into fists for comfort, she kept her elbows tucked in just barely off her sides, to protect her ribs. She remembered learning all to often growing up in "Flight Camp" that unprotected or exposed ribs and/or sides can lead to devastating blows to the body. Flight Camp had taught her much, and although she, much like ninety nine percent of every other student who graduated, was still unable to fly using her magic, she had learned plenty else from the experience which she intended to put it to use here if need be.

Flight was something she strove towards, a goal to reach another goal. A goal most weather casters never achieved in their life due to lacking the talent, magical endurance, and proper training. But if she was ever to achieve her real goal, she would have to learn how to fly someday.

"But to get there, first I have to get through this!...Whatever this is..."

She began to wonder why was so tensed up in the first place, why either of them were. A good few moments had passed and still nothing had happened. Nothing had attacked them. Perhaps Daybreak was just overreacting to something.

It was at this moment, she felt his head turn only slightly, leaning back towards her ear and crushing the sliver of doubt within her "Brace yourself...they're coming."

Before she could ask what, a shadow lurched forth from the brush directly ahead and made straight for her! It was large, dark and barreling at incredible speed straight for her! With barely any time to react, Rainbow took a firm step forward and lunged her full weight into a single strong punch, holding just enough back not to hyper extend her muscle. Her senses seemed to slow down time as she watched her fist meeting the shadowy figures (presumably) face. She waited to meet the satisfying feeling of connecting with her assailants nose or jaw...but it never came. Like she was black mist, her fist seemed to swipe right through the shadows face, body, and continue out its back. She was so surprised, she did not have time to counteract her own force and practically propelled herself forward onto her face!

She looked up, hearing Daybreak give a sharp gasp of pain as the creature had then continued on its path and somehow tackled him from behind, planting him firmly on his stomach in the moss. The creature was difficult to make out in the odd light of the glowing plants around them, combined with the random bits of sunlight breaking through the mangrove foliage above. However one part of its body suddenly became very discernable regardless of the lighting. Black, and very solid, razor sharp claws, glistening in the minor light around it. The creature raised its shadowy arm, looking significantly more solid then when she'd tried to punch it, and swiped down across Daybreaks back!

Rainbows blood ran cold as it's claws sliced cleanly through Daybreaks shirt and carved his skin like butter! His shriek of pain sparked something within her, the same fiery hate she'd felt when she saw Stormchaser standing over Daybreak swelled up again, but this time more ferocious than before! She suddenly found herself blinded by rage!...Except it wasn't red. In fact, it wasn't any color. Suddenly her world had gone black and white...seemingly colorless, she didn't know how or why, nor did she care. All she cared about in that moment was the complete destruction of the beast on top of her boyfriend, it's claws now dripping with his fresh blood!

Her eyes felt more focused than she could ever remember, as she homed in on the creatures figure. It's outline now seemed more visible than before, and in her current state of sight, some parts of it looked solid and white, while others appeared to phase in and out and were black, almost misty...so she aimed for the part that looked to most solid! No plan, no secret tactic, she straight out screeched in anger, and surged all her strength into grasping hold of the bloody claw in front of her!

When her fingers actually closed around it, she was half surprised, but that didn't falter her attack. She pulled upwards and kept her momentum moving forward, forcing the creature off Daybreak and dragging it through the moss behind her for several feet. Before the shadow had time to recover itself, Rainbow lurched up its arm and flung the beast skyward! All previous thoughts of caution forgotten, Rainbow felt her aura surge through her rage filled body! She built up a huge mass of energy filled magical clouds in the palms of her hands and zoomed in her eyes on the creature as it flew into the air. She didn't know how she could suddenly do that with her vision, but she didn't care. With her current view of a world without color, she could easily discern the shadowy figures presence among everything else in the sky. To say the least, it stood out in an odd way.

Once she was sure she had her aim perfect, she threw out both her palms and loosed a huge wave of lightning from within the clouds around her! Lighting in it's purest form was too quick to be dodged by any being she knew of, and so she knew before it happened her attack would connect. Before the lightning struck the creature though, she heard Daybreak yell something to her...but she realized her fatal mistake far too late to do anything about it! The lightning struck the shadow center mass and lit up her grey vision a momentary bright yellow! A small scale explosion arched across the horizon, which she assumed would have looked beautiful, if she could have seen anything other than black, white or grey at the time.

When her eyes cleared from the blinding glare of her attack, she expected to see the creature falling back down towards the ground, looking charred in some discernable way. But instead...it was still right where it had previously been when it was struck. Except now it no longer looked black and shadowy to her vision, it was bright yellow and stood out amongst all the grey in the sky. The creature loosed a howl that pained Rainbows ear to the point of her physically covering them to protect form the pain. Then, to Rainbows horror, the creature mimicked her hands previous movements while it hovered in the air. She watched her same energy clouds forming around the creatures body, saw it thrust out its clawed hands, and before she could react, loosed her same lightning down upon her.

Something seemed to click in Rainbow Dash as she looked up and met the shadows gaze. She could find no eyes to stare into, but yet somehow her eyes seemed suddenly bombarded with images. Images she did not recognize, or comprehend...things...creatures, thrashing about in a disgusting, grotesque way...and a place she did not know, which instead of filling her with a feeling of despair or revolt, left her feeling empty inside. This all happened in less than an instant of their eyes meeting...but the feeling they left her with was all too real for her to deny. Fear. Fear paralyzed her...it kept her from moving to avoid the oncoming attack, but it wouldn't have mattered if she tried, after all, lightning in its purest form was too fast to be dodged by any being she knew of...including her. The attack exploded as it struck ground, enveloping, and likely devastating the whole grove in all directions. To say that it likely obliterated Rainbow Dash, would be an understatement, and it likely would have...if Daybreak hadn't been ready for something like that.

The dust settled around the cove. The creature sensed its prey down below, still alive. What it could not sense, was how little damage it had actually done to them. Still hovering in the air, glowing with Rainbows absorbed lightning, the creature found itself surprised when the dust fully cleared from the air and showed Daybreak standing over a fearful looking Rainbow Dash, a black barrier of smoking energy around them. A snarl broke free from the shadowy creatures jowls, it was clearly displeased with the results of its attack (or lack there of).

Daybreak stood over Rainbow, his right arm outstretched and clearly supplying the energy for the dark barrier now encompassing most of Rainbows vision. His left arm dangled beside him, fizzling with yellow sparks, blood running down his elbow and dripping onto the mossy ground below. Despite the excessiveness of the blood flow from him, Rainbow could not see the wound that was causing it. Nevertheless, she was surprised that his arm seemed to the be only thing the creatures attack had damaged. Their was not a scratch on her or Daybreak (save his arm and back of course). Even the surrounding landscape had not been damaged. The cove still looked the as it had before the attack. This left Rainbow marveling at what kind of spell Daybreak could have cast. Of course, the aura made it partially obvious it was not his normal magic, but something dark. Still she couldn't help be curious.

"H-how...?" She didn't quite know how to ask it. How had he saved her? How had he know just which spell to cast? How had he reacted in time when she'd just witnessed him get his back sliced open for a second time?! The questions just kept forming.

Yet, it was like Daybreak was reading her mind. With a smile he gestured his head towards the creature, still hovering ominously in the sky above, well within visible range of anyone around and clearly not doing anything to hide itself from any random passerby who might spy it.

"From the moment I felt your aura fluctuate for your lightning spell. That's when I knew."

This did not help her in the least. "I don't..."

His eyes suddenly narrowed and he turned away form her once more, the barrier around them dropped at almost the exact same moment. "No time for that now Dash. For now, just know this creature can absorb magical attacks and send them back at us"

"Yeah, no shit Sherlock. I think I got that when it nearly just killed me a second ago thanks. Any other bits of wisdom for me?"

His answer came in dry and serious, he must have missed the sarcasm in her voice. "It can also phase through physical attacks, as I'm sure you also already experienced when it attacked me. You probably tried to hit it and phased through it. For now the simple way of putting it is this; magic is useless, and it can only be struck physically if it's preparing an attack of its own."

Rainbow nodded, forcing her still shaky legs up as she did. A half smile slid onto her face "Always explain things like that from now on, ok? I don't have time for you're preachy professor talk all the time ya know?"

She heard him exhale roughly "Hmph, whatever. Just pay attention Skittles. Saving your ass again would be such a bother to my good arm."

She opened her mouth to retort, half thinking about just flipping him off, but caught herself as she watched his features harden again. He didn't even have to say "prepare yourself" this time. She could feel it coming.

Looking up to the sky, her instincts were unfortunately correct. A loud screech that people all the way in Ponyville likely heard, signaled the floating monstrosities' descent towards them. It rocketed down just like a bolt of lightning, seeming to appear one moment, only to vanish and reappear much closer to them the next.

It was in front of Rainbow before she even realized it, or could even move to react. It barreled forward towards her, its black talons extending, reaching for Rainbows throat. Yet somehow Daybreak seemed to have anticipated this, bringing his injured arm around in time to meet the creatures oncoming swipe. His fist clashed with the creatures outstretched nails, punching it in its open palm and saving Rainbow from being five inches shorter. The creature, clearly surprised it had been stopped a second time, reared back before attacking again.

Once again, Daybreaks left arm seemed to drop, dangling uselessly at his side, still shooting off tiny yellow sparks every couple of seconds. An illusion perhaps? If so, it certainly had her convinced, he certainly didn't seem to be faking the pain it was causing him. The strain in his breath when he moved it, the noticeable exhales of force and grimaces on his face, the beads of sweat down his cheeks. Subtleties that were hard to fake, but were obvious signs of pain from an injury. Was Daybreak really that good of actor/liar. If so, Twilight would have definitely had a point about his potential for chaos as an enemy. She silently thanked Celestia he was on her side, even if the Princess had literally nothing to do with it.

Half lost in side thought, Rainbow once again completely missed the creatures next attack. Though this was only partially from her own shortcomings, even fully focused she seemed unable to even detect when the creature was going to move, let alone keep up with it enough to fight back. This time however, her slightly averted gaze practically saved her life. She happened to be looking slightly to the left when the creature suddenly vanished from sight, appearing before her instantaneously. Daybreak swore as he turned, too slow to react this time, but Rainbow had lady luck on her side. Already staring in the appropriate direction, Rainbow reacted instinctively. This time, her instincts involved one satisfying uppercut to the wolf shadows lower jaw. She was so satisfied with her luck and the fact that she actually felt the horrid creatures jaw supposedly crunch under the weight of her attack, that she couldn't help the heroic scream that loosed from her lungs as she sent the creature up a noticeable few feet into the air with her strike!

"Shoryuken!" She half screamed half squealed with glee, as she quickly twirled herself a foot high in the air and landed nimbly a half second later as the creature met the earth with a satisfying thud before rolling back several feet, stunned. She imagined that if the wolf shaped horror had eyes, they would've been rolling in its head after a strike like that.

Daybreak looked as equally surprised as the creature that Rainbow had struck it, let alone caused it real damage. He stared on with widened eyes as its body suddenly looked more solid, flickering for a moment like broken overhead lighting and looking more and more wolfish by the second. A pair of red eyes were suddenly visible just above the creatures jowls wear its head presumably was. Though, to Rainbows great disappointment, its eyes were not spinning like Derpy if she'd been spun around a few times.

Whatever its current form, Daybreak must have taken it as a positive outcome, because he immediately went on the offensive. Rushing the creature with his good arm pulled back and a ball of green fire pooling into his fist, he went straight for where its throat should be. Though slowed by Rainbows stun, the creature was by no means beaten, as Daybreak found out when its crushing claws came down on his head. He avoided certain death by bringing up his left arm just in time. The claw came down, and this time there was clearly no avoiding the damage that would be done to the surrounding area from the force. Moss flew into the air as the ground shook around Rainbows feet. A gasp of fear for Daybreaks safety left her lips as she could only imagine what that blow did to him.

Once again though, after the moss and branches ceased their falling, Rainbow saw Daybreak kneeling, apparently unharmed. A noticeable difference from before though, was his left arm, raised in a defensive posture, and the black barrier around him. The barrier was significantly smaller this time around though, probably since he was only protecting himself. His arm no longer seemed to be bleeding from random places, instead it looked charred, blackened, like someone had overcooked it. He kept it up nonetheless, but the strain it must have caused him was more apparent than ever.

He was biting his lower lip while his whole face was scrunched in obvious discomfort. His eyes were clenched, but still open enough for him to see out of, and his lower half wobbled at the knees. He was not looking good, to say the least. The wolf creature, sensing its attack had once again met with failure, threw what Rainbow could only describe as a temper tantrum. With no obvious provocation, it threw its arm up and began to rapidly beat them down onto Daybreaks shield whilst snarling and howling in clear enragement!

Daybreaks eyes clenched shut after the first strike, clearly feeling the full weight of the creature with each blow that followed. He was on his knees in seconds, barely keeping his arm above his head. The bubble of energy around him continued to glow with apparent strength, but Rainbow could see the signs written across his face. What was odd to her was how the creature had suddenly decided to completely ignore her in favor of beating Daybreak into the ground. Realizing this was her moment to shine, Rainbow forced her wobbly feet to obey her and leaned herself over.

She planted her feet back in the sand, bringing her body near parallel with the ground, like she was preparing for the hundred meter sprint at school. Digging her feet back in the moss covered sand for support, she forced the ground to relent to her weight until she had a solid footing for both feet. Once she was firmly footed, she did her best to calm herself, despite watching the horror before her growing ever closer to shattering Daybreaks defenses. Whatever the situation, if she let her panic control her any further, she might get them both killed. She closed her eyes, and took in a deep breath.

"Stay calm...just stay calm...you've got this."

With her eyesight still stuck to this black and white viewing mode, she slowly opened her eyes and focused down on the creature whom was still fizzling with bright yellow energy. She looked it over, hoping her weird vision might detect some kind of weakness about it. She looked it over for anything she might have missed, the smallest detail could mean wonders for her right now. Her gaze drifted from its barely solid lower body, up its hazy torso, to its more solid looking head and upper claws. She stopped when her eyes drifted over its arms. Each time its struck down on the barrier...its body, especially its arms looked more and more solid. It was looking more and more like a black wolf monster than the shadow that had first attacked her. Was that because of its constant attacks, or something more, she did not know. But she knew for sure it became more pronounced with each blow to Daybreaks barrier.

"Hmm...his barrier is clearly made of dark magic, I've seen that enough to recognize it anywhere. Maybe it's affecting the creature somehow...if that's it...I just might have something. Hopefully this thing doesn't speak English."

Still keeping her body leaned forward, ready to sprint, she put one had to her mouth and yelled "HEY DAYBREAK!"

Just as she expected, the creature didn't seem to notice or care about her, but Daybreak did. His eyes briefly flickered, and though he clearly was straining to do so, he turned his head in her direction. She could only hope he understood her plan from what little she would say, just in case the wolf could understand her.

"WHEN I TELL YOU, PULSE OUT YOUR BARRIER WITH EVERYTHING YOU'VE GOT, LIKE YOU'RE TRYING TO PARRY THAT THING! OK?"

She could see him attempting to think over what she said in his mind, but his thoughts were ended instantly when the creature brought down its weight for another blow. Daybreak dropped down to both knees and Rainbow watched his arms begin to wobble, she doubted he could withstand much more punishment. Meekly raising his head, Daybreak half nodded to her, and half fell forward. She almost moved prematurely when he dropped down to his elbows, but at the sight of the barrier still holding, she held herself back.

She had no way of knowing if Daybreak had understood what she was planning, or even if what she was planning would work, but if it did...

"If this works, I'm a fucking genius." She let that thought comfort her as she steadied her feet and prepared to move.

"YOU READY DAYBREAK?!"

"JUST GO ALREADY DAMMIT! I CAN'T HOLD THIS ANYMORE!" His voice came out so deep she barely recognized it as him. In fact, for a moment she almost could have sworn it came form the wolf instead of him, as it had slightly motioned towards her when Daybreak had spoken...but that was ridiculous.

"OK........NOW!"

She thrust herself forward before even waiting to see if Daybreak would manage the feat she had requested. As usual though, he did not disappoint. His barrier pulsed outward at a massive interval, so much it actually surprised her since she thought he was running on empty. The creature wasn't thrown off him, but being already in the midst of its next attack it was sent stumbling backwards on its hind legs, very much off balance. She locked eyes with her target, and where precisely she wanted him to go, then brought her shoulder forward. As the wolf staggered back and phased to a nearly full solid form, Rainbow planted her shoulder straight into the creatures center section (hopefully its chest).

She put the full weight of her magical and physical strength behind the blow. Then as the creature doubled over, nearly folding itself in half over her back, she took one, then two extra steps, and flung it off her with the same forward momentum she'd already been building. The wolf flew from her back in an almost perfect straight line, and much to her glorious satisfaction, crashed right where she'd wanted. The creature, still holding a solid form, smashed the center of its back right into the mossy trunk of a very thick tree. The loud and clearly pained yip squelched from the creatures maw as a disgusting crunch echoed around the grove.

Instead of phasing through the tree like it might have before, the creature smashed, back first, into the six foot thick trunk of a tree, and practically folded itself completely in half...in the wrong direction. Rainbow could hear the gurgling sounds of the wolfs suffering from where she stood. If it had a spine, it had certainly shattered upon impact, and although it was a nasty thought for her to think about, it was exactly what she had wanted...which was an even more chilling thought to think about.

She pushed the uncomfortable notion away as she noticed her vision was finally returning to normal, the color returned to her eyes as she looked down upon Daybreaks half collapsed form. His barrier had long since dropped, probably the moment he felt the creature relent its assault, and he was now back at his knees, simply catching his breath. He didn't look relieved yet, but she expected that would come soon, right now, she could sigh loud enough for the both of them. She allowed herself to fall back onto her butt in the squishy ground beneath them and release her exhale of satisfaction. Until Daybreaks next words chilled the blood in her veins.

"D-don't...relax yet...there's still more coming..."

She could feel her pupils shrink in horror as he spoke. Instinct, or perhaps just the reality of what that implied, caused her to look up at that moment. With her vision now returned to normal, the black mist surrounding their grove was now visible to her eyes spectrum. It was thick like fog, but looked solid enough to touch. Every way she turned the mist surrounded them, they were trapped within it from all sides, with no escape. That thought, coupled with the many growls that started up mere seconds after, sent tingles down her spine. She looked to Daybreak, who was somehow already back on his feet, and glowing with energy. He looked slightly paler than usual, and his arm still looked like it had been cooked in an oven, but otherwise, he seemed fine. She couldn't even see the claw marks on his back anymore, in fact without the rips in his shirt she might not have even known he'd been slashed there.

"H-how?...How many Daybreak...How many are out there?" Her voice quivered with a fear that felt foreign to her. It was not something she was used to feeling, at least, not like this. Inevitability had never really crossed her mind before, but now, it seemed to be eating away at her. Daybreaks next words did not do anything to calm her anxieties either, even as she felt his hand touch her side, and energy suddenly flood back through her in massive tidal waves.

"Too many..." He sighed as he spoke. There was something like resignation in his tone, which was odd for him. He didn't seem like the type to go out with a whimper, but then he added "Looks like Famine made up her mind about killing or recruiting me pretty damn quick wouldn't you say?...I just wish I'd known she could send...these things. I could have actually prepared for this if I had the time... Dammit...I wish Twilight were here"

"Oh Celestia he must be desperate if he's wishing for Twilight..." The thought was half a joke, but a small reality of it did way on her regardless.

The growling around them seemed to draw closer, like a pack of Timberwolves closing in on their prey. The term felt more accurate than Rainbow cared to admit right then, even the black fog seemed to be shrinking in size, lessening the area they had to move before it would encompass them in it.

"What do you mean? Is there a way to fight these things? Anything is better than giving up!"

As she heard him chuckle, his aura pulsed out from his body, momentarily chilling her skin...but yet warming her from within.

"Giving up? Me? I don't have any intentions on doing that, nor should anyone who presumes to stand next to me. Right Rainbow Dash?" She felt a brief flutter in her chest, her fists clenched in excitement. Her motivation might have continued to grow if he'd left her at that, but instead he continued on.

"...No...I intend to fight every last one of them...I just want you to be aware Dash...we can't win. There is no chance of victory here...not against them."

The absolution in his voice is what really got to her. Whatever he was professing, he actually sounded like he'd already given up and accepted his fate. Perhaps it was just his better understanding of their enemy, but if this is what the knowledge brought, she'd rather remain blissfully ignorant. Her fists clenched tighter, so tight she felt her nails digging into her skin.

"We can win."

Such a small phrase, yet she conveyed so much to him with it. Mostly it was her lack of knowledge on what they were about to experience, but it was also her will. He felt her will to fight, even though neither of them had moved. Her words, her tone, he could feel the fire within her just from her one sentence. Half of him wanted to believe her, but he knew these creatures and their attack methods from his extensive readings in Canterlots' Restricted library...and one experience prior, as a child. The Pack , which was the tactic the creatures were currently implementing, had never been survived by anyone without the use of extremely powerful light magic. A force which he knew for a fact, neither he, nor Rainbow Dash, had the ability to wield at the moment.

"Rainbow could, but not to the strength needed to fend off this many at once...I'm not even sure Twilight could..."

Still Rainbows words did tell him one thing. She was not giving up, whether from blissful ignorance, stubbornness, or some other hidden quality he could not understand, she refused to quit.

"Your unrelenting need to soldier on, even in the face of the impossible...the sheer strength of your will...is that why I can't fathom being with anyone but you? Is that why I'm drawn to you Rainbow...maybe...because I want to be...like you? Is that possible? Do I admire you? Have I...maybe...actually fallen for you?...Hmmm...I'd love to live long enough to find out."

He felt movement to his side. Cutting his thoughts short, a shadowy form lunged out at him, bearing its claws and teeth like shiny trophies and aiming straight for his left hip! He moved to react, bringing his elbow to the ready and preparing to smash it down on top of the oncoming snout of the beast. Yet before he could manage it, he saw a blue foot appear in his vision, and smash down on the creatures nose, flattening it into the ground! Rainbow had beaten him...to defending his own body!

"How did she...?!...I must have given her more magic than I thought..."

No time to think! The creatures lunged in at them from all sides at once! The shadowy mist encompassed and shrouded itself around them as the beasts attacked! Rainbow disappeared from sight the moment the shadows found them. Daybreak was forced to react with his instincts. Closing his eyes and extending his perceptions, he reached out...and grabbed the first oncoming wolf by its claws, allowing them to dig painfully into his hand as he did. Clearly surprised at being touched, the creature failed to stop its own momentum, which Daybreak used to turn, swing it around, and toss into the nearest oncoming beast.

Eyes useless in the darkness of the shadows, Daybreak kept them shut and relied on his other senses, amplified by magic and his own ability to feel the darkness these creatures released. Their dark aura was similar to his chaos aura, therefore allowing him to easily sense them without too much trouble. The trouble was Rainbow Dash. He had no idea how she might fare in this situation, and he could no longer feel her energy around him. All he wanted to do was find her and run...but he knew that wasn't an option.....yet.

He knew if he stopped to think about Rainbow Dash or how she would fair, he wouldn't stand a chance of surviving. These creatures were perfect hunters, they would sense his hesitation and react to it. He had to keep focused at all times, then if and only if, he managed to fight them off, he could worry about Rainbow.

"As much as it sickens me...I have to forget about you for now Dashie...Don't you dare die!"

He felt it coming, too quick for him to react he felt the dark energy appear behind him. A powerful force struck the back of his head, sending him sprawling forth into the ground. As his elbows slid in the moss he felt another one appear overhead. Once again it was in a would-be blind spot of his and too quick for him to turn and defend against. Knowing this, he instead used the slippery moss, and his forward momentum, to his advantage. Magically charging his palms, he dug his hands into the ground, and gently pulled himself forward along the muck. As the beasts claws came smashing down, Daybreaks magically charged momentum propelled him out from under the creatures belly and several feet ahead of the danger.

With a split second more to react, he used his momentary evasion to counterattack, in the only way he could think. With the overabundance of moss at his disposal! Sliding to a stop some several feet ahead of the shadow wolfs face, Daybreak dug his nails into the vegetation beneath him and pulsed out a wave of his aura. The earth beneath him shook briefly, before a tidal wave of slippery moss shot forth from the ground, enveloping the shadow wolf to his immediate rear. The small wave washed over the whole perimeter of the cove and everything inside of it. He knew his attack would do no real damage, but his hope was more that he'd displaced them for a moment.

He took his moment of respite and got to his feet. He stepped back, and instantly felt cool flesh brush his torn shirt. With only a slight jump of surprise, he muttered with relief.

"Dash...that you?"

He heard her raspy breathing so clos to his neck, it gave him the shivers. He knew it was her before she even spoke. "Yeah...I'm here."

"Y-You good?" The slight shake in his question was hard to ignore, but she forced herself to be as honest as possible, without worrying him.

"I'm good...I think one of them clipped me...but other than that, I'm fine."

Growling encircled them, deafening them to their thoughts once more.

"Well...Try and stay that way for me."

"Dash...!"

"I know!"

They both moved as the energy appeared around them again. Springing themselves from the ground, both Daybreak and Rainbow leapt upwards from the black mist and into the surrounding mangroves. Each of them perched on a sturdy branch as the very air around them seemed to thicken at their presence. The black mist seemed to dive in on itself as they exited, like it had been attempting to attack them. From within the mist, the creatures leapt out at them, too many to count. Daybreak, now out of the darkness and having full use of his eyes, counted how many were an immediate threat to his vitals as they closed in. He dropped from his perch as the first came for him. Reaching up, he grasped the bottom of the branch with his hands as he fell, then propelled himself into a swing with a burst of aura from his back. He leapt from one vine to the next as the creatures came at him, dodging and anticipating their attacks noticeably easier than before. He looked back for a split second to see Rainbow do a similar maneuver and begin moving in the opposite direction, taking a small section of the pack with her in pursuit. The rest of the horde, came after him. This immediately justified his theory that he was the primary target, and made him feel slightly better about Rainbows chances. Odds were if she proved too difficult, they'd break off and come back after him. So for now he knew he could do nothing but hope she'd be safe and focus on himself, as much as he hated it.

Perhaps the mangrove vines had the beasts disoriented, or perhaps he was just quickly adapting to their unnatural speed. Either way, dodging them was becoming easier by the minute. Sensing a wolf closing in behind him, he reached up, catching the next passing branch as he jumped, and swung back around to face it dead on. Extending his foot out, he saw the creature attempt to stop its body mid leap, but it was too late. Both he and the beast connected in the air, his foot crushing his weight into the wolfs gut.

They both fell, but as where he merely extended a hand and righted himself neatly on another branch, the wolf plummeted into the branches and water below. Not a terribly long fall, as mangroves didn't grow tall enough for any fall from them to be easily fatal. But the several snapping vines indicating a painful fall were more than enough to please him as he moved on.

As he moved about, hopping from branch to branch and searching for any way to gain an advantage, he felt two more shadows appear behind him. He was already mid-jump when he felt them and knew there was no avoiding damage this time. So he reacted the only way he knew how. He spun himself around mid flight to meet the oncoming attackers, and, extending both his hands outward in front of him, loosed a cannons worth of fiery blaze into the faces of his attackers while they remained just outside of arms length.

The fire caught both wolves off guard and met them full in the face. Of course, he knew no damage would come to them from that as they began to absorb and radiate the fire almost instantly, but at the very least he hoped to blind them. He knew it had worked, because the creatures next several swipes at him missed by miles. Knowing the inevitable sudden stop was coming, he braised his front and back as both the blinded wolves, and the oncoming branch he'd decided to ignore, collided with him. The wolves flaming bodies sprawled into him, only making his collision with the branch that much more painful. The three smashed through the mangroves and tumbled down through the rest of the vines. The wolves seemed to be the luckier of them, as they kept crashing through things all the way down to the water, where they either exploded into steam when touching the water...or were instantly extinguished...he couldn't tell. Daybreak however, was not so lucky.

As he fell, he smashed through several layers of vine, only to have the rest of the wind knocked out him as his fall came to very sudden stop. A slightly stronger root than most appeared from nowhere, extending out from the nearest mangrove and catching him by the stomach as he fell. He heard a sharp snap close to his ear and felt a quick surge of searing pain in his shoulder, before his body went numb. The remaining wolves that he hadn't sprayed with flames flew past him, screeching all the way down to the water, then instantly vanished from sight in a black cloud of vapory smoke upon contact, just like the others. Daybreak hoped that meant that at least those ones were gone for now, but knowing his luck, he dared not count on it. Regardless of either, he allowed himself to just hang there, temporarily exhausted from so much quick paced fighting...and the vine in his gut.

Hehe...guess they weren't water proof...hehe...ow"

Despite his over whelming desire to simply let his eyes shut as he hung suspended in the air, it seemed the days events were not quite done with him yet. He felt it long before he looked up, the overwhelming weight of several dark auras appearing around him. He looked only to confirm his senses were working properly. He wished he hadn't. His eyes grew to the size of fine china dinner plates as he raised his throbbing head. Encircling him in every direction he looked, an entire platoons worth of the shadowy wolf beasts perched along the mangrove vines. He could barely see the little patches of light in between the wolves, since they were all so huddled close together it was nearly impossible to tell them apart. This only served to emphasize the sheer number now surrounding him.

Drawing in a few quick breaths, he attempted to right himself upon the vine he hung from. His limbs didn't seem to wanna respond to his demands, but he eventually forced up his right arm at least. It didn't matter though, the moment his hand touched the vine, and he attempted to start pushing himself up...every wolf around him sprung forth. The dark mist protruding from their skin momentarily blocked any light from reaching his eyes, and all Daybreak could see was the outline of hundreds of black wolf bodies in the air, coming at him from all sides. His body shook with fear as the beasts descended down upon him. With barely any strength to move, he fought to push himself up in time, to give him just enough strength to force his body from the vine. A painful fall to the water below was better than the alternative...but it was no use. His arms were too pained and his body to shaken from his fall for him to move. Even as he heard their howls of victory descend around him, he attempted to force himself over the vine and fall.

He felt the root beneath his gut shake violently, as though the wolves had landed upon it, but he never felt anything touch him. Instead, a blindingly hot, white light punched its way through his strained eyes and filled up his vision! Suddenly his face and body was full of heat, it was like he was standing next to an erupting volcano, or an angry dragons fire! The light was blinding, yet not actually painful, even with it overwhelming his vision he was still able to see the small army of wolves evaporate and/or explode into puffs of black smoke as the light enveloped their bodies. They looked like they were burning from the inside out, their screams of pain unlike anything he'd ever heard before! He wished he could clamp his ears shut, but his arms dangled stubbornly in front of him, even as he willed them to move. The numbness from his fall still overwhelmed him, and so he was forced to watch in awe as the painful light destroyed all his attackers at once, in one giant flash!

Once it ended, he felt painful tears welling up in his eyes. His eyes felt dry, much like the time he'd traversed the Saddle Arabian deserts for days, but this was much quicker and hit him all at once. He blinked his eyes, but felt nothing. He blinked again, and blinked and blinked until he forced them to fully water and run down his cheeks. It was blissful to feel for some reason, and so oddly distracting that he almost didn't notice his branch shake as something plopped down onto it. When he finally did open his eyes again, he felt the new presence before he saw it. Turning his head ever slightly to the right, he found a pair of bare feet standing next to his back on the vine.

He looked up, and found he was staring into the smiling face of someone he did not recognize. It was a girl, and by the looks of her chest from his current view, she had to be at least his age. The girl in question wore a tight fitting, starch white, two piece bikini. It, just like Twilights friends, seemed to reveal way too much skin for his comfort, even more so since he did not know this strange girl. As he hung uselessly next to her, he took a quick note of her body. Her skin was a slightly darker shade of orange than Sunset Shimmers, making her a closer match to his pale color rather than Sunset Shimmers, but it still kept that bright shine her skin had, rather than the dark feel his gave off. The girls white bikini top and bottom, other than exposing much of her toned hips and above average (but thankfully not ridiculously large) breasts, complemented her skin in an odd manner that he could not quite place. The colors looked odd paired together, but not in any negative way...just odd.

Working his way up, he found his eyes nearly jump to her hair, which was blood red and more obvious than the sun above their heads. Something about her hair seemed to glue his eyes to it, it was a deep red, too perfectly matching the color of running blood in a way that no other description but that could capture, except for one, single pink streak on his right (her left) side that fell some in her face, but mostly traveled down her back with the rest. Her hair extended down past her shoulders, and seemingly stopped somewhere down her back, but he could not tell where from his current position. She had a fairly attractive face, and piercing blue eyes. Other than her hair, he would have said her eyes were the next feature that grabbed at him. If her hair was the color of blood red and overly obvious, then her eyes were like a frozen tundra of icy blue. Something you would find yourself lost in for days, weeks on end without any hope of rescue. If they'd been slits, this would have made sense instantly...but they were normal. He felt slightly hypnotized just staring into them, it made him severally uncomfortable thinking it to himself, but he couldn't deny it.

"She's...almost as pretty as Dash..."

"Hmmhmm...Mes yeux sont là en haut"

Her voice, soft yet somehow feeling of a hidden firmness smacked the thought from his head. He shook away his daze and refocused his eyes "Huh...What?..."

"That is vat I vas vondering. Darling if you stare, like zat any longer, I might have to reconsider your rescue."

He couldn't quite place the accent he felt tickle his ear when she spoke, but it reminded him heavily of a more romantically famous part of Equestria...A part which he'd visited only once and swore he'd never go back to. Too many kissy, snooty people. He averted his gaze instantly to avoid giving her the wrong impression, and forced his usual attitude back to the surface.

"Hmph, as if I was staring, please...Who are you anyways? Did you cast that light that destroyed the wolves?

She nodded "Vhy do you ask, impressed, yes?"

"Actually I am...But I'd never admit that aloud. Not directly anyways."

"That was a powerful light spell. That's alot of pure magic to release all at once. Energy like that isn't to...common, so let's say I'm curious".

The girl put a hand to her mouth, only slightly covering up a girly giggle. "Mmhm oui, obviously. Well, peu fréquent est commune . You will find that alot around Ponyville."

A small chuckle of his own actually escaped him, though it was partially pained due to the vine still wedged in-between his gut and ribs. "Ehehe yeah...I've noticed. These people seem full of surprises. Still, even uncommon is pushing the boundaries of modesty, magic that powerful requires a powerful vessel to release from. You just destroyed around fifty very powerful dark creatures...you should be exhausted at the very least. But you like pretty fine to me."

She loosed another giggle "My my, quite the sveet talker aren't you?"

He bit his lower lip in surprise "Err!...T-that's not what I meant!...I only meant that you look surprisingly healthy for using a spell of that magnitude!"

Her giggled now changed to a snicker "Oh ho! So, impressed then, yes?"

He gritted his teeth to keep from cursing at her, an odd amount of frustration suddenly bubbling up within him.

"Look...Just help me up ok! I've got to get going! Rainbow Dash could need my help!"

Possibly sensing his annoyance, or perhaps having had her fun she giggled again.

"Rainbow Dash...hmm...I do not know zis person, but I know ze name. Is she perhaps a friend of Princess Twilight?"

He blinked in surprise "Actually...yes...and I need to find her asap!"

The girl nodded, as if now in understanding "Oui oui, here..."

He looked up as she extended a hand out to him, just to his eye level. As if he could actually move his arm that high in his current predicament, of course she had no way to know that. However, her fingers being this close did offer him the chance to notice her fingernails had been painted, matching the same blood red color as her hair. He didn't know why he noticed that, but he did.

"Umm...I can't quite get my hand that high right now. I had the wind knocked out of me pretty good, and my arms don't seem to be working right at the moment. Could you perhaps...assist me another way?"

The question made him feel overly helpless, but at present the fact remained that he still couldn't move, let alone raise his arms. So he had few other options unless he wanted to try levitating himself, or teleporting, then possibly missing and/or falling through more vines if he screwed up, only causing him to waist more time. Time which he needed to be using to find Rainbow! Luckily, the girl seemed to decide not to tease at him this time, and instead simply aided him. A pair of warm arms wrapped around his chest, and easily pulled him up, lifting him into the air like she was about to suplex him. Instead though, she simply set his wobbly legs down on the branch and waited for him stand. She allowed him to lean against her until he could support himself. The ease at which she had lifted him definitely made him wary of her. He hadn't felt a single ripple within her aura, which meant she'd lifted him off of base strength alone.

"She's probably stronger than Rainbow Dash...yikes...Now that's a scary thought...she doesn't look to be any more fit than her...Wonder where she's hiding the muscle"

"So anyway..." Her voice quickly brought him back from his thoughts. He blinked and saw her extending a hand outward for him to take, the gesture she was implying being very obvious, even to him.

It took him a few seconds of staring before he realized what she was doing. "Oh!...Right...Umm..."

He attempted to raise his left arm, but a sharp twinge of pain shot up his shoulder, instantly halting the idea. He made a quick glance at his left side and remembered, upon laying eyes on its charred state, what he'd put it through recently. With a quick chuckle, he attempted to play it off and extend his other hand instead. However this one got even less of a response from him. His whole right arm refused to budge an inch, and instead hung there next to his body like a limp noodle. Frustrated, he strained and scrunched his eyes, attempting to elicit some form of movement from the stubborn limb. Instead it simply remained by his side, swinging in the breeze. He looked up to his rescuer and gave a soft laugh of embarrassment.

"Umm...Yeah...So how about you give me your...ahh...name...Yeah!...What's your name first?"

She raised an eye "Is zer a problem with shaking my hand? Where I am from, zis is considered extremely rude, to deny introductions. Perhaps I am doing somezing wrong? My customs for greeting are so very different from here. Hmm...Ponyvilles peoples never fail to fascinate me."

Feeling a slight twitch in his eye for being called rude, especially when he hadn't actually meant to do it for once, he quickly sputtered out "N-No no! It's not that...it's just...umm...well...I..."

Sighing with resignation, he realized there was no hiding it...he flung his shoulders back and forth, flinging his arms about like they were noodles attached to his body rather than limbs. When he finished, the mystery girl was giving him the strangest of looks.

"I can't move either of my arms for some reason! I mean, I can sort of move my left...but it really hurts to do so. I must have put alot of strain on it during the fight. But my other...I can't tell what's wrong...I just can't move it. At all."

The girl leaned forward on her toes and extended her neck out, almost like she was looking down onto him, rather than at him. This was odd as she was already his height, and there was no reason for her to need to get any taller to notice something on him. Yet nevertheless, upon peering at him from her tiptoes, she gasped sharply and was upon him in a millisecond, poking at his left and right arm with her oddly sharp fingernails.

She started at his left, making him very uncomfortable with her constant jabbing at the tender skin there. She poked and prodded at the charred looking limb, causing him plenty of unnecessary pain as she did so. After a series of "does zis hurts" and "how about heres" she stood back, and said in the most unemotional and matter-a-factly voice he'd ever heard directed at him by anyone other than Twilight

"Well dear...zat arm is as good as dead."

He blinked twice, looking at her sideways "Beg pardon?"

She mirrored his gesture "Did I stutter dear? Your arm is dead. Magically. Jeter...a cast might be in order."

Daybreak released a mouth full of hot air "I am not wearing a granite slab wrapped in gauss over my arm"

The girl momentarily put her hands on her hips, like all girls do when they scold someone, but then decided better of it and simply replied "Well zen get a brace or somezing. To keep your arm from moving for awhile. If you ever vish to cast another spell from zat limb, I suggest you give it some much needed rest."

The idea of walking around looking like a bird with its wing clipped was absolutely appalling to him, but he also knew she had a point. In his travels he'd seen a few cases where overexertion of magic in one specific limb could dull or even kill its ability to channel magic, sometimes permanently if not properly treated with constant rest and healing spells by magic other than the victims.

"Which means I'm gonna need someone's help...greeeeeeat...hmmm, let's see. Rainbow's no good at healing magic, I can say that for near certain just by the odd patch job she gave my back. It's comfortable, but not very effective in the long run. Maybe Sunset Shimmer...I don't think I'd mind that too much, she's more or less my friend now. Well...I know I can mostly trust her at least....ughh, such a pain in the ass."

With a sigh, he relented "Fine...A brace or something...but later, not now. What about the other arm?"

Once again, she went about his side, poking and prodding at him. She leaned closer for this side though, getting right up so close to his arm he could feel her breath along his skin. She would poke, ask if it hurt, or even if he felt it. If and when he said no, she would moved on, but if he said yes, she would drag her finger across his skin, like drawing an X on him. Then she would move on anyways. This odd examination went on for a minute or so, before she finally seemed satisfied.

Pulling her head back from his arm, Daybreak nearly gasped. She seemed to have materialized glasses from nowhere. She was now cleaning them in her hand with a rag that had appeared equally as quickly. For a moment, Daybreak felt a rush of deja vu as his eyes met this girls face when she replaced the glasses atop her nose. The streak in her hair, the glasses, the power...

"Oh gods...no wonder I feel weird..."

A ball of white light suddenly overtook his vision. Regaining his attention, the mystery girl seemed to be holding a shiny ball of white aura atop the tip of a short curved dagger, whihch she grasped firmly in her right hand. He didn't waste time wondering where the dagger had come from, she'd probably just materialized it like her glasses anyways.

"La douleur sera féroce...err...zis will hurt."

"Umm...Ok...will it fix my arm?"

She nodded.

"Then do it."

With another nod, she flicked the tip of her blade forward, letting the small sphere float freely away. She then gently slipped the dagger in the side of her bikini bottoms, holstering it in place and stepping back. Daybreak wondered if he was supposed to do something with this little ball, but he didn't get the chance to ask. The orb began moving towards him on its own, crawling at a snails pace towards his right arm. He watched with anxious anticipation as the orb inched closer and closer to his skin. It felt like an eternity before the little ball finally made contact, but the pain he was promised did not come. The orb simply continued forward, phasing through his skin and vanishing inside his body.

After a moment of silence, Daybreak felt the anticlimactic mood settling over his head. His impatience got the better of him.

"Umm...You said this was supposed to hur-"

Snap!

The words died in his throat, never making it to the surface. He felt white hot, searing pain, welling up in his shoulder. A pain as hot as the spell that had wasted the wolves, and it felt like it was bubbling directly beneath his shoulder blade, or burning through his collar bone. Tears poured into his eyes as he struggled not to squeal like a child. A high pitched note swelled in his throat, but he managed to withhold most of it.

A small "Eeep..." was all that escaped him.

His shoulder felt better instantly, but a severe aching began to settle along his whole arm. He recognized the pain as familiar, but couldn't figure why he was feeling it. He looked to the mystery girl for answers, while slowly beginning to flex and stretch his arm.

"What happened? What did you do?"

The girl brushed her hands together like she'd just finished some dirty task and smiled "I fixed you, and quite remarkably if I may add. I've only ever truly tested zat on noses and a few toes. Never a fully dislocated arm before, I vas almost worried I might fold you like ze pretzel."

Blinking, he now felt extremely foolish for letting this obvious nut case even dare to touch him, he cocked his head, hoping he'd misheard her.

"Pardon you? My shoulder was dislocated...and you healed me...WITH A SPELL YOU'VE NEVER USED BEFORE!?"

She smiled, either not understanding his sudden outburst, or finding actual humor in it. He wasn't entirely sure.

"Ehhh...Yes? Zat vas my first time, twas very good, yes?"

His right eye twitched in unrest "ARE YOU MAD WOMAN?! WHAT IF YOU'D BROKEN MY ARM, OR TURNED IT INTO SOME WEIRD VEGETABLE?! I'M NOT A FUCKING TEST DUMMY YOU KNOW! I'M A PERSON! HOW IRRESPONSIBLE A MAGICIAN CAN YOU BE TO TEST OUT SPELLS LIKE THAT ON...on..."

The words failed him. Not because they were having no obvious effect on the girl before him, but because of a sudden realization he'd come to.

"Im being pretty hypocritical with this here...I mean...I guess I let Twilight do this to me plenty of times when we were kids, but it never really bothered me then. I guess I just had more faith in her."

The girl had moved her hands back to her hips, shooting him an odd look with a single eyebrow raised to him.

"You say you'd rather I not repair your injury? Should I put it back zen?" She reached for her dagger as the blades tip began to glow with bright light once again. Daybreak immediately threw out his right arm, frantically waving it in front of her.

"No! No no no! Absolutely not!...Look...just forget it. We need to move on and find Rainbow Dash. I have to make sure she's ok."

Once again appearing confused, or perhaps that was just the universal look she always had, the girl cocked her head. "Zis Rainbow Dash you keep referring, she is your...fleur dans l'obscurité ? Yes?"

He heard that strong tingle of an accent again. One he couldn't help but feel he'd heard somewhere before. He couldn't quite place it, or the odd language for that matter.

"I don't know what you mean...Err...she is important to me of that's what you mean."

She nodded "Oui...Err...yes, I mean."

He nodded in return. "Then yes, she is my...err fleur-dans-I-obs-urite?"

The crimson haired girl placed a hand to her mouth, stifling a giggle "Pas mal...I shall try to use better phrasing from now on, so as to not have you butcher my tongue yes?"

He felt slightly awkward now. He must have truly destroyed her wording just then. "Uhh...sure thanks I guess."

With another nod, the girl motioned her hand around the groves. "Guide moi...Lead the way.

With a slight smile, he gave her a confirming nod. He lowered his stance, calling forth aura from within his body. He willed it to flow through his limbs, to balance him on an equilibrium, so that he could move normally without the use of his left arm for awhile. He felt the aura swim across his feet, a small bell went off in his head, and he leapt forth!

"Hang on Dashie...I'm coming for you!"

Memento Mori

View Online

If you have ever had the pleasure of working with a disabled or crippled limb, then surely you can guess that jumping from branch to branch in a thick brush of mangroves is no easy task. Add to the fact that Daybreak seemed unable to resist screeching out Rainbows name every other jump like a mad banshee, made this task all the more annoying. It was becoming an aggravating and unbearable routine to constantly witness. He would jump, land, plant his feet on the branch, yell, then jump again and repeat. Granted the jumps from branch to branch were magically charged so he did manage to hover in open air for a good few seconds between each landing, giving him more time to look around...but that didn't make it any less annoying to deal with. The good news about it taking so long to track down Rainbow Dash, was that Daybreak managed to finally pull the red haired girls name from her. In between his screeching for Rainbow, and jumping from out grove to out grove like a monkey, he managed to find a quick moment to ask her. Her name was Jackie. Jackie Blaze, but apparently she preferred to just be called Jackie. He didn't ask why, it was a pretty common thing to find with people with longer names preferring only a certain part to be spoken. To be honest, he really didn't care. All he cared about was finding Rainbow Dash, and the only reason he'd even bothered to ask the girls name was in case he needed to call her for some reason. Not knowing her name would certainly be a problem if he suddenly needed to her assistance.

It was actually Jackie who ended up finally hearing a response to his consistent yells. She grabbed him by the scruff of his torn shirt mid leap to stop him from jumping right past the small clearing where the response originated. Rather than thanking her like he should've, he shot her an annoyed glare for nearly tearing what remained of his shirt, and proceeded to perch himself on the nearest branch.

Daybreak wasted no time in feeling out the clearing ahead with his magic. He wanted to know exactly what he was going to be walking into. Slowly, he shut his eyes and extended out his perceptions, feeling the area ahead of them. He could sense the overwhelming life force of the vines and moss around the area, and the many creatures living in the shallow waters beneath. It made the scene ahead appear fuzzy in his brain and forced him to focus down on only the powerful sources of magic ahead. From his position he could sense two powerful energies in the clearing directly ahead of them. One was vibrantly radiating aura in all directions, like a train venting excess smoke or steam. Meanwhile the other was doing the polar opposite, it was drastically decreasing in power, shrinking in size and strength with massive leaps. Whatever creature that energy belonged to was either dying or being drained, but with all the life surrounding him, obscuring his senses, he couldn't be sure who or what each energy belonged to. That left only one option.

Without a word to Jack, Daybreak dropped down from the branch, crunching into moss below with a sickening squish. He'd barely touched ground, before he took off in a full sprint directly ahead. Jack released a sigh, seeing her moment of rest was now over, then quickly followed suite.

With each step he took closer to the clearing he began to feel more and more apprehension creeping into his thoughts.

"What if the fading aura is Dash? What if the strong aura is one of those creatures about to finish her off? What if I'm too late? If I'd just stayed with her instead of allowing us to be separated in the first place...."

He found his strides becoming longer as the last bit of brush blocking his path was in sight. He'd been there soon, but he wanted to be there now!

"If she's hurt it's my fault. I shouldn't have left her alone with any of those things for even a second. What'll I do...What'll I say to her friends? To Scoots?...How will I go on if she's...?...Dashie...!"

He practically jumped the last five feet through the brush ahead! Bursting through the final layer of mossy vines with such magical force he actually set the surrounding plants momentarily ablaze! He was so frantic as he skidded to a halt in the slush, he wasn't quite able to register what he was looking at until after coming to a full stop, and then he still stared on for a good few moments. Long enough for the enflamed brush to extinguish itself.

"You're...ok?"

His jaw might have hit the ground. She wasn't just ok, she was sitting atop the heaving body of one of the wolf creatures. The creature was pulsating a black tar-like substance that extended from its chest and ran down its back leg, almost the length of its tail. Rainbow was just there, sitting atop the creatures motionless shoulder blades, one leg crossed, the other swinging casually side to side in front of the wolfs jawline. She wore the biggest grin, which transformed into a toothy smile at the sight of him and his expression.

Truly he didn't know what to say, she barely seemed to have a scratch on her except for a single deep gash on her right arm. It was bleeding quite a bit, but didn't seem that serious in the grand scheme of things. She was splattered with splotches of the black tar substance which the creature was leaking, across various parts of her skin. However, like the gash, considering what he expected to find, this was like Hearths Warming to him.

The shock wore off after about a moment of them simply staring at each other. Rainbow with her signature smirk of victory and Daybreak with a look of shock equivalent to if someone had just crowned him king of Equestria! After a moment in time that seemed to last an eternity as they stared at each others expressions, he finally moved. Rainbows eyes widened briefly as Daybreak leapt at her! She squealed when his body connected with hers, one arm tackling her off the top of the creature and into the mossy, mucky ground beneath.

He didn't say a word to her, he just began planting quick, excited kisses all over her face and neck! She squealed and squeaked as he kissed her mercilessly, but never tried to squirm away from him. Despite being caught completely unawares by his sudden onslaught of affection, it was something she welcomed happily, especially after the ordeal she'd just been through. His lips grazed a particularly sensitive spot on her neck that seemed to trip a switch in her head. The pain in her wound briefly forgotten, she was ready to wrap her legs around him and resume their fun from earlier. She might have, if she hadn't then spotted Jackie staring over at them from the brush. Both girls eyes briefly widened as they met each other.

The shriek that followed wasn't girly by any means, it was more of surprise than anything else. It also might have had a slight bit of annoyance behind it, since her fun had been halted before beginning yet again. Rainbows arms sprung to life as she roughly pushed Daybreak off her body, causing him to give a firm grunt of pain when he landed on his disabled arm. She scrambled to her feet, half ready for a fight before she felt Daybreaks good hand on her shoulder.

"It's ok Dashie, she's with me. She helped me fight off the Shadow Wolves, and find you."

Only lowering her clenched hands by a slight bit, Rainbow glared at the crimson haired girl.

"Oh really?"

Rainbows eyes snaked their way up and down this new girl with surprisingly malice thoughts. She found herself criticizing this girls looks in her mind, something she'd only ever attributed to Rarity and would certainly never admit to aloud.

"Hmph...And how did you manage that?"

It took no prompting for him to realize he was to stay silent and let Jackie answer. He couldn't place it, but something in Dash's voice had suddenly changed, there was a bit of aggression in it. Jackie grinned at Rainbow, showing her perfectly aligned white teeth.

"With zis!"

Rainbow shrieked, and even Daybreak nearly jumped to his feet. Faster than either of them could track, Jackie's hand flung behind her bottoms and withdrew the blade she'd placed there earlier. It's tip was now less than an inch from Rainbows nose, the glint from the moss light cast an eerie glow across its surface. Rainbows eyes narrowed down on the blade, giving her a slightly derped look in the light. From his angle on the ground, Daybreak was suddenly able to notice something interesting about the blade, but it seemed Rainbow beat him to it.

"A Cursed Light Dagger?"

Jackie merely nodding, mimicking Rainbows previous smirk in an almost too perfect way.

For Daybreak, the marking he had just noticed etched into the side of blade were what had made him realize the blades properties. But he doubted Rainbow could seen them with it's tip inches from her nose, there must be some other way of identifying it he didn't know...or she was just more observant than him. These days he didn't discount anything with her.

Noting Jackie's mocking smirk after she'd taken her eyes off the blade, which was so close she could smell it, Rainbows own lips curved back into a grin.

"And where would you have come by something like this? According to Twilight these things are illegal. I'd hate to have to report you."

Now that was a surprise. For Rainbow to recognize the dagger and know of it's illicitness. Not to mention her threatening to report someone for anything, the idea was laughable. Truly he needed to pick Rainbows brain more often than he did, she knew more about deep magic than she let on...or perhaps Twilight had taught her more than he thought. Regardless, she was right, a blade of that nature was extremely illegal, due to the magic hidden within.

"That blades magic is drawn from some of the purest forms of magic in the world, usually from moonlight. This often causes serious negative affects on our weather control during the absorption. This pure magical energy it contains allows it to banish even the most heinous forms of dark magic with little effort, so long as it has the energy reserves to due so. Even I don't know how many uses that thing has...but I'm more concerned with how she got it. I'd assumed Celestia, or at least Twilight, would have collected and stored all remaining blades of that nature after the last war. That's two cursed blades I've located around Ponyville...and the fact that this girl clearly knows how to wield this one, is worth concern. But still..."

Moving to get fully to his feet, Daybreaks arm slid down from Rainbows shoulder, gently lowering her clenched fists with him as he did.

"Dash, for now let's give her the benefit of the doubt. That blade's nothing I can't handle if things went awry. Once we're back safe with everyone we can interrogate her to your hearts content. But right now, I just want to get my arm looked at by Sunset."

"Hm? Your arm...what's wrong with...?"

As if just noticing his left arms blackened color for the first time, Dash shrieked even louder than before! This time her scream made him jump as well!

"AHHH! WHAT THE HELL?!"

"W-WHAT! WHAT'S WRONG RAINBOW?!"

"WHAT'S WRONG? WHAT DO YOU MEAN WHAT'S WRONG? LOOK AT YOUR ARM...IT'S FUCKING BLACK! IT LOOKS LIKE AN OVER COOKED HAMBURGER!"

"...Oh..." Daybreak exhaled with relief. "I already knew that, I thought it had gotten worse for a sec there. Don't do that Rainbow!"

"Don't do...? YOUR ARM IS FUCKING CHARRED! Y-YOU ASSHOLE! How can I not freak out at that! And what do you mean worse? It can get worse?"

"If ve do not get it treated soon, zen it could be yes. So ve should move on to Princess Twilight and get it properly mended straight avay." Jackie returned the blade to its previous spot in her bottoms. She then motioned ahead with her hand "Shall ve progress?"

Daybreak nodded "Right, Dash stick close to me. I might need a little assistance. I used a good amount of magic forcing myself to get here fast. I wanna use the rest of it to start healing my arm as best I can for now. So I'm done tree hopping for awhile."

Rainbow was beside him before he'd finished speaking. Already lifting his good arm around her neck to give him support, she started walking them forward through the brush at a decently quick pace, but nothing too strenuous for him to hold. As they walked past Jackie, Rainbow kept her eyes glued to her until she was completely behind them and out of her peripheral vision. She found herself counting under her breath, how many steps behind them Jackie remained as she started to follow.

"Six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve...twelve paces exactly. Enough room to push Daybreak away and dodge if she tries anything...But not enough room to counterattack before she closes the distance...hmm..."

Daybreak would have found this humorous, if he hadn't been able to feel Rainbows tensed up muscles and her rigid aura without even trying. She was clearly on edge. Which put him on edge. Which made his left arm begin to tingle with aching as he tensed up.

"Hey Dashie?" He lowered his voice so as not to let Jackie hear, but still managed to pass along a small tenderness in just his words. Something Rainbow did not fail to notice. He almost instantly felt her muscles relax, if ever so slightly at his voice.

"Yeah dude, what's up?" She answered him equally as quiet.

"What's wrong huh? I can feel the ripples in your arm muscles, and your aura is all over the place. You sure those things didn't do more than clip you?" Rainbow shrugged as his eyes briefly swam over to the small stream of blood still escaping her opposite arm. He wasn't perfect in his medical knowledge but he knew enough to know that the rate she was bleeding wasn't serious or life threatening. She'd heal naturally from a wound like that.

"Probably stings like a bitch, but I doubt it's anything she can't handle...Still, best show my concern, it may just relax her a bit more."

When she failed to follow up her shrug with an answer, he pressed her again. "Dashie, if you want, I can give that wound a kiss to make you feeeeeel better. I know it's gotta sting like my mother, right?"

He saw her lips twitch. She was with holding her chuckle so obviously he practically saw her swallow her giggle. She kept her eyes focused straight ahead and he could feel her quicken her pace, but this time at least she gave him more than just a shrug in response this time.

"I don't really care about my scratched arm right now dude. I just wanna get you back to Sunset and Twilight before anything else happens."

He scoffed "That's oddly serious of you Dash. Where's the Rainbow that craves new adventure and excitement? Come on, out with it. I know there's something else bothering you. It can't be that I went and got myself fucked up again. I mean, that happens like every other day with me."

He heard her release a sigh as his last words escaped him, almost too quickly. "Yeah, I know. You seem to injure yourself more by just existing, than I ever do practicing for anything athletic. And trust me when I tell you, that is saying something. I once crashed through Twilights house (before it was the castle) and managed to destroy and deshelf nearly everyone of her books, in just one act."

Ignoring her horrid grammar, Daybreak chuckled then blew air from his lips showing he was not impressed. "Pssssh, that it? Please. I once drank Cherry Fireball shots with the Griffon King that were so spicy, I literally sneezed a flaming hole straight through his palace walls to the outside. Eight consecutive walls I might add. Made of platinum."

Rainbow looked over, nearly tripping them both over a well hidden root in the mud as she did so. "Really dude? Come on, that's not even impressive. Spike sneezes fireballs through our houses almost daily now. Though, I will give you props for drinking with the Gryphon King. What's he like by the way? Not much is really known about him over here in Ponyville, or anywhere in Equestria I imagine."

Narrowly avoiding a tree branch hanging just low enough to mock his tallness with its leaves, Daybreak smirked. "Other than being a very heavy drinker? Well...he's kind of an asshole."

A small giggle made him refocus his eyes on Rainbow, she was giving him that shit-eating grin again. "You two must gotten along swell then huh? Hehehe."

He could see her holding back a brewing storm of chuckles, but he could also feel the remnants of her tensed muscles fading away. It was working.

"Oh yeah, yuck it up you blueberry skinned vixen. I'll have you know we actually did get along quite well."

After sticking her tongue out at him and getting a face full of tree leaves for not paying attention to the path, Rainbow raised a curious eyebrow.

"Well, if you had such a good time, why didn't you stay? I mean being the guest of the King must have been pretty sweet I imagine. Not that I'm complaining you left or anything."

She gave his neck a half nuzzle while attempting to keep walking straight forward. It didn't really work out. She more or less head butted him, but he still felt the affection through the pain nonetheless.

"Ehehehe...Umm...Oh ya know...Differences in opinion I guess. I mean, I never stayed in one place for too long back then...And well...I was doing my own thing."

"It also might have something to do with the fact I tried to assassinate him later, but I don't think I need to be mentioning that particular detail to her right now..."

Rainbow nodded slowly "Well...ok then. I guess I get it. The whole, 'no friends thing' back then."

He nodded, as if remembering something unpleasant. "Yeah..."

Rainbow watched his brow furrow as his eyes trailed up towards the sky. She aimed to quickly change the subject. She just needed something to talk about that could last them the rest of the way...Something that would interest him...

"Oh! I know!"

"Hey Daybreak?" She gave his ribs a firm jab to guide him quickly back from his thoughts. He blinked once and focused on her gaze.

"Yeah Dashie?"

She still wasn't quite sure how to explain what had happened. What had her eyes experienced during their fight with the wolves? The random ability she'd used, it had been what basically allowed her to defeat the one she'd fought on her own, and survive the first encounter with them. It wasn't anything she'd ever felt before, magic that changed her senses so drastically, especially her sight. She'd originally resolved to ask him about it later, with more obvious matters being pressing. But since he clearly didn't seem keen to talk about anything else right then, and she needed something to distract them both, what better time than the present?

"I wanted to ask you about something. Something really weird...that happened to me during our fight with the wolves."

Even without looking, she somehow knew she had his full attention. His voice didn't change any, but somehow, she just knew. Almost like she felt his gaze upon her.

"OK Dash, shoot. I was curious about how you dealt with the wolf anyways. I just wasn't sure you wanted to talk about it right now. So please, enlighten me on how you kicked that wolves ass back to hell."

He felt her stiffness return, like her guard had suddenly been raised. It was her "tell". The thing that always told him she was stressed. Just the slightest flicker in her aura and the ever so subtle tightening of her muscles. He could tell she was uncomfortable again. The knowledge was disappointing, since he'd just spent all that time trying to make her relax.

"Well...umm...it's a little weird. I'm not exactly sure how to describe it..."

"Just take your time. What exactly happened that was so weird?"

"Well my body...changed...I guess you could say."

It took her a moment, but she suddenly felt a set of warm fingers running down her backside, just above her bottoms. She whipped her head back and saw him quickly retreat his free arm with a slightly guilty look upon his face.

"Seriously dude?" Her tone actually sounded scolding.

"Whaaaaat? I was merely checking to be sure that your very fit behind has not changed. You said your body changed and I was worried. I mean to lose that perfectly toned rump, that would be catastrophic!"

Her eyes narrowed "Really?"

He couldn't withhold the chuckle "Yep. Your tush passes the test by the way. Still as fit and perfect as before. Oof...!"

A small grunt of pain escaped him as he felt her fingers jab into his ribs. "Come ooooon dude! I'm being serious here!"

"And I'm not? I was legitimately concerned for the safety of your butt for a second there."

Rainbow groaned "Dude! I mean it. Something seriously fucked up happened with my eyes while we were fighting! What's with you all the sudden?!"

He winced at the sharpness in her voice. Being so close to her, it actually hurt his ears to have her raise her voice at him.

"Alright, alright I'm sorry. I was just trying to keep the mood light that's all...After that whole ordeal. I mean...Look, I'm fine with what I had to do back there to survive. But...Dash...You know you killed that wolf right? I didn't think you'd wanna discuss that for awhile...But if this is something seriously bothering you. Then we can talk now."

She hadn't even thought about it like that. It never once occurred to her that the wolf creature she'd destroyed was a living thing. It hardly even looked like one. She had been so consumed with the moment...only now did she realize she'd never actually taken another creatures life before. And...it had been so easy...

"It was...so easy...Oh Celestia, I think I might be sick....No, no...I need to focus on the moment right now. I'll worry about this later. For now, just stay focused!"

She swallowed the lump forming in her throat, forcing herself to swallow the knot in her gut. A quick cough stabilized her speech.

"Well...During the fight, I think sometime before you and I split up, something really odd happened to my eyes. I'm not, quite sure how to describe it. It was like...I guess like all the color drained from the world, except I could still see things in black, white and grey. But the wolf, the wolf had color. When it absorbed my spells, it suddenly got colorful...like...like..."

"Like it had absorbed your energy?"

If his attention had been wavering before, it wasn't any longer. The last time she saw his eyes this glued to her was the first time he'd seen her naked. It almost made her stutter having that particular thought run through her mind.

"Yes exactly! A-And once we got separated my eyes went back to normal for a little bit! I was fighting with three of the wolves, but at some point two of them ran away! I guess they must have gone after you or something cause only one stayed behind to fight me..."

She could see his eyes darting about in his head. She could only imagine what he was thinking about.

"After there was only one left, things actually seemed to get easier for awhile. I used the little bit you told me to fight it off pretty well. I don't know how, but at some point I was able to predict its movements and it could barely touch me, it was like I was dancing circles around it."

His gaze had widened at some point. She hadn't seen him so obviously impressed with her in awhile, but his gaze, and the tone in his voice made it undeniable.

"Wow Dashie...That's...hard to believe. Those beasts, if you were able keep up with it like that and outmaneuver it so easily...that's real talent. Hmm...Have you ever thought of joining the Night Watch?"

A small chuckle escaped her lips. He looked at her confused, she'd just been so serious a moment ago, but she merely waved him off.

"It's nothing it's nothing."

He wasn't buying that for a second.

"Bull, Dashie. You've got that look. Tell me. What are you thinking?"

Another chuckle escaped her, now there was no denying it.

"Fine...I was just thinking you'd better hope I don't join the Watch, cause then I'll be sitting on a large icy wall the rest of my life. That would totally suck for you."

Daybreak was dumbfounded, head tilted he narrowed his eyes at her. "What are you talking about...Do you even know what the Nights Watch is?"

Rainbows head shook in clear disappointment. "You need to watch more t.v."

His eyes rolled like dice "Hardly...why waste my time staring at a screen all day when I can do something productive?"

"Oh yeah, like what smartass?"

His lips snaked into a coy grin "Have sex with my hot girlfriend, annoy Twilight, ya know, the important things in life."

A small blush crept onto her face, but it was masked by her own growing grin. "Hmmm you're right, that is more productive. A little more talk like that and maybe you'll get lucky in the hospital room later."

He would have celebrated to himself, if she hadn't dropped a certain forbidden word to him. "Did you say...hospital?.........There is no way in Tartarus I'm going to any hospital anywhere!"

She held up the hand that wasn't helping support his body to silence him. Then showed him three fingers.

"One. You're arm is literally a slice a bacon right now and I'm sure once Twilight and Sunset look at it they will agree it needs professional care. Two. We just got fucking mobbed by dark monster things from Tartarus, or something. If anything deserves a trip to hospital, it's that. AND THREE!..."

She raised her voice in emphasis, cutting him off as he tried to open his mouth to speak.

"...if you wanna get laid tonight you'll go without a fight! Got it buster?"

He turned, to find her eyes waiting. They locked glares. Each one stared into the depths of the others eyes, practically gazing into each others souls. Flames licked at their intertwining gazes, each one daring the other to argue back. Daybreak was the first to speak.

"You wouldn't make it." His voice deepened as his overly serious tone brought forth a smirk from Rainbow

"Bullshit. I've gone twenty two years, I can last the rest of today." She mimicked his deepened voice, sounding even more humorous than he did.

"So have I Dash."

"Yeah? And who do you think is more addicted, hm?"

"....."

Silence hung in the air. The only noticeable sounds were the squishing of moss between their toes as the pair trudged through the mangroves, and the faint breathing of Jackie lagging slightly farther back. After a moment, Daybreak released a sigh of defeat.

"Fine...You win. But you're getting looked at too."

She looked offended "What! Why? I've just got a small gash. I'm fine....Tis but a flesh wound!" She wiggled her eyebrows coyly

He shook his head, held up three fingers with his good hand, whilst sticking out his tongue at her.

"One. Cause from what you just told me, you somehow used an ability that I literally invented myself, as in, never been done before and you just used it out of the blue. So yeah, that's cause for concern I'd say! Two. Cause it's my job to make sure my Dashie is kept safe and sound! And three, cause I fucking said so babe! Argue with me."

Their gazes still locked, Dash leaned forward and stole a quick nip on his lips, then snickered.

"I like that demanding tone you got for a sec there, almost as alpha as me. You should try that in bed sometime. And since when did I become some princess who needs constant protecting? Last time I checked, you're the one the wolves fucked up and I barely got scratched...BUUUUUUUT!...."

She once again raised her voice to keep him from cutting across her.

"...Since you seem so totally threatened by not having your own special eye thingy anymore, I'll go quietly. For you. Cause I'm nice like that."

A warm feeling swam through his chest. He couldn't help the fuzziness flooding through him at even the slightest bit of affection from her. She was like a drug to him, and he couldn't help but crave all the new things he was constantly getting to experience feeling with her.

He found himself smiling without even knowing it. "Thanks Dashie."

He felt a small twinge of pain in his good arm as Rainbow gently slugged him. Not enough to really hurt, but enough to annoy him considering it had just recently been popped back into place.

"What are ya thanking me for dude? You sound like I just agreed to marry you, it's just a hospital trip. No need to get so emotional."

Crimson flushed his face, he could briefly hear the sounds of Jackie giggling behind them. This only fueled the rapid deepening of color in his face.

"I am NOT getting emotional Dash! I'm just happy is all! I don't get...emotional!"

Sensing his aggravation, Rainbow pushed forward.

"You toooootally were! I think I saw mini tears in your eyes man!"

If there was a color of deeper red his face could achieve, he soon would. His flush almost looked unhealthy, anyone else might have mistook him for suffocating. Jackie's distant, but ever vocal giggles didn't help him either.

"Rainbow Dash! I'm warning you!"

Rainbow didn't even bother holding back her laughs now, she just cut loose and jarred at him between breaths. She had to release his arms and step a few feet away to keep from falling all over both of them. Daybreak was less than amused, and barely able to support himself on his own.

"Ooooooh! He totally just full named me! He must be getting serious now! Hey new-girl- whose-name-I-don't-remember, did you hear that? He said my fuuuuuull name. He's clearly mad now!"

Jackie, having quickly closed the small distance between them, once Rainbow had stopped them moving, was also having a hard time suppressing a small fit of her own.

"Oui , oui, il ressemble à un chaton en colère....Umm...Ehh. I mean, he is like angry kitty cat, yes?"

Rainbow keeled over into the moss. She started slapping at the ground and rolling about, rather overdramatically.

"Oui oui! You don't gotta translate for me new girl, I know French!"

Jackie looked rather surprised for a moment. There was a small spark in her blue eyes that caught Daybreaks gaze just out the corner of his vision. But by the time he focused on her face, it was either gone, or he'd just imagined it entirely. He himself however, was definitely surprised. Enough so, that his previous annoyance with Rainbow had almost disappeared entirely.

"French! I knew it! That's what your language is! I knew I'd heard it somewhere before! I thought it was Germane, but I guess I got my dialects mixed. Huh...the last time I heard anyone speaking French was in the Gryphon kingdom, this chef...Wait!...Dash...You understand French? Where in Equestria could you have picked that up?"

Rainbow wore a very proud smirk as she exclaimed "Derpy taught me!"

Daybreak felt like he'd been hit on the head with a brick. Slowly, he started lowering himself to the ground, dropping onto his knees next to Rainbow "Those were three words I never thought I'd hear anyone say. So what? She's French?"

Rainbow wafted her hand "Her mother is or something. All I know is she's been teaching me since we were eight. I can almost speak it fluently now!"

"Really?" Both Daybreak and Jackie exclaimed together!

Rainbow raised them a brow "Yeah...why is that so weird?"

Both Daybreak and Jackie quickly traded glances, before he slowly said. "I know you've not traveled outside of Equestria much Dash, but trust me when I tell you, there aren't many unique languages like that one left in the world..."

"Oui! Outside of zis little bubble of false peace ve haf in Equestria. Ze vorld is very...hmm...chaotic should I say."

Daybreak couldn't help let a smirk slip. Even though Jackie had cut him off, he couldn't have worded it much better himself. Though he felt slightly ashamed of his smile the moment Rainbow spoke next.

"Daybreak...what's with that look? Does that make you happy or something? You said didn't like that kind of stuff?" Her accusatory tone made him hang his head.

He felt like a dunce, or a child with his hand caught in the cookie jar. "Way to go jackass...the only way I could have made that worse is if Twilight had been here to see it...ugggh"

He held up his good hand in defense "Hey hey, now Dash! I never once said I didn't like chaos! I'm just not like my father when it comes to going about it. He prefers it to be in a literal sense. Everything haywire and random. I just like things a bit more controlled. Like organized chaos. The world needs a little dose of anarchy and free rein now and again to remind itself why it needs to maintain balance and order. You can't have one without the other. Order and chaos go hand in hand Dashie."

Rainbow was eyeing him in a very odd way. It was a look he couldn't quite place and therefore wasn't sure how that made him feel.

"You just did a whole lot of philosophical talk at me trying to confuse me didn't you? You really are just like Twilight sometimes."

The steam puffing from his ears should have been visible at how riled he got.

"Now wait just one damn minute...!"

He would have flared up more, but Jackie stopped him before he could get started.

"Perhaps I should explain?"

Dropping to her knees and placing a firm hand on Daybreaks aching shoulder to silence him, she held out her two palms, both open wide facing Rainbow.

"It's a bit like zis Rainbow Dash..."

Channeling crimson colored energy into her hands, Jackie summoned a miniature holographic version of the earth, just spinning in her open left palm.

"To keep vorld in order, ve need Harmony, right?"

"Riiiiiight." Rainbow nodded her head vigorously. The way she was staring at the floating Earth in Jackie's palm, she was either very interested to hear what she had to say...or she just thought this was a neat spell. Either way, she was clearly paying attention.

"Vell, in order to haf harmony, ve must also haf somesing zat reminds us vat harmony is not? Yes?"

Rainbow nodded slightly slower this time. "I guess...I mean...I don't really get what you mean by that."

"Ugggh..." Jackies groan said what her expression hid. Frustration. Rainbow wasn't the philosophical kind of girl, Daybreak knew this. So trying to teach her about an issue like this through words alone, probably wouldn't help.

The miniature hologram vanished, and whatever plan Jackie had in mind for it left with it. She tapped at her chin, attempting to think of a better way to explain this to someone like Rainbow Dash. Daybreak, who was also attempting to think, seemed to be rubbing his hand down his face as if he were stroking at a beard. It looked odd to Rainbows eye, and even odder was the thought of Daybreak with a green beard. Though the thought did bring her a small grin.

After a moment of pause Daybreak finally exclaimed "I've got it!" Slightly startling both Rainbow and Jackie.

With a giddy expression that Rainbow usually would have associated with him planning something mischievous, Daybreak switched from his knees to his haunches and began.

"Well Rainbow think of it like this. What was the first bad thing you can remember? It doesn't have to be anything big, just something. Anything mean or cruel, or just obviously not very good."

"The best way to deal with Rainbow is to either make her work through it physically, or make it relate to something she understands. Since I don't have anyway to make this an exercise, making this relatable is the next best thing."

Rainbows eye clearly twitched at the first thought that popped into her head. A painful memory tried squirming its way into her forward consciousness, but she shoved it back into her brain and picked something a little more vanilla, and more her style.

"Well...Back when I was a little kid in weather school...there was these three bullies who were always picking on Fluttershy for being...well...you know...Fluttershy. Not exactly perfect athlete or weather mage material. They had her nearly in tears. The day I'm thinking of was one of the worst ones for her."

Daybreak smiled "That's perfect. Not the bullying, the situation...anyways, so what did you do about it." As if he didn't already know.

Rainbows grin grew "I challenged them to a race to defend Fluttershy's honor of course!" She proudly pounded her fist against her chest at her statement, but before Daybreak could comment, Jackie intervened.

"I am sorry Rainbow Dash but...I do not understand...How does beating zem in a race prove she is any less meek and lacking as you haf described?"

Rainbows jaw actually dropped "Are you kidding me!? It's not...it doesn't...she isn't...Uggghhh! That's not the point of it! I was just trying to shut them up ok? They picked on Fluttershy for being weak, so I made them look weak, not to mention slower than my tortoise without his propeller hat."

"You haf a tortoise?"

"Your tortoise has a propeller hat?"

Both Jackie and Daybreak were firing strange looks at her. Rainbow actually flushed red, though she had no idea why.

"Look, my pet is not the point here! We were talking about Fluttershy!"

Daybreak nodded his head slowly, he was almost more interested in talking about the flying tortoise than this though. "Right, right. Well...getting back on track. So, why did you step in to help Fluttershy?"

"Whatdya mean? She's my friend."

"I mean, why did you intervene at all? Why stop it in the first place?"

Rainbow still looked confused "Well...because it was wrong of course, duh."

Daybreak smiled. He truly enjoyed how simplistic Rainbow made it all sound. It was wrong, so she stopped it. Such a simple response, and she sounded so sure of herself, it was nice.

"Okaaaaay, but how do you know it was wrong? What about it made it wrong?"

Rainbows face was starting to scrunch up now, Daybreak could tell she didn't like that they were questioning the actions that, if he wasn't mistaken, had earned her Cutie Mark. He remembered her telling this story to him once already. Hardly surprising she should look a bit stressed, the very core of what had made her who she is, was being questioned.

"Kinda her fault for choosing that specific event to tell. She's proud of it of course...Though it could just be she looks that way cause we're forcing her to think hard about something. That's a humorous thought too I suppose."

Rainbow scratched at the top of her hair, ruffling her already messy locks beyond salvation. "What do you mean what made it wrong? Fluttershy was upset. She was nearly crying!"

Now it was Jackies' turn to chime in. "Ah, but people cry all ze time yes? And not alvays are zey for bad things. So vhy does her crying make it bad?"

Daybreak chuckled, he could see Rainbow getting visibly annoyed now. Her brow was furrowing and her face was scrunching up. Her normally all consuming grin had shrunk into a stern frown. It wasn't that bothering her pleased him...well it did, but not like this. It was more like, he couldn't help enjoy picking her brain. In his mind, it made him understand Rainbow all the more. And despite this being mostly to prove a point, all the more he could understand about this girl who made him question his very being, the better.

Rainbow, now thoroughly annoyed with them both, starting getting noticeably more aggressive. "What the hecks that mean! Yeah ok, I guess people cry for other reasons, but come on! You could just tell by...by...I don't know, by looking at her! She was obviously upset! They were saying mean things to her, and she started crying. So she was upset. So that makes it bad. Is that better?"

"But Rainbow..."

Rainbows eyes met Daybreak like targeting lasers. He almost yipped in fear. She was giving him the death glare. A glare that said "I swear to your mother, if you make me feel dumb one more time, I'll kill you!" . Of course none of those words left her mouth, and despite knowing that was what she was probably thinking, Daybreak pushed on anyways. Though now he was putting more effort into hiding his smirk than before.

"But Rainbow, you make your friends upset all the time. Sometimes you taunt and tease them, and sometimes you pull pranks on them too. Some people even see what you do as cruel. So what's the difference?"

He saw her left eye twitch.

"Those people are...are dumb!...So what? Are you trying to say I'm bad or something! Cause if that's what it is, WHY DON'T YOU JUST COME OUT AND SAY IT!!!"

Her fiery words slapped him in the face! At some point this had gone from playful to personal real quick. He hadn't even noticed Rainbow get to her feet, or clench her fists. Yet somehow, both of those had happened right in front of him. He'd seen Rainbow show him many feelings and emotions, but this one, she looked hurt. Like a kicked puppy her eyes shivered. No water works were brewing, but her pupils shook erratically for sure. His eyes briefly darted over to Jackie, but she didn't seem the least bit phased by Rainbow. Which, meant either she didn't care...or she knew Rainbows words were directed solely at him. That didn't make him feel any better.

"Did I do something wrong? It sorta feels like it...What do I say? I don't even know what I did...What would Twilight do here?...Wait...Why am I even wondering that? What would I do in this situation.........Oh....right...I wouldn't usually care......ok...what would Twilight do? She'd analyze the situation and figure out what she'd done wrong...Right...ok just gonna wing it then...and go!"

"Rainbow..." His voices came out soft, almost like he was trying to gently touch her with words, but at normal volume. It lacked the emphasis and weight he normally held in his speech, and instead, floated freely through the air like a tiny feather to her ears. Somehow, the abnormal tenderness must have struck a nerve to her, because she suddenly blinked, and looked around abruptly.

"Oh my gosh...I'm sorry...I..." She slowly sunk back down to her bottom, bringing her knees up to her face as she did. She wrapped her arms around her legs and sat in silence. Like a switch flipped in his head, Daybreak knew what to do...at least, he hoped he did.

He was up and next to her before he could wonder if he'd be able to stand on his own. He came down on her left, and wrapped his good arm around her shoulder, gently pulling her against his chest while running his fingers through her messy hair. "Hey, hey it's fine Dashie. Look, I'm the one who should be sorry here. I didn't think this would bother you so much. I was insensitive like always. I'm sorry I'm a jerk."

"Oh gods when did I become such a pile of mush...thank Luna no one is around to see this."

He tried to flash her a warm smile and hoped it would perk her up. Luckily, it sort of seemed to have the desired effect.

She softly chuckled as she enjoyed the feeling of his fingers massaging through her hair, sending warm, comfortable goosebumps along her skin. "Yeah you are. You're a big fat jerk aren't ya?"

"Ehhh...umm." He wasn't sure how to answer to that. He could only stand to insult himself so much. When he didn't answer, he realized that was actually the right thing to do, because he suddenly felt cool fingers along his cheek, pulling his face down to hers. He chuckled as she nuzzled and spoke into his chest.

"You're the biggest jerk in all of Equestria. You actually win against me in one thing, congrats dude. You win jerk of the year."

"Shut up Rainbow Dash..." The words barely escaped his lips as she guided them down onto hers.

Their lips became connecting puzzle pieces, both pairs gently parting without prompt to allow the others tongue freedom. Their tongues met in between their kiss and gently glided along one another in calm bliss. Each one affectionately pushed against the other, not in a battle for dominance, but in a gentle dance. Daybreak could taste the sea salt and smell the sweat from her body. The rough, dirty feeling that invaded his nostrils excited him, he had to force himself to remain calm to keep from acting on the first impulse that rocketed through his mind.

Dash on the other hand, had completely given in. If their tongue wrap had been a battle, she'd already waved the white flag, which was unlike her. But right now, she didn't care about competing, this was a calm and affectionate moment. That was all she wanted to feel. Calm. If that meant just letting his tongue roam through her with only minimal effort on her part, then by all means. Having him in control of what happened next excited her as well, though she knew there was no chance of things escalating to a more fun level right now, sadly.

They might have stayed that way for a much longer period, if a sharp cough and an even sharper voice, filled with irritation, didn't interrupt.

"You two are...vridiculous."

The bland, basic irritation easily bled through Jackies' accent, forcing them apart to look at her. Daybreaks eyes immediately settled upon her scowling expression. It was nothing like what he had witnessed from her until this point. He wasn't sure what to call the look she was shooting them. With her eyes narrowed and her lips parted in, not a sneer, more like an unfinished grunt, and her head turned up at them. It reminded him of Canterlot, and the looks everyone had always given him at Celestia's school whenever he would show up covered in mud. It was disgust. A look he should have be all too familiar with by now. Without notice, his aura flared along with his temper.

"If you've got a problem you just move right along to Twilight on your own. The path is quite simple from here so you can't have too much trouble, just try not to trip on your uptight attitude. We ..." He wrapped his good arm slightly farther around Rainbow "...Will follow when we are good and ready. Kthanksbye!" He enunciated the last word to make it clear he was dismissing her.

Her expression didn't vanish, but she did look somewhat offended, which was enough for him right then. She grunted and began to walk past them. As she pasted them by, he felt Rainbows body tense up again. He looked down to find her pupils shrunk and her eyes sparking purple. It was brief, almost a flash, then gone. It had been quick, but there had been no mistaking it, the purple light back in her eyes again. His fingers barely twitched in her hair, and suddenly she was upright like she'd been electrocuted.

"NO!...I mean...We'll come too."

"Wait what? We will?"

He was surprised to say the least. He thought Rainbow would jump at the chance to have some alone time with him. How bad could it really be for Jackie to meet Twilight on her own? Or was it something else?

"Dash?" Rainbow was already pushing her way up from the ground. She extended a hand to him, helping him without a word. Daybreak could see it as he came up, her eyes, still locked on Jackie. Narrowed to the point they almost resembled a bird of prey.

"Something's not right here."

The words repeated across his mind as Rainbow pulled his good arm over her shoulder once more and began a slightly faster paced walk than before. He watched her intently, her eyes refused to leave Jackie. Step by step target locked all the way until they reached her, and stepped past her. The moment she was out of their peripheral though, Rainbow suddenly seemed fine.

"Creepy...huh...I should probably say something..."

Once they were back to their standard amount of paces ahead, and Jackie fell back to where she had been walking previously, Daybreak leaned his head to Rainbows ear. He whispered unusually quiet for some reason.

"Yo Dash...What was all that about back there?"

"Hm?" Rainbows eyes turned with her head, briefly meeting his. As if to make a point, Daybreak gave her a quick peck on the nose, and smiled.

A small bit of his worry seemed to have passed through the nibble, causing Rainbows eyes to droop slightly.

"Oh...Umm...it's nothing. I just overreacted is all."

He nuzzled against her ear, as he looked up towards their destination, a glare in his eye made him realize they were finally nearing the exit of the mangroves. Coming ever closer to the final stretch, he made a mental note to never let Rainbow take him on a side path, ever again. Not even for sex.

"Overreacted? Come on Dashie. What's bothering you? You'd never have turned down a chance for us to be alone like that without something eating at you. You forget, I've experienced your sex drive first hand, something is definitely bothering you."

"Yeah..." Rainbow briefly stole a glance back. Jackie wasn't even looking in their direction. She seemed more interested in the glowing moss covering many of the branches combing through her hair, rather than what they had to discuss.

"It's her."

He followed her gaze behind them.

"Jackie? What about her?"

"I don't like her. I don't like the way she talks about...things..."

Her voice deadpanned, he could tell she meant it. But he couldn't understand why. Well not entirely at least.

"I think I'm misunderstanding you Dash. You don't like her? Or you don't trust her? I'm not one for trust either Dash, so that I can agree with. But she did save my ass back there, so I'm just currently taking that into account whilst I judge."

Rainbows eyes returned forward, then jumped around in her head. A standard sign of someone unsure, or searching for an answer.

"I can't really place it. Trust, I definitely don't trust her. But I also just don't like her. Something about her seems off to me. I mean come on, a mysterious girl shows up in the middle of the mangrove, with a powerful magical relic, and uses it to save you from a bunch of monsters at the last minute, who also came out of nowhere. Doesn't it all seem...I don't know, suspicious? And the way she talked about chaos and harmony, like they're the same thing. Come on man. You're like the lord of paranoia, how can she not set off some alarms in your head?"

Daybreak thought about it for a moment "Now that she points it all out. Her appearance like that does seem rather odd. A little too well timed. Wonder why I didn't think about this until now? Maybe I just didn't account for it since she saved me. Still...I've been aided in the past and never reacted so passively......Am I getting soft?....no, now's not the time for self reflection. Rainbows right. This girl is worthy of at least some suspicion. Maybe once we get to Twilight I can probe her mind while she's distracted. It would be too risky to try it right now. With no one else around it would be obvious it was me. Still....She doesn't seem like an immediate threat, and she did save me. If she wanted me dead, she could have already done something, or hell, simply not aided me. Plus she said she knew Twilight, so there's that. Twilight doesn't exactly make friends with the wrong sort...save myself. I guess we'll find out once we get there. But there's still something that's bugging me"

"Dash...You may have a point...Still, this seems very sudden. You two were getting along just fine awhile ago. Why the sudden change, and what was with that outburst back there? You just flipped on me like that. What did I say that set you off?"

With them walking this close together, and their faces only a few inches apart, it was easy for Daybreak to see Rainbows eyes dart around, then droop slightly again. She seemed to shrink back a little, but her pacing never changed and she remained right beside him as they walked.

"I...I don't wanna talk about it."

"Well that's a new one. I didn't think Rainbow had anything about herself she didn't wanna talk about...hmmm...I wonder..."

"Well, that hardly seems fair Rainbow, since you basically forced my deepest darkest secrets outta me a few weeks back."

He kept his voice calm, not wanting to appear aggressive or hurt her feelings. He just wanted to see how she'd react. Unfortunately, his words still seemed to hit harder than he wanted and Rainbows eyes dropped all the way to the ground.

"I know...I'm sorry..."

"Eeek yikes! No no no no! That isn't what I wanted...quick dumbass think of a way out of this!"

Practically crushing his face against hers, he turned and planted a huge, wet kiss, on the side of her cheek. To his own embarrassment he drew out the loud smooching sound and kept his lips planted until he heard her start to chuckle. He pulled his lips off her with a pop and exclaimed.

"It's fine Dashie. I'm just teasing at you. I'd never wanna force you to tell me something about yourself you weren't comfortable with. At least, not yet."

He winked and planted another, wet one on her cheek. She chuckled, allowing him to silently sigh with relief.

"Your kisses force me to believe you Mr. Mushy. But still, you're right, I did kinda force your secrets outta you, but I don't wanna talk about it here. Wait until later and ask me about it again ok? Like once we're alone?"

He nodded, then, just for added reassurance, planted yet another smooch on her cheek, this one with extra saliva. She quickly yanked her head away, wiping away at her face in mock disgust.

"Ewww dude! Not cool! What are you, a mut?"

"Woof, woof Dashie!" He tried to kiss at her again, but found her hand blocking in between his lips and her face.

"I'm the guard dog remember, only I get to bark. Now quit slapping saliva at me or I won't be showing you any special tricks later."

He loosed a puppy-like whimper, then slowly nodded.

"Good, now then, I think I see the beach ahead, let's get you to Twilight so she can have a look at that bacon strip of an arm you have." He could hear the relief in Rainbows voice as she spoke, even she must have been thankful to finally be back in the sunlight.

Looking ahead he too could see the light breaking through the brush before them. After an hour or so in the darkened moss mangroves, the light beams were almost blinding to him, even from several yards back. For once he couldn't wait to be back in the shining rays of his mothers sun. At least then he wouldn't have to worry about anymore shadow creatures attacking him.

.....

"Look, I'm not saying we get a whole search team together Twilight, what I'm saying is they've been gone for a long time. Maybe we, as in you and me, should go look for them."

Sunset Shimmer stood, hands on her hips and scowl on her face, while she attempted to reason with a certain stubborn purple princess. Twilight, who was in no mood to see Daybreak after their last discussion, was being completely uncooperative on the matter. Arms crossed over her chest, she refused to budge from her spot in the sand. "Hmphing" in a very Rarityish manner, Twilight turned her nose towards the sky and refused to yield.

"They're probably off terrorizing some sea life in one of Rainbows secret getaways somewhere. Or perhaps they felt like ditching us and going off on their own adventures. Or hey! Here's an idea! Maybe they snuck off to go fuck each others brains out! SINCE APPARENTLY THEY'RE DATING NOW AND NO ONE FELT THE NEED TO SHARE THAT WITH US!!!"

Her raised voice drew in the attention of her friends, all of whom were more or less busy with they're own activities. Applejack, whom was napping in a beach chair under one of Rarity's many large umbrellas a few feet away, lifted her hat from her eyes. Fluttershy and Spike, were in the process of building a large sand castle fort for a small group of crabs nearby, but both paused mid shovel to look over. Spike seemed to shrink ever so slightly when he heard Twilight yell, perhaps due to his most recent revelation and her lack of speaking to him since. Rarity, who was on her chest sunbathing, and was the closest to Twilight, lowered her crimson shades and raised an eyebrow to the arguing pair. Even Pinkie Pie, who looked more than content to keep playing with her giant beach ball, stopped flopping about in the water to look over at them. Despite everyone stopping to see what was going on, only Rarity actually decided to comment on the situation.

"Darling, such language is hardly befitting of a Princess. Control yourself please."

Twilight spun herself like a top in the sand, rounding on Rarity and half considering yelling at her too. However, upon meeting her gaze and glancing at the worried looks of all her friends, she found her self control.

"Your right Rarity...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to shout like that. I'm just so frustrated with those two right now. Taking off like that without saying anything to anyone. It's just like them both."

Slightly raising more of her head from the towel, Rarity removed her sunglasses entirely to allow Twilight to witness her bemused expression.

"Twilight dear, we are all adults here. I don't think anyone of us feels we need to checkout with each other before going anywhere....Are you sure that's what's really bothering you...and not, something else?"

Twilights expression showed she clearly understood Rarity's meaning, but for some reason, perhaps out of sheer stubbornness, she played dumb.

"I haven't the slightest idea what you're talking about! What else could possibly be bothering me?"

"Twilight come on..." Sunsets voice sounded tired. After chasing Twilight down earlier, dragging her back and now arguing with her...she didn't have much energy left for this right now. Still Twilight remained ever determined not to give in.

"There's nothing else going on! I just think that considering we've got a crazy Horsemen out there somewhere who would like nothing better than to get Daybreak or one of us alone, we shouldn't be going off on our own!"

Now it was Applejacks turn to speak up. Lifting her hat just a tad bit more from her eyes so she could look at Twilight, her voice came out almost as tired as Sunsets.

"Ya'll went and stomped off on yer own a while back didn't ya? Don't see none of us scolding ya for it? Come on Sugarcube...Can't ya'll just admit it? He ain't around to hear it and neither is Rainbow...."

Twilights fists clenched at her sides. Being as close as she was, Sunset was able to feel the sand around her body start to swirl just a tad bit faster than the rest of the beach air. For a moment, she wasn't sure what Twilight was going to do. Then, quite unexpectedly, the dignified princess stomped her foot into the ground like a child and loosed an over exasperated groan!

"UGGGGGGGH! FINE!"

The sand around her jumped into the air, fueled by her flowing energy and created a small swirling cloud around her momentarily, as she exclaimed, quite loudly.

"FINE FINE FINE! ALRIGHT! FINE...FINE FINE FINE! FIIIIIIIINE!"

She continued stomping her feet, sending more sand into the air. Other than Spike, who had retreated behind Fluttershy for safety, none of the others seemed to really phased by her small tantrum. As though magical temper tantrums were a regular thing for her. Applejack was actually smirking at her while she continued to stamp her feet and fling her arms about.

"Ya'll know it doesn't count unless ya actually say what yer admitting to right?"

Twilights eyes became knives when her stare turned to Applejack. On the bright side, she stopped stomping her feet and all the sand settled back to the ground. Sunset sighed, having been right in the middle of it all she just lowered her head and walked towards the ocean, knowing there was no chance of getting out the excessive amount of sand in her hair and bikini any other way. Twilights lip quivered as she attempted to stare down Applejack, but AJ just smirked.

"Come on now Sugarcube. Just say it."

Twilights face scrunched together, she looked more like she was constipated rather than just trying to say something.

"I...Don't still like him...I don't!" AJ's eyes raised slightly, but Twilight continued on "But...It does make me mad that he's suddenly dating Rainbow Dash..."

"And...?" AJ narrowed her eyes at Twilight. The princess suddenly felt like Applejacks element was the one staring at her rather than AJ herself. Like somehow her friend knew she wasn't being wholly truthful.

"And...It makes me even madder knowing that I spent all those years chasing him and got nowhere! Now he's being all kissy with Rainbow Dash after only a FEW MONTHS!" Despite Twilight raising her voice and the sand around her creating the smallest of dust clouds yet again, AJ was still convinced Twilight was hiding something. However now didn't seem like the time to press the issue.

From her spot under Rarity's giant red and golden umbrella, Applejack smiled warmly. "There now, doesn't that feel better hun?"

"No...It doesn't..." Applejacks smile faded the moment she actually laid eyes on Twilights face through the sand. Even from a distance AJ could see Twilights quivering lip mere seconds before she collapsed to her knees and brought her face down into her hands. Applejack took off from her chair, gathering everyone's attention as she went to consul Twilight.

Applejack could hear Twilights muttering even before she got to her, but it wasn't until she was right next to her that she actually noticed the young princess repeatedly slamming her fists into the sand, while roughly muttering under her breath "It's not fair, it's not fair, it's not fair..."

"Aw sugarcube..." Applejack dropped to her knees as well and pulled her friend against her chest. "Ya'll are hurtin alot more than yer lettin on...why not talk to him?"

"NO!" Twilight's voice rose an octave and the sand around her jumped for a third time. Applejack got the message not to press.

"Ok then...what about me? Ya'll can talk to us hun. We're yer friends. Rainbow Dash too. Ya gotta know she ain't doin this to hurt ya?"

Twilight just shook her head against AJ's chest. The other girls were starting to take more notice now and were about to start heading over, but AJ just looked around at each one of them and shook her head. Receiving the message, each one reluctantly went back to what they were doing. Except for Sunset Shimmer, who, now with all the sand removed from her soaked person, made her way back over to Twilight. She looked down at her friend in AJ's arms, her friend who was now holding herself back from surely screaming in frustration and hurt. It was hard to see Twilight like this.

After a few minutes of just silent comforting and hugging Twilight against her, Applejack looked up to spot a pair of figures appear around a bend in the distance, the same bend which Daybreak and Rainbow had gone around earlier.

"Well, I'll be...I think Dash and Daybreak are back." She gave Twilight a small nudge as Sunset was already beginning to look over at them. Twilight didn't bother raising her head to look, until she heard Sunset gasp and AJ's voice go ragged "Oh no..."

Her vocal pitch said it all, something was wrong. Twilight forced herself to look up. They were still far away, but it was obvious that the pair approaching was definitely Daybreak and Rainbow. However the shape of their outlines was off. Twilight didn't quite understand why they both looked so fused together, until their forms were much closer. No doubt Applejack and Sunset Shimmer, both whom had much better eyesight than her spotted it right away. Rainbow Dash was practically carrying Daybreak. His arm was slung over her shoulder, and it looked to be that most of his weight was on her, she may as well have been walking for the both of them.

Before Twilight could inquire what could have happened, Sunset Shimmer said something that truly befuddled her.

"Hey...is it just me, or is there someone else with them?"

"What?"

Now they had her full attention! She was on her feet so quick she actually knocked Applejack over. AJ recovered quick and was already yelling to everyone else, whilst taking off down the beach towards Rainbow. The others quickly dropped their various activities and were moving up next to Twilight. Even Pinkie Pie retreated in from the ocean, although she decided it was best (for some reason) to bring her giant beach ball back with her.

Applejack made it over to Daybreak and Rainbow within moments. She arrived and was under Daybreaks other arm before even greeting them. Rainbow nodded in thanks, but Applejacks eyes were zeroed in on the girl behind them. Before even saying hello, she attacked them with questions.

"What in sam hell happened to ya'll!? Where have ya been? Ya'll have been gone for over an hour and ya look like ya got into a fight with a grill Daybreak! And who the hay is that following ya?"

She motioned her head back at Jackie. Daybreak and Dash traded quick glances before answering. Daybreak decided to speak first.

"We don't know who she is, except for her name, we got attacked by some...creatures in the mangroves. We might not have gotten out alive if she hadn't shown up and helped fight them off."

"Creatures?" AJ said the word like it had a bad taste to it "As in ya don't know what they were?"

Daybreak loosed a grunt of pain as AJ accidentally brushed across his burnt looking arm "Mmph...no...As in I didn't think they existed until now, but I should discuss this with everyone before saying more."

Applejacks eye twitched, but only Rainbow Dash was able to tell. Although her voice did not change, the tensing of her figure spoke plenty. She'd known AJ a long time, and she knew when she was irritated.

"Well now that ain't exactly fair is it? Ya'll didn't exactly depart here on the best of ways, and ya made a good couple of us worried sick why ya were gone so long. Plus ya come back looking like ya got yer arm fried extra crispy and yer clothes shredded. I think it's fair I wanna know why, now!"

Daybreak detected the slightest bit of demand in Applejacks last words. However he was in no mood to be bossed around, and certainly not by one of Princess Twilights friends.

"Tough turnips, life ain't fair. Take it from someone who knows that better than you ever could. I said I'll tell you when we get to everyone, and that's when I'll tell you. Deal with it or drop me in the sand, I don't care which."

From Applejacks reaction, he doubted anyone had ever dared to speak to her that way. Her jaw clenched very visibly and he could see Rainbows eyes start darting between them, possibly in fear of what might happen. But AJ did not react , she simply passed the rest of the walk over to everyone in complete silence. Daybreak barely greeted the group with more than a silent nod and kept his word not to say anything more about what happened to anyone until he was ready. Once they were safely back at their site and she helped Dash get Daybreak sitting down on a towel, Applejack silently made her way back to her chair and recovered her eyes with her hat. Not exactly an abnormal gesture, but it certainly aroused a question from a curious Sunset Shimmer.

"Applejack, what are you doing? Aren't you curious about what happened?"

Without even moving her hat, AJ replied rather bluntly "I can hear just fine from here thanks."

The semi rude answer seemed to confuse Sunset, but Daybreak knew exactly what was up.

Daybreak rolled his eyes while he crossed his legs on the towel "I probably offended her. Whatever, I don't have the energy to care right now. After everything today, Applejacks pride is last on my list of fucks to give."

Once everyone began huddling around Daybreak, Rainbow decided now was the best time to introduce Jackie to everyone. She'd purposefully been hanging back from everyone until she was called so as to not draw much attention away from Daybreak and Rainbow until they were ready for her. However before Jackie could make it over to them, Twilight eyes swam across Daybreak's arm, and she shrieked aloud, causing everyone around her to jump!

Daybreak! WHAT DID YOU DO?!" She teleported and was in front of him instantly, making Rainbow trip and fall backwards into the sand as the purple princess appeared on top of one of her feet. Rainbow recovered quickly and obliged to stay sitting in the sand rather than bothering to get back up. She shot Twilight an angry glare, but the princess didn't even notice it. She was too absorbed in Daybreaks injury. She knelt down and yanked Daybreaks arm up to her eyes. He grunted in pain as she suddenly started running her eyes over his meat strip of a limb like she was scanning him. While she examined him, Daybreak caught an uncomfortably detailed view of her cleavage from the angle she was leaning over him. Her being in a bikini didn't make it any easier on him, but he still tried to look away anyways. Rainbow noticed this, plus his immediate attempts to look away, and felt her blood boil.

"Jackie would you hurry it up and get over here already!"

"Since when is Twilight concerned with Daybreak anyways, I though she hated him! Now she's all over him like he's the most interesting thing since Daring Do, I don't get this! And I don't like it!"

Jackie shot Dash an annoyed looked and sputtered something lengthy at her in French.

"va te faire foutre, impatient jock. "

Although almost no one understood most of what she had just said, it was clear Rainbow certainly did, and it was clear by her reaction that it was not polite.

"You little-! I'm not-!...Just get over here!"

As Jackie gradually inched her way closer to the small group, Daybreaks eyes fell on Twilights face for the first time since returning. He cursed his keen eye for detail the moment he noticed her reddened pupils, and was unfortunately able to guess what the cause might have been.

"I should probably apologize, to her at least, for being so rude earlier...ugggh...not like she didn't deserve it."

But Twilights bloodshot eyes weren't what initially grabbed his attention, no it was how Twilight was eyeing Jackie as she made her way over to them, while still trying to examine his wounds. It was like she had just noticed her for the first time. Something about the look Twi was giving her made him uneasy.

"Jackie did say she knew her...maybe they didn't exactly get along before...or maybe she also understood whatever Jackie just said to Dash? I wouldn't put it past Twilight to know French."

Rainbows scowl only seemed to grow larger by the second as she watched Twilight suddenly showing an unnatural amount of attention to her boyfriend. She wanted to introduce Jackie quickly so that Twilight would stop hanging all over Daybreak, but she was taking her sweet time getting over to them. She certainly knew how to make twenty feet feel alot longer than it was. When she finally made her way over and through the encirclement of people surrounding Daybreak, she came to stand right behind him and Rainbow. Rainbow felt a slight irritation with Jackie standing directly behind and over top of them like she was, but she let it pass for now and tried to be pleasant.

"Everyone, this is Jackie Blaze. She's the reason Daybreaks only got on cooked arm, instead of being slightly extra crispy himself."

Her bad attempt at humor received absolutely no welcome from anyone. No one so much as smirked. With all the events of the past hour or two, Daybreak had almost forgotten that he and Rainbow had not exactly left her friends in the best of moods. No one was saying it, but he was pretty sure they were all still peeved at him or Rainbow in some way.

After realizing her joke was dead with no hope of resuscitation, Rainbow alleged to sit in awkward silence until someone else spoke. Jackie simply stood behind Daybreak in silence, seemingly using him to separate her from the others while watching Twilight look over his arm. With Daybreak being the only one actually sitting down other than Rainbow, he suddenly felt this weird impression of everyone looking down at him, but he was sure it was more in a literal sense than figurative.

With seemingly no one willing to break the awkward silence, Daybreak decided he would, even if it would likely only make things worse. However as soon as he came to this decision, Rarity (unknowingly or not) cut across him.

"Soooo, Darling,...Uh Jackie is it? How exactly did you come across our dear friends here?"

Jackie's eyes target locked on Rarity like lightning, but rather than it feeling like a glare, the impression she gave off was more like she was focusing on whom she was speaking to, using all of her attention. With a gentle smirk she replied.

"Oh I rescued them from ze Shadow Volves. Zer situation vas quite dire I think. I vould bet many bits zey would not be here now wisout me."

Twilight looked up from Daybreaks arm, her voice caught in her throat as she went wide eyed. "W-What did you just say?"

Jackie's eyes looked down at Twilights, meeting them in a stare halfway. "Oui Princess, Shadow Volves. Don't tell me you are afraid?"

Twilight looked offended, her vision narrowed as her teeth started to grit. "I'm not scared of some silly mythical monsters." Her grip was starting to tighten on Daybreaks hurt limb. So much so that it was beginning to make his eyes water. For supposedly knowing each other, these two didn't seem to feel like greeting one another normally. Maybe they really didn't get along? He had to say something.

"Twilight, hold on a second. Don't you two know each other?"

Twilight looked back to him "Huh? Why would you think that?"

Her tone said it all, they had never met, but before he could put his realization to words, Jackie chuckled, bringing her palm up to her lips as she did.

"Mythical monsters? Princess, you know better zen zat, after all...you are ze reason they were called here."

The words had barely registered in Daybreaks mind before Jackie moved. He barely saw her react, he didn't even have time to be surprised as Jackie's hand came down on his shoulder and she vaulted over him, planting a foot directly into Twilights chest! The power behind Jackie's kick blasted Twilight backwards into her friends! She practically flew through them all, knocking them aside like bowling pins then rolling through the sand, she came to a stop several yards away! Spike, Sunset, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy were thrown off their feet like they'd been hit with a cannon blast!

Jackie's aura came alive as soon as the group hit the hit the sand, flaring blood red around her body, one by one she blasted all five of Twilights downed friends with a binding charm, paralyzing them in place. Jackie wasted no time in keeping the pace. She planted her feet and sprinted towards where she had kicked Twilight! Applejack, being the only one not knocked over by Twilight, was up from her chair and came barreling at Jackie with nothing held back! Daybreak watched her catch up to Jackie with ease and lower her shoulder to slam into her back. He had only sensed Applejacks power flare briefly once before, but he knew from what he'd felt, that if she made body contact, Jackie wouldn't likely get up. But sadly, it wasn't meant to be. As AJ was mere inches from connecting, Jackie made a dead stop, planted her feet into the ground and ducked. AJ, already using too much power and forward momentum, had no chance of stopping. All Jackie had to do, was catch underneath AJ's gut and shoulder, and push up. Her own momentum did the rest.

Applejack came up off the ground, and for a moment Daybreak thought Jackie was simply going to let AJ's own power vault her over her back. But instead, the moment both of Jackie's arms were free she jumped up, spun in the air and planted a firm side kick into Applejacks upside-down gut. Daybreak heard the air leave her as she too was propelled several yards away into the sand, even farther than Twilight! Applejack sunk into the sand and did not get up. At this, Jackie seemed satisfied and moved back towards Twilight.

Daybreak felt a small dust cloud flash by him as Jackie's back fully turned away from them. He realized it before she did, that she had forgotten the most dangerous one was still left standing, and paid dearly for it. She realized her mistake too late to react, Rainbow was already beside her and dropping a full power elbow strike down, straight into her left shoulder! Jackie screeched as her shoulder was completely dislocated from its socket! But Rainbow wasn't done yet, not giving Jackie a chance to recover, Rainbow spun in the sand and brought her right foot to the side of Jackie's head, round housing her and guiding her face straight into the ground. Even from a distance Daybreak could hear Jackie's head bounce against the ground.

It should have been over right then. All sensible reason pointed to Jackie not getting up from a blow like that, especially from someone like Rainbow Dash, whom Daybreak had seen accidentally destroy roofs with her exercise. But nevertheless Daybreak felt it, Jackie's aura was still very much active. He attempted to force himself up from the ground to at least assist Rainbow, but he made the mistake of putting weight on his dead limb, and everything crumpled from there. He went head first back into the sand as blinding pain shot through his body. He looked up in time to see Rainbow turn, reacting to his screech of agony, and Jackie's figure rising from the sand behind her.

"Dash behind you!" But his words reached her was too late. In her moment of concern for his well being, she'd lowered her guard, and Jackie had her. Rainbow only turned in time to watch Jackie grab her by the throat and lift her from the ground with only her one good arm. As Rainbow was lifted she pulled back her fist in an attempt to punch at her captor, but as she swung Jackie was already slamming Rainbows body into the ground. The force and power behind her impact blasted the air from her lungs and nearly knocked her out cold. She held onto consciousness, just enough to feel Jackie whisper in her ear.

" Vous n'êtes pas mon objectif, rester en bas. "

Rainbow had no chance of getting up even if she'd wanted to. The moment she tried to move she felt Jackie's aura binding her to the ground. Her head turned and her eyes met Daybreaks. He was the only one left.

Jackie advanced on Twilight, not in a sprint now, but in a slow, menacing walk. She took her time advancing, using the distance between them to snap her shoulder back into place with a near emotionless look across her features. As Jackie neared the stunned princess, whom was keeled over at her knees and clutching her gut in the sand, she slowly withdrew the blade from her bikini bottoms, casually flipping the blade around to grip it underhanded like a combat knife. Daybreak knew now he couldn't hesitate. If the blade was coming out, the time for any hope of reasoning was done. Regardless of what was happening or why, he had to intervene now. He forced his energy to flow throughout his body, even to his injured arm.

A strong resistance pushed back against the flow of magic causing him momentary pain, he could feel his muscle tissue broken and burnt from the inside. This was a result of defending against the Shadow Wolves. If he forced magic into his arm while it was in such a state, he knew the likelihood of him ever fully recovering was minimal at best. But he had no choice. Whatever consequences came of this later, he'd deal with. As Jackie neared within seven feet of Twilight, Daybreak felt his power explode inside him!

"Now!"

He painfully shoved the magic into his arm, filling it up like a balloon ready to burst, numbing himself to pain in the area, and vanishing in a puff of sand. He reappeared barely four yards from Jackie, separating her from Twilight with his good palm outstretched and facing dead ahead.

"No hesitation."

Without words, he loosed a powerful beam of emerald energy into Jackie's shock ridden features! He expected her to try and dodge, or redirect or do something other than simply stand there and take it, but she didn't. She didn't even move her hands to try and defend herself. As blinding light from his energy wave sliced through the air, Daybreak wondered if he should have used less force, now that he was watching Jackie simply take it with no defenses.

Daybreak quickly ended the energy blast to examine the damage he'd inflicted, and was almost worried he might have completely obliterated the girl. Not that he cared much about that, it just hadn't been his intention to destroy her, yet. Unfortunately, he didn't seem to have to worry about that, seeing as once the light faded from the blast, Jackie was right where she had been before, looking completely unharmed.

"That's not possible." He couldn't believe it, no one could take a direct blast like that and have nothing to show for it. He scanned his eyes over Jackie's body, looking for some sign that she had taken damage, or shielded herself in some way, but there was nothing. He saw nothing, he sensed nothing. Not ever her bikini seemed torn or the least bit phased by his attack. His eyes found her sneering at him as he looked to her face.

"My my, for ze son of chaos, you are quite weak aren't you?"

He felt his right eye twitch. "What did you say!?" "More importantly how does she know who I am?"

His temper ignited flames within his hands, without thinking he directed both his palms at Jackie and blasted a heat wave at her hot enough to completely dehydrate the air around them! His rage fueled the flames as they connected with Jackie, once again showing no intention of protecting herself. The fire licked and coiled its way around her like a serpent, completely removing her from sight. A fiery inferno swirled around her and became a small tornado, pluming up into the skies above!

"There's no way she walks away from this one unscathed. That fire alone will surely scorch off her skin, say nothing for her clothing."

As if just to prove him wrong, Jackie's hand suddenly broke from the fiery tornado. Appearing unburnt, her arm seemed to simply hover in the fire for a moment. Then with a single sweep, her arm came down, and like someone had suddenly turned off the oxygen, Daybreaks flames went out.

It was like a suction vacuum had been activated just by her sweeping her arm through the air. Daybreak physically felt the fire being pulled from his hands as it went out. The suction was so powerful he actually staggered forward as the flames went out. Afterwards, Jackie just stood in the same spot as before, still holding her mocking sneer.

"Is zat all? No chocolate rain? No cotton candy clouds? You seem more like a pathetic sorcerer than ze son of Discord."

Daybreak hmphed while spitting at the ground. He dug his feet into the sand and tucked his arms to his sides, assuming a basic fighting stance.

"At this point, if she can take both of those, there's no point in continuing with magical attacks. Clearly she's got some kind of defense to protect her from me at a distance. I won't fall prey to her taunts. I have to keep a clear head. If she can defend against all ranged attacks, I'll just switch to close combat."

Taking to the offensive again, Daybreak teleported in front of Jackie with his magic. But she was clearly ready for him, which he also expected. The way she had easily incapacitated Applejack, and her own fluid way of movement, she clearly had CQC training as well. He was certain Rainbow had only gotten those few hits off because she'd caught her off guard. And sadly...he was much slower than Rainbow Dash. His teleportation was so fast it was like he blinked and he was there. But Rainbow moved even faster than that at full speed, and she didn't have to teleport.

He came at Jackie with an uppercut strike to the jaw, but she simply leaned back and twirled around him. Luckily, having already expected her to be fast enough to dodge him, he was ready to follow up. As he saw Jackie twirl past his hip, he dropped his free hand and blasted a powerful heat wave across his own chest and into her side, nearly point blank range. The energy blast alone, picked her up and threw her a good ways away. She landed and rolled several feet in the sand before coming to stop.

Daybreak felt a small twinge of satisfaction, despite having to severally burn himself to pull that off. He staggered as he felt his skin go raw, fizzle and cauterize, but he held his stance and waited for Jackie to get back up, as he knew she would.

"That blast was weaker than the last two, but I still knocked her around nevertheless. If I hadn't been so convinced it wouldn't do anything at all and wasn't so worried about burning myself, I could have done more damage...I should have done more damage. But I did just learn a crucial detail about her...now to test it."

He took a step and watched his vision go blurry. For a moment, the world around him spun, and he felt his body stagger. Realizing what was happening, he focused all his effort on keeping himself up. The world seemed to get bigger as it began to spin faster, but he forced himself upright. Through sheer force of will, he managed to keep himself conscious. He knew though with his arm, and now the burn on his chest, he'd be down for the count soon, not from lack of magic, but from his bodies needs. As long as he didn't look down and actually see the wound on his stomach, he could hold off shock a little while.

With his vision now restoring itself, he looked up from the ground to see Jackie already back on her feet, only a fist sized burn mark across her hip, just barely missing her bottoms. She snickered as she stared at him, pushing her now messy hair out of her face. She may have been snickering, but he could tell it was of a different kind this time. She was angry. Perhaps because he'd managed to wound her, even if ever so slightly. Either way it didn't matter, if he didn't end in his next attack or two, he'd be finished.

"If I'd had more time I could have thought this through better. I might not have had to resort to burning myself just to land one hit on her. Oh well, no use in worrying about it now."

Realizing she still hadn't attacked him, he glanced at her again. She was still standing where she had landed, showing no signs of movement. She wanted him to come to her, perhaps she was even waiting for it. Knowing that gave him a moment to reassess his situation. He looked around for the others. His eyes scanned past all of Twilights friends, stopping briefly on each one to confirm that they were in deed still paralyzed by Jackie's magic. Other than Applejack, they all still glowed with her red aura. Sadly, knowing Applejack was not bound didn't help him much. He could tell just from looking at her, the way she was lying in the sand, she was out cold.

A fleeting hope forced him to check behind him. Surely Twilight could have recovered from a single kick by this point? As his eyes sought and found the Princess, his fleeting hope for aid died. Twilight was barely on her hands and knees, clearly still unable to do more than hold herself up.

"She's not a physical girl, but I know Twilight isn't so weak as to be incapacitated by one kick for this long. Jackie must have done something else to her, something that I missed before."

The hair on his neck prickled, Daybreak knew it before she was there. Faster than any instinct could have alerted him to move, he stuck out his right foot. He fully extended just as Jackie appeared in front of him, catching her directly in the gut. Her eyes went wide in surprise, and he could understand why. Even he was shocked that he had sensed her before she even teleported.

He watched as air and spittle left Jackie's mouth while she hung on his foot in the air. He gazed for a moment at her, assuring himself she was stunned and trying to think of what to do next before she could recover and counterattack. Spinning in place, Daybreak swung Jackie around with his foot, bringing her a full 360 degrees back around and flinging her back towards where she had last landed. She skidded for only a second before pushing herself upwards, flipping backwards in the air and digging her feet into the sand. Without even coming to a full stop she pushed downwards and took off back at him.

"Tch...Persistent bitch, show me some fucking damage will you!"

He felt his hair prickle again, suddenly his arms knew where to go. He didn't even see Jackie's aura flash when she teleported, but his arms were already positioned when she appeared in front of him. She came in for blood, making a swipe for his clavicle with her blade. His right arm was already coming down on her, chopping her hand downwards and forcing her attack into the empty space directly under his armpit, missing him completely. He felt the blade wiz over his head, she'd tossed it over his back as he clamped her elbow against his ribs, pinning her arm. She reached up and caught the knife with her right hand and went for his ribs with a quick jab.

Daybreaks other hand came across his chest and smashed against her wrist, completely dislocating it and forcing her to drop the knife mid jab, which he caught in the air with his aura. Sensing her disadvantage, Jackie brought her knee into his chest, quickly jabbing him and forcing him to loosen his arm enough for her to free her own and retreat. She reached up and swiped back her blade from his aura, then vanished. She reappeared a mere five feet back glaring at him. With a pained look of hate, he watched her snap her wrist back into place just as she had with her shoulder.

There was a momentary lapse in the fighting, where both of them just stared at each other. Daybreak could feel both of their auras relax ever so slightly. This was his moment to recharge, possibly hers too.

"If she needs the time to recharge herself, perhaps it's best if I press the offensive now while I may still have an advantage. But at the same time, I know I'll fair better at full strength, perhaps it's better to stall for time while I regather some strength.

"Why are you doing this?" The question just spilled out of him, it was the only thing he could think of to say. Besides, he couldn't help but be curious. After all he was no stranger to betrayal, but something about this just seemed wrong. Just a few moments ago they had been allies, and less than an hour before that she had saved his life, now she was trying to kill him. Things just didn't add up.

"If she wanted to kill me why didn't she just let the wolves tear us apart back then?...Unless maybe...Maybe she's only attacking me cause I'm getting in her way. She did only react to each one of Twilights friends when they tried to defend Twilight. She's obviously going after Twilight then...but why?"

His eyes darted over his back for just a split second to check on Twilight, then back to Jackie. When she failed to answer his question, he tried a different phrasing.

"Why are you attacking Twilight?" At least that got a reaction from her. Her lips curled upwards into a mocking sneer that made his blood boil.

"Vat use would ze information be to you now?"

He couldn't hold back a snicker "Because, I normally make it a point to know who someone is before I send them into the sun."

Jackie's free hand came to her lips, covering them as she loosed a slight giggle "Is zat vat you intend to do to me? Seal me in ze sun?"

Daybreak shook his head "It was a metaphor. I'm not like my dear mother. When I say that, it means I'm gonna destroy you. I just want to know who you are first so I can reference your name whenever someone asks me why I have trust issues. Besides this is all too random to be a coincidence. You meeting us when we were alone like that, in need of aid. You just happen to have weapon that can save us. What is all this about? Who are you?"

Jackie responded by gently dragging her left foots toes through the sand, then casually looking up at him with a smile. "I'm what you'll one day become. That's all you need to know for now."

"What are-"

She was in front of him again, swiping for his belly with her knife! His legs weren't fast enough to save him this time. Even as he brought his right knee up and felt it connect with her gut, the sensation of her knife splitting his skin like butter filled his brain. His stomach opened up igniting his whole body in fiery pain. With Daybreak unable to follow through with his attack while such a sensation was blinding him, Jackie leapt on her chance. With her opposite arm, she brought her elbow around and smashed it into the side of his temple, making his world spin and eyes go hazy. Then, as he stumbled to the left, she looped her right leg around his head, and brought her ankle down on the back of his neck, axe kicking him straight down into the sand head first.

The blow sent his brain haywire as he felt his body struggle to stay awake. He was faintly aware of someone screaming his name as his face met sand, but his body refused to respond to his inquiry to see who. Pain the likes of which he rarely felt, crawled up his belly from the open wound on his stomach. Not even fire compared to the pure white hot agony that the slash across his burnt body was causing him. It was only comparable to one other sensation he could remember, and it wasn't that long ago that he'd felt it. He could feel the magic of Jackie's blade seeping into him, practically burning his wound from the inside.

"Light magic, effective on shadow creatures, and me apparently. Guess that makes sense in a way...another cursed blade...that's two now...this can't be chance that I've encountered two of these in such a short time."

Paralyzed not by magic, but by pain, Daybreak could only lift his head from the sand and watch as Jackie turned from him. She resumed her slow advancement on Twilight, this time reaching her without interruption. Sensing disaster on the horizon, Daybreak struggled to force out more power from his body, but it was to no avail. He could feel his, supposedly limitless, supply of magical energy frantically coursing through his veins trying to repair the excessive amount of damage he'd done to his body.

He tried to force his hands up, and the pain came again, though this time not from his chest but from his arm. The numbing spell he'd shoved into his damaged limb had run it's coarse, and now the full extent of his bodies damage was weighing on his mind. His arm refused to acknowledge any command he gave it, pain was now all he could feel from his charred and dead looking limb. His stomach, burnt and crispy looking, continued to bleed out into the sand in front of him. He could not move. His body had reached it's tolerance for pain. He could only watch as Jackie finally stood before the kneeling Twilight and chuckled.

"Zis went even easier zen I thought it vould."

Twilights body began to shake. Daybreak could feel her aura building within her, like a clogged pipe waiting to burst. He knew Jackie could feel it to, but she seemed far less worried than he did.

"You are vaisting your time. Your powers can't help you now. Not against somesing like me."

She reached down and made to grab at Twilight's throat. Whatever she was planning, to do, Daybreak doubted she'd get to it. Even in his bloody and burnt state, he could feel Twilights energy reaching a peak. Her fear, and her anger, was beginning to boil over. The spell Jackie had bound the young princess with could not contain the raw magical energy within her.

Daybreak felt it coming and ducked his head down farther into the sand. All at once Jackie's spell failed, and the full force of Twilights pent up power came forward in a single, uncontrolled wave of pure raw magic!

Jackie seemed to sense it just as her fingers went to close around Twilights throat. Much, much too late for her to avoid the consequences. The energy wave burst forth from within Twilights core, releasing an energy outwards with such weight, all the sand within a three yard radius of Twilight was instantly burnt to glass! Jackie allowed the wave to throw her backwards with no resistance. For to attempt to resist such raw power, would surely exhaust and kill her long before she succeeded in withstanding it!

The energy blast sent Jackie flying, and the wave of sand that followed, blinded Daybreaks ability to see just how far. He did not raise his head until the energy wave, and the cloud of sand that followed just behind it, faded. When he next looked up, he almost didn't recognize the terrain anymore. The area had been almost completely cleared of everything, but sand. For Celestia knows how far, Daybreak could spot no trees, or mangroves still standing. Everything was just sanded over. Looking up, he could tell that the explosion had reached high into the sky as well, and the weather itself had been affected too. The sand still hung high above them in the air, creating a mushroom cloud that was likely visible for many miles. Even farther above that in the sky, storms clouds swimming with lightning were now beginning to form, which would surely bring rain soon after.

Still unable to do much more than look around, Daybreak scanned the area for Rainbow and the others. He spotted Twilight with ease, being at the epicenter she was completely untouched. Save for her entire bikini having somehow changed to a midnight black color now, she seemed fine. With Jackie's spell now broken, she'd be moving around soon enough. The others were not so easy to spot. He could still sense their energy nearby, and when he switched to his magical vision, their auras were still shown in the same places as before the blast. Which meant that Jackie's binding spell had likely held them in place through the explosion, allowing the sand to bury them underneath the dust and debris.

Glancing over where each of their auras were shown to be, Daybreak winked the smallest of energy blasts at each one of them. The sand covering them was instantly swept away by his miniscule spell, revealing all of Twilights friends to be laying right where they had been before. All except for Applejack. Daybreak pondered for a moment what may have happened to her, before coming to an uncomfortable realization that filled him with dread.

"She was the only one Jackie didn't bind with magic...that means she wasn't held down by anything during the blast! Oh no....Even if she somehow survived...she could be anywhere now...No...the likelihood of anyone surviving a blast wave like that, and the fall that surely came with it, without some kind of aid, and unconscious...it's impossible...it's beyond impossible...How am I gonna tell Rainbow and the others?"

He vigorously shook his head through the sand. "No time to think about that now...I gotta get everyone else first, starting with Rainbow..."

He glanced back, and noticed Twilight getting to her feet. He watched her eyes fall on him, then glance around the area. He watched water start to form in her pupils, and for some reason, suddenly he found himself angry with her.

"DON'T YOU DARE START CRYING NOW! THAT'S NOT HOW THE TWILIGHT SPARKLE I REMEMBER HANDLED THINGS! YOU HAVE PEOPLE THAT NEED YOU RIGHT NOW, SO SUCK IT UP AND DO YOUR JOB AS THEIR FRIEND, PRINCESS!"

He watched his words hit home, and instantly have the desired effect. Twilights teeth gritted and she wiped the forming tears from her eyes, then started in a slow jog towards him. Even as she came upon him, Daybreak could feel the aura of her entrapped friends starting to grow again. Jackie's binding spell was depleting rapidly.

"Which means she's either no longer within a five mile radius...or Twilights blast actually obliterated her...hmm better keep that second possibility to myself for Twilights sake."

He watched as Twilight approached him, and kneeled down at his side. He could see the conflicting feelings of what she had just done swimming across her face. Friend or not, now was the time for him to say something comforting. Forcing the pain away for a moment, he managed to strain out a smile at her while she flipped him onto his back in the sand.

"Wow Sparky, guess this means you are stronger than me now."

"Daybreak..." She was looking down, but not at his face. She was trying not to meet his gaze, and instead focus on his wounds. He watched as her hands crawled under the sand and felt her warm palms touch his burnt, still bleeding belly. For a moment, all he could feel was the ache of his wound being grazed and the sand grinding against it. Then, he felt a coolness wash over his chest, like a soft fountain of water had just been drizzled down on him. Lifting his head from the sand some, he ran his eyes over his skin to watch the slash from Jackie's blade close up completely, and some of the more damaged skin returning to a painful red instead of a dead and burnt black.

"Thanks Sparky." He forced another smile, this one more convincing.

She half smiled back at him "Sparky...You haven't called me that since we were very little."

He held his smile and his gaze, hoping to force her to meet his through sheer persistence.

"You used to hate it, but I can see it making you smile now."

"That's cause you used to-!" She paused herself as her eyes finally darted over his. The moment their gazes met, he might as well have hit her with a stun ray. His eyes seemed to stare into her very soul.

"Twilight, this wasn't your fault."

He knew she had no way of knowing if he meant his wounds or the destruction around them, but it didn't matter. The effect was the same either way. Twilights upper lips started to quiver, and once again the waterworks tried to fill her eyes, but this time she held them back on her own and sniffled. She forced herself to smile.

"Even when we were little, you always knew just what to say to motivate me didn't you? Whether it was to complete my latest spell obsession or finish a late night study session, you always said just the right thing. I must have been an open book to you wasn't I?"

He chuckled, causing some of the small sand pile on his legs and arms to tumble off him. "Yeah, you really were. Little purple nerd. I remember how feeble you used to be...How much Celestia used to praise and coddle at you for everything you did...And, how jealous I was of you..."

Twilights eyes widened, forcing her to wipe away more water from her cheeks "Y-You were jealous of m-me?"

"Yeah I-"

His words caught in his throat as his blood ran cold. He felt her there, behind Twilight before she even appeared. In the singular moment before she appeared, Daybreak ran through a million scenarios in his head, but with his current condition...he realized there was nothing he could do to protect her now. Twilight saw his eyes start to widen, and realized what was happening centuries too late.

With no warning, Jackie appeared behind Twilight, her blood aura flowing like clothing around her. She grabbed the Princess by the back of her hair and yanked her from Daybreaks side, throwing her down into the sand! Twilight hit the ground with a thud, but came back up surprisingly quick, her aura also flaring up around her, ready for a fight. Jackie's surprise was observed only through the slightest widening of her eyes when the Princess appeared in her face.

Her hesitation to fight now gone, Twilight extended her palm out and opened her fingers at Jackie's face. At near point blank range, a beam purple and flaming black energy erupted forth from Twilights palm, smacking Jackie full in the face! There was no time for her to dodge even if she had wanted to, he knew for certain the full force of Twilights attack had connected with her.

The beam didn't just strike her face, it engulfed it, and kept going in a straight beam far back beyond them. Somewhere in the distance, Daybreak heard the beam end, striking the ground and exploding with the force of a small hurricane. He watched with awe as Twilight began to lower her hands and cut the energy flowing to it. He was certain that Jackie was done for, that Jackie must fall, crumple to the floor from the weight of such a devastating attack.

But she didn't. Both Daybreak and Twilight were left flabbergasted as the beam faded and Jackie's face was once again all but unscathed from Twilights attack. She had nothing to show for it other than a small, paper clip sized cut on her cheek.

She smiled, as Twilight threw up both of her hands for another blast, but it seemed Jackie was done playing around. When Twilights hands came up, Jackie ducked down. Just as the energy began to leave Twilights open palms Jackie ducked under and around to Twilights left, then with zero hesitation, swung her magical blade clean across the Princess's face.

The sounds that Daybreak heard next, would be burned into his brain for eternity. Nothing, not a memory spell nor amnesia, or even death would ever let him escape from the pain of hearing Twilights bloody screams of agony. It was audible even over the sound of her energy blasts failing and exploding in her palms. Her hands were fine, but she stumbled back and tripped, falling into the sand. Jackie examined her knife, now soaked in blood, and smiled. Daybreak looked in horror as his eyes found Twilights face.

Soaked no, covered in blood was not even enough to describe what he was looking at. He had to struggle not to vomit at what he saw. Twilights hands were covering her eyes, but he had seen already. He had seen what Jackie had done to her.

To his horror, that wasn't the end. Easily dodging Twilights blind attempts at firing random beams at her, she quickly appeared back in front of the crippled princess. She reached down and gripped her by the throat. With seemingly no effort at all she lifted Twilight into the air. Jackie glanced back at Daybreak with a devils grin, and showed him her blade, balancing on the index finger of her opposite hand. Realizing her intent, he along with everyone else, began struggling against their binds. It was pointless.

Even with her spell beginning to fade, it still held more than enough strength to bind everyone down. Without looking, Daybreak could hear Spike and the others screeching at her, begging her not to do it. He heard everyone, from Rainbow to Sunset and on down the line, everyone's pleas burrowing in his ears. It was torture to him. He was the only one not bound by magic...but by his own weakness.

Jackie laughed, as he looked up...just in time to see it. Jackie leaned forward and whispered something into Twilights ear, too quiet for anyone else to hear, but she heard it just fine. "Princess Twilight...Hell waits for you. Sans vous, son âme est à moi"

As Twilights face contorted with terror, Jackie's broke out into a maddened grin. With a wild shriek of sickening glee, she drove her knife forward, straight into Twilights abdomen! Daybreak and her friends watched, helpless as Twilights eyes widened, and a small trail of red began to trickle down from her lips. Then, just when he thought it was over, a wave of blinding white energy erupted forth from Twilights back. It sliced across the ground behind her like a blade, glassing a perfect straight line behind her for an untold distance. After a moment, the beam faded and Twilight's eyes went hazy, then Jackie finally dropped her. Twilight crumpled into the sand. A puppet whose strings had been cut, and did not move...

Mirror, Mirror

View Online

Devoid. Empty. Nothingness. His mind seemed blank, no feelings escaped him as the limp body of Twilight Sparkle crumpled into the sand before him. It didn't feel real. None of it did. Even as he activated his magical sight, and witnessed Twilights aura extinguish like a candle in the rain, he still didn't quite believe it. Somehow, he suddenly found himself standing, though only moments ago his legs would not respond. He found himself kneeling next to her, faster than he could have blinked, though only moments ago he swore he had no magic left. It didn't make sense. Nothing made sense.

His hands drifted under the limp princess, his fingertips gently pressing against her back and the underside of her head. With no effort at all, he raised her back and head, giving the impression she were sitting up to look at him. His eyes found hers, and could not be drawn away. The flow of blood would not cease, but still he could see the damage plain as day. Her eyes, her lively amethyst eyes always eager to read, to learn, were now blood red clumps and oozing liquid from within. A clean slash, obviously from Jackie's cursed blade, was visible from one side of her face to the other. A perfectly straight line, cutting directly across her eyes. She was blind now. Blind. Somehow, this struck something within him that her apparent demise could not.

"Look...look what you did..."

His words floated to Jackie, who had taken several steps back when he had appeared in front of her to cradle Twilight. She still wore her sadistic smirk, leaning back on her heels while twirling the blood soaked knife within her palm. She had allowed him to cradle the dying princess without interference for a single purpose. She chuckled a truly sickening laugh down at him.

"What I did? This is all your fault you know." Any trace of her accent seemed to have vanished, her words were now clear as day.

Her taunt did not seem to reach him. Instead he repeated himself again.

"Look...Look what you did...Look what you did to Twilight..."

Her smile unfaltering, she too repeated herself, looking down at him with deplorable contempt. She leaned over at the waist and whispered like a serpent.

"I didn't do this, you did. You have no one to blame but yourself. You should have joined us the last time."

Daybreak still did not look up from the princess. Instead he held her closer to his chest. Words scratched and clawed at his throat, deepening then heightening again. It was as though multiple voices were attempting to escape him at once.

"Look at what you did...to her eyes...She needs those more than...anything...How is she going to read now...All her books...She loved to read more than anything...she needs her eyes.............AND YOU TOOK THAT AWAY FROM HER!"

Something inside of Daybreak broke. Shattered to pieces. Be it his restraint, his tolerance, his care, or his morality. Something within him felt shattered, forever.

Jackie's eyes couldn't even widen in surprise before he grabbed her. Strength she had not felt within him before surged forth, his fingers closed around and gripped her face like a baseball. With no time for her to realize what was happening, Daybreak yanked her forward and slammed her head first into the ground. He crushed her face into the sand with ridiculous strength. Before she knew it, he was behind her, gripping both her arms and pulling back. He placed his foot against the back of her skull as he saw her attempting to rise, and shoved it back into the dirt. His foot crushed her down and held her in place. He tightened his grip, then began to pull back against her arms. A swift surge of pain in her shoulders told her his intentions, and forcing her to react.

Bending her knees upwards, Jackie reached her legs back and swiftly wrapped them around Daybreaks right leg. She pulled with all her might, yanking him off balance enough to raise her head and free an arm. She twisted her left hand free and swung it around, quickly upper cutting him in the chin. Daybreak stumbled back but did not fall. Once she was free, Jackie quickly distanced herself from him. She jumped several yards before looking back. Daybreak's face was a mess of emotion. Half teary, half crazed, half rage. Too many feelings filled his features for her to determine what was driving him, or what he might do.

Then he did something truly odd. His hands raised up and gripped the sides of his head. Then quite suddenly, he dropped to his knees and screamed, screamed like he was in intense agony! His voice rose and dropped octaves as his body began to twitch uncontrollably. Multiple hues of energy waves began rippling off his body at an alarming rate giving the impression that he was venting multicolored smoke. His voice came out cracked and pained when he finally managed to utter something understandable.

"I can't...control it! Uraaaaaaaggggh!" His voice struggled between pitches as he fought to stay on his knees.

He looked up, quite suddenly dawning a mad look that would have made anyone near him sick. He locked his tear filled gaze on Jackie and loosed a unstable laugh. He slowly began to lower his right palm towards the sand, muttering a strange incantation in a sing-song like voice, while an unsettling smile slowly stretched it's way across him.

"Mirror, mirror, in my wake
Give me power, my soul to take .
Mirror, mirror,beneath the sand
Bequeath the mark, that I must brand.
Mirror, mirror, beyond the sky
Grant me strength, that may never die.
Mirror, mirror, from the grave
The hidden power that I must save.
Mirror, mirror, straight from hell
A little secret, I'll not tell.
Mirror, mirror, my shackled friend
Aid me now...until my end."

While he spoke his voice was surprisingly stable, but it did not quite sound like him. It was as though multiple voices were coming from him at once. As he spoke, a strange, shadowy aura began to flow about his person. The wounds across his body closed and healed themselves at a rapid pace, disappearing almost instantly. His hand, now placed upon the sand beneath him, seemed to reach down through the ground and grip something within. A black circle of energy, laced with amethyst markings of an unknown language spawned from the sand and encircled Daybreak within. His eyes seemed almost glazed over, and even his wicked smile felt more saddening than creepy. Daybreaks hand seemed to move on its own, slowly beginning to withdraw from the dirt, but it did not come up empty. As his fingertips cleared the earth, they gripped the edges of a faded golden surface .

Daybreak was forced to come to full height before the object was recognizable by any means. It's massive frame alone was not enough to portray the object it held. A faded golden hue glistened from its edges. The top of the frame portrayed the image of the three headed Cerberus, but instead of faded gold, this part of the casing was a rusted black with each of the heads bearing blood red rubies for eyes. The eyes themselves seemed to glow with ominous light as they met daylight. The object in the center of the massive frame was obscured by a black fog until it fully broke from the circular portal in the sand. When the object was finally free completely, the circle and the aura flowing about it vanished, allowing everyone to witness what Daybreak had summoned. A mirror.

It looked to be ordinary enough, but Jackie seemed to recognize something about it, and actually took a step back. Perhaps in fear.

"You wouldn't..."

Daybreak regarded her with a raised eyebrow. His cold eyes did not match the sickening smile he now bore. "Really? Are you certain?"

With only those words for her, Daybreak reached out his right arm, and stuck it towards the mirror. Naturally his hand should have met a solid surface that resisted his advance, but in fact the opposite happened. The mirror shimmered at his touch, its surface became liquid-like and allowed his hand easy passage. Just like when it had passed through the sand, he seemed to grip onto something. Then he said something, horrifying.

"Now I'll show you what a real monster looks like."

After seemingly talking to himself, or his reflection, Daybreak slowly withdrew his arm. It was clear before it was even halfway out, something was different now. His arm was covered in black scales from his shoulder to his fingertips, and an aura, eerily similar to King Sombra's swam about his limb. Seconds after being free from the liquid-like glass. A snake-like voice echoed from nowhere.

"You're so unstable right now, I doubt I've got more than ten minutes to plaaaaay."

Even from a distance, Rainbow recognized the cold voice. It caused the hair on her neck to stand up. She felt a wave of fear hit her as she remembered back to her duel with Daybreak at school. The feeling now washing over her, and the ominous presence she felt, there was no doubt it was the same as back then, but somehow this time, it was even more overwhelming. Bound and unable to move, she was forced to watch as the tar colored aura swam up Daybreaks body encasing him in a terrifyingly familiar look. A look that reminded her of the only time she had ever been truly afraid of Daybreak.

The black scales encompassed his body as his eyes began to glow icy blue, slitting like a serpent. A fiery cloak of black and golden flames swirled itself about him, forming what could pass for tight robes, though it looked more like armor made from dragon hide. This new being stretched out his limbs and cracked at his neck, as though he were just waking up from a long sleep. Once the aura fully covered Daybreaks body, the starch white streak in his hair began to spread out, encompassing him until only a single streak of his emerald green was left.

As the flames and aura came to settle calmly around him, the newcomer made to quickly step away from the mirror by several feet, regarding it as if repulsed by its very presence. He took in a deep breath and smiled, throwing hands out above his head.

"Ooooh, it is good to be back. Hello Equestria, Solar Eclipse is back in town!"

"So that's his name?" Rainbow was glad to finally have a name for the only mystery about Daybreak that had frightened her enough to not even ask him about it.

As if sensing she was thinking about him, he turned his head back to face her. Rainbow felt her blood run cold as he smiled, then winked at her.

"What's up babe, remember me? We were deathly close last time we met, remember? I do. I remember the fear in your eyes. Then you disregarded me like I wasn't intimidating. Glad to see that's not the case now. Your fear back then was fleeting, not like now. It's quite a sexy look for you." She would have shivered with disgust, if she could have moved. He snickered and turned away from her, to face Jackie once more.

"Now then...What could you have possibly done to make our dear sweet prince so unstable that I was able to get free again?"

Rainbow noticed even Jackie seemed to be regarding Solar Eclipse with some manner of caution. At the very least she had withdrawn her blade again and looked more ready to fight than before. She didn't know whether that made her feel better because they might have a chance, or more terrified that Daybreak actually harbored something like this within.

Despite appearing more cautious than before, Jackie still managed to retain her taunting demeanor. Casually, she pointed to Twilight's limp body lying mere feet from Solar Eclipse's toes.

As Solar looked down upon Twilight, Rainbow expected to see him react in some way, but instead, all he did was sigh. "What a shame, she was such a sexy nerd too." Rainbows eye twitched. She reserved to smack Daybreak upside the head later if they both lived through this.

Solar Eclipse shook his head as he continued to look down at Twilights body "Tsk tsk tsk. Now you see...that's just a waste of talent right there. A perfectly willing host and you had to go all Friday The 13th on her with that knife. I'm afraid-"

He was in front of Jackie in an instant, without any hint of movement "-that I'm going to have to ask you to die-"

Jackie sliced upwards with her blade, going for Solar's right eye. He casually side stepped her attack, planted his right foot down on hers, firmly grasped her wrist and placed his free hand against her belly.

"-now."

Like a miniature sun condensed into beam form, a blast of immeasurable magnitude came forth from within his palm. Point blank range, it seemed to split Jackie in half as it traveled through and far beyond her. The very sound waves it emitted caused the air around it to pop and crackle. Solar kept a firm grip on Jackie's wrist to keep her from being blown away by the force of his attack. Several explosions followed along the beams trajectory, for it was so hot it quite literally ignited the air around it as it traveled out of eyesight! The impact was easily discernable from everyone's current position, seeing as it blazed high into the sky for a singular moment, before evaporating into nothingness and leaving a large cloud of ash and smoke hanging in the air. Whatever had been where it struck, was likely nothing more than dust now.

After a solid ten seconds of continuous energy pulsing, Solar ceased the beam to inspect the damage. Jackie's body should have been ripped in half and liquefied by the sun-like heat of the attack, yet just as before, she bore injuries barely equivalent to a sunburn. Although this time, she was clearly feeling it. Solar released her arm, and allowed her to drop to her knees. She quivered on the ground, her whole form shaking, likely in pain. He looked down at her with contempt.

"As I thought. Daybreaks theory was correct. The amount of power doesn't matter. You can withstand any magical attack can't you? That attack had power hot enough to give the sun a sunburn. Not even Celestia could have taken that without anything to show for it. I think I have you figured out now. There are only a few beings in existence who could possibly supply someone with enough power to shield an attack like that, and considering our most recent encounters, I think I know who's supplying that power. So then...you're her servant, or something close I presume, right?"

Jackie looked up at him, her palms shaking. "What makes you think I'm not one huh? I could be a horsemen.

Solar chuckled "You? You're too weak to be even comparable. You're just a servant aren't you?"

"Weak?!" Her uppercut was fast, unthinkably so. But Solar merely inclined his head back the slightest amount, and her fist whizzed by him harmlessly. As her midsection was once again exposed, Solar gently planted his palm against her belly once more and released another blast of energy into her. But this time, he focused it only on her and did not allow it to move past her into the background. Just like before the blast caught her fully, and without Solar to hold onto her, sent her flying back into the sand. She crashed and sunk a foot deep into the ground from the sheer force of impact. It took her a minute to sit up, by which time Solar was chuckling aloud, revealing his own razor sharp teeth at her.

"Yes, weak. If you were a Horsemen I could never do that to you. I couldn't dodge your attacks like I'm auditioning for a ballet. You're just a servant of some kind. Probably drawing your power from the Horsemen you serve, or something like that. There's no point in trying to deny it. Daybreak and me share a mind. He's been suspicious since you first withstood Twilights attack."

Being in the position she was, did not allow her to glare with much intimidation behind it. So instead, she slowly stood and dusted herself off. Reaching behind her back, she gripped her bikini bottoms, and untucked them from the wedgie she'd received being blasted into the sand. After freeing herself from discomfort, she snickered at him.

"You're different from before. Is the power of the Mirror of Truth I've heard so much about?"

Matching her mocking snicker with his own, he nodded. "In a sense, yes. Though it behooves me to tell you this is not my full power, nor was Daybreak at his. My other half is afraid of me so he's kept me sealed since our first encounter. In other words, what I'm showing you now and what you've seen up to this point, isn't even a fraction of what we're really capable of."

Jackie flicked her head back, scooping her dirty and mattered hair from her eyes. "Don't bother with the bragging, I'm more interested in you dear Solar Eclipse. Tell me more about this Mirror."

Solar raised his right brow. "Why would I do that? You hoping to stall for time to heal? Or maybe trying to wait until my ten or so minutes are up and Daybreak reappears? No dice, now that I understand your power, I can kill you in less than a minute if it pleases me. And it would please me. Greatly so."

Jackie loosed a girlish laugh that did not fit her or her current demeanor, her accent momentarily returning "If zat is true, zen I guess zer is no reason ve can't have ourselves a little chat before ze climax, yes?"

Solar Eclipse tilted his head to the side, almost assuming a look of curiosity. The cloak of black and golden flames flowing about his person evaporated, leaving only his black scaled body and swim shorts in their place.

"I suppose you're right. How about we make a little trade of information then Miss Jackie? We'll talk for five minutes-" He raised his right palm to her, holding up five fingers to show "and for those five minutes, I'll tell you whatever you want to know about the Mirror, and you will answer any questions I have about, well anything I want really. And after we're done, I'll use my remaining four minutes and thirty seconds to dismember you limb by limb and juggle you around for a little while. Got it? Sound fair to you?"

Jackie loosed another girlish giggle. "Oui oui, I understand. But honestly, I don't see why you're fighting me. Do you not wish for the end as well? Destruction, mayhem and chaos supreme? You hate humans, I know you do. Just look at what they've put you and you're counterpart through. The scars on your back that will never heal and the scars upon your mind from child life. You should be joining me Solar Eclipse, joining us!"

Solar's right hand ignited in golden flames. A black mass of energy formed within his palm, and began twirling about. HIs eyes followed the small orb path as it fluttered about his hand "It's true I hate them. These tiny humans with their pitifully destructive ways. Hating each other for nothing. Killing each other for nothing. They all deserve to be wiped out, with...minor exceptions here and there...But I'll not be coerced into releasing the Apocalypse upon the life of Earth...When the time comes, I'll do it on my own terms. And without you or your Horsemen. So in other words...you have to die."

Jackie shrugged her shoulders, more like she'd been denied a new toy rather than just told she would be murdered shortly.

"Shame, willing cooperation would have saved us soooo much time. But alas, on to more important matters. I shall start with the questions so as not to waste more of our time. I want to know about the Mirror. Tell me, you say this is not your full power, which of course implies that your full power could be reached in some way. How and why are you restrained from such?"

Solar Eclipse leaned back, resting seemingly against nothingness, as though there was an invisible wall behind him. He crossed his arms.

"Straight to the point after being shot down, I can respect that, for another four minutes at least. Well, to be quite honest, it's my counterparts fault that we are in such an imperfect state. We are supposed to be one entity. As a child, Daybreak once approached the Mirror of Truth with our fathers consent, and tried to challenge his reflection (me) for total control over our insurmountable power and one free wish. You can see the appeal I'm sure. Being able to wish for anything you could think of, with little limitation, it's enough to entice anyone.

Anyhow, we, meaning us both, were just children at the time, and as such I doubt he fully understood what the challenge entailed. Why Father allowed him to try and face me when we were still at such a young age I'll never know, nor would he tell us if we asked I imagine...Anyways, as to be expected, he could not defeat me, and according to the rules that bind the Mirrors plain of existence, only one may exist once the challenge has been initiated. For reasons I can't quite explain, Daybreak managed to break that rule. The only being in existence to do so.

Rather than being overcome by me when he was defeated like he should have been, he managed to pull his body back out of the mirror and apply a sealing spell of some sort that both bound me within the mirror and his mind alike. It was a thing never before done and as such I have no idea how to deal with it. Now, instead of existing in separate plains as is the natural order, we inhabit one mind but not one body. We cannot physically exist in the same place at the same time, as we are the same being just reflected. So he maintains control of his body, while I am forced to sit on the sidelines and watch through his eyes. Though as we've noted here today and in the past, there are times I can force my way out. And I'd wager given any more than an hour of freedom, he wouldn't be able to reseal me either. The eventuality of it though is, one day he'll have to return and face me again, because this seal of his won't bind me forever, and he knows that. So it's just a matter of time before one of us takes over fully. Does that satisfy your question?"

Jackie was practically licking her lips at his words, she looked to be entranced by Solar Eclipse.

"Indeed it does, now it is you turn to ask. Be quick, our time is ticking away."

Solar Eclipse scoffed aloud "You seem almost impatient, that ready to die are you? Well regardless, I'll ask. Tell me now, I can deduce with some easy logic that your master is obviously Famine. I'm also relatively sure that she is feeding you her power with some spell that is protecting you from any magical harm. Which then of course means she'd have to be close by, if the natural rules of magic apply to her that is. My question then is this. Why send you? If she's close enough that she could do the job herself, why not do it? I didn't take Horsemen for lazy, or is there something else going on here? Did you come here just to kill Twilight?"

In the time it had taken him to phrase his question, Jackie's smirk had grown into a full faced grin of spine tingling glee. It would have made any normal persons hair curl.

"You really are an observant one aren't you?"

Solar slowly shook his head "Actually, this is all my counterpart. I'm just relaying what he already figured out. My input wasn't needed for this. Which again demonstrates your inferiority to us. You aren't worth my insight."

Jackie made a small bow "Well then perhaps I misjudged the young prince. My regards to your counterpart then. However, you have asked more than one question, does our deal of one question per person not for you as well as me?"

Solar ceased leaning on whatever invisible field was supporting his back and uncrossed his arms. "Answer me, swiftly now before I become impatient. We both want to know, and I'll have my answer before I dismember you or during, I don't care which."

Holding her hands up in a mock surrender, Jackie nodded with a smile "Fine fine. I'll answer. To start with your first question, she sent me because she is currently preoccupied preparing to end your world, which you and your counterpart will be assisting her with very soon. She could have come herself, but need not be bothered with such a trivial task. As for the task itself, my goal here was mostly to destroy Princess Twilight, which as you can see, I have succeeded in." She motioned her palm towards Twilights limp form mere feet from Solar's toes. Solar shrugged haphazardly.

"I wonder about that actually. Yes, her light is about to go out, that's true. And it's also true that no normal means could probably save her now, no normal magic could heal the wounds dealt by a cursed blade. However..."

Solar Eclipse lazily wafted his hand in a sweeping motion towards his chest. In response Twilights body was instantly consumed in golden aura and began to gently levitate towards him.

"We are not a normal being."

Another waft of his hand and Twilights body began to levitate itself upright, as though she were standing in front of him. He reached out and placed his hand against her belly, where the wound from Jackie's blade still seeped blood and dripped with white magic.

"Hmm...Fatal. True. But not undoable. Let's have ourselves a trade Princess."

Golden light glistened across his palm, gently swimming across his fingertips down onto Twilights belly. Little slivers of golden aura crawled their way inside Twilights wound, filling it with light while expelling the bits of white magic remaining inside her. Solar grunted, focusing on Twilights deep tissue repair cells and felt his magic move on a microscopic level. Each small tendril of golden and black light coiling to create rapid new growth of cells instantaneously. He switched to just his index finger and placed it at the tip of her wound. Slowly, he began to drag his fingernail down her belly at a snails pace. Each micro movement of his nail rapidly produced new skin cells, then sowed them together even quicker. This process caused her wound to effectively vanish as his finger traced down her form.

He reached the bottom and the wound ceased to exist, he then withdrew his hand from her, forcing the golden tendrils clinging to his fingers to break off and attach themselves onto Twilight instead. This left a small shimmer of golden light upon her belly, which he knew would become a simple scar one day, but for now left her slightly glowy there.

"Now for the fun part. Time to break a couple hundred laws."

He chanced a glance up from his work, just to observe how Jackie might be reacting. To his surprise, she was still smiling her sickening smirk. Though her head was tilted to the side, giving the impression she was more curious about what he was doing than anything.

"Stupid girl probably thinks this can't be done, or she knows this is wasting my time away. No skin of our back, better she not interfere anyways. I'll kill her with my remaining time easily."

With the golden energy retreating within him and black aura now dominating his hand, he was ready to proceed. Reaching out, he once again placed his palm upon Twilight, but this time he placed it over her heart. Golden aura erupted around him, while the black energy from his palm burst forth and squirmed it's way around Twilights body, giving her a flaming black outline.

His golden aura shimmered and the flaming darkness now around her swirled together to meet at a perfect medium between their bodies. Swiftly, but with precise aim, Solar quickly swiped his right index finger through the medium between the auras, and held up his hand. The auras formed a point atop his nail, this point slowly shaped itself to look like a small blade sitting on the very tip of his finger.

Wasting no time, Solar swiftly touched the bladed tip of his finger onto his gut, at precisely the same spot as Twilights wound. With a grimace he pushed inward and pierced his skin, then swiftly pulled his finger downwards. His skin split like butter and opened up, revealing a black aura swirling within. A small tendril of clear energy slowly extended outwards from the golden light within Twilights belly, snaking its way towards Solar's. Upon impact there was a great white flash...and then nothing.

As quick as it had started, it seemed to be over. The auras swirling about them both vanished like smoke. Twilights form collapsed back into the sand, none to gracefully, while Solar Eclipse dropped down to a knee. The scale-like hide around his torso vanished, now revealing a wound the same size as the one Twilight had previously. Although he did not begin pooling blood like she had, there was a very obvious sense of pain shooting through him. He was clearly struggling to even move from his knees back to a standing position.

"You done?" Jackie's voice sailed over to him. Solar Eclipse practically hissed at her in response.

"Not quite."

Once he was standing at full height again, he tilted his head back and subtly flexed his aura out like a muscle. The resulting energy wave sent a burst of air across the beach, blowing sand back into everyone's face that was still bound by Jackie's paralysis spell.

"Now I'm done."

The wound that had just been on Solar's chest was gone, leaving his chest bare once more. Now, with no black scales to cover his form, his pale white skin seemed to stand out more than ever. Jackie's face still held her same cold grin, in fact, she looked downright pleased with herself.

"Am I to understand that you just performed forbidden magic to save her? You used that spell?"

Solar's lips parted to reveal a toothy grin, which gave off an ominous vibe with him having such serrated teeth. "Indeed. Reanimation and Transference. I take it you're familiar with it?"

Jackie licked her lips "A spell deemed unnatural. It was unanimously voted illegal by every race in Equestria, and even most races outside of it too. I believe you'd be imprisoned in seconds if anyone found out about this. I mean the requirements to even use it are drastic enough, and it can't be done but more than once every decade. I was skeptical you'd really go that far."

Solar's grin wavered slightly "You expected me to do that?"

She shrugged her shoulders lazily. "Well, to be honest, I wasn't sure you'd actually do it, but my Master was quite certain."

"Am I to understand then, that me saving her was part of your plan."

Jackie's grin only ever seemed to widen "Catching on are we? All that immeasurable power doesn't really amount to much if you're so easy to outwit. It's actually funny how easily you people walk into our plans."

Knuckles cracked, sparks weighed down the air around Solar's body. "It's about time you died, don't you think?"

Jackie felt him coming, but that didn't help her. Solar Eclipse phased like a shadow towards her in the blink of an eye. It was slower than Daybreak and Rainbow had moved before, and that made it easy to strike before he could reach her. Jackie pulled back and slammed her fist forward just as his form appeared within range.

She should have blasted him square in the gut, but instead of making contact with his body, she seemed to slip right through him as though he weren't even there. Her momentum nearly through out her arm as she hit nothingness. Realizing what he'd done, she turned her head back to defend her rear, but it was too late. Solar Eclipse had already solidified behind her, his underhanded punch came with rib shattering power, straight into her right kidney.

Biting down on her own lip to keep from crying out, Jackie tasted warm blood in her throat. Forcing herself to ignore the pain, she swung her back leg around in a counterattack. Solar brought up his arms to block, taking the full force of her back legged roundhouse. With her body reeling from his first strike, and her off balance attack, her blow did not hold much force behind it. This allowed him to grab her by the thigh and wrap his arms around her as soon as her attack came to connection. Giving her no time to recover, he turned, planted his feet and swung her like a discus.

He released and watched her soar through the air. Keeping in with not allowing her recovery time, he summoned an enormous orb of shimmering dark flames between his hands. He pitched it at her with the grace of a major league player, watching it strike and ignite her with unyielding satisfaction. She crashed into the sand several yards away and rolled several more. The flames sputtered and went out just after she came to a stop in the dirt. Then he just stood and waited for her to rise again.

She did indeed rise, though much slower than anytime previous, and clearly showing some real damage this time around. The mere sight of her scrapes and bruises, along with the blood dripping from her lips was enough to elicit a hiss of satisfaction from Solar.

"Good good, I've proven you're breakable, now time for the cous de gras"

He watched her bloodied lip force itself to smile back at him "Oui Oui. Come!"

He took two steps, then stopped, snickering as a feeling of warmth began to course it's way through his cold form. "Seems my time is up."

He could see her visibly exhale with relief "Yes, I thought as much. Like I said before. Your all easy to outwit."

Even as his teeth slowly retracted back to normal and his hair swapped it's shades, he managed a last twisted snicker "Oh, I doubt you'll a better ending this way dear. Trust me.."

His body shimmered with emerald light as the shape of the Mirror rose behind him in the sand. He felt a warm hand on his shoulder, then his body seemed to just melt away into mist. Daybreaks form stepped forth from the mist as though he'd appeared within Solar's body. The misty haze of Solar Eclipse melted back into the Mirrors liquid-like surface. Once any trace of his being was gone, the Mirror descended back into the ground, disappearing within an ominous haze and a small pop .

Once Daybreaks battered form was all that remained, Jackie sighed. "Now, I don't even get a proper fight. What a disappointment."

Daybreak spit at the ground, he wanted to reply with some venom, but he couldn't do much but wince through the agony now returning to spread through him. Slowly, one by one, all the injuries he'd recovered when transforming began to reform across his body, plus one new addition. The wound that they'd received from saving Twilight, now blazed across his belly, bright red and bloody. He could feel burning in his gut, but couldn't tell if that was from the fresh wound, or from when he'd burnt himself in the earlier fight. All the pain was blending together by this point. The pain was intense, but the thought of letting this girl escape after what she'd done...well that pain was nothing short of dominating. He willed himself words.

"You think...I can't take you now...these wounds...are nothing! In fact...Losing all this b-blood...has only helped clear my head..." With shortened breath and blazing hatred in his eyes, he summoned forth his aura. Soaking his body, drowning his form in his magic, he forced his wounds to numb, but not heal.

"If you gouge out my eyes...I'll listen for you're sickening breath...If you tear away my ears...I'll sniff you out and run you down...If you break my legs...I'll crawl to you and beat you to a bloody mass...If you break my arms...I'll tear through your calf with my teeth...no matter...what you do to me...I'll never stop until you are ash!"

"I doubt I've got much time before sheer blood loss takes me down. This has to be quick.

Jackie smiled, her features no longer mocking, but seemingly earnest "Good. Give me a show, Prince."

He moved. She moved. Their bodies connected in the center point between them. He made for her temple with a left hook, but she deflected it, pushing against his fist with her palm, and countering with an uppercut from her free hand. He leaned his head back in time to feel the air rip passed his chin, but his eyes widened as her uppercut quickly changed course and came down on his nose in a hammer strike. Blood splattered, he felt his nose break, but he didn't allow it to slow him.

Even as his vision briefly blurred from the sensation, he grasped upward, firmly gripping into a massive chuck of her hair. He yanked her down with all his might, dragging her with him as he fell into the sand. With the minor impact refocusing his vision, Daybreak yanked her head around to face him, and proceeded to repeatedly slam his fist into her face! His hate fueled his magic, and his magic fueled his fist. Blow after blow he drove his knuckles into her. He struck everything that felt or looked like flesh upon her, he felt her nose crunch, her lips split, her teeth crack. It was not enough.

Again and again, he assaulted her, but with no satisfaction. Surging another wave of magic and adrenaline through his body, he rolled over onto her chest and grasped her around the head. Instead of beating her, he now just settled for slamming her head into the sand as hard as he could manage. He pulsed his magic through the sand beneath them, hardening it into a rock-like form in an attempt to cause the most amount of damage possible. He dug his sharp nails into her cheeks, and slammed her down again. As he raised her up, he felt a fist connect with his cheek, briefly stunning him.

In his daze her felt her roughly lurch him off of her. He knew an assault from her was imminent, and so he quickly surged more power through himself, heightening his senses and clearing his blurred vision in an instant. He came to his feet just as her foot came up under his chin. He channeled magic to keep his vision clear, rather than defend from damage, and so took the brunt of her kick. He was knocked back and off balance, but he was not dazed. This kept him from being caught off guard as her next attack came.

Following through with her assault, Jackie brought around her other foot in a spinning side kick aimed for his ribs. Quickly taking the chance he had, Daybreak threw out both his hands. Jackie's foot stopped inches from his ribs, caught in his aura like a web. With her unable to retract her leg, he took his chance. Spinning in place, Daybreak planted a side kick of his own into her, releasing his spell the second he made impact and knocking the air from her chest. Although she did not drop, she did stumble and attempt to draw breath, giving him another opening whilst she recovered.

Not wanting to waste his chance, he planted a quick one-two jab into her face and chest before she could defend. Jackie kept stumbling back while he continued to advance, kicking and punching at her, never allowing her a second to catch her breath.

"One"

He planted an underhanded fist into her gut.

"One, two."

She doubled over, Daybreak drove his knee upwards, further crushing her nose and feeling even more warm liquid splatter onto him. Without pause, he swung his right elbow around the side of her head, smashing it into her temple as she raised it from his knee.

"One, two, three!"

She attempted to raise her arms up to defend herself, but it was barely a basic defensive posture in her condition. His right foot swung across her chest in a mock crescent kick, easily swiping her right hand out of the way. Before his foot had even fully touched the ground again he was stepping forward to her. He grasped her remaining hand in his left and twisted. Naturally her face leaned forward in an attempt to twist with the pain, which was exactly what he wanted. Her face flew into his awaiting strike. He drove the bottom of his palm upwards, straight into the underside of her jaw!

Daybreak watched as Jackie stumbled backwards several more feet, attempting to hold herself up. Slowly her fists came up to a fighting stance once more. In her right hand, she loosely gripped her blade, still red with Twilights blood and faced it towards him. She just stood there for a moment, completely still. Then.......she fell.

Face first, she fell forward into the sand. Her blade followed close behind, dropping from her grip and landing beside her.

"Oh no you don't!"

Rage found him once again, boiling its way to the surface of his features!

"No! Absolutely not! You wake up right now you bitch! You don't get to pass out now!"

He warped to her side and stood over her. With a violent growl of hate he planted his foot into her ribs, kicking her with enough force to roll her onto her back, but she did not stir. He felt his right eye twitch. A sudden plummet of magical energy in the area momentarily surprised him and drew his attention way. Looking around to find the source, it took him only seconds to realize what he'd actually felt.

"That was her aura. Her magic reserves must have run dry. Which means Famine must have also stopped feeding her energy."

Just to confirm his theory, he looked around at the others. His magical sight confirmed it, Jackie's aura had all but faded from everyone she'd bound. He had no doubt they would all discover this for themselves soon enough and converge on him. And so he returned his attention to the woman beneath him, to finish this before they could interfere. Rage was again pooling into him as he witnessed her dare to just lay there in unconsciousness, broken and bloodied before him. She didn't deserve to die in her sleep.

"Wake up. Wake up you little bitch, I want to see your eyes go dark as I end you." His voice barely raised above a whisper, yet it seemed to carry itself across the beach like he'd screamed.

His eyes drifted to her knife, simply lying in the sand where it had dropped. This gave him an idea. A shrill laugh loosed, low and menacing, as he reached down and wrapped his fingers around the cold blade.

"I told you I'd kill you. And you know what? It really doesn't matter if you're awake to see it. All that matters now is that I send you to hell. Where you belong."

He positioned himself over top of her, crouching just above her stomach. He slowly lowered the blades tip until it rested just above her heart. His eyes swam over her form. Blood dripped from several scrapes, mostly along her face. Her nose, for sure broken, bubbled and dripped blood down either cheek. Her lips, split open at several points, bubbled small bits of saliva and pus along her mouth. Both her eyes were also blackened and tearing blood down the sides of her face. He could also spy several points along her jaw and chin that could be identified as broken or dislocated bones.

"It's not even close to what you deserve, but don't worry, that's coming right now."

Gripping the blade within both his hands, he yanked it up from her skin and descended with a maddened shriek.

"When you see your master in hell, tell her she's next!"

"DON'T!"

The blade stopped. Hovering just about Jackie's heart, it stopped. Daybreak slowly turned towards the voice. The only voice that might have stopped him. Rainbow Dash. Having realized the spell was gone, her and the others were now beginning to get to their feet. Rainbow was already on hers, and looking at him with an expression nearly foreign to him. Her eyes visibly shivered, even from where he stood it was obvious. She looked...pleading...begging almost. No, no almost. She was begging. The way she was leaning towards him, like she might fall forward at any moment. The way her eyes shivered with helplessness. It was no wonder he did not recognize the look. She'd never looked at him like that before. Helpless, unable to do anything. It was clear she wanted to run to him, but either the knowledge she couldn't make it before he could strike, or knowing it would only provoke him, kept her from doing so. His gaze locked with hers, the blade quivering in his grip.

"Why not!? Look at what she's done! Look at what she did to Twilight!"

Rainbows eyes changed, flashing purple for only the slightest of moments. Reminding him of him yet another problem he'd have to deal with at some point "I know, she's done something horrible Daybreak. But you saved Twilight, I don't know how or what you did. But you saved her!"

His head shook slowly. Just thinking of his next words made his stomach lurch. "Yes I healed the fatal wound in her belly. But her eyes...I couldn't...I can't reshape something that complex. Everyone's eyes are different...She'll never...-" He took a deep breath and forced it out "...She'll probably never see anything again."

There, he said it. And by saying it aloud, so did he make it true. He wasn't adept enough in his knowledge of medical magic to save her eyes, and the doctors that were wouldn't have enough power to do so. Rainbow seemed to understand, as did everyone else. Spike, now also back on his feet, could do nothing but stare at the dirt, refusing to meet Daybreaks gaze as it flittered between all of Twilights friends.

Daybreak could feel his own eyes tearing up. The thought sent nothing but more rivers of hate flowing back through him once more. The thought that this girl might escape and get away with such an atrocity only fueled the inferno burning within him.

"Still..." Rainbows voice floated over again, drawing his gaze back to her and dampening the inferno. "Even if that's true, you can't...you can't just kill her Daybreak! You're better than that!"

"No. I'm not. I can't just let her get away with this. I won't-!"

The blade quivered ever more, barely pressing against the skin just above her heart once more.

"I've got to end her! She's too dangerous to let live! You all saw what she did! She took you all down like it was nothing!"

Rainbow could hear the shake in his voice. The confliction.

"You beat her though."

"HA!" He laughed. He actually laughed at her. His eyes were draining by now and his lips had stretched into a sadistic grin.

"Really? I beat her? I had to completely lose control to even scratch her! And what if I hadn't been here? You all might have been killed! I can't....I won't allow a threat like that to exist!"

He raised the blade once more "I can't falter here. She serves Famine, we need to do everything we can to stop Famine and the Horsemen. Not taking an opportunity to be rid of a key enemy would be foolish!"

"Daybreak...please."

"No!...I have to...I have..."

"Look around you Daybreak please...show everyone that you're better than this."

"I don't care what they think of me! This needs to be done, and right now I'm the only one who'll do it."

"Daybreak..."

"Dash please...just shut up...I...can't just..."

Midnight black aura, along with his own flowing emerald shimmered about his person in a nearly perfect equilibrium. His hands quivered. So many things, thoughts, emotions, desires, flowed through him at once. His knuckles started to whiten for clenching the blade with such malice. Hate. Hate. Hate. Hate. The only thing he could feel, all and truly in that moment was how much he hated the girl beneath him.

"No. She deserves this. She deserves so much more than this!"

He loosed a scream of wrath to the heavens above...and the blade came down!

To Rule A Nation

View Online

Truly, there are some things in life that humans must always take for granted. Things so small and insignificant that they should hardly be noticed in the rustle and bustle of day to day life. Such things as a warm summer breeze, the sweet scent of flowers in full bloom, or a morning walk through a dew covered town. It is only in times of great reflection, or when stripped of these everyday things, that they're presence is truly noticeable or missed. Right now, Daybreak was noticing one of these many small comforts. The comfort of complete silence.

That was the only true way to describe the atmosphere in the waiting room of Ponyvilles hospital. Silence. No one said a word, even Pinkie Pie was sitting quietly in the plain white chairs of the everyday room. Everyone was simply staring at the twin doors down the hall, with the red sign ignited above it reading "Operation In Progress".

To Daybreak, this silence was something he needed right now. It was his time to reflect. Reflect on the events of the past hours and try to make some sense of how he would go forward. He felt the knuckles of his non-bandaged arm tighten around the blade that he still clutched, while the choices of hours past flowed through his mind. He briefly flashed back to that moment the blade had come down. He had, with all his intention, tried to kill Jackie Blaze right then and there. He descended the blade down to her heart, but instead of the boned blade meeting flesh, his world had been thrown upside down. Literally.

Like a herd of Yak had barreled into him, Daybreak had only been aware that his body suddenly resided next to Jackie rather than atop her. He'd only barely been able to discern what had happened to him when his eyes stopped spinning, and he looked up to find Applejack standing over him. Even here in the waiting room, he could still perfectly envision the look of anger and disappointment plastered across her face as she stood over him. He'd of course, scrambled to finish what he'd started, but by that time it was too late. Once he'd hit the ground everyone had come running. Although he managed to hold onto the blade through AJ's strike, Jackie had suddenly become surrounded by Twilights friends.

Even so, he'd still felt like fighting. It was only when he'd laid eyes on Rainbows face that he had felt his hate diminish to a manageable level. She hadn't been angry, and she offered him a hand up, but after that, they'd barely spoken from the beach to the hospital. In fact, no one had said more than three words to him since then, except Sunset Shimmer. It was she who was sitting by him now, as he looked out of the bleach white rooms window and out onto the lively streets of Ponyville in the distance. She'd made it an issue to sit by him when Rainbow did not, and every so often attempt to engage in some form of conversation with him.

He appreciated the gesture, but he wanted to be alone right now, and he was sure Rainbow could sense that. She wasn't giving him the cold shoulder, there was no unspoken drama between them. She just understood he needed time to think. There would be time for her feelings on the matter, later. Perhaps she was more intelligent that others gave her credit for, or perhaps she really was that loyal. For to put aside her own feelings just to worry about his, is that not loyalty at it's basest form?

Still, it was perhaps Sunset Shimmer who understood even better than Rainbow Dash, to never let a friend be truly alone, even if they wanted to be. Daybreaks mind now teased him with dark thoughts of what he'd nearly done and what he still wanted to do. Even as his eyes drifted to the blue and nearly cloudless skies in the distance, his inner thoughts tempted him with the idea of finishing Jackie off now, while she was helpless and restrained.

It had been decided, without his input of course, that she should be taken to the hospital with them. Sunset Shimmer and Rarity had applied every binding spell they could think of to her body, while Fluttershy had crafted stretchers for both Jackie and Twilight to be carried back on out of vines and leaves. Daybreak had walked ahead of the group, carrying Twilights stretcher with the aid of Rainbow, Sunset and Spike. Jackie's stretcher had been carried by Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie. AJ was more than capable of carrying the front of the stretcher on her own. This also allowed Fluttershy to be placed in between the two stretcher teams as they walked. Although no one said it, Daybreak was sure this was to discourage him from making a move on Jackie.

Once they'd actually made it to the hospital, Daybreak had been anything but polite to the young nurse at the front desk. He dropped his name, and to everyone's surprise, even Celestia's when he'd straight up demanded that Twilight be given top priority and the best care that the place had to offer. Although the nurse had agreed the moment she'd laid eyes on the Princess, she had point blank refused to allow him any further than the main entry way without getting properly examined himself. He'd argued with her for a solid five minutes before Sunset had stepped forth and agreed for him. He'd been about to round on her, being in no mood to have words spoken for him, when she'd silenced him with a single phrase "Twilight would want you to". He'd agreed grumpily after that, and allowed the nurse to sit him down and look him over. Needless to say she had found several problems that would likely need long term care (his burnt chest and arm for example) along with several deep gashes and bruises that wouldn't be healing painlessly. After refusing a room and demanding he be allowed check on Twilight, Daybreak finally convinced the nurse to settle on some magical bandage wrappings to numb his chest and arm. Afterwards, Daybreak had followed her every step of the way, watching everything they did until Twi had been taken into the emergency room for surgery.

Meanwhile, Daybreak had taken care to also ensure Jackie be placed on the very bottom floor while Twilights room would be on the top. He'd then pressured the nurse and every doctor present to apply every binding and numbing spell they had in their arsenal to the unconscious Jackie. Then they hooked up three different I.V's to her body, each one with a different drug designed to render her unconscious within minutes of application. These could be activated from the room and the front desk just for safety. And just for a final measure, they'd physically bound her to her bed with leather straps from her arms down to her legs. In Daybreaks mind, she wasn't going anywhere, and if she did, it wouldn't be quietly.

Daybreak had lightly briefed the head Doctor and surgeon on what had happened and the situation with Jackie to ensure they knew exactly what they were dealing with. He'd managed to avoid the fact that Jackie was a servant of the Horsemen and instead painted her as an extremely dangerous and powerful sorceress. He'd also skated over the fact that he'd performed forbidden magic to revitalize Twilight, and instead had told them to check for any poison the blade might have injected, as well as fix her eyes. That was a priority if possible. He wasn't optimistic of the situation, having seen her eyes himself, but he hoped for the best anyways. After that they'd taken Twilight in and taken Jackie to her room, both had not awakened up to this point, and since the doors had closed Daybreak had not laid eyes on either one.

Now all he, and everyone else could do was sit in this bland white room, in their swimsuits, and wait for news. They all waited for the light above the doors to go out. It seemed like they'd been waiting an eternity, but in reality it had barely been an hour. But it was an hour Daybreak needed. Time to reflect, and think. He still had so many questions.

"How did Applejack survive that explosion and get back in time to stop me? Why was Jackie's goal to make me and Solar Eclipse use Reanimation? Why did she say Twilight was responsible for the Shadow Wolves appearing? Why had she been so interested in the Mirror and Solar Eclipse in the first place?...Urrrghh...I just wish Solar had pushed for more questions rather than answering hers so detailed....What am I even saying...I shouldn't have allowed him to take control in the first place! I'm lucky he didn't do anything other than fight her while he was free...How could I let myself lose control like that again? How could I let everyone see me like that, over Twilight? This could ruin everything...

Rainbow saw me do all that...She's gotta be wondering things about me now...She saw Solar Eclipse for the second time, and this time we nearly killed someone. She's sure to say something...I don't know what I'm supposed to say back. Everyone there heard about the Mirror too....This is bad! I can't believe I was so stupid...I gotta tell Father...It's risky, but I need to go see him. At least one, if not all, of Twilights friends will surely tell Celestia everything that happened and once she knows Discord has the Mirror she'll be after him again...I can't let her get ahold of it now or my chances of ever using it again are history....Urgggh...All this it giving me a headache!"

Lowering his face into his hands, he loosed and aggravated sigh! The sudden noise startled everyone else and he quickly found all eyes on him again, briefly. Once they realized nothing of importance was occurring they all went back to their various activities in silence. Hoping for a distraction from his own thoughts, Daybreak allowed his gaze to travel around the room and observe how the others were passing the time. Pinkie and Spike seemed to have become engaged in a silent, but vigorous, game of Tic-Tac-Toe. It seemed to spread across various sheets of paper that were clearly meant for children to use, considering that it was accompanied by several boxes of crayons. Applejack had simply leaned back as much as she could in her chair and lowered her hat over her eyes for a nap. She looked so content it was unnerving. Even more so considering she shouldn't be alive. He remembered the power behind the blast that had sent her flying, the distance it would have had to throw her for him to not sense her...there was no way she should have survived. Yet here she was, sitting just a few yards away from him and looking just as healthy as she had before. Thinking about that failed to help him relax in the slightest. It only made him stress more.

Rarity however, was doing something quite peculiar and grabbed his attention easily. Daybreak couldn't remember seeing any clothing supplies with her while they were at the beach. Yet somehow she was now pulling many sets of clothing out of her tiny pearl laced hand bag and draping them across the chairs around her. The bag itself was barely bigger than her beach hat, so it was clear it had been charmed in some way or another for it to be able to hold all that clothing. Judging by the clothes, it was spares for them to change into sometime soon.

"Guess that makes sense. Now that I think about it, all these girls sitting half naked in this cold room must not be ideal for them...I wonder if she'd got spares for me in there?"

Skeptical, he moved his eyes to Fluttershy, who was across the room crouched by the fish tank with a handful of feed in her palm. For some reason seeing this brought the smallest of smiles to his face. He watched her for a moment, gently scooping small piles of feed into her hand, taking smaller flakes from that pile, and flittering them over the tank. The fish all eagerly swam to the surface, nibbling at the plentiful amounts of food awaiting them.

When his eyes did finally drift over to Rainbow Dash he almost jumped up in surprise. He'd expected to see her napping like AJ, but instead, his eyes had hovered over and found her staring right at him. Not like she was daydreaming either, she was clearly meaning to look right at him. It was unsettling. He slowly raised his hand and gave a half hearted wave to her, still holding onto his small smile from watching Fluttershy. Instead of responding in kind, she quickly turned in her seat, swiped up a sheet of blank paper next to her and a red crayon. Swiftly she scribbled away, then held up the sheet for him to see. She was all the way across the room from him, but even at this distance he could easily make out the gargantuan red letters.

"We need to talk.
My house.
Later."

"Well, that's not discontenting at all...I should've seen this coming."

It seemed that somehow no one but him and Sunset managed to notice Rainbows sign; once she was certain he'd read it over, she withdrew and shredded it into pieces. No one paid this any mind, but Daybreak still thought she should have tried to be a little more subtle about it. Rainbow looked away from them both once content the pieces were beyond salvage, and seemed to suddenly find the view outside the window unbelievably fascinating.

Sunset turned to meet his gaze once he looked away from Rainbow. His face was to close to hers for him to hide his worried expression. She offered him a look of sympathy, while slowly placing her hand upon his unwrapped shoulder.

"It'll be fine. I think we'd both already know if it was anything bad."

Despite the high probability of her being right, he still couldn't help the worry sprouting up within him like a weed.

"Yeah...but even still, I know the questions are coming. It's inevitable."

Sunsets hand gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. He turned to see her raising a brow at him.

"Can you blame her? Or anyone really? We all saw what happened out there today. Even if they look past the fact that you tried to kill someone, with everything that was said between you and Jackie there's not much reason for them to trust you now."

"Do you trust me Sunset?" The question escaped him before he could stop it. His hands quivered on his knees, seemingly wanting to jump up and clamp his mouth shut.

Sunsets eyes enlarged a bit, despite her efforts he could see a small twitch biting at the edge of her lip. She hid it well. Looking away from him for a moment; she took her time to answer.

"Daybreak...You've gotta knowsomething about me. You may not realize it, but I understand you, maybe not as well as I'd like to but certainly better than you think I do. I've been were you are, once before."

She watched him roll his eyes "I doubt that, and that's not really an answer to my question."

"Just listen ok?" Her voice shook with concern, causing his gaze to quickly jump to hers. "Look, what I mean is...you're not the only one who harbors a hidden darkness within you. You don't understand because you weren't here...but there was a time I was a pretty evil girl. I did things, hurt people, manipulated and twisted peoples friendships for my own gain. I turned Twilights friends against each other. I did it all out of a search for power, and because-" her eyes darted about, she leaned close to his ear, dropping her voice to just above a whisper. "-I was jealous of Twilight..."

A bit of interest tugged at his mind, Daybreak waited for her to sit back so she could continue. "What do you mean you were jealous of Twilight? What happened between you two?"

Sunset took a breath, turning to face out the window. He understood and scooted his chair up next to hers, facing them away from her friends. Clearly this wasn't something she wanted them to hear her talking about, or possibly admitting.

"A long time ago, before Twilight, I was Celestia's 'prized pupil'. She taught me alot, tons of magic in fact. But I was impatient and greedy back then. I wanted to be strong, the strongest sorceress there was. I was good, and I mean really good, but not good enough to satisfy my desires. One day, during our studies I accidentally found out about the power of the Princesses, the Elements of Harmony and the Mirror of Truth. I learned everything about the True Space and I became obsessed. I wanted her to teach me. Not in a few years, I wanted it now!"

She paused to check his reaction. He was indeed surprised to here some of this. He wouldn't have imagined Sunset was the failed pupil Celestia had once mentioned to him and Twilight during their studies. Even more surprising was her knowing about the mirror all along and never once telling her friends. Now he was truly curious. "What happened? Did Celestia teach you?"

Sunset gave a light laugh, he watched her eyes drift back out the window. Slowly, her head shook . "No, every time I would bring it up she would say something like 'one day' or 'when you're ready Sunset'. That went on for a good while."

Daybreak had to struggle not to chuckle "I see she was as forthcoming with you as she was with me."

Sunset giggled "Yeah, really. Though I have to admit, I didn't deserve the training. At the time I thought she was just finding reasons to delay my advancements. Always telling me to learn to humble myself, or try to make friends. It all felt pointless to me back then. I suppose that's what made me leave..."

Daybreaks eyebrows jumped up "You...just left? I always assumed you were kicked out."

She nodded, her eyes glued on the clouds in the distance. "I got tired of her holding me back, so I left, none to pleasantly ether."

Daybreak felt his heart skip a beat "Just like me...wow..."

He struggled to control his growing thirst for more details and not let his need bleed into his words. He tried to sound casual "So...what happened next?"

He watched her sigh "As I left, I tried to break into her hidden library and steal the secret books on the Mirror for myself. Celestia's guards caught me, and I was too young to take on all of them. So I ran. As I made my escape I left a note on her throne vowing to return and claim what was mine, out of spite for being caught I guess. I assume she got it, because after spending a year or so practicing on my own, I returned and found security around the library was triple what it used to be."

"Wait..." Daybreak held up his unwrapped hand to silence her. "When did you come back to the library?"

She nodded, possibly sensing what he was really asking "Yeah, it was while you and Twilight were there. I broke into the library and stole the book. That's when I laid eyes on you and Twilight for the first time; way back then I hated her the moment I laid eyes on her. I hid for days watching Twilight practice to see if she was as good as me. To be honest I didn't pay much attention to you, I thought you were her test dummy servant or something. That's probably why I didn't recognize you the first day we met at school. It only dawned on me when I found out your identity the day you made your loudspeaker announcement."

Daybreak's eye twitched, but he could understand why she'd forget him easily. If her only observation of him was a few days watching Twilight practice, it wasn't a surprise. In Celestia's school he'd always felt more like Twilights practice toy than a student. He remembered the events following the libraries break in. Celestia had both he and Twilight placed under guard and never let them go anywhere unsupervised for weeks. He'd thought it was because Celestia had suspected them...well, him at least. But now he knew the truth behind it.

He couldn't hold back his snicker "Guess you got the book that time didn't you? Cause I never saw the Restricted section open again after that day."

She nodded. "Yeah I got it. It taught me everything I could need to know about the True Space, the Mirror and the Elements. But it didn't tell me where I could find the Mirror, so I settled on searching for the Elements instead and how to open True Space instead. Several years later, I came to Ponyville after hearing about Twilight and the Elements here. She didn't know who I was, guess Celestia hadn't bothered with a description. That made it easy for me to insert myself into her life and turn her friends against each other."

"That must have taken awhile. Throughout that Twilight never mentioned you to Celestia?" He found it hard to believe the studious Twilight Sparkle wouldn't ask her beloved teacher for advice if some new girl suddenly showed up and was terrorizing her and friends.

Without facing him, Sunset again shook her head. "Actually, it only took me about a week to have them all fighting amongst themselves, and I was good at covering my tracks. She never even suspected me. It was Spike who ended up finding me out, but by then I'd used the turmoil I'd created to slip into Twilights house and steal her Element. Of courses, this was back when they existed as physical relics, rather than inside of us."

"Wow!" He didn't even bother attempting to mask his amazement. "You did all that in only a week? That's awesome!"

He could see her frown form, even though she wasn't looking at him. "Yeah...don't sound so enthusiastic, it doesn't help your case."

He wafted his hand. "A trivial thing. I'm merely impressed at your skills of manipulation...So what ended up happening?"

She let slip another sigh before she continued. "Well, once I had the Element, I confronted Twilight with it. After she'd brought all her friends back together and undid my lies, I challenged her in front of the whole town. I didn't waste any time trying to use her Element against her. It sort of worked in a way, but it changed me. It changed me into something horrible...like a demon almost. I still don't know why it reacted the way it did then, but I didn't care at the time. I had power, all the power I could want. I tried to destroy Twilight in front of her friends, but they shielded her. I didn't understand how they did it; without their Elements none of them had abilities strong enough to withstand the power I commanded. Twilight had never even tried to defend herself. She just stood and stared at me as I fired blast after blast with no effect whatsoever. No barrier came up around them or anything. It was like my magic just disappeared when it touched them.

Then she called to me, and I'll never forget what she said. She said that all the magic in the world could not compare to the magic her friends shared together. Then somehow, even without her Element, a power like I had never seen blazed to life around them. It was a rainbow of aura I never imagined existed. It was blinding to behold, and it came right for me. I remember bringing up a barrier, but I was struck so quickly it seemed like I hadn't. Their power burned into my core and tore the Element from me. I was barely able to move afterwards. All I could do was lay in the dirt and cry. Then Twilight did something I never expected, and didn't deserve....She held out her hand and pulled me to my feet. She could have imprisoned me, but instead she hugged me. She told me that I could start over if I chose to, that I could learn to appreciate friendship and that she, along with her friends would help me learn. All I had to do was accept it."

"Bleeeeck." He pretended to gag himself with his finger. "That's so sentimental it makes me wanna throw up. She defeated you with the power of friendship? Come on Sunset Shimmer, I took you for the down to earth one in this gang of goons. You can't honestly tell me you think the Elements of Harmony are really powered by frieeeeeendship? I know they're all powerful, but powered by a feeling? An emotion? Come on."

He looked at her expectantly, as if wanting her to react. He thought she'd get upset with him for degrading the Elements like that, but instead she simply giggled. She even smiled at him!

"You say that, but yet you're the one with Rainbows Element beating inside your chest right now, aren't you?" He stood up, nearly sending his chair crashing to the floor!

"How do you-!"

She held her finger to her lips and made the shhhh sound at him. His eyes darted about, Rainbow and the others were indeed looking at them, staring in fact. He slowly resumed his seat and returned to the window side with her, acting as if nothing was wrong. She continued, her voice lower than before.

"I've been struck by their power, scorched to my very core by it. I was affected in a way Twilight and her friends have never experienced, being on the receiving end. I'd recognize its energy flowing anywhere, even within another person. I know you must have realized it like I have. How you were able to stand, to fight Jackie and defeat her after the beating you'd taken? You were burnt bruised and broken. You were out of magic when Solar Eclipses transformation with you ended, and you know it. I could sense it. Yet somehow you managed to still summon all that power, numb your wounds and defeat her? Before you transformed you could barely land a blow that hurt her. Yet somehow, after losing magic you could suddenly fight her and actually inflict damage? Come on. We both know what was feeding you power Daybreak."

Eyes twitching in frustration, he scoffed at her. "Oh please, so the Element fed me some power when I was running low on stamina, it's a mystical artifact, how is that unusual?"

Her eyebrow raised "Don't play dumb. The Elements can't be wielded by dark beings. They can't even be touched by people like King Sombra without it burning them. That's likely why it affected me the way it did when I tried to use it, caused I was filled with malefic intent. Yet it would just feed you power? You? You're pretty dark Daybreak, there's no denying that. That Element should have burned you inside out the moment she touched it to your chest. But it's your deep friendship with Rainbow that allows it to sit there passively beating within you, and..."

She paused for a moment. Her eyes darted about, as if contemplating her next words.

"...And I think it's your deep feelings for Twilight that drew it's energy out while you struggled against Jackie."

His eyes narrowed "You're crossing into dangerous territory Sunset Shimmer. Don't assume to know my 'feelings' in regards to Twilight. There's nothing deep about them."

Her fist slowly began to clench upon the windowsill. He could hear the frustration leaking into her voice "You can't deny it after what I saw...what we all saw out there. You straight lost it Daybreak! You went berserk when she struck down Twilight. I'd say there's some kind of feelings in there. Maybe I don't understand them, but I know in some way you do feel something for her. I think, once she's able, you should talk to her. You should tell her how you really feel."

Now it was his turn to look away from her. His eyes went straight ahead and stared out the window, refusing to budge. "We've gotten severely off topic from my original inquiry. I asked you if you trusted me. I'd like a straight answer now."

He didn't look, but he heard her give an exasperated and obviously frustrated, sigh. "Fine. Be that way. Yes I trust you. Happy?"

"No." His voice suddenly dropped, he sounded the same as the day she first met him. Uninterested, all over again. She had to withhold from smacking him upside his head herself.

"I trust you. But I think it's time you started trusting yourself."

Her voice dropped so low he almost missed her speak.

"Sunset Shimmer...."

He had to fully turn his face away from her.

"....You're a good friend."

He kept that last part in his head. He refused to allow her to see she'd gotten to him.

.....

It was late into the evening before the red light above the twin doors finally went dark. For a few minutes, no one even seemed to notice, having been waiting for so long the group had forgotten to periodically check on it. It was Spike who first realized that a red glow no longer hovered its way down the dimly lit hallway ahead of them. He stood from his chair with a cry of excitement, riddled with anticipation.

"Guys! The door!"

Those who had been dozing off in the light of Celestia's setting sun were suddenly upright within their chairs! Daybreak was first on his feet and headed for the doors, followed very swiftly by Spike. Everyone else trailed behind, surprisingly even Rainbow Dash, who seemed so lost in her own thoughts she was actually the last one to move.

Daybreak and Spike sped so speedily toward the door they failed to comprehend the true power of this hospitals floor wax. As they tried to stop far too close, they skidded right into the outward opening doors. Daybreak slammed into the doors, and Spike slammed into him. His sharp scaly body dug into Daybreaks wounds, bringing fresh tears to his eyes. As they collapsed and quickly clambered over each to get upright, the doors themselves opened, swiftly smacking them both across the face.

The doctor and head surgeon strode out, stopping to gaze upon the odd scene. The young drake struggled to untangle his body from Daybreak while the later struggled not to cry out in pain. Both from the spines digging into his raw and sensitive skin, and from the throbbing pain now filling his cheek from the door.

Twilights friends caught up to them as the rest of the doctors and nurses came quickly scuttling out, talking amongst themselves and paying all of them no never mind. With tear filled eyes, Daybreak frustratingly snapped his fingers, teleporting both himself and Spike upright in an instant. Spike stumbled back as Daybreak dusted himself off and checked his bandages to see if his wounds might have reopened.

At almost that exact moment, the nurse from the front desk strode forth from the operating room, red hair tied back in a bun with many follicles falling over her face, likely from sweating during the procedure. She took one look at Daybreak and scowled.

"Mister Daybreak! What did I tell you when I agreed to those bandages?"

He opened his mouth but she cut him off without waiting for a response.

"I said no magic didn't I?! Do I need to fetch a magic nullifier? We can still tie that unpleasant band across your neck if need be?"

Clearly something in her words struck a cord within Daybreak, for he quickly retreated back a few steps.

"No ma'am. That isn't necessary. I'll behave...Do you think you could tell us how Princess Twilight is doing."

That was the first time Sunset could recall Daybreak using the term 'princess' without it sounding like an insult. The softness in Daybreaks voice was almost foreign to her ears. Regardless it had the desired effect. The young nurse gave a quick glance to the doctors, then motioned for them to follow. She walked and talked, leading them down the hall...and away from the operating room. Daybreak was able to catch sight of a doctor making his way back inside as they rounded the corner and headed for the stairwell.

"Well, for all intensive purposes Princess Twilight will likely make a tremendous recovery from most of her injuries..."

"Buuuuuuut?" Daybreak could sense the apprehension in her voice. He already knew what was coming, but he thought the others might have to hear it spoken aloud, by the nurse herself.

She sighed. "But...the damage done to her eyes was something we simply could not fix. Whatever weapon she was cut with had powerful magic sealed within it. It isn't dark magic or we might have been able to deal with it. It was something we haven't seen before, and we simply don't have the tools or magic to repair eyes damaged like hers are."

Daybreak looked down, but it seemed the truth had not truly set in yet, as he heard Pinkies high pitched voice squeak "What does that mean?"

Sighing yet again, the nurse took in a breath and released it in one quick burst.

"Its means we can't expect her to see anything ever again. She's blind Miss Pie, probably for the rest of her life."

.....

They had all been directed to seats placed outside Twilights room once they made it to the twelfth floor. When the reality of the situation finally set in, many of them didn't feel like standing anyway. Rarity had to run to the restroom several times, where gagging sounds could be heard, and Fluttershy was constantly crying into Applejacks lap. Spike and Rainbow were sitting next to each other in somber silence, both seemingly lost for words. Sunset had seated herself next to Pinkie this time, and had taken to distracting her from her own water works by playing a game of Connect Four with her. Daybreak just wanted to get up and leave.

He sat alone. He was only a few feet from everyone else, but somehow it felt like miles separated them. He couldn't help but feel the pit of guilt that was slowly growing within his gut grow larger each time his eyes rested upon Twilights door. It hadn't helped when they'd all been sitting there as the doctors and nurses had come up the elevator with Twilight. She'd been almost completely covered with a white sheet as they wheeled her by on the gurney. The sight had been too much for any of them to bare, and they all looked away teary eyed. Everyone except Sunset Shimmer, who had refused to look away for even a second. She stared so hard at the passing group, Daybreak thought she might be looking through the white sheet with x-ray vision or something. To him, this meant she might be taking this harder than anyone else.

They didn't have long to wait this time, luckily. It was only a few minutes after the door closed that the doctors came pouring back out into the hall, once again not paying them any mind and simply moving on. The red haired nurse stopped though, Daybreak quickly noted she'd taken the time to move her hair out of her eyes and wash her face since he'd seen her a few minutes prior. This time she looked slightly more pleased as well, which likely meant Twilight was finally awake. He was first to the door yet again, with his chair being the closest. This meant he was also the first one to hear that Twilight could not have any visitors today, since visiting hours were over they would have to return tomorrow.

To put simply what happened next...Daybreak was not having that.

The young nurse found her body slammed up against Twilights door before she could even finish her sentence. With only his forearm Daybreak pinned her by the neck and slowly raised her off the ground. Applejack and Spike jumped forward in alarm, but Sunset held them back with a force field. Rainbow stood up as well, but simply stayed put and shook her head, though Sunset was certain she saw her smirk, slightly.

Even with his most of his body covered in bandage wrappings and his left arm immobilized, Daybreak still found his right arms muscles more than willing to lift the petite nurse with ease. She struggled for breath as her shoes slipped from her feet. Daybreak leaned close and whispered into her ear.

"I've had a long, loooooong day today, so listen close cause I hate repeating myself. In case you haven't noticed, we've all been waiting here, in this depressing place, for hours. Hours. Just so we can see for ourselves that Princess Twilight is ok. So you can shut out every visitor that isn't currently in front of you, but honey, we are going in that room or so help me Luna, I will show you how your other new patient got into the state she's currently in. Capeche?"

Her face quickly turning as red as her hair, she vigorously nodded her head yes. Daybreak smirked and slowly let her down. After taking many quick breaths and coughing out many more, she eventually stood herself upright.

"It seems...that visiting hours have been extended for today...do go inside...But please be brief, she really shouldn't be seeing anyone right now."

Daybreak gave a respectful nod, or rather as respectful as one can be after having just slammed said person against a door.

"We understand."

The nurse bowed and quickly scurried off down the hall. Sunset approached him as he reached for the door handle.

"You really should treat Nurse Redheart better. She's under alot of stress with this one. Every doctor here is."

He merely shrugged "She'll get over it. I needed to get my point across."

"Still, ya'll didn't have to go roughing her up the way ya did. Yer lucky she doesn't call security on ye." He could hear the disapproval bleeding into Applejacks voice with ease.

He faked a laugh "Let her call them. I'll turn them into grape jelly. I've got no patience for anyone's shit right now..."

With a sigh he turned to face them "Look, save it for later, let's just go see how Twilight is ok?"

He could almost physically see Applejacks inner stubbornness struggling to push the subject. She clearly wanted to settle this now, but she also wanted to check on her friend. Eventually she conceded and nodded.

"Fine, let's get a move on then."

"Agreed" He almost smiled to himself

"You people are still so easy to manipulate. How could I view anyone so simple as friends. Only Rainbow and Sunset make my time with any of you worth it."

With that thought Daybreak gripped the nob firmly in his hand...and pulled open the door with child-like care. The frame didn't make so much as a creak as he slowly opened it full and let everyone pass him before shutting it with the same care. Twilights friends all bustled to her bedside, which was separated from the rest of the world by a single large white curtain that fully encircled her bed. Daybreak made quick to follow them, but suddenly found his legs unwilling to take him more than a step inside. Something within his gut lurched at the thought of speaking to Twilight now, after everything he'd done.

For the first time since they got here, he found he did not want to see Twilight. In fact, he was suddenly questioning why he was even still here. Twilight was obviously fine, he'd known that since he'd healed her. He'd done his job. His obligation to them was finished, he could just leave now and no one would likely question it.

"No...That doesn't feel right either. I can't just leave, I need to speak to her...but I can't bare the thought of her saying anything to me. What if she's angry, or blames me? She'd be right of course...What if she's depressed? I think that would be worse....I'd rather hear her yell at me than cry...What should I do? Maybe I should ask Sunset..."

He looked up, Sunset Shimmer was already within the white sheet surrounding Twilights bed, and the outline of her body indicated she was currently engaged in conversation, so extracting her was unlikely.

"Guess that's not an option....Maybe I'll just wait here and ask her how Twilights doing once they're done."

Deciding that was probably the best option right now, he slowly opened the door and levitated in his chair from outside. A sharp sting traveled up his left arm and down his spine as the feet of the chair came through the door, reminding him that he shouldn't be wielding any magic in his condition. Rubbing his aching limb, he took his seat in the corner of the room and waited quietly for everyone to finish.

He could hear the overlapping voices of Sunset Shimmer and the rest of Twilights friends all practically competing for her attention as they talked. He easily noted Spikes voice repeatedly telling her that he'd do anything to make her more comfortable and asking if she needed anything. He couldn't help but notice Twilights outline through the curtain as he chanced a glance over to the group. She was sitting upright, he could tell, and seemed to be looking around as if searching for something. This struck him as odd considering her current...predicament.

She also seemed to be ignoring her friends. Not so much ignoring them as not giving them her full attention. From here he could see her hands cupping her ears as the silhouette of her head turned in every which direction, as if she was hoping to hear something specific. It took him a moment to realize what she must be listening for.

"She's listening for me!"

Narcissistic as it may seem, it made the most sense. The urge to leave resurfaced and he found himself on his feet yet again. He was just about to turn and place his hand upon the door when he heard Twilight speak.

"Girls?...Where's Daybreak...He's with you isn't he?"

Her words were quieter than Fluttershy's, yet it somehow seemed to silence her friends like she'd used his aunt's Royal Canterlot Voice. Daybreak felt his blood freeze and his limbs betray him, stunning him in place. He didn't have to turn, he could feel all of their stares on his back, burning into him. Every fiber of his being wanted to simply walk out the door and not say a word. But something within him, would not allow it.

"I'm here." He barely croaked out his response, his voice had gone horse at the thought of speaking to her now, yet he had no other choice. Twilights response almost choked him up even more.

"Are you close? You sound farther away than the girls? Is my room really that big? I asked them not to go overboard for me."

Forcing himself to remain composed, he turned back around and strode over. He noted each of her friends expressions as he came to her bedside. But any thoughts of their malicious glares vanished as he laid eyes on Twilight.

She was sitting up just like he'd thought, a pillow helped prop her back against the headboard of her bed. His eyes unintentionally jumped to her face. With her forehead to her nose wrapped in grey bandages, he or anyone else was prevented from seeing what kind of condition her eyes were really in. Her hair was messy and falling over her face, covering most of her bandages from view anyways, but he could easily still spot them. Hell, he could have identified what kind of fabric they were and what comforting enchantments had been placed on them. But maybe that was only because he was staring so hard.

The rest of her face seemed fine. Her cuts and bruises were fully healed to the point you couldn't tell they'd ever existed in the first place. Looking down, the rest of her body was covered in the two thick white blankets, which her hands were holding in place just below her neck. This seemed a little odd, unless she wasn't exactly decent underneath it. Moving back to her face, he noticed her lips were spread into a smile he'd not seen her wear around him since they were kids. The smile felt out place, all things considered, and he felt he had to say something.

He placed his hand on her bedside "I'm right here Twilight...How are you feeling?"

He felt something cold patter across the top of his hand. He nearly pulled away in surprise until he looked down and saw it was Twilights palm. Her fingers were ice cold, like she'd been inside a freezer for hours, but upon touching his hand he could literally feel the warmth flowing off him onto her.

"I'm much better now, thanks. The nurses said you saved me...that you demanded I be given the best treatment and that you threatened to call Celestia here if they didn't make me their top priority.......Did you really do all that?"

Daybreak felt his face growing warm. It wasn't so much hearing how irrational he'd been spoken aloud, it was hearing Twilight say it. He found himself suddenly rubbing the back of his head with his bandaged hand.

"Aw geez...I really screwed this one up didn't I? Why did I have to go an get so protective like that?"

"Y-yeah...I did. B-but I was just doing what any friend would have done for you Twilight. It was nothing special."

Twilight seemed at a loss for words. He felt her fingers quiver against his.

"We're...friends?"

"Aw shit..."

He wanted to smack himself, but all that came out was "Uh...ummm..."

He heard Applejack give rough "hmph" behind him.

"Uh might wanna check yer facts there partner. None of us threw an innocent nurse against a wall just cause she said visiting hours were over today. Ya'll went way beyond what you can say a 'friend' would do. Are ya'll sure there ain't nothin secret goin on between you two?"

Twilights face flushed deep red and she quickly pulled her hand back beneath her covers. Daybreak rounded on AJ, intent on giving her a piece of his mind. But the words died in his throat when he saw Rainbow Dash. Even if he'd wanted to warn AJ, he didn't have time before Rainbow shoved her way through her friends and got straight into Applejacks face.

"Excuse me!? Are you actually suggesting Daybreak would cheat on me? Him and Twilight have been at each others throats since he got here! Exactly when would they have had time to go at it huh? In between their yelling matches?!

Although taken by surprise by Rainbows sudden advance, Applejack quickly recovered and took a step closer to her. They were almost touching noses.

"Listen here Rainbow. I ain't saying nothin outright. But ya'll can't deny what we all saw. Daybreak's been keeping lots of secrets from us this whole time. About himself, and Twilight."

Rainbow had to grip the side of Twilights bed to keep herself under control. It was taking all her energy not to start screaming at her friend.

"Secrets? of course he has secrets AJ! He's the freaking son of Discord, and Princess Celestia! No one ever said he had to tell us every little thing about himself. Princess Celestia barely tells us anything about her business, yet you trust her just fine. What's the difference here!"

"Uh...Girls?" Twilights voice was barely audible, and unlike before, did not silence the heated argument now brewing between her two friends.

"The difference-" AJ's voice rose as she too had to grip Twilights bed to keep herself steady "Is that Princess Celestia's secrets don't suddenly appear out of nowhere shooting sun beams all over the place and blowing up beaches!"

"Girls?"

"Oh they don't huh?" Rainbow almost seemed to be laughing "Stop me if I'm wrong here: Nightmare Moon, appears out of literally nowhere and throws Equestria into darkness. Discord, appears out of nowhere and spreads chaos everywhere. Queen Chrysalis, appeared out of nowhere and nearly took over Canterlot. King Sombra, appears out of nowhere, with a whole freaking Empire to boot. And Tirek, appears out of nowhere and sends three of the Princesses to Tartarus. He literally sent them to hell AJ. And did we have any prior warning for any of this? NO! We did not. With the exception of Chrysalis, Celestia knew about every one of those problems and never bothered to give us a heads up until we were already in the thick of it! So I don't wanna hear any more crap about how Daybreak needs to spill his life's story to you to gain your trust. He saved our asses out there and that's enough for me. It should be more than enough for you! As for some hidden...thing...between him and Twilight. Why don't we just ask them?"

"Dash ya'll don't gotta-"

But Rainbow ignored her "Nope! You're the one who brought it up, so let's get it out of the way now!"

Like a switch had been flipped, all eyes were suddenly back on him and Twilight. Rainbow looked him dead in the eyes, he blinked and she was less than a foot from his face, just like with AJ.

"Daybreak?" The aggression in her voice had died down and been suppressed, but he could still feel it beneath the surface. He could barely detect it but it was there. He knew her friends wouldn't notice though. "Is there some hidden romance thing between you and Twilight?"

She kept her eyes dead set on his, refusing to break eye contact. He did her the same courtesy. Steadying his voice, he said with all seriousness. "There is nothing like that between us Rainbow."

Without a word she turned to Twilight. Somehow, Twilight seemed to sense Rainbow was looking at her and shrunk slightly into her bed.

"Twilight is there a hidden romance between you and Daybreak?"

For a moment she was silent, only shaking her head no. She barely squeaked out a response "I'd never do that to you Rainbow."

Rainbow spun on her heels to face her friends. Her gaze did not match her words "Good enough for me. Does anyone else wanna start something?"

Chancing a glance at Applejack, Daybreak caught her giving him a firm glare. He knew this wouldn't be the end of it, but for now she backed off.

"I'm set. What about ya'll?"

The others mostly just mumbled to themselves, but that seemed to be enough for Rainbow Dash. "Good, now maybe we can get back to comforting our injured friend?"

"Uh...actually Rainbow...Can I ask a favor?"

Rainbow turned back around to Twilight, who was now fully laying back down in her bed. Rainbow smiled, genuinely.

"Sure Twi, whatever you need."

Despite this feeling like a complete 180 from her attitude a few seconds prior, she actually sounded like she meant it. Perhaps AJ's suggestion of disloyalty had simply been a trigger for her.

"Well...Can I have a few minutes alone with Daybreak. Please? There are some things I wanna ask him and I don't think he'll be truthful in front of you all."

Daybreak sensed an unusual aura of need in her voice. Perhaps the others sensed it too because Rarity almost instantly stepped forward and began to lead Rainbow away by the arm.

"Oh of course darling. Anything you want. We'll just be right outside now. Just yell if you need anything."

Daybreak felt an extreme discontent with suddenly being asked to be alone with Twilight. For a moment, it seemed like he wouldn't have to be, as Spike seemed to be lagging behind the others. He attempted to close the door once they were all through, but Rarity's arm materialized from nowhere and pulled him out as well.

"You too Spikey. She said aloooooone. That's means without anyone."

Without giving him time to argue, the door slammed shut behind her. Daybreak watched as the outline of someone, presumably Rarity, stepped in front of the window and blocked the door from view.

"She's taking this oddly seriously isn't she?"

Twilight merely giggled "She's always overdramatic. You learn to love it."

Chuckling along with her, he pulled up his chair and sat down beside her bed. "I'll just take your word for it. The only friends of yours that I've any real interest in are Rainbow Dash and Sunset Shimmer."

He watched her sigh "Well...at least you made two friends."

For a moment he was silent. He contemplated his response before deciding if it was wise to say. After a few small seconds of thought, he decided it best to simply give in. He'd already crossed the line, might as well keep going.

"Three."

"What?" She sounded confused.

"I made three friends Sparky, not two."

"What...but you said..."

He sighed loudly, purposefully cutting her off. "Geez you're dense Sparks. I guess I gotta spell it out for you just like when we were little."

"Hey...that's not...I'm not... that's mean." Her voice sounded so feeble. He couldn't decide if it was how tired she must be, or that was simply how weak her body was right now.

He chuckled again. "Oh Sparks, you're a dork ya know that?"

He watched her lips scrunched up in annoyance "I am not!"

"Yes you are and I can prove it."

"Fine then! Prove it."

"Fine I will."

"Fine! I'm wait-WHAAAAAA! What are you doing-!"

She yelped and shrieked as his arms suddenly wrapped themselves around her waist, pulling her over the side of her bed, into his arms.

"What are you yelling for? I'm just hugging you."

She went limp in his grip. It was so sudden he almost dropped her.

"Oh...is that what you're doing?"

He pulled her tighter against him. "Yeah, duh."

"Well....why...are you hugging me?"

He ran his fingers gently through her violet hair, untangling the mess within that it had become. "Because bookworm, that's what friends do. They hug. Or at least. That's what Rainbow told me anyway."

Like a million bells all went off in her head at the same time, he felt one of Twilights arms shoot up with lightning speed and wrap around his back, narrowly avoiding his scars by sheer luck.

"You mean we're...you and me...you really meant it? We're really friends Daybreak?"

He nodded against her cheek "Yeah Sparky, we are. And..."

Something welled up in his gut. It was filling him up from within and he had no idea where it was coming from. Emotions he shouldn't have, shoved their way to the surface before he could stop them.

"...I'm so so sorry Twilight...I'm sorry for causing all of this! This is all my fault! If I'd never come back none of this would have happened to you. I never meant for any of this to happen!" He felt hot liquid come running down his cheeks. He tried to pull away from the hug for fear of burning Twilights skin with his magic laced tears, but she held him in place.

"Daybreak..."

The sheet separating their bodies suddenly dropped as Twilights other hand came up and wrapped around him, completing the hug. With the little strength she had she tugged at his back and pulled his chest against hers. Warmth that had nothing to do with his tears filled his face as he felt her bare chest press against his. Instinctively he cast a charm on the door, locking it from the inside and making it impossible to see within the room. He couldn't have Rainbow potentially seeing this, not after she'd just vouched for his loyalty.

"Twilight...your blanket. I can feel...ummm...your chest is...this looks wrong..."

"I don't care!" Her voice came out much rougher than he expected "This is the first time I've ever gotten to hug you and actually feel like you mean it! I'm..." She paused for breath, her voice stuttering "...I'm just as embarrassed as you right now, but I'd sooner run through this hospital in my birthday suit than give this up."

He forced himself to chuckle, if only to relieve some of this unyielding tension.

"Ehehe...You act like there won't be hugs in the future too."

Her grip tighten, her palm began pressing into his scars forcing out a pained grunt that he struggled to mask.

"I don't know if there will be...we might not live long enough."

Now he actually wanted to laugh "To hug? Come on Sparky, I don't..."

He heard her hiccup and went silent. Then, he heard small whimpers. He was at a loss "T-Twilight...what's wrong?"

"We're all gonna die aren't we Daybreak? We can't win...Not against enemies like this..."

"Shut up!" He pulled himself from her embrace and yanked her back far enough to look her full in the face. Even though she could not see it, he knew she could feel it.

"That's not gonna happen Twilight! We are not gonna die! I may not believe in your silly power of friendship like you and your friends. But I do know that we haven't lost yet, we beat Jackie and that has to count for something. And I also know that the Twilight Sparkle I know never gives up. It's your best and most annoying quality (that and your book worminess). With your brain, mine and Sunset's together, I know we can think of a way to win. We just have to work together! OK? So don't you dare let me hear you talking like that again! Got it?"

"Uh *hic* huh"

"Good now come here."

She was silent for a moment "Do I get another hug?"

"Only if you keep that sheet tight around you. I don't need your boobs falling all over me. Seriously, why can't you put on a shirt or something, I don't remember it being policy to strip patients around here? Don't they at least have those weird robe things for you?"

He head shook "The blanket that's covering me has special leaves inside of it. As long as I stay mostly underneath it, my aura won't fluctuate out of control. They said my magic was going nuts when they first tried to operate on my eyes. This helps keep it calm for now. It should only be for a day or so."

It wasn't really the answer he wanted, but it made enough sense. "Hmph, fine. Keep that thing tight then."

He watched her face redden, but she nodded regardless. Griping it tight in one hand while opening her other arm for an embrace, she let him pull her to him again, though not quite so tight this time around. He wondered how long she'd want this before she was satisfied.

A wetness against his shoulder captured his attention. Turning his head to inquire what was wrong this time, he saw fresh tears beginning to leak out from under Twilights bandages. Even more worrisome was the bandages were beginning to redden from underneath. It took his brain only seconds to realize what was happening.

"Twilight! Your eyes! Nurs-mmmmph!"

Shock and dread filled his mind as he realized what was now pressed against his lips, silencing him from shouting for the nurse or her friends. Twilight used both her hands to press him tightly against her body, locking her lips with his and crushing her upper body even tighter than before against his skin. Millions of feelings fired off within him all at once. Anger, fear, shock and surprise were foremost among them. He felt her tongue briefly swipe against his, but just as he was about to force her off of him (none to softly either), she withdrew.

"I-I'm sorry! I had to! Just once...!"

Retreating several steps back from her bed, Daybreak stood stunned. The idea to walk out now pecked at the edge of his brain. He heavily considered it as he watched her head spin about, wondering where he'd gone.

"Y-you said you wouldn't do that to Rainbow. Why?...Twilight I just said we were friends...do you have any idea how hard that was for me..."

Upon hearing his voice he watched her turn to face him.

"I'm sorry...it just happened...I won't do it again I promise. Please...don't go."

The hurt in her voice drew him back to her bedside. He couldn't bare to leave her like this, even if she did go way too far.

"Fine I won't go. But don't ever do that again....Now we need to call the nurse. I think your eyes are bleeding."

She whimpered, shaking her head. "I'd rather you look at it. Will you please?"

That remark sounded odd. "Why me? The doctors are more qualified-"

She swiped up her pillow and squeezed it against her chest, she lowered her head down and loosed a loud sob of pain. Her tears dripped onto it, quickly soaking it through as she did nothing to stop the flow of water from her bandages. Leaning over at the waist she crushed her face into her hands. It looked like she was trying to pull her bandages out as she squealed and squirmed around her sheets. Unsure of what to do, Daybreak simply stood there as she cried and struggled.

"Daybreak...it hurts...it hurts so much...it hurts to cry...it hurts to try and blink...everything hurts and I can't make it stop. Their medicine isn't helping. They've been at it for hours, trying to find someway to numb my eyes...but nothing works. I finally just told them it was working so they'd stop......but it still hurts so much."

Feeling two hands upon her cheeks, Twilight emitted a surprised squeak of fright.

"W-what are you-?"

"Shhhhh. I'll do it. I'll numb your pain." A cold finger pressed softly against her lips. Any sound from her body ceased immediately upon contact. The bandages around her eyes began to loosen, and she became faintly aware of his fingers brushing the sides of her ears while the gauze started to drop from her face.

A bright light broke through the darkness of her eyelids as the wrappings fell to her bed sheets. For a moment she was ready to squeal with glee, at hopes that the light might form into shapes. But nothing changed. The light remained nothing more than that, a bright white light. The fuzziness did not form shapes and the pain only increased the longer she tried to stare. Feeling more water forming in her eyes, she conceded her fate and allowed herself to blink. The water began to form warm, thick tears...she let them run without a fight. The weight and heat within them implied they were not just water, then she remembered Daybreak mentioned her eyes looked like they were bleeding within her bandages.

Each individual tear was noticeable upon her skin as it ran down her cheeks. Hearing herself whimper she instantly became aware of two cold fingers, once again rubbing along her face. They rubbed across either cheek and swept away the tears. The feeling stopped the flow of water instantaneously. Twilight was aware of her head rubbing into Daybreaks hands like a kitten. She heard him give a light sob, barely detectable, but with no sight, she was able to pick up the sound clear as day, and the restrained anger beneath it.

"Sparky...I'm sorry. I promise I'll find a way to fix this. No matter what I have to do, I swear I will find a way to give you back your eyes!"

She took up his hands into hers and held them both close to her. Now it was her turn to comfort him.

"Daybreak this isn't your fault. No matter what anyone else says, it's not....I can't say I can just forget and forgive everything that happened all those years ago, but, it makes me happy to call you my friend now."

A warm feeling suddenly spread throughout her face and eyes that had nothing to do with the fuzziness in her heart. The white light in her eyes grew larger, larger, and larger until it seemed to burn within her skull. She squeaked in pain, clasping her hands to her head as she tried to cover her face. But something held her in place, something kept her still as stone in the bed and did not allow her to move. The light was literally burning against her eyes and seemed to be coming from nowhere. She whimpered for Daybreak, but heard only a light response as the burning sensation seemed to fill her entire body.

"Don't move Sparky. I promise this will help."

Something about this feeling felt familiar, it was just out of her grasp, she could tell, but her mind was too overcome with pain to allow her to focus. She wanted to keep crying, but forced herself to stop. She endured the agony and tried to remain calm as it very literally seemed to burn the liquid from her eyes. The blazing heat was starting to spread through her body now, like she was getting a full body sun burn. It was too much for her, she felt more tears swell up, but they faded and seemed to fizzle away before ever forming.

Hotter and hotter the heat grew, pulsing along her skin and into her very core. It hurt, everything hurt. Simply trying to move her finger caused the pain to intensify a hundred fold. She tried to sit still to avoid this, but found that was also impossible. Every prick along her skin made her twitch, and every twitch sent waves of agony throughout her being.

She tried to whimper for Daybreaks aid, but found her lips felt to chapped to open. It was so intense, she swore she was on fire. The fiery pain was too much for her. She felt her mind go blank, and world go black. Aware that her head made contact with her pillow, she waited to slip into unconsciousness. But it did not come, instead the pain ended, abruptly. The light no longer filled her eyes...she felt a hundred times better. She blinked just to make sure she was still awake. The feeling of her eyelashes brushing each other confirmed that she was indeed awake. Which left her wondering...

"What did you do?" The relief in her voice was unintentional but she didn't even bother trying to mask it. She hadn't felt this at peace since awaking within the hospital.

"Well I took away your pain Sparky, duh." His voice sounded strange.

"Yes but, how? The doctors tried every spell they could think of, every herb and every pain killer they had. Yet you just did that, like it was nothing."

She heard him emit a scratchy laugh. Something sounded off with him all of the sudden. "Oh it was something alright. And it was by no means easy. You probably just didn't notice me over how much that must have hurt you."

Her hands found her shoulders, hugging herself she shivered as she thought of the pain. "It felt like my eyes were burning up from within...and like my entire body was on fire. Where...Where have I felt that before?"

Again he laughed, and again his voice sound scratchy. Like he'd swallowed a hunk of gravel very recently.

"Hehe...You really want me to tell you? You'd probably figure it out on your own eventually anyway. I thought Twilight Sparkle loved to solve problems."

Scrunching her nose and lips together, she attempted to swat at him blindly, missing by miles. "Don't be mean, tell me."

Another chuckle. "Well, alright I-"

Cliiiiiiick!

He paused as a sound from across the room seemed to draw away his attention. Twilight was keenly aware that the room had suddenly become much warmer than it had been a minute ago. When Daybreak spoke again, his voice no longer sounded coarse and rocky, but instead like he was restraining it.

"It would seem, we have company."

Before she could inquire whom, the door to her room burst open in a stream of overwhelming light! Twilight herself was not able to perceive the sheer brightness of it, but Daybreak was nearly blinded by its weight! Shielding his eyes, he grimaced in contempt as a familiar figure made itself visible in the quickly fading glow.

Princess Celestia strode forth from the aftermath of her shiny entrance. She looked the same as Daybreak remembered her. She even seemed to be dressing the same. Long, white, silk layered robes adorned her snow white skin, covering her body from the breast down. Golden crown adorning her hair which flowed like a glistening sunrise of color. The multiple hues of pink, light green, yellow, and blue swirled in harmony from her scalp down her form. Her robes flowed around her too as she strode forth, her ever judging eyes falling instantly upon Daybreak. He met her gaze with a glare. He was faintly aware that he'd unconsciously moved between Celestia and Twilights bed the moment the door had opened, a instinct he did not plan to correct.

Their gazes locked, without words he attempted to communicate the bubbling brew of hate quickly boiling within his belly. Whether she received this message or not was unclear, for she regarded him with no emotion.

"Sol."

He grimaced. "That's not my name."

In the background he heard Twilight whisper "I know that voice"

Her right eyebrow raised to him "Sol Daybreak, is that not the name we gave you at your birth?"

The urge to spit at her rose to tempting heights in his mind "You mean right before you cast me out? Yeah. I shed that half of my name long ago, the half you gave me, I should say. We've had this conversation before the last time we met. Did you think ten years would change my mind?"

"Daybreak...Is that Princess Celestia?"

Twilights voice broke both from their gazes and returned them to reality. Looking around, Daybreak was now aware many more people had entered the room. Twilights friends had re-gathered at the door just a bit behind Celestia. A group of five guards, and what sounded like several more, were visible by their shadows waiting just beyond the room. Sounds of panting were also noticeable in the distance, possibly down the hall and growing louder.

"IN HERE SISTER!" Celestia's voice boomed, shaking the room around them.

"Luna is here too?" He couldn't keep the wonderment from his voice. Luna might actually make having to see Celestia again worth it.

Princess Celestia regarded him without looking at him "Indeed. We came as soon as we heard. Unfortunately-" She looked to Twilight, but of course Twilight had no way of knowing. "-Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor will not be joining us. Though they send you their love my young pupil."

Twilight seemed to realize Celestia was referring to her and smiled brightly "Thank you Princess."

Celestia strode forward to Twilights side. As she made to pass Daybreak, he felt an overwhelming urge to block her path and not allow her anywhere near Twilight. But Celestia passed him by before he could act on it. She took the seat where he'd been next to Twilight and took up her young pupils hand in her own. Not to be outdone, Daybreak quickly scurried around to the opposite side of the bed and materialized a chair of his own. A little pain in his arm was worth it, he couldn't let Celestia muscle him out of here.

He didn't take Twilights hand, but he did scoot to her side. He noticed Celestia's eyes on him, watching him. He'd always hated when she did that, he could feel her judgement from across the bed.

"So Celestia, how exactly did you hear Twilight was injured. I don't remember anyone sending any letters recently." His eyes narrowed on Spike standing at the door. The young drake threw up his arms in surrender and shook his head wildly.

Celestia sighed "I must admit I did not know of Twilights injuries until I arrived here and was briefed by a very surprised nurse."

This struck him as odd. "Then why were you coming here? Hmm? Do just casually drop by the hospitals now and again to make sure Twilight hasn't gotten herself killed on one of your ridiculous missions?"

"Daybreak..." Twilights voice wasn't even a whisper

He didn't mean for it to come out the way it did, but he found himself unable to stop his anger from seeping through.

"She has the nerve to just sit there so calm and collected, not even acting like she cares that Twilight nearly died some hours ago, and is now blind!"

Celestia merely sighed again, showing no hint of any stronger reaction. "No, actually I was coming here to investigate the magical disturbances my sister and I recently felt. Since The Horseman made her presence known we've been paying closer attention to these things. You see, before this, we were at a beach where two magical anomalies were felt some hours ago, and when we arrived we saw that some kind of powerful battle had clearly taken place."

"Oh no."

Her voice never even rose a bit, yet somehow here words made his blood run cold. But her next words struck his blood to ice. "And just after we arrived we sensed another magical anomaly. We traced it to this hospital, where I should encounter...you of all people Sol. How odd, wouldn't you say?"

"Shit!"

He heard them before he looked. The guards from the hall had all begun piling themselves into the room. They flooded in and lined themselves along its walls, standing at perfect attention with their electrically charged spears at their sides. Celestia stood from her chair, but before she could speak a loud crash outside the room drew the attention of her and her guards. Daybreak knew this was his chance to run, but the sight of his aunt entering the room, and a small mop bucket stuck to her foot, froze him in place.

"Apologies Sister. Got lost. Tried to make a dramatic entrance like you did, but went into the completely wrong room and scared the janitor half to death."

Celestia smacked her palm to her face, resuming her seat as her sister entered the room. Upon laying eyes on him, Luna's face broke into a massive grin.

"Daybreak!"

He couldn't help but smile at seeing her smile "Hiya Auntie Luna. Nice shoe."

She looked down, crown crooked on her head, midnight blue robes covered in water and the mop bucket still clacking on her foot. "Oh right."

With a snap of her fingers the bucket vanished and her robes returned to their original flowing nature, along with her hair and crown. The color of midnight with stars sparkling in the very flow of her hair, Luna was truly a sight to behold. She, unlike her sister, looked slightly different from the last time Daybreak laid eyes on her. Like she had matured a great deal. Her chest was certainly larger. The last time he'd seen her she looked like she was his age and her chest was barely noticeable through her robes. Now it was almost the size of Celestia's and her form seemed to radiate the same powerful energy as her sister. But that wasn't the only difference. He couldn't recall ever seeing her smile quite so brightly before, perhaps returning from Nightmare Moon had changed her for the better after all.

Making the effort to show some affection to the only family member never to fuck up his life, he strode from his chair and embraced his aunt in a hug. It felt odd to do so and she surely could tell.

"Wow, I don't remember hugs being in thy list of skills. Don't tell me young Twilight Sparkle has finally broken thee."

He shook his head "Not Twilight." His eyes rested on Rainbow and Luna followed his gaze to the door. Rainbow Dash noticed them both stare at her and for once, made an attempt to hide from the attention, perhaps out of a rare shyness. Luna gave a genuine laugh.

"Most excellent! Tis about time all our family reunited. I have missed thine wit. Thy dreams were hardly the proper place to make conversation. Sister, hast thou seen this? Young Daybreak has let someone in."

Celestia was truly a master of hiding her emotions. Daybreak was unable to tell a single thought that was running through her mind. The only hint he got was from her response.

"Perhaps, even Discord was once our friend sister."

Feeling the wrong message was being passed, he broke from the hug and took a step back.

"Auntie, don't get me wrong. Me and Twilight are friends now, and I am with Rainbow Dash. But a family? No, not with Celestia. Not ever. I've seen with my own eyes how she treats her family. If I'm lucky I'll get banished for nothing like before, or maybe she'll just end up sending me to the moon, or hell maybe she'll try to kill me like she did father!"

He turned in time to finally witness a reaction from Celestia. Though he regretted it instantly. Her chair crashed to the ground as she stood! Fire blazed around her body, igniting her hair as her aura engulfed the room making it difficult to breathe.

"YOU GO TOO FAR!"

"Sister no!" Luna made to step in between them, but Daybreak put his arm in front of her and stepped towards his mother. The sheer weight of her power and the heat of her fire frightened him once before, and even now it was intimidating to be in the same room with her. But he was much stronger than when he was a child, and he would not bend the knee to her ever again. Igniting his own body in a fire identical to hers, his hair too became engulfed as more golden flames erupted about the room and encircled them both. His bandages disintegrated as he powered up, but he didn't care, he got right into her face.

"I'VE GONE TOO FAR?! REALLY? BECAUSE I SPOKE THE TRUTH? THAT'S THE PROBLEM WITH YOU CELESTIA! YOU CAN'T EVEN FACE UP TO WHAT YOU DID! THAT'S WHY YOUR FAMILY IS A BITTER FAILURE! JUST LIKE YOU!"

He seemed to have finally crossed the line for real, because he quickly found himself suspended in the air, unable to move his limbs.

"HOW WOULD YOU KNOW WHAT IT MEANS TO BE A SUCCESSFUL RULER?! YOU KNOW NOTHING OF RULING A NATION! TO EVERYDAY BE FLOODED WITH THE NEEDS OF THE PEOPLE, THE OTHER NATIONS, THE DAILY THREATS TO OUR ALLIES! TO CONSTANTLY BE ASSAULTED BY HORDES OF ENEMIES THAT WOULD LIKE NOTHING BETTER THAN TO SEE OUR WAY OF LIFE GONE! TO ALWAYS HEAR OF PROPHECIES AND TALES AND PREDICTIONS OF THE FUTURE! YOU CAN'T UNDERSTAND WHAT THAT'S LIKE!"

Daybreak threw out his arms in a fitful yell, bursting the binding spells Celestia had on him! The fire within the room changed from golden to a sinister emerald green as Daybreak no longer mimicked Celestia's aura, but showed his own! His feet touched ground in front of her once again.

"HOW COULD I KNOW? HOW COULD I EVER KNOW? YOU BANISHED ME FOR SIMPLY EXISTING! HOW COULD I KNOW WHAT IT'S LIKE TO RULE A PEOPLE WHEN I'D NEVER GET THE CHANCE! YOU LEFT ME OUT IN THE COLD TO DIE LIKE TRASH! YOU'RE NO MOTHER TO ME AND YOU'RE NO PRINCESS TO THIS NATION!"

"ENOUGH!" Luna's royal voice boomed over either of them!

The fires vanished like smoke as darkness engulfed the room. Midnight aura seemed to crawl along the wall as Princess Luna's magic returned the surroundings to what they previously were. Both Daybreak and Celestia turned to her. She too now looked truly angry, though much more controlled than either of them were to be sure.

"Is this how we are to behave in front of friends and subjects sister? Show some degree of royal dignity. And you Daybreak. I thought, for just one moment, I thought you had finally let go of the hate within you."

He spit at the ground. It ate like acid through the floor in seconds. "I'll let it go when I see justice done for what she did to me."

Luna's eyes lowered, her smile had gone, replaced with a painful frown. Celestia strode past Daybreak to her sister and embraced her. "You are right sister, that was unprofessional of me. I apologize my dear subjects." She looked to her guards and Twilights friends, many of whom were now cowering behind said guards for protection, save Sunset Shimmer of course, who had seen her share of this many times in the past when pushing Celestia's buttons herself. She was also the only who seemed to remember how to speak at the moment.

"It's alright Princess. Everyone has their moments now and again. Yours are just...scarier, than most."

Celestia lowered her head in a half bow to Sunset Shimmer. She turned back to Daybreak, who had retaken his chair next to Twilight and would not be giving it up this time.

"Do you know why I'm here Daybreak? The original reason I came for I should say. Because now I am here for three reasons: One, to check on the condition of Princess Twilight. Two; to examine this so-called Horseman's apprentice that young Spike informed me of before I entered. Do you know the third?"

He chuckled. Bitterness filled his lips as he spoke. "You're here to arrest me aren't you?"

"Indeed I am"

"WHAT!?" It came from many different directions and so both Daybreak and Celestia found their eyes jumping about, trying to pinpoint whom had spoken. Though the looks on certain faces gave it away quite quickly. Twilight had sat up so quickly in her bed, she'd nearly lost her covers in the process...nearly. Sunset had actually taken several steps towards Celestia in a very aggressive matter, before the Princesses gaze fell upon her and stalled her in place. Rainbow seemed to be lowering herself towards the ground in the doorway, as if intent on rushing anyone that moved. Even Luna looked shocked, which came as a surprise to Daybreak seeing as she should've known that was coming if they were traveling together.

"Then again, if they were traveling together, wouldn't they have arrived together as well. Somethings weird here.

Twilight was the first one to speak, her hands springing from beneath her covers to grip Daybreaks right arm.

"Princess I must protest! What could Daybreak have possibly done to deserve that? He saved my life!"

Sunset, although briefly stunned as well, now seemed to understand. Having already put it together herself, she quickly approached Daybreaks side, slowly putting herself between him and Celestia. She couldn't manage an aggressive tone with Celestia staring at her, but she damn well tried.

"It's because he saved her, isn't it?"

Celestia nodded slowly, then regarded him.

"Tell her."

He grimaced, it was only a matter of time before she found out anyways. With all of her friends having been there to witness the act, it was bound to come up. He just hadn't wanted it to be in a situation like this, he doubted any of them really understood what he had done. Slowly patting Twilights hand, he spoke, but his eyes never left Celestia's face.

"Fine. I used the Reanimation Spell to bring Twilight back and I used Transference twice to heal her. Once at the beach to put her wound into me, and once here to put the pain in her eyes into the scars on my back."

He felt Twilights hand slowly slip from his grip, but when he was finished speaking it was Rainbow Dash's gaze he sought. He found her eyes widened with disbelief and mingled pain. He could understand why, but now wasn't the time to deal with that. He heard Twilight speak from behind him, her voice quivering once again.

"B-but...if you transferred my wound into you...how come you didn't die instead?"

"Indeed. I am wondering that as well, do enlighten us Sol." Celestia's tone had gone back to neutral. Something that continued to infuriate him, but not as much as her refusing to acknowledge his name.

"That's not my name Celestia, it's Daybreak! And as for why I didn't die. It's simple, Twilight, Jackie's blade was filled with light magic. The stab wound itself isn't what nearly killed you, that was just to keep you losing blood. What truly did the damage was the sheer amount of light magic that traveled from the blade into you, and erupted from your back. It basically burned you from the inside out. The basic stab wound was bad, but it was nothing that I couldn't heal from."

Celestia opened her mouth, but Twilight unknowingly cut her off. "Reanimation...I didn't know you went that far...Daybreak...did I die?"

He felt his heart ripping in half. "Twilight, you don't need to worry about something like-"

"Did I die? Answer me!" The shake in her voice went so perfectly with her anger it hurt him to hear it. He lowered his head in shame.

"For a few minutes. Yeah. You died and I brought you back. I can't do it again though. Magic that powerful and dark can only be used when certain conditions are met. And I can't meet them for another ten years again anyways."

"Magic that dark is precisely why I'm here Sol. You defiled the laws of nature to save her. Transference is just as bad as Reanimation." Celestia's voice hinted at disgust, which only made him angrier, considering why he'd done it. But Twilights curiosity managed to distract him before he could explode at Celestia again.

"I don't remember Transference in our studies Princess. You told me about the Reanimation once, why not Transference? What is it?"

"Exactly what the name implies my young Princess. You can take the ailments, or qualities, or just about anything from one person, and trade them to another, permanently if you wish. Tirek used a form of it when he returned from Tartarus. Stealing the magic from the citizens of Equestria and adding it his body."

Sunset visibly shivered, finally understanding. "So that's why it's forbidden. You can take anything you want from someone, and make it your own....but Princess he-"

"It does not matter why!" Celestia cut her off. "I know what you are going to say Sunset Shimmer, but this is not negotiable. Magic like that cannot be allowed in Equestria! Dark magic is one thing, but this is on a totally different level. What if I turn a blind eye to him and someone else does something similar or worse? A boy sacrifices his health to aid his ailing grandmother? A father to lend strength to his weak son? A mother to give her daughter beauty? Or perhaps, to give a blind friend healthy eyes?"

Celestia's gaze hardened on Daybreak. It was like she'd read his mind. Sunset gasped at his guilty expression. Twilight seemed to understand from her reaction.

"Daybreak you wouldn't..."

"Yes he would, wouldn't you?"

He hated being found out by Celestia, but he hated even more her forcing him to admit it.

"Yes, that was my next step to heal Twilight."

He heard gasps from her friends, but he didn't care. Sunset lightly spoke. "Whose...I have to know, if Celestia hadn't come, whose eyes were you going to take for her?"

The apprehension in her voice almost made him sick. Did they really think so little of him? Before he could voice his intentions, he found a blue fist planting itself firmly in his gut. Doubling over at the waist, he gasped for breathe. Rainbow stood over him with reddened eyes.

"Don't you dare give her your eyes you dumbass!"

Her words struck him like a whip.

"How did she know...?"

He looked up at her angry expression in time for her to smack him across the face. He stumbled back and crashed into the wall. The guards that had been there moved aside as he fell. He didn't bother getting up. He just looked up as Rainbow advanced on him, probably to hit him some more. Now he didn't care though. Her slap had hurt him more than any punch would. Rainbow didn't slap people. And that was why it hurt. Because he knew it meant she was hurting. He felt sick in his stomach at the thought of what she might be feeling.

Sunset teleported behind Rainbow and put her in a surprisingly good full nelson before she could do him any more harm.

"Rainbow don't!"

Rainbow kicked and flailed desperately trying to be free from her friends grip "Let me go Sunset! Let me go! I have to kick some sense into this asshole!"

She flailed like a madwoman, he was almost afraid of her. "R-Rainbow..."

"No! Don't you say anything! You just sit there and let me kick the shit outta you! How dare you even think about doing something so stupid! Do you really think Twilight would want you to give up your eyes for her!? You're supposed to be the smart one around here, like her, how can you even think of doing something so stupid!"

His eyes briefly darted away from his screeching girlfriend and over to Celestia, who had materialized two chairs and taken a seat with Luna. Her face finally showing some emotion, she showed a mixture of grief and shock. Luna had her arm on her sisters back, gently patting her as she reveled in her misunderstanding of his intentions. Everyone else was so focused on Rainbow and Sunset, no one but him probably even noticed. Unfortunately he didn't have much time to ponder Celestia's expression, because seconds later Rainbows fist connected with the side of his jaw, stunting his thoughts. Having broken free of Sunset momentarily, she tried to get in a few more shots before Sunset tackled her to the ground and squealed for the aid of her friends.

"For the Love of Equestria guys! Help me!"

Realizing they were needed, everyone hurried over and proceeded to help restrain Rainbow. It took everyone's strength to keep her on the ground long enough for Applejack to tie her arms and legs together beneath her belly, and even after that she still tried to squirm her ways towards Daybreak, screeching she would bite his ankles off if she had to.

Once Sunset helped Daybreak to his feet and checked his jaw to make sure Dash hadn't shattered it, they both came back to Twilights bedside. Celestia and Luna seemed to have regained their composure and stood from their chairs as he approached.

He stared Celestia dead in the eyes. "In case you didn't catch it from all that, I wasn't going to steal anyone's eyes for Twilight. I was going to give her mine. I'm not like my father, or you, I'm my own person. Maybe if you'd actually been there when I was attempting to have a childhood you'd know that. I suggest you remember that well the next time you think you know me. Now is there anything else, Princess/

He hissed the word with his usual venom. He could tell it got to her, but her emotionless gaze was already front and center again, so he couldn't be one hundred percent sure.

"Yes, there is one more thing. I still have to arrest you."

"Seriously?!" Sunsets voice dripped with disdain.

"Yes seriously! I may have been wrong about his intentions, but that doesn't change what he did. He performed forbidden magic not once, but three times. Just once is enough to be thrown in prison, but three times! You can't expect me to just let this go because it was all for the aid of Princess Twilight? I am the ruler of this nation, I cannot show bias in matters of law! Despite my personal stake in this I must abide by my laws, the laws that govern our society!"

"Actually Princess-" Twilight, who had been silent since Daybreak had been Falcon Punched across the room, finally spoke up, her voice full of luster. "-I read the Laws of Equestria once. And it says that in matters of judicial punishment the Princesses take a vote on the appropriate action and whom should carry it out. We just happen agree so very often that we never really do this....So I hereby vote that Daybreak be given community service, and he serve it by helping me organize my castle library. I'm gonna need some more help now since I can't see."

"I second thy motion!" Luna's hand burst forward with a bright smile. Celestia's jaw dropped, her eye visibly twitched. With a sigh she groaned, looking between her fellow princesses with utter bemusement.

"Huuuuuuuh...Passed... Sol Daybreak is hereby sentenced to community service aiding Princess Twilight Sparkle......Come sister, we have one more room to visit."

She stood from her chair and made for the door, Luna followed close behind, skipping and chanting loudly. "Let's go boys, we'll not be arresting young master Daybreak this day." As she passed him by, she leaned down and whispered in his ear "Thoust better be treating my gaming t.v with good merit, else I'll be back for thine ass. Toodles."

He smiled to himself as the guards groaned and exited the doorway one by one. As the door shut he heard Celestia speaking to Luna "I hope we do not come to regret this later".

Once they'd all gone and left him alone with Twilights friends, he couldn't help but blush and shrug.

"Ummmmm...All's well that ends well?"

.....

To say that the remaining hour they spent in the hospital was awkward would be an understatement. After Rainbow Dash was untied and everyone finally put on some decent clothing, they all gathered back around Twilight's bed to talk. Everyone shared conversation within the room, and Twilight did her best to behave like nothing was different. Daybreak could still visualize the look of pure misery she'd showed him when they were alone though, and it bothered him that he was the only one who knew how much her situation really hurt her. It was too much for him to stomach. Twilight Sparkle, the girl who loved reading books more than breathing, was now cut off from that very thing she loved. It wasn't even his eyes and yet he felt her sorrow. Yet in this reflection, an idea spawned in his head. The only way he currently knew how to attempt to remedy this.

"I've got it!" He burst out, cutting through whatever pointless conversation they had been sharing. All heads turned to him.

He cleared his throat. "Twilight. If I can't fix your eyes. Then I'll be your eyes. I'll come here, everyday if I have to, and I'll read to you. Any book you want."

Momentary silence followed as Twilights hand jumped to her lips. "You'd...do that?"

Applejack took up Twilights hands in her own and emitted a jolly Yeehaw ! "That sounds like a great idea there Daybreak. Why don't we all join in. We can take turns each day comin to read for ye Twilight. That way Daybreak don't gotta tire himself out all the time. Whadya think?"

Daybreak sensed Applejack was actually asking him more than Twilight, seeing as she had just butted in on his idea without asking. However Twilight was unaware of this, and he had no plans to inform her as she answered.

"I'd love that, thanks girls. And thank you Daybreak, that's...so incredibly thoughtful of you."

"Yeah well, you know me. Mister thoughtful." The sarcasm dripped so heavily in his voice he could have quenched his thirst with it.

Rainbows arm suddenly materialized around his neck, pulling him up from his chair in an uncomfortably rough manner.

"Alright guys, I think it's time we let our princess get some sleep. Spike you stay here with her tonight 'k?"

"Yes ma'am." The young drake popped a salute.

As Rainbow attempted to pull him away he heard Twilight mutter. "Spike, you don't really have to stay you know. I'm perfectly capable of spending the night alone."

He didn't sense any subtle hints in her voice, so he just let it be as Rainbow pulled him to the door. The whole group followed and said their goodbyes as Rainbow tried to quickly shove him through the door without opening it first. Once they finally made it into the hallway, Sunset and the others said a proper farewell before they headed off their separate ways. Instead of heading down though, Rainbow pulled him towards the next floor, which led only to the roof. This was odd, but he knew better than to question her actions when she was like this.

Practically kicking open the door to the roof, Rainbow yanked him out by the scruff of his shirt. Only when the door shut behind her did she finally release him. As he stumbled free he noticed her looking towards the clouds, cupping her eyes with her hands.

"Umm...what are you doing Dash? And why are we on the roof?"

"Promise me something." She said it so plainly it hardly felt serious.

"Um ok sure. Yeah, what is it?"

"Promise me again, that there is nothing between you and Twilight. That you don't have any feelings of attraction for her that is more than friendship." She didn't even look at him when she spoke. Suspicious wasn't even cutting it, it was downright weird.

"I don't Dash."

"Pinkie Promise."

"Aw come on Dash, that looks so ridic-"

"Do it!" Her voice was so commanding it worried him. Which is the only reason he gave in.

"Fine.......Cross my heart, hope to fly...stick a cupcake in my eye." He did the little dance motion that came with it then quickly looked around to make sure no one saw him.

"Happy now?"

"You do know how serious a Pinkie Promise is to us right? And what Pinkie would do to you if you're lying, or break it?"

Now he was getting irritated. "What's with the sudden suspicion Dash? I said it before and I'll say again. I don't think of her that way. Never have and I never will."

She turned back around and looked at him. Well, looked at his chest is more accurate. In fact, she downright stared at it. For a good solid minute that's all she did. After that she glanced once more at the clouds then came over and took his right hand in hers.

"Ok, I believe you....then tell me why you kissed her."

His mind went blank.

"How-?"

Her eyes changed, she blinked and they were ignited in a glowing white aura. It was his magical sight, the ability of his she had somehow acquired earlier that day.

"That barrier you put around the room when you locked it, these eyes saw right through it."

She blinked them away and looked into his gaze. She didn't look angry, or even upset. Which was actually weirder than her getting mad would have been.

"I can explain that." He tried to sound calm.

"I believe you."

"You do?" She did seem unusually calm for such a question.

She shrugged "Yeah, I do. So explain it."

He shook his head, perplexed. "You just...believe me? Aren't you suspicious at all?"

Her gaze jumped to his chest again, then back to his eyes. "Not anymore."

This was unreal. Despite having no real experience in a relationship, he knew girls were never this...calm, about stuff like this. Not even Rainbow Dash.

"Ok ok, this doesn't make any sense. Why do you just believe me. I gotta know."

Her eyes narrowed "You owe me an explanation first."

"True I do, but right now to me, you're making no sense. Shouldn't you be accusing me of betraying your trust or something?"

She rolled her eyes and poked him hard in the chest with her finger, right above his heart.

"You're so dense. What's beating through chest right now genius?"

"Blood?"

She shook her head "My element Einstein."

"So?"

"Soooooo. It's the element of Loyalty. If you were lying to me about being faithful it would have burned right through your chest. Painfully."

His eyes shot down to his heart "What?! H-how do you know that?! And wait?...What the hell Dash! Why would you put something like that in my chest! You're saying if I'd been unfaithful this thing would kill me? Are you crazy!?"

She rolled her eyes "No stupid, it wouldn't kill you. Remember how it felt warm when I gave it to you, well it would come out the same way. Except it would burn, alot. And it would leave a nice mark on you so I'd know."

He felt offended now. "Is that why you gave it to me...to make sure Id be faithful...I thought..."

Realizing what he meant she quickly grabbed ahold of his hands "No no, that's not why! I've never done that for anyone before. I really meant what I said back then!" He looked hurt and she could tell.

"Look I just know because that's the power it has over people. Each of us can use our Elements like detectors too, to help spread harmony around Equestria. Mine can detect loyalty or disloyalty in others. When its in me anyway. I can touch someone on the chest and tell if they've been faithful by using it. If they have, nothing happens, if they haven't it burns in my chest like I've got heart burn. I can't do it now cause you have it, but I can still feel it in you. That's why I asked you the question more specifically this time around. You can't carry my element if your a disloyal person. So I wanted to see what would happen."

She saw his eyes brighten a little bit "Oh, that makes more sense. So you were suspicious then?"

"Well duh. I watched you two lip lock. I may know your faithful, but I still want an explanation."

Feeling much more at ease he nodded. "Ok ok last thing, so does that mean Applejack is a living lie detector? Can she tell when someone is lying?"

Rainbow nodded "Yep. She has to touch you, but it's still a giant pain in the ass."

"That's gonna be a problem...but that does explain why she's always looking at me sideways. I lie so much she can probably feel it."

Logging that for later analysis he leaned himself against wall next to the exit. "Well, on the matter of the kiss. First. She kissed me, I didn't kiss her. She caught me off guard and she was crying right before that, so I didn't really see it coming."

"Shows how much you know about girls."

He glared "Bite me. Anyways I don't really think she meant it that way. I mean, she said she didn't mean it and she promised she wouldn't do it again. I believe her."

He saw Rainbows eyebrow go up "I'll accept that. But I don't really like that she told me just minutes before she wouldn't come between us, then pulls a stunt like that."

"That's probably exactly why she did it. Cause we'd just brought it up and she wanted to get it out of her system. Twilights an impulsive girl." He chuckled, realizing this.

"Good thing I didn't talk about having sex with you then." He could hear the sarcasm but he knew it actually bothered her. He came and put his arm on her shoulder.

"Dash honestly, I don't think we should worry about it. Being the Princess of Friendship, I highly doubt she'd try to ruin one for one of her best friends."

Rainbows hand came up and gripped his, pulling it down from her shoulder. She began to walk forward, slowly pulling them to the edge of the building. The scene expanded before them, stretching out over the roof and onto Ponyville. The waning sunset was gorgeous. Despite all the problems it had caused, Sunset had been right about it being the perfect day for the beach. Except for one abnormally large cloud formation, the sky was spotless in the fading light.

"I don't understand you Daybreak."

He looked to his left, she was looking at the cloud again, but it was obvious she was paying attention.

"Why do you say that?"

She half laughed "Cause it's true. Every time I think I know you, ya do something to shatter what I thought before. You have all these secrets, about yourself, your life, your parents, even your feelings, and you don't really share them often."

He winced. Even if she didn't mean it, that made him sound so distant. Which he was, but he didn't wanna be towards her.

"I've never had someone to share them with before Dashie. I've never had anyone to do anything I do with you before."

She gripped his hand a little tighter. "And I'm not saying you need to share them with me Daybreak. I like your mysteriousness, and I know we haven't really been together all that long for me to ask you things like that. But...sometimes...It's hard ya know?"

"I know." He really did.

The wind picked up, blowing a comfortable breeze through both of their hair. He watched Rainbows multicolored strands blow in the breeze, the air picking it up and carrying behind her like it was meant to be that way all the time. He found his free hand gently gripping just above his heart, where he knew her Element resided within him. He couldn't think of anything to say that would fit right now. Pretending to be ready to tell her his whole life's worth of secrets would be lying, and he didn't want their relationship to be like that. But at the same time, he felt like he should do something right now to show her he did understand her struggle. In the end, he did the only thing he could think of.

"Hey Rainbow?"

"Yeah?"

"Hold still."

"Wha-? Ooh! Mmmmmm..."

She turned to face him, but went silent when he gently pushed his lips against hers. Their arms wrapped around each other, pulling their bodies together. He ran his fingers through her hair as the wind took it. His fingers danced and swam through her messy mane like salmon in a stream. Just the simple feeling of them pressed together kissing, lovingly holding one another, was enough to reassure them both that what they had was not a mistake. Daybreak didn't make it aggressive, or try to push, he just kept their lips connected and moved as she did.

After a few moments they broke apart, with smiles on their faces. Rainbow nuzzled her head into his neck and whispered words that still held enchantment over him. "I love you Daybreak."

Whenever she spoke those words to him he always sensed a special tenderness within her that she didn't use for anyone or anything else. Whatever he may believe of the word itself, he knew she meant it. He could feel it. It wouldn't matter if anyone else said it to him, only her voice made it sound just right in his ears. It was enough to choke him up every time. But yet he still couldn't bring himself to say it back.

"I know you do Dashie." He kissed her cheek, as if hoping to apologize for not delivering the response she wanted.

She looked up and smiled at him. Her understanding was something he didn't deserve, yet kept receiving. It was a quality that he'd never take for granted, and it was what made him realize she actually understood him better than she thought she did.

After a few moments of just standing there holding one another, Daybreak began to notice a shadow growing over them. He looked up to see the same large cloud mass from before, had moved to right over top of their heads. Noticing this, Rainbow broke from his grip.

"Well, it's time to go."

"Go? Go where?"

She pointed up. "To my house dumb dumb, remember? I told you we were going to my house after we left?"

He remained confused "You live in a giant cloud?"

She giggled "You aren't the only one with a few secrets big guy. Let's go."

"And how exactly-"

As if just to shut him up, a large ladder (also made out of cloud) seemed to drop from the fluffy mass and appear in front of them. Rainbow reached forward and gripped it like was plenty solid. She hoisted herself up, and started climbing as if it were a normal thing to do.

"Come on dude. 'Bout time I took you home don't you think."

"I just know I'm going to regret this." He groaned as he reached for the end step, and gripped it tight. The ladder began to rise at his touch, he quickly scrambled to get his feet on before he was left hanging in the air. Once all four limbs were touching solid...cloud...he looked up and saw Dash already many clouds steps ahead. Forcing himself not to look down as the giant mass seemed to start floating itself higher and higher into the sky, he began climbing.

The knowledge that he was easily doing one of the weirdest things ever became apparent only when he reached the top of the ladder. Rainbow gave him a helping hand up and held onto him as he apprehensively took a step. He expected to fall straight through the fluff, but remained put and found the ground to feel quite solid.

"Fucking magic is so weird sometimes"

Although, weird or not, the visual candy before him truly blew him away. Her house was a sight to behold. Hidden amongst the giant fluff was a truly remarkable feat of weather magic. Her actual house itself sat within this giant cloud, and it too seemed to be made of clouds, though of a completely different sort since these actually looked like solid, white bricks. A stream of rainbow colored liquid flowed down either side of the building and pooled at the bottom of the steps that lead up to it. It was breathtaking to behold.

"Holy shit." Was all he could muster to describe the beauty before him. Colors danced through his vision as the water in the air refracted with the house and the tiny river around it. He was bombarded by the dazzling gleam of lights that encircled her home just from mere light refraction.

"Fuck Dash...how rich are you?" The thought just occurred to him.

She actually blushed "No one else ever asked that werido. My dads side of the family helped build the weather factories around Equestria. So I've always been pretty well off. Wanna come inside?"

"Does my aunt play too many videogames? Uh fuck yes I do!"

"Let's go then."

She took his hand and led him up the fluffy steps heading inside. He had to struggle not to stop and marvel at every little detail. Especially the rainbow river. Imagining what that multihued river must be made of, magic or otherwise, would keep him awake for hours tonight.

He was just as taken with the inside as the outside. Upon entering her home, it became even more apparent how much money she actually had. The entrance room had a stairwell that led upwards to another door he could spot from here. He assumed it was her room because of the lock and her cutie mark blazing across it. He took a single step forward, to marvel at the flat screen t.v that was the size of at least three flat screen TV's if they'd all gained twenty pounds. He wanted to explore the house, but Rainbow had other plans.

She gripped him by the collar as he tried to examine the rest of the room "Later."

He was legitimately disappointed "Aww, why not now?"

"Because I said so, follow me."

She dragged him, with considerable effort, up the stairs leading to her room. She pulled him in, heels dragging on the fluff of the ground and shut the door behind her. As it shut, he heard it lock, and then heard about twenty more locks echoing from downstairs.

"You can lock your whole house from your room?"

"Yep, learned that spell on my own thank you very much. So whadya think?"

He looked around, and was instantly drowned in his own curiosity. Posters upon posters lined her wall. Posters of famous athletes and places of famous sporting events. But one particular recurring group of posters caught his eye, he'd noticed several downstairs too. A group of people, all lined up in yellow and blue uniforms saluting, caught his eye. These were a military group and a well known one too. There was quite of few of these plastered all over and downstairs too. It was enough to draw the question from him.

"Yo Dash, what's with all the Wonderbolts pictures? You a fan?"

She sat down on her bed and motioned him over to it, which he noticed was not a cloud, but rather in the shape of one with one giant Wonderbolts poster posted directly above it on the ceiling. It was a poster of the Wonderbolts current leader Spitfire, saluting the Equestrian flag.

"You could say that. I wanna join them one day. That's my dream, I just realized I never told you that did I?"

He shook his head "No, you didn't...You wanna join the military? I wouldn't have guessed that from you Dash. You hate being told what to do."

She laughed and laid back into her pillows, spreading her arms wide. "Yeah but the Wonderbolts are a special branch. With no wars going on they mostly just do epic stunts nowadays. And I'm all about that. I've been trying to get in for years, I only recently even got accepted into their reserves. Who knows, a year or two from now I could be a real Wonderbolt...I just gotta learn how to fly first."

"You can't fly?" The question escaped him almost instantly. It was a rare enough gift among weather casters, but he always figured she could. Luckily the question didn't seem to bother her.

"Not yet no. That's probably why I'm not "in" officially. Every Wonderbolt can create wings from their aura. But there's no instruction book on how to learn that...Even Twilight said she just woke up one day after she became a princess and could just...do it. Why do ask? Surprised that someone as awesome as me hasn't figured it out yet?"

He plopped himself opposite of her and laid back as well, looking up into her cloudy ceiling. "Well yeah there's that........and the fact that I can fly too."

He said it so plainly it almost didn't register to her. But once it did she sat straight up and grabbed him by the shirt.

"You can fly?!"

He was caught very much off guard by how tightly she was gripping him "Well, yeah Dash. I'm Discords son, and Celestia's, remember? They both can fly. Hell, Discord does it without forming wings. It's only natural I can....Do you want me to teach you how? I actually know the process."

She was beside herself. She pulled him right up to her face, looking crazed. "Dude if you teach me how to fly I will literally marry you!"

He slowly pushed her hands from his shirt and laid back down on her bed "Ok ok Skittles watch the promises now. I'd gladly teach you how. It won't be fun though. It's rigorous."

The glee in her voice was quickly approaching Pinkie levels of scary "Oh yes it will be! I can't wait, can we start tomorrow?!"

"Sure. Why not now? I'd figure you wanna get started right away."

"Becaaaaause-" A shirt smacking him in the face suddenly obscured his ability to see. When he pulled it off he found a topless Rainbow Dash sitting next to him. "-I'm about to seriously fuck up your world dude."

She pounced like a lion on top of him. She had his shirt off in seconds and fiercely locked their lips together.

"I've been wanting this all freaking day!" She growled.

"Clearly. We've been blocked twice already."

His hands found her breasts just as hers crawled down his pants. Not wasting any time he pinched her beautiful blue nipples between his fingers, savoring the hungry moan it drew from her. Dashes hands were ripping off the shorts Rarity had given him and flinging his boxers off the bed in much less than ten seconds. She broke their kiss and dove down onto him, dragging her tongue up his shaft like he was made of chocolate.

Not eager to leave her with any further clothing either, Daybreaks hands dug into her backside and yanked her shorts off, underwear and all, then added them to the pile on the floor. Rainbow drug her tongue up his shaft then came straight up into a rough kiss. Her breath was hot, she gasped into his lips as she felt his fingers tightly grip into her rear.

"Ahh! No foreplay this time. I wanna get right to the good stuff!"

Her hands pushed him down into the bed as she positioned herself over top of him. Two fingers slowly crawled down her belly in between her legs and gently spread her lips for his viewing pleasure. She let him watched as she visibly dripped with arousal, then slowly lowered her body down onto his girth. They both let out a long moan as she took him into her, his hands found her cheeks again and gripped them tight. He made to move her, but she pushed his hands off.

"No." Her breath was ragged, you'd think she hadn't had sex in months. "I wanna go for a ride this time. You can play with these."

She cupped her breasts in her hands and let them bounce in front of him. He was more than happy to oblige. Reaching forward he gripped her blue breasts tight in his hands and used them to pull himself up to her neck. The feeling of her breasts being yanked as he used them to pull himself up forced a high moan from her, which rose even higher when he sunk his teeth into her neck.

"Oohhhhh! Yes! Ahh, I'm so glad you found out I like that!"

He bit harder and tightened his grip on her breasts "Get a move on sexy, or can't you handle the feeling?"

"I can handle it!" She instantly began to move her hips, coursing pleasure through them both. Rainbow placed her hands on his chest and pushed him back down onto his back, he kept her breasts in his grip and squeezed them tight as he landed.

"I wanna ride you remember, stay down there. No coming up here to distract me with those teeth of yours."

He smirked and pinched her nipples "What about these?"

She squealed and took up his hands, she pushed them up so they were above his head in the pillows.

"Ya know what, just keep them up here. Just lay there and enjoy the ride big guy, I wanna see the looks on your face."

"If you insist." He placed his hands comfortably under his head as she began to move. She pushed her hands onto his chest and began to slap her hips into his. Her breasts jiggled and bounced as he watched her attempt to keep her eyes open. He could feel every thrust of her hips as her butt bounced on top of his hips. It was blissful and completely euphoric to feel. She looked directly at him as
she bounced and struggled not to moan while he looked at her.

Her face flushed as he felt her walls tighten around him, she squealed with each bounce and struggled not to cry out with glee. He was having trouble keeping quite himself, residing to let her see what she wanted on his features, but still tried to keep from moaning too much. Some how the realization that they were both looking directly at each other just made it that much harder to hold back. He felt her pace quicken each time he twitched, and saw her face redden each time he moaned. He wanted nothing more than to grab her and get rough with her, but the pleasure she was giving him was of a whole different kind, and it kept him rooted where he was. He felt every movement, every thrust, every inch she moved him within her. He felt it. He noticed her quickly starting to grip his sides for support as she rode him and forced herself to go faster and faster.

The sounds of their wet skin slapping together only added to their increasing pleasure. She may have wanted to see his face, but right now, she was the one making all the expressions. Each time she came down and took him all the way in he could see her eyes widen and her mouth hang a bit. And each time she would rise up to just before his tip would be free, she would bite at her lips. These little things just served to heighten the bliss that coursed through him every time her felt her lips embrace him.

He noticed her speed falter for a just moment, and she started to struggle to keep up her pace as she squealed

"Ah! Ahhh! Daybreak! I'm c-coming!"

Heat coursed over his dick like fire as her walls suddenly tightened like a trap around him, bringing his own pleasure to a higher peak. But unlike what was common for them, he was no where near finished yet. He felt her hips wobble as she slowly slid down onto his shaft, burying him inside her warm opening once more, but this time she did not move her hips more. She leaned forward and laid her head on his chest, panting.

"Awww yeeeeah. That was sooooo gooood."

Without her moving, his growing urge to start ramming her was becoming hard to control, but he held himself back.

"Well, you seem satisfied. Guess that means it's my turn to ride you. Right?"

She nodded and captured his tongue with hers. "I noticed you didn't cum first this time around. Guess there's a first time for everything. You should've tried betting me, you'd have finally won for once."

"Oh, I'm still gonna win a prize for sure."

Her fingers danced across his chest, playing innocent she squeaked "What ever do you mean."

Giving her rump a particularly had spank, he snickered "Bend over on your knees, and you'll find out."

"Fine, impress me big guy."

She climbed off him, and positioned herself with her ass up facing him and her hands down in pillows. Hungry for more, he got behind her and gripped her rump, digging his nails into her cheeks. Her drawn out moan of pleasure reminded him of something that made him spread an evil grin across his features.

"Ya know Dash, I can't help but notice how much you love when I play with this sexy blue ass of yours."

She gave her rump a shake in response "Yeah and?"

He snickered as he positioned himself behind her. "Oh nothing....just an...observation you could say."

He gripped her cheeks and spread them wide.

"What are you-EEEEEEEEEEEPPPPPP! AAHHAHAHHAAHAOWWWWWW!"

Giving her no warning, he shoved his girth balls deep into her ass while she screeched in pained surprise!

"GAAAAHHH! Dude w-what the hell! You can't just s-shove it in there without warning me! Oh gods it feels big in there!"

Digging his fingers deeper into her skin he pulled back and began plowing her. Her pleasure mingled scream was certainly a unique sound to him.

"Guess I just took your anal virginity too huh Skittles."

She shoved her face into her pillows and screamed louder "N-no Not my-y ass! P-please! OH GODDESS IT HURTS! IT HURTS! BUT IT FEELS SO GOOOOOOOOD!"

Her whimpers filled him an even more powerful lust than before, and he found himself showing her no mercy. He was gripping her ass with such force, there would certainly be marks left behind after they were done. Rainbows whole front half had collapsed forward into her many pillows as she struggled to contain her screams within them. The feeling of him plowing into her tight and toned rear was a pain like nothing she'd experienced before. But it was also an undeniable pleasure. Even as she whimpered for mercy she couldn't help wanting the opposite. He was plowing her like a wild animal and her noises reflected that. She could barely form words as each thrust sent her brain whirling. The pain kept itself fresh in her mind and the pleasure kept her wanting more. It was a terrible combo and she loved it.

She gave up trying to form words and reduced herself to just gargling noises as each thrust made her drool uncontrollably. She bit down into her cloud pillows to keep herself contained, and managed to lower her screams...for a moment. Then Daybreak leaned over her and bit down into her neck, and all hope of silence was lost. As his teeth nearly broke her skin, she lost every bit of self control she had.

"OH FUCKING CELESTIA YEEEEES! MORE MORE MORE MORE!"

Now she was really screaming! She was so loud Daybreak actually began to worry she was going to throw out her voice. He reveled in making it even worse, when his hands released her rear and crawled up underneath her. One hand slithered up to her breast and roughly gripped it within his palm, while the other slid down between her legs and rubbed across her soaked lips. He felt her whole body begin to shake as his fingers found her clit and began to mercilessly assault it. Her screams went higher and higher pitched as he pleasured her in every way he possibly could. His teeth sunk deeper, to the point of surely leaving marks, his paced picked up as he plowed himself into her ass with all his might. His left hand worked over her breasts and his right toyed and teased her clit mercilessly.

He felt her ass tighten unexpectedly around his dick as her lips suddenly flooded themselves with liquid. He was barely able to detect her squealing within her pillows.

"C-coming...o-oh Celestia I can feel another o-one coming!"

She tensed again as she soaked herself even more. The tightness proved to be too much for him and he finally released a raspy cry.

"Gahh! Dashie! I c-can't hold it in anymore! I'm gonna-!"

"Wait!"

Somehow regaining control of herself she managed to pick up her head just enough to squeal at him.

"C-cum inside my lips Daybreak! I w-want you to fill me up again!"

There was no way he could hold it in long enough to make it there even if he'd wanted to. He pulled himself out of her and exploded all over her ass, gasping for air as he did. She watched as he doused her rump in his juices and collapsed onto her back. She herself, had no strength to even lift up her front half, and was only keeping her rear raised because her legs had gone so completely numb it didn't take any effort. Still, even with him panting on her back, she gave her rump the smallest shake, and pouted at him.

"I w-wanted you to c-cum inside, meanie. Maybe you got another round in ya? Lemmie check..."

She attempted to move and reach her hand back to try and stroke him up, but instead her whole body gave out and they collapsed on top of each other. He leisurely rolled off her and chuckled.

"You really don't think straight when your horny do you? Cum inside? We've already taken that risk once, let's not push our luck Dashie."

Two blue arms wrapped around his chest and pulled him up against her body. Arms wobbling, she crawled her way back atop his chest and laid down on him, her breasts still on perfect display in his face.

"Maybe I really want you to fill me up. Maybe I want it every time we have sex and just don't ask."

He chuckled again. "Who you think you're lying to? You ask every time."

With noticeable effort, she wiggled her right hand down in between their bodies and gripped his softening member with surprising vigor.

"Well maybe I'm not taking no for an answer this time."

She stroked him slowly with one hand, while using the other grip at her breasts. She pinched at herself and let each one bounce in front of him. That combined with her tight grip got him hard again in seconds.

"C-come on Dash. Quit it. I know your too tired for this, your whole body is wobbling."

"Y-you s-shut up. I want my filling, and I'ma get it."

Once he was erect again, she lazily scooted her pelvis over his and let her hips plop down onto his dick. The torrent of pleasure hit his brain like a wake up call and he felt his sleepiness nearly vanish. However that didn't mean he had the stamina to get up and do anything about it. Rainbow was barely able to move her hips in her state, but still she moved them. Somehow, even though the movements were tiny and slight, that only served to make it worse for him. It was like being teased.

She softly crushed her lips onto his and licked around his tongue. Cupping both her breasts in her hands, she squished his face into them.

"C-come on big guy, don't resist. P-play with your doggy. Woof woof."

She licked his face and the tip of his nose. She knew just what buttons to push to make his dick twitch with lust. He felt the pleasure intensifying, yet she was still barely moving her hips. Those perfectly toned, muscled blue hips.

"Come on Prince, your lady wants your seed. It's not polite to keep a lady waiting."

The word Prince must have triggered something in him, because he suddenly found his lips around her nipples, sucking and biting on them like a newborn pup. She squealed with delight.

"Aah, that's so good. But your doggy wants to play more. Woof."

She leaned right up against his cheek and licked at his earlobe. "Woof woof"

He felt the pressure in his dick starting to build, even with such little movement, she was able to allure him using only words. He hated yet loved that she knew how to do that to him.

"D-Dash, seriously. I'm gonna c-cum, you need to get off."

"Ah yes, give it to me! That's what I want!"

Using, what was probably her last bit of stamina, she increased her hip movement and began smacking herself down hard onto his dick. He knew he couldn't hold on.

"R-Rainbow Dash! Y-you need to s-stop, I'm gonna-"

She crushed her lips against his and stole away his words with her tongue.

"I'm gonna cum again too. Fill me up, my loving Prince!"

There was that word again, and it sent him over the edge. He felt his dick expand with her.

"Rainbow!"

He couldn't stop himself, he exploded inside of her, releasing a fountain of cum into her awaiting body. She squealed as she felt him flood her insides, kissing him and tightly locking their lips together.

"Ahhh! I love you so much!"

He spurted out the last few drops within her, and watched as her eyes practically sparkled in happiness. She wrapped her arms around him and snuggled into his chest. Soft, puppy-like kisses planted their way up his abs, to his neck, and onto his face. He couldn't help but smile as she kissed everywhere but his lips.

"You stole that from me you sneak. Guess you must like when I do that."

He stole a quick peck on her nose as it passed him, only to be quickly smothered in kisses once again.

"I love you. So so much Daybreak. Ya know that right?"

Her eyes were wide like dinner plates as she spoke to him, her voice softer than any fur.

"I do Rainbow. I know it."

She kissed him again, this time actually on his lips. She made it long and drawn out before releasing him for air.

"Tell me how you feel about me Daybreak. Describe it."

Redness flooded his face "D-Describe it? Dash...that's embarrassing..."

She nodded "Please."

She was too cute to deny. This was when she was hardest to deal with. When she actually acted like a girl and became extremely, openly emotional. Sappy, as she would call it. It was flattering beyond words because it was her most vulnerable, and she showed him this side of her without shame. Trust like that can't be spoken through words. Yet still, he had to try.

"I...I feel..." He struggled to find the words to describe it to her. He found his eyes looking into hers. Her magenta pupils stared back to him, and the words suddenly flowed like the water now forming in his eyes.

"I feel like, when I look into your eyes, everything I've ever thought is wrong. I look at you and I think that life is worth living. You're my reason to get up in the morning and my motivation to come home everyday. Before I met you...I felt like I continued living just to spite my mother and anyone who wished I didn't exist. Now I wanna live forever if you can be there too. You're in my heart and soul Rainbow Dash. You're my everything. I...I...ermm...I..."

She'd closed her eyes while he spoke, listening with happy tears as he made her fall deeper and deeper for him. But now they fluttered open as he seemed to struggle. She saw fresh tears flowing down his cheeks without care, but his lips seemed to be struggling to say something to her.

"Rainbow...I...I..."

It struck her what he wanted to say, she placed a finger on his lips, then further silenced him with a kiss.

"You don't have to say it Daybreak. You look like you're having a seizure trying to."

"I'm sorry Dash."

She giggled with a girlish squeak behind it. "Sorry? For making my heart dance in my chest? For making me happier than I've ever been before? You don't need to say those words to let me know how you feel. You did it better with that little speech than with three little words. I'm not as good with smart talk and mushy description like you. But I know what I feel in here." She touched his hand to her chest "And that's why I say I love you. Because I truly do. It's also why I want that hot juice of yours inside me. Because it makes me feel even closer to you. Like a part of you is inside me forever."

Laughing, he nibbled at her nose "That's probably how you got my magical sight in the first place."

"You think?"

He snickered "Sure, fuck it. Why not? I don't have a better reason yet, so let's just go with that for now. Want any more powers of mine?"

She laughed back "Yeah, get ramming. Screw me 'til I can fly."

"Cheater" He stuck out his tongue. She winked.

"It's not cheating, it's being creative. How many people on the planet can say they got wings from being pounded silly? I'm a trailblazer baby!"

She sat up and punched her fist to the sky.

"You're a dork is what you are Rainbow."

She laid back down on his chest "But I'm your dork. So love me."

Her demanding tone sounded so cute. "Wish granted. You get two more."

"Huh?"

"Two more wishes, duh. That's how genies work isn't it?"

She rolled her eyes and lightly poked his cheek with her finger "Last time I checked you're not a genie, you're a incubus."

"Can you even spell incubus Rainbow?"

"Sure I can. It's I-N-C........F-U-C-K yourself"

Snorting, he draped his arms across her back, lightly running his nails down her silk smooth body.

"Real mature Skittles. Well if you're done molesting me, wanna call it a night? It is pretty late."

Rainbows eyes found the alarm clock perched gingerly beside her bed. It read eleven fifty nine, late was putting it mildly.

"Yeah, I'm good with that, but I'm not getting off so I hope you don't toss in your sleep tonight."

"No promises. So what's the plan for tomorrow? You wanna start training right away?"

She nodded against his chest. "Uh-huh. But first, morning sex. Then after that I'll call Sunset and tell her to let Headmistress Shickvala know I'm not coming."

She said that like it was something normal to do "Umm...can you do that Dash?"

She wafted her hand lazily through the air "It's fine. I used to skip class all the time before we met. As long as I don't fall behind, none of my teachers really care. Besides, if I'm training to become a Wonderbolt, that takes priority. And with my boyfriend being so super smaaaaart you'll help me with my schoolwork while we train right? So I can focus on training and not boring school stuff, right?"

"That basically translates to me doing all your schoolwork doesn't it?" He gave her butt a firm pinch for emphasis. She squeaked, then nodded with big puppy eyes.

"Pwetty pwease do Dashies homework?"

The girl could have melted an iceberg with her cuteness. His sigh indicated his resignation.

"Fine. But we need to make time to go and hang out with Scootaloo tomorrow. Remember I promised her before we left for the beach that I would?"

Rainbow whistled quietly "Yeah. Hard to believe that was only a few hours ago. Feels like so much longer."

"All the more reason we need to go to sleep Dash."

Nodding, she reached down and pulled her cloud covered blanket overtop of them. She nuzzled her head into his chest.

"I'm all snuggly and ready for bed now! Where's my goodnight kiss?"

Chuckling he leaned his head over and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. The warm smile that formed on her as he did filled him with happiness. Laying back, he draped his right arm across her back and set his left down on her rump, giving her a comfortable goodnight hug.

"Goodnight Dashie."

"Goodnight...Daybreak..."

The barely mumbled response told him she'd be out in minutes. Darkness slowly crept upon his eyes as he too, could feel the blissful allure of sleep calling to him.

Let the Training Begin!

View Online

"Come on. Just step forward and fall. You'll be fine....Just do it....Just do it"

Frigid air sliced through Rainbows uncovered skin as she leaned over the cloud covered edge. Shivering, she took a half step back. The scenery was perfect. Cloudless skies as far as the eye could see, no random magical storms on the horizon, crisp fresh air blowing up from beneath her home. The morning sun was rising in the distance, exploding into a magnificent hue of orange yellow across the sky and creating a scene straight out of a painting. It was the perfect scene for her to fly. But then why couldn't she do it, why couldn't she take that first jump?

Daybreak hovered several feet away over the abyss, unclothed except for a pair of loose fitting, black athletic shorts. His aura shimmered around his body like an outline, then spread out behind him to form a pair of fiery green wings that glistened in the morning sunlight. The light refracted off his wings like water and blazed a rainbow of colors within Dash's view giving Daybreak a very angelic appearance. Despite how real they looked, Rainbow knew if she should try and touch them, her hand would merely slip right through, being only made of aura. But then, if that was true, why did they have to flap? Every couple of moments, she noticed them give a single flap like actual wings, then remain still once more. She thought about voicing her curiosity, but knew it better to focus on her current task instead of worrying about something so insignificant.

"This would be some much easier if he'd let me wear some damn clothes! Seriously! I can see my fucking breath and the wind ain't doing me any favors either...why the hell do I have to be in my underwear for this?!"

She knew why of course, he'd explained it before they'd begun training, but that knowledge wasn't making her any warmer.

Shivering once more as she peered over the edge, she took another full step back and pouted aloud.

"Can't I at least wear shorts like you? My ass is freezing solid. Not gonna be much fun for you if the next time you grope me, you get a handful of ice instead of ass."

She watched him roll his eyes and shake his head. "We've been over this Dash. Clothes are too restrictive for this training. Your aura needs to physically manifest and surround your body. You've never consciously tried to do that before. It's hard enough to make it flow evenly over just skin, which only moves at a cellular level. Now adding in something that's constantly shifting like clothes, no way you can pull that off right away. You want clothes? I suggest you start flying first."

After turning away for a moment, he looked back over his shoulder and added "Besides, I think we both know the temperature isn't your problem here."

She stuck out her tongue, wishing there was something solid around for her to throw at him.

"I have no idea what your talking about! It's just so cold up here that my nipples are becoming ice shards. How do expect me to focus like this?" She rubbed her hands up and down her shoulders, shivering once more.

Facing her again, he raised an eyebrow. "Your skin tight underwear and sports bra are more than enough to keep you as warm as you need to be. Your lucky those things are the proper fabric otherwise you'd be doing this naked instead."

He paused, then let out a sigh "Dash....You know its ok to be afraid right?"

"I'M NOT SCARED! I'M RAINBOW FUCKING DASH, I'M NOT SCARED OF ANYTHING! EXCEPT BUS SIZED SPIDERS! FUCK THOSE THING.......!" Her fists clenched tightly. She was clearly insulted he would even suggest such a thing. But he read her like a kindergarten book.

"Umm....ok...well...If that's true, then why are you slowly inching away from the edge?"

Halfway through her second step she paused, grimacing.

"Dash...We've been out here since before the sun started rising. You've been stalling since we got up.....and it's ok. Come here."

He slowly floated over, stopping just shy of touching the edge of the clouds with his toes. He held open his arms and waited for her to come. She didn't move, her fists clenched ever tighter, it looked painful honestly.

"I...I...I can't ok?! I just can't!"

His lips parted into a warm smile "Sure you can, all I'm asking is for you to give me a hug. That's it, nothing else."

She hesitated. Slowly she moved her left foot forward, inching closer to him at a snails pace.

"Just a hug, right? You promise?"

His smile remained still "I promise."

He waited, and eventually she made her way over. Standing just shy of the edge she reached out her hands for him to grab, but he just casually floated back an extra foot, creating a gap in between them. Now separated by a full foot of endless sky, Rainbow jumped back.

"What the hell man?! You said it was just a hug!"

He shrugged "Come on Dashie, it's only a foot. You can do it. Jump to me, I promise I'll catch you."

She rapidly shook her head "No way! I'll fall!"

He raised her another brow "It's only a foot Dash come on. Don't you think you're being just a little overdramatic?"

She remained rooted in place, and turned her head away hmphing at him.

"First you say it's ok to be afraid, now you're teasing me for it. You're mean."

Her pouty expression was hardly convincing, but the irritation in her voice was certainly real enough. But he wasn't having it.

"Right cause I've always been such a peach until now. Look, I warned you this would be unpleasant, but you wanted it anyways. I'm not gonna float here and sugarcoat this for you Rainbow. It IS ok to be afraid. But it's not ok to let your fear control you. You've never done that before and I refuse to let you do that now! You're the strongest woman I've ever met, and the best athlete at your school bar none. You wanna be a Wonderbolt right? Then jump to me Rainbow Dash!"

"Fine!" For just a moment he saw he eyes flare at him, as though he'd challenged her. He smirked to himself, this was just what he wanted.

Pushing down into the magic laced cloud with her feet, she gave a shriek and leapt across the gap into his outstretched arms. She collided into his chest and struggled not to fall as he wrapped his arms around her waist and back. Shivering in his grip she tried to stand her feet on his, hoping for some kind of solid footing, but was forced to simply except that he was now the only thing separating her from falling through the sky and plummeting to the ground. To make matters worse, he began to slowly float away from the safety of her cloud home, leaving behind the only hope for solid footing.

Terrified as he moved out of jumping distance of her home, she gripped him tighter "Why...?"

"Because sometimes everyone needs a helpful push, even you Dashie. You would've never jumped if I told you I'd start drifting us away afterwards."

"You're damn right I wouldn't have! I'm fucking terrified of heights! Haven't you figured that out yet?!"

He chuckled aloud "Obviously you're afraid of heights Dash, did you think you were being subtle about it or something? I figured that out after the first ten minutes out here."

Her nails began to dig into his chest and back, whether this was from fear of losing her grip of from her own agitation was unclear. "If you know then why are you doing this?! Take us back to my house!"

"No." He said it so blatantly she almost didn't believe he said it. "You wanna go home? Fly. Or make the farthest jump in history. Either way you'd be impressing me, cause I'd say we're at least a good fifty-five feet from the cloud now."

He suddenly leaned her back in his arms, allowing her to have a full view of his face as he looked down at her. Smiling he spoke softly. "Dash, you know I'd never let anything happen to you right?"

Shivering, at both his sudden tenderness and the increasing chill creeping up her spine, she nodded "Yeah, of course."

"And you trust me fully, right?"

Again she nodded.

"Then listen to me..." He pulled her ear to his lips and whispered "...unleash your hidden potential, spread your wings and fly..."

Her eyes widened, not from his words, but from the realization that his hands were suddenly gone from her skin. With only a split second to realize what happened, she let loose a terrified squeal "You promised..."

He smiled to her, cold as ice. "I lied."

It was as though time suddenly began to slow down. Almost in slow motion she looked back to find her body now falling backwards through the sky. She looked back again to find Daybreaks arms crossed, his smile growing ever larger by the second.

"If I don't die, I'm gonna kill that son of a bitch for this."

Those were the only thoughts she could manage before her mind was struck blank by terror and a scream so bloodcurdling loosed from within her body, that Daybreak would have never thought Rainbow Dash capable of it.

She plummeted through the sky, fear enveloping her mind as she swung and flailed her arms in some desperate attempt to make them form her wings. The chilled air ripped away her breath as any attempt to focus on controlling her aura was dashed by the sheer speed of her fall. She screamed and cursed as she tumbled through the sky towards certain death. The ground looked miles away, and it might have been, or it might only be a few seconds. She had no way to know, but she was certain she would die if she didn't find some way to save herself. Flailing in fear, she tried to remember what he'd told her. To focus on controlling the aura within her body and forcing it to flow along her skin, then spread out into wings behind her.

Focusing as best she could, she felt within herself, and reached deep within to spark her aura alive. Feeling her power lurch in her gut, she attempted to force her energy to flow as a solid outline around her skin. To feel it as a solid mass around her form and allow it to crawl alone her skin, like a true extension of her being. She could feel it. It flowed and swam around her body. Uneven and shifty, but it was there!

"Yes! I can do this! Now, fly, form into wings and fly! Fly, fly, fly, FLY!"

Concentrating with all her heart, she forced the mass of energy around her skin to lurch into various directions. She could feel it trying to take shape, attempting to shift and change on its own, but she had to control it. To mold it in the image she chose. She was in command and it was hers to control!

All at once she felt it lurch, and vanish! Like smoke it evaporated from her mind and her eyes shot open as she continued to plummet to earth!

"No no no no! Come back, come back!"

But it was gone. Suddenly she couldn't even feel her magic anymore. Where had it gone?! Panic began to set in as the ground started to grow much larger and much closer by the second.

"No no...I can't do it. I'm gonna die.....I'm scared, I'm scared. I don't wanna die! I don't wanna die! I can't fly! I can't...."

She closed her eyes as water began to form and was instantly swept away by the speed of her fall. She wanted to cry, but lacked the breath to even try. Eyes closed she was ready to give up.

"I guess......I couldn't be a Wonderbolt afterall...could I?"

The sounds of the world seemed to shut themselves off as she closed her eyes and waited for it to stop. But then, a familiar voice sounded in her head, louder than even if he'd been right next to her.

"After all this, you're not really the type of girl to let it all end because of a fall are you? I told you already didn't I? You're different. You're Rainbow Dash. Are you really satisfied dying this way? A failure?"

Thump Thump!

Like a heartbeat had sounded in her head. Her eyes shot open, full of rage!

"NO!"

An explosion of power! It was like a rocket was propelling her from behind! Suddenly she was no longer falling through the air, but arching up from the approaching earth and soaring back towards Daybreak with unthinkable speed! It was too fast to comprehend and she feared should she look back, it might cease. She couldn't think! But she knew, all she needed was to make it home right then.

Her home was approaching at more than triple the speed she'd fallen from it. Cheeks flapping in the air current, she blasted up, straight over Daybreak and crashed into the solid cloud mass that held her home together. She rolled through the cloud fluff and came to a stop almost directly in front of her door. Not moving, she just let her head keeping spinning as she heard Daybreaks voice from somewhere behind her.

"I knew you could do it."

2 Hours Later

"Again!"

The words boomed across the sky's unforgiving air currents as Rainbow once again ran, jumped, and front flipped from her homes edge! Tossing through the sky, limbs flailing in all directions, she struggled to right herself into a solid dive. With strained effort against the powerful air current, she pulled her hands back to her sides and straightened her legs. She enjoyed the speed and the rush for just a moment as she rocketed ever faster through the sky. The knowledge that she was in control of her own fall was something she was starting to appreciate more and more each time she did this.

Feeling her body reaching the perfect speed, she loosed a shriek and felt her magic explode to life! Like a fire had lit within her body and expanded outwards from her core, her magic swarmed over her skin, feeling almost like a layer of clothing. She could feel it, the sensation of her aura becoming like a physical mass and bursting outward from her back, forming into two, beautiful, cyan wings made of her essence. She knew now that she was no longer falling, but flying, and she arched her body back.

Instantly her movement changed and she was ascending back up towards the sun. She twisted and spun with just the slightest shifts of her shoulders. Soaring through the sky like it was her playground, was an exhilaration she couldn't believe! She looked down to see Daybreak still hovering where she'd left him, and found herself an idea. Aiming down, she soared towards him, intent on giving him a little scare of revenge. She folded her magic wings back a slight bit, increasing her speed exponentially, but Daybreaks smirk did not waver. She could see it even from this far away, his signature cocky smirk, ever present across his lips like he knew something she didn't. He probably assumed she was just playing chicken, and would turn at the last possible second. But that's where he was wrong. With her aura flowing around her like this, she could likely collide with him and still walk away with only a minor headache. So that was exactly what she would do.

"I'm gonna tackle his ass straight into my clouds! That'll teach him to second guess Rainbow Dash!"

She rocketed towards him, gaining more speed by the second. His figure was growing larger now, in mere few seconds she'd be right on top of him. Yet, he still showed no sign of movement. He was looking right at her rapid approach and not even blinking. This fueled her determination and she sped up even more. She knew any faster and she'd be approaching a sonic rainboom, but that goal was for another time. She just wanted him to know she was serious, and wasn't going to stop. She counted down the distance in her head, they barely felt like seconds to her.

"Four hundred meters"

He still didn't even move his eyes from her.

"Three hundred meters"

Still no reaction.

"Two hundred meters"

She watched him open his mouth to yawn.

"One hundred meters!"

She noticed his eyebrow raise, just slightly.

"Twenty five meters!"

At the last possible moment, just as she extended her arms to tackle him into the cloudy mass ahead, he vanished in a puff of green smoke. Her eyes widened as the base of cloud suddenly took up her full field of vision.

"That little shit..."

Bracing for impact, she flew straight into the floating fluff, colliding with its side and burying her body halfway inside the nearly solid mass. Only her legs and backside remained free as her entire front half came to an unpleasant stop inside the cloud. She heard a distinctly familiar pop behind her, followed by slow clapping as she loudly cursed Daybreak from within the fluff.

"Wooooow. Impressive works Skittles, you've managed to forget the most important rule of flying on day one. Never crash into anything. Hmmm...crash...maybe that's what I should start calling you...Rainbow Crash?"

There wasn't even a flicker. One second she was lodged in the clouds, the next she was in front of him, with her fist planted firmly in his gut. As she underhand punched him, he doubled over in the air. She firmly grasped him by his arm and held him aloft so that he would not drop. While he attempted to regain his breath, she put her lips to his ear and hissed.

"Never. Ever. Call me Rainbow Crash! You got that?"

As he nodded, she released her firm grip on his arm and allowed him to float back a few feet. Upon inspection he noticed she had gripped him so tight she'd actually left an instant bruise. This was way out of character for just a bit of horse play, even by their standards.

"That felt like real violence...Did I actually offend her?"

"Dashie? Are you ok? I was just teasing you."

Noticing his arm, Rainbow realized how she must be appearing and lowered her head shamefully.

"I'm sorry. That name just kinda sets me off. You're not the first one to call me that. In fact, you aren't even the hundredth. Jerks have been calling me that since I was little. I don't...It's just a sore spot for me, that's all."

Hovering over to her, Daybreak gently placed his arm on her shoulder. "Hey, I didn't mean anything by it. I was just poking fun, I'm sorry. But why would people call you that all the time? I've never heard it before."

She reached up and squeezed his hand "I'm not gonna turn into some weepy mess over this, no need to be so gentle ok? Look...with my speed, its sometimes hard to tell where I'm going if I don't sense the area properly or I'm moving to fast to see well. So when I was little and zipping around all the time, I would constantly be crashing into things, so a bunch of jerks got it in their heads to start calling me Rainbow Crash, cause they were jealous of me, and I guess it stuck. It doesn't normally bother me that much and most people stopped saying it awhile ago...but hearing you say it just set me off. Just don't call me that anymore, even jokingly, ok?"

He nodded, then popped to a mock salute "Yes ma'am"

A smile peeked out the corner of her lip, letting him know he hadn't quite soured her mood. Relieved, he hovered back a few feet and materialized a whistle in his hands.

"Alrighty then! One more run! Back to it ya slacker!" He pressed the whistle to his lips, but instead of a normal sound coming out when he blew, a giant bullhorn seemed to grow from within it and explode outwards in an overwhelming barrage of horrendous noise! It only lasted a second, but it still left Rainbows ears ringing. She quickly took off for another run to escape the ear shattering noise, leaving Daybreak chuckling to himself.

"Oh how I do adore being the teacher for once."

Tucking the whistle around his neck, he couldn't help but ponder all the wonderful mischief he might use it for at a later time.

Another Hour Later

Rainbow slowly came hovering back to the cloud. After twelve more run through of flight training, courtesy of Daybreak, she was completely drained and was looking forward to a very long nap. She wasn't even in the mood for sex, much to Daybreaks clear disappointment, she just craved sleep. Daybreak helped her release her energy and disengage her wings once they were safely back on the clouds surface. Watching her wings disappear into sparkling dust was slightly disappointing to see, but she knew now she could have them back whenever she wanted. For now, she just needed her bed.

Daybreak helped her slowly walk inside. Her legs were just a tad wobbly after spending so much time zooming around the sky and feeling weightless. He could understand, he'd been the same way after his first time flying, though Rainbows training had gone much better than his first time. Probably because she couldn't just teleport away when she fell like he could, so she had to learn quicker. He remembered infuriating his father every time he'd been pushed off the clouds, just poofing back next to him seconds later. It was funny now, but back then, it had been terrifying.

Speaking of terrifying thoughts, he just remembered that he still owed Scoots some quality time. He shuddered at how mad she'd get if he forgot again. Her young sad eyes filling up with angry tears was torture enough to bring a dragon to its knees, and he did not wish to bring that evil upon himself.

"Yo Dash? After a nap, we should head back to my place. We owe Scoots some play time remember?"

Dash yawned as she fiddled with the handle to her room "Yeah yeah I know...just give me like an hour or so...bed, sleep, now."

The moment she managed to finally open her door, Dash practically threw herself at her mattress. She didn't make it all the way and more or less smashed her face into its side, but she didn't care. Like a cyan colored caterpillar, she slithered her way up from the floor and took over the mattress completely. He knew it'd be a real challenge finding any way to lay down once she was spread eagle like that, without forcing her to move that is.

Luckily, she gave him room as he sat down on the bedside and began removing his shirt and shorts, now soaked in the morning dew of outside air. He tossed them to the side, just barely missing Dashies alarm clock off to the side. He cringed as he swore his clothing would take out her clock or the pictures next to it, but breathed a heavy sigh of relief when they soared past them harmlessly. Watching after his clothing until they safely landed on the floor, he realized that he had failed to notice those pictures before. Curious, he reached for the nearest one, and found a slight blush crawl across his face.

It was a picture of him and her at school together, and he was actually smiling. How she'd managed to take this without him knowing was beyond him. She'd probably coerced Sunset or one of her other friends to hide and take it when he wasn't expecting it, but the fact that she'd managed to catch him smiling was still amazing. He wondered how and when she could have pulled that off. They were just strolling through the hall together, not holding hands or anything, but the smiles on their faces told him he must have been enjoying himself. He leaned over his side and nudged Dash. She responded with a low groan, and gave him no more than that until he held the picture in front of her face for a full minute. When she finally blinked a few times and actually looked at it, she chuckled.

"How? How could you have possibly caught me smiling?"

She grew a thief's smirk on her face, sticking out her tongue, she teased at him "I'll never tell." Then she promptly rolled back over and shut her eyes again.

Unsatisfied with her response, but understanding that was all he was gonna get for now, he reached for the other two photos on the dresser. The second one he grasped was a group photo. It was her and all of her friends, though they looked a few years younger. He was willing to bet it was likely one of their first pictures, since Twilight was wearing the old school uniform of Celestia's. So it was clearly before she'd become a Princess, and Sunset Shimmer wasn't in it.

"Though, maybe she's just the one taking the shot."

Either way, this photo helped solidify how long these girls had known each other. They looked so close even in this shot, all of them hugging each other tight. Part of him wanted to vomit...but even as he thought that, he found his fingers gently swimming over the exterior, touching at each of their smiles in turn. After a moment, he returned it and reached for the final photo, shaking off his stupor. As his fingers closed around the glass covering, he was instantly able to tell this one was different from the others. The dust surrounding it's exterior told him it had not been moved in a very long time, which also likely made it the oldest one there.

He turned it to get a proper view, and found himself confused. At first he thought it was just a picture of Rainbow, taken in bad lighting. Since it made her appear like a male, but upon closer inspection, he realized that it was another person entirely. A male with her same hair and a slightly darker blue skin tone. The jaw was thicker and more defined as well. The man was looking directly into the photo, almost like he was staring at Daybreak, smiling ever so slightly. It was a shy smile, and unsure smile, further solidifying the difference in him and Dash. She always smiled with confidence, yet this man, looked like he was uncertain of something. Daybreak studied his features closely.

"I'm getting the weirdest sense of deja vu here...why does this guy look so familiar?"

He assumed that it was because of Rainbow, of course, but that didn't seem quite right. He felt like he'd seen this man somewhere else other than this photo.

He squinted at the picture"Who, are you?"

"Huh?"

Daybreak jumped as Rainbow rolled over next to him. He'd briefly forgotten she was there.

"Oh, sorry Dashie. I was looking at one of your other photos...could you tell me who this is?"

Her eyes fluttered briefly as he lowered the picture into her gaze. He watched her pupils widen and shrink as she attempted to focus in on the photo. After a short moment, she sleepily answered.

"That's my dad. Cool huh? He's where I got my awesome hair from."

Daybreak took the picture back, and stared at it hard. "Dad huh?...Yeah, I can see that....hey, what's his name?"

"Hm?"

"Your dad, what's your dads name?"

"Oooooooh" She yawned "It's Rainbolt, why?"

Still staring, he was unable to grasp the thought...it just out of reach in his mind "I swear, I've seen him somewhere before."

"Well duuuuuh. You're with me every day, and I look just like him."

He squinted hard at he picture. Something was eating at him, he could feel it, just on the edge of his memories. He'd seen this man somewhere, but just couldn't remember from where.

"Maybe...no...it couldn't be...

"Yeah...you're probably right Dash." It wasn't worth worrying Rainbow over, so he didn't press the issue. Instead he returned the photo to its place and laid himself down with Dash. His arms snaked their way under her and pulled her up against him in a tight snuggle.

"So, got any pictures of your mom then? I'd love to know what she looks like too."

Rainbows eye twitched, just the slightest. "Erm...no sorry...my dad has all those."

That was odd. He knew his relationship with his own mother was shit, but as far as he understood it, most people had at least some form of photography of their parents once they lived alone.

"Really? You don't have any pictures of her? How come? She couldn't be as bad as my mother."

Rainbows eyes winced slightly "No, it's not that. She was a really sweet person and all...but she died when I was very little."

"Oh."

"Smooth one dipshit."

"Oh Rainbow I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-"

"Dude, it's fine. You don't need to pity me. I've dealt with it. I'm not about to get all teary eyed or anything. It's in my past, let's leave it there ok?"

He nodded, he knew when he was being dismissed "OK."

She scrunched her head into his chest "Good, now snuggle me. Your puppy demands affection."

He chuckled as her hair comfortably ruffled against his skin "Alright, alright, I suppose you've more than earned it today haven't you? Just don't go around bragging about flying quite yet. You've still got a good amount of practice to do before your ready to start showing off."

"I make no promises."

He felt a smile sneak onto his lips "Of course not."

Moments later, they were out cold. Curled up tight in each others gasp, both exhausted from the mornings activities and paying no attention to the disaster about to unfold over Ponyvilles skies. For within the safety of Rainbows home, the distant rumbling must have sounded like a simple storm.

.....

The distant light of the Celestia's afternoon sun shone through the drawn blinds of Rainbows bedroom. It's blinding light creating a cascading array of unique colors to bounce around her enclosed sanctum. Rainbows eyes slowly squinted open as the annoying light landed perfectly over her sleepy eyelids. The light seemed to shift and shuffle over her face no matter how much she turned away, refusing to shine on any one specific spot and pestering her until she was finally forced to sit up out of frustration. The sight that greeted her eyes when she looked out the window was a hard one to describe. After all, what was one to call several tornadoes in the middle of a snowstorm...with lightning? If there was a term for that she certainly didn't know it.

Perplexed, she dashed from the bed to the window side, certain that she was seeing things. But sure enough, as she pressed her face to the glass, a mountainous pile of turbine-like spinning snow flew by her house. A sudden, but loud, BANG caused her to jump back from the windowsill in surprise!

Taking another look out, she spotted massive streams of multicolored lightning streaking across the sky. Even with this ridiculous weather dancing across the sky, the suns rays still managed to shine through the snow and storm clouds. Rainbow wondered if Celestia was forcing the sunlight through on purpose, perhaps as a symbol. Or perhaps the weather simply chose not to cover the sun. Whatever the reason, all the weather, combined with the broad daylight, told Rainbow it was time to wake Daybreak and get back to Scootaloo.

Moving back to her bed, she was relieved to see he was already beginning to stir. That was good, she didn't feel like going through the labor of trying to wake him. Seating herself down on his side of the bed, she gently ran her fingers down the skin of his back. Using only her fingertips, she drug her nails down, just rough enough to be noticeable, but just soft enough to be pleasant. She watched him give a small shiver and form a miniature trail of goosebumps as she did this. A smile stretched her face as he slowly began to wake. The low sound of lips lightly smacking together told her of his waking before she saw his eyes open.

As he slowly awoke to the world, Rainbow leaned down and planted a quick smooch on his cheek. The outside stimuli successfully sped his awakening, as he stretched out his arms and reached for Rainbow. She laughed, allowing him to wrap himself around her neck, then began pulling him up into a sitting position while he hugged her.

"Mmmph...Hey Dashie...What's up?"

She pointed towards the window. "The world has decided nap time is over. We need to get to your house and check on Scootaloo."

She watched as his eyes took in the sight from her window. He didn't have as good a view as her just sitting down, but it was clear from his piercing gaze that he saw enough.

"The worlds going to hell out there Dash."

She nodded, slowly. "You ain't wrong. And I feel like it's only gonna get worse unless we find Famine and kick her ass, soon."

He nodded back to her, swiftly rising from the bed "Yeah. Guess now's as good a time as any to head back home then. Trapped inside by a storm is the perfect excuse to spend quality time with the Shrimp."

"I hear that." Rainbow strolled to her closet, and began rummaging for clothing.

Daybreak sat, legs crossed on her mattress, enjoying the perfect view he had of her ass from this angle. Rainbow knew he was looking, and was about to sway her hips and comment, when a subtle whiiiiiiiiiiiiiring sound became noticeable over her head. She looked up and gasped with delight.

"Tank!"

"WHERE!?"

The sound of her dresser crashing to the floor immediately followed a loud shriek. She turned quickly, to see Daybreak flinging himself from her mattress and diving to the floor. She didn't have enough hands for the amount of facepalms that was worth. Shaking her head in disbelief, she kneeled down and extended her hand to Daybreak.

"Not a real tank dummy. My pet tortoise. His name is Tank. See?"

Pulling Daybreak to his feet, she quickly scurried back to the closet and withdrew a light green turtle about a foot long in length and width. The turtle was hovering in the air by means of some tiny propellers that had clearly been attached to its shell. His eyebrow might have shot off his face at the speed it rose.

"Why is your pet in the closet? And better yet, why'd ya go yelling like that for? I was expecting some magical tank to be floating outside your window or something...nearly gave me a heart attack woman!

She blew air from her lips, much like a horse would. "Really dude? A magical floating tank? Just, right outside my house for no reason?...Really?"

He crossed his arms in annoyance. "Oh right. Cause after everything that's happened to us so far, that seems more unlikely than my girlfriend pulling a freaking turtle from her closet with a propeller on its back! Seriously! In what universe would anyone ever expect that?"

She waved him off nonchalantly "Yeah yeah, ok you made your point. No need to be an ass. I was just excited. I'd wanted to show him to you, but he was hiding when we got home. Now I know where he was the whole time."

It was physically impossible for Daybreaks eyebrow to raise any higher. "In your closet?...How did he even get in there?"

Rainbow smiled, the released her hold on the little reptile. Daybreak nearly dove to catch him, but held himself back as the turtle did not drop more than an inch. The propeller on his back suddenly activated as Rainbow released her hold, and kept him aloft in the air. Not only did it keep him airborne, but seconds later, after realizing his freedom, Tank began to slowly hover about the room, steering by some unknowable means.

Daybreak couldn't even count the number of reasons this should be impossible, but in a world run by magic that even he didn't fully understand, he tended to not question the laws of possibility too much. Rainbow watched his bemused expression with a snicker.

"Everyone always has that same reaction the first time. I keep most of the doors in the house unlocked, and he just pulls them open with his teeth whenever he wants to go somewhere."

Daybreak barely nodded, mesmerized by watched the tiny reptile slowly zoom about the room, more free than any member of his species had ever been. "Of course he does...next your gonna tell me he lifts weights with you too right?"

"Well he can support my weight on his shell and carry me across the room. But's that's only on the ground though. He can't do that while he's hovering."

Daybreaks head just shook "Right...And I thought Pinkie was difficult to understand..."

He watched her shake her head. "All of my friends are difficult to understand. Hell, you knew Twilight when she was just a little bookworm, this should be nothing for you. I've heard stories about the things she used to do."

He chuckled as he rolled himself back onto her bed top. "Please, she was a goody goody little nerd, she never broke the rules."

"So, you're saying you two never did anything bad huh? Cause from what I've heard, she blew up Celestia's study hall quite a few times." She waited for him to lift his head from her pillow and make eye contact, before she let her grin slip.

"Been talking about old times has she? When did you hear about that?"

Rainbow snickered and turned her back to him, before slowly trotting to the door, shaking her hips with each step. "Guess you'll just have to wonder, won'tcha? Or maybe you can convince me to tell on the way home?"

He was already up and fully redressed by the time she turned back around to him. The look of surprise on her face as he stood there waiting for her, was priceless.

"What? You had me the moment you turned around and showed me your delicious rump. Let's get a move on. I'll go get a portal ready."

As he zoomed past her she couldn't help but recalling a time when getting this from him wasn't this easy.

"You know, I remember when you actually tried resisting my sexy ass!"

He heard her voice echo to him as he jumped the stairs and stuck the landing.

"Yeah? Well that was before you became the most important thing in my life, wasn't it?"

He couldn't see it, but back in her room, a grin warm enough to melt snow was brimming across Rainbows face.

.....

It seemed like the end of the world. Lighting streaked across a creamy orange sky, igniting the horizon in a beautiful dance of horrific destruction. Hail and razor-like rain battered against the shingles of Daybreaks home. Scootaloo found herself curled up on the couch under several piles of blankets and pillows, attempting to muffle out the maddening, earthshattering booms of thunder. She pretended she couldn't feel the very structure of the house shaking beneath her body. The couch practically trying to throw her to the floor as it vibrated to the terrifying bass of the weathers orchestra.

She squealed as each bolt struck the houses barrier, igniting it bright green against the light of the storm. The barrier almost never had a chance to fade back into transparence, as the lighting refused to give it even a moments rest. Each strike caused her fear to grow, she was certain the next strike would be what broke the barrier separating her from the true terrors of the elements. But the barrier held. Despite the intensity, and the sheer house shaking power of each blast, the barrier never showed signs of failing. Yet still Scootaloo could not find any comfort in her apparent safety.

She was trapped here until the storms subsided. She dared not try a trip outside to possibly find her friends, or Rainbow Dash. She'd watched trees and carriages being blasted apart by the lightning, or thrown around, frozen, and then shattered by the icy wind. Outside, was not an option. And it wasn't like this house was a bad place to be trapped. It was comfortable and much better than the conditions she'd have experienced without Daybreaks kindness.

But at least before she hadn't been alone. Usually her friends or Rainbow Dash had always been around to cheer her or keep her brave during the worst of things. But now Rainbow was hardly around. Ever since she'd gotten with Daybreak they seemed to spend every waking moment with each other and barely left any time for Scootaloo to feel involved. That only left her with her friends for comfort, but now that she didn't practically live in their clubhouse anymore, she no longer saw them every single day of her life either. She may finally be living comfortably, but she felt more alone now than she ever had before.

BANG! CRASH! Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiirl!

A sound from within the house itself made Scoots shriek at the top of her lungs and fly from the couch like she had wings. When she came down from the ceiling she hid herself fully within the multitude of blankets she had and refused to come out. She was sure the barrier had finally broken and she was about to perish in this evil storm. The sound had been like a explosion, mixed with shattering glass...and then an engine starting up. She didn't know what to make of it, but she'd never heard it before and that was reason enough to be terrified in these conditions.

She shook like she had pneumonia within her sheets, waiting for the cold end to come...that is...until she heard a pair of voices. They were coming from within the kitchen, the same place she'd heard the explosion-like noise. She poked her head to the surface of the sheets, a prairie dog surveying its environment, and listened for the voices to speak again.

"I told you your portal was flimsy, and I was right. Now you've made a mess everywhere!"

"How dare you accuse me of being flimsy! You can't just say that about a man and expect him not to prove you wrong! And what do you mean mess? This happens every time we go anywhere, and look, nothings broken this time! There's barely a scratch on my floor! Hmph! The nerve of some women. There's nothing flimsy about me!"

"Really dude? You vaporized half the room."

"BARELY A SCRATCH!"

Scootaloo felt her ears perk up with hope. It had to be them, no one else spoke like that to each other. "Dash?...Daybreak....Is that you?"

"Squirt? Where you hiding?"

Scootaloo never thought she'd be so happy to hear that name. She burst from her fortress of blankets and darted for the kitchen. She rounded the corner and flung herself at the first piece of blue skin she saw. It wasn't until she made full body contact with Rainbow Dash that she realized she was in nothing but underwear, but she didn't care, she was practically used to it by this point. She squeezed her surrogate sister as tight as she could, relenting only to ask her, very bluntly.

"Where have you guys been?! You promised you'd hangout with me as soon as you were done at the beach! That was yesterday! Were you guys too busy fucking each others brains out to remember your promise again?!"

Daybreak winced, he felt the sting behind Scoots words. Despite being legitimately held up, he still felt guilty. He could tell Rainbow did as well, as her arms wrapped around Scoots as tight as she had been previously embraced.

"I'm sorry Squirt. Alot happened. We got held up. It's a long story and I get that you're upset, let's go sit in Daybreaks room and we'll tell you what happened."

As they began to trod forward, Daybreak watched Rainbows arm lay gently across Scoots neck. It was a cute sight to witness, up until she leaned down to Scoots ear and whispered "I know your upset and all, but if I ever hear you swear like that again, I'll give a wedgie so fierce you won't be able to pleasure yourself the rest of your life. Capeesh?"

He visibly shivered in fear. "Rainbow would make scarily good mother.........wait...oh gods why am I even thinking about that........?.....Shit..."

.....

A significant amount of time later, Scoots was lying back in Daybreaks bed, with her arms behind her head as both Daybreak and Rainbow finished their retelling of the previous days events. Truly they'd had an interesting adventure to say the least.

"So...How's Princess Twilight now?" She asked after they both finished.

Daybreak say on the edge of his bed, his feet dangling as he swung them back and forth. He shot a concerned look to Rainbow, before slowly answering her back.

"She...should be ok Shrimp. Most of her wounds are healed, but I don't know about her sight. The doctors say it's pretty bad..."

Upon seeing Scootaloos worry eyed stare, Rainbow quickly shoved him aside.

"She'll be fine Squirt, ya know Twilight's the smartest girl around. If anyone can think of a way to get her eyes good as new, she can. Right?"

The worry in her own voice made Daybreak realize that she might have actually talking to him, but there was no way to know.

"Yeah, you're right Rainbow Dash. Of course she'll be fine. So...I guess it's ok that you missed our time to hang out, since you were pretty busy. But since you're home now, and we aren't going anywhere thanks to this storm...we can hang out now?"

Scootaloo watched them both trade glances for a moment, she waited with a hopeful smile on her face, until they both turned back to her and nodded.

"Sure Shrimp, no better time to bond than when everyone's trapped inside together."

Scoots sprang from the bed so quick, Daybreak thought she might have been propelled by gasoline. "Yaaaaaaaaay! So what should we do first?"

She looked to him with enormous eyes, he noticed Rainbow eyeing him with curiosity as well. He put his hand to his chin and thought for a moment. What fun activities could they do together while confined to the inside of the house. His eyes slowly drifted about the room.

"Hmm...what can we dooooo?"

His gaze drifted, stopping to linger on many items around the room. He looked to anything that might give him a decent and entertaining idea. The t.v presented the potential for video games...but he got the feeling Scootaloo wanted to do something a bit more physical, considering she could have been playing the games he'd left her all day without him. Physical activity also eliminated the few board games he actually owned as plausible, which was a disappointment, because he'd never actually gotten a chance to play any of them.

"Hmmm...Something physical....Something fun and physical....She did say she didn't have any magic within her...so maybe I could....hmmm...But how to make that fun for her?..."

As his eyes came to rest on the fort of blankets and pillows within which Scootaloo had previously been hiding on the couch, a devilishly good idea began to take root. He returned his gaze to the, still expectant, Scootaloo.

"Ok Shrimp, hope you've got lots of energy, cause we are about to start your magic training!"

He watched her gaze for a moment. He expected her to leap with joy at his revelation, to gleefully exclaim how grateful she surely was at his willingness to train her...but all he received was a frown.

"Really?....Can't we do something a bit more.......fun? I can't do magic remember? Genetic defect?"

"Nonsense!" He exclaimed, turning away from her. He cracked his knuckles and motioned for Rainbow to come closer. "Everyone has some form of magic within them. Just trust me Shrimp. You're gonna love this."

He snapped his fingers and a cloud of white dust swirled into existence centimeters from his fingertips. Reaching forth, he snatched up something from within the dust and turned around to face her. In his hand Daybreak was twirling Jackie's blade. The jawbone-like hilt twirled around his finger as he smiled devilishly at Scootaloo.

"Here take it."

He stopped the blade and held it forward in his open palm. Scootaloo nervously extended her hand forward. Her fingers meekly ran across the intimidating surface of the blades hilt. Aura or not, he knew even Scoots could feel the power this blade radiated, it was intoxicating for sure. Daybreak smiled down at her, after only a moment of hesitation, her fingers closed around the bony hilt and she gripped the blade tight.

"Let's get to it Shrimp."

Lets Meet The Fathers

View Online

"Eeeeeep!" Scootaloo shrieked aloud, ducking down behind Daybreaks couch as a flaming pillow soared past where her head had been mere milliseconds earlier! She looked back to see the pillow strike the t.v...but instead of knocking it over, or setting it aflame like it should have done, the pillow just exploded into a cloud of feathers. It had been the same with every pillow she'd dodged. Instead of landing, they all just exploded harmlessly. She peeked up over the couch, hopeful that Daybreak might finally be out of ammo. To her disappointment, it looked to be his pile had not decreased in the slightest since the beginning. Fuming, she reached back and gripped one of her own fluffy weapons tight to her chest.

"Come on Shrimp, this is supposed to be a training session, not a game of hide-n-seek, Get out here and fight back!" She heard his snide tone, mocking her pathetic attempts to dodge his magic fluff sacks.

Screeching her defiance to the roof of his home, Scootaloo dove from behind the couch and flung her pillow with all her might! She watched her feather stuffed sheet, as she dove out and slid across the floor, soar straight and true aiming right for the center of Daybreaks face. Her cheeks spread into a gleeful smile as it neared her target. She was prepared to celebrate joyous victory, but just as it would have made contact with him, the pillow stopped dead in the air. Scrambling to her feet, Scoots watched in awe as outer sheet covered itself in green energy, rotated in the air, and fired itself straight back at her! Realizing her grave error, she made to dive back behind cover, but was too little too late. The pillow struck her square in the chest and folded her in half like paper! She doubled over and fell to her knees.

Kneeled over and gasping for breath, she heard a small pop alerting her to Daybreak appearing above her. She waited to catch her breath before looking up at him.

"Tell me what you did wrong."

Scootaloo grumbled under her breath as Daybreak crossed his arms and looked down at her.

"What was that?"

Scootaloo grumbled again, but this time slightly more audible. "I forgot that you could catch my pillow with your magic...I screwed up ok...Why are you making me do this?"

Daybreak narrowed his eyes "Once you start to get the hang of it, I promise not only will you enjoy yourself, but you'll thank me too. Since you don't have a magical aura to call upon, that makes you the perfect subject for this type of training. By the time I'm done with you, you'll be able to take down any mage in Equestria."

"But before we started you said everyone has magic within them! Now you're suddenly just accepting that I don't?" Scootaloo pointed at him accusingly while her eyes narrowed. Daybreak just sighed.

"No. I stand by what I said before. It's impossible to exist without some form of magical energy flowing through you. Every single being in the world has it. You are just carrying a unique type within you. You're right Shrimp, you do have a defect of some kind. But up until now, you've always treated it like a curse. I'm here to tell you, that it is in fact a great advantage."

Her eyes brightened to the size of dinner plates, and Daybreak realized instantly that she had misunderstood him. "I could cast spells one day then?"

"No" He said it as bluntly as he could, and watched her gaze instantly drop. She had to understand her situation fully before he could get her to move forward with his exercises.

"Oh...ok...Then how is this an advantage again?"

He smiled, then turned to Rainbow Dash, beckoning her to his side with a wave. "Dashie, stand here and use your magical sight on Scootaloo. Try to perceive her as best you can."

"Umm...ok sure." Rainbow stood next to him and shut her eyes. She took in a deep breath, then opened her eyelids wide. When she did, her pupils ignited in a white light that consumed her eye socket entirely. Scootaloo was so shocked she stumbled back in fear. "W-what is that? What's she doing?"

"It's just a spell Shrimp, relax...You have her Dashie, can you see her?"

Rainbow was silent for a moment. Daybreak watched as her eyelids squinted and adjusted. A sure sign his theory was accurate. He looked back to Scootaloo.

"I want you to sneak up on Rainbow Dash. Now. From anywhere you wish, and touch her with this."

With a snap of his fingers, a small, silver pen appeared in his open palm. Scootaloo snatched it up, but looked perplexed. "How am I supposed to sneak up on her, she's looking right at me?"

"Actually I-"

"Thank you Rainbow, that's enough." Rainbow instantly fell silent, his sharp tone more than making his point as he cut her off.

"Just try Shrimp. You might surprise yourself."

She tilted her head. "Umm ok...but how am I gonna 'zap' her with a joke pen?"

Daybreak swiftly swiped the pen back from her grip hand. "Hold out your arm."

"Uh ok." She did as he requested. Without warning, he slowly jabbed the butt end of the pen down onto her skin. Instead of a clicking sound, indicating that the tip was now popping out, or a small vibration like a joke pen would have done...the pen made a loud pop as it touched her skin, and she let out a sharp squeal!

"Yikes! What the shit!" She jumped back a foot. Daybreak looked unimpressed "I thought Dashie said no more foul mouthing? And aren't you a bit old to have never seen a trick pen before?"

Scoots rubbed her tingling arm before quickly retrieving the pen. "I wouldn't have sworn if that thing didn't hurt so much. I've seen joke pens before, but they just vibrate really fast, they don't shock the piss outta you. That really hurt."

Daybreak snickered. "I know, it's to help motivate Dash to reeeeeally try hard to locate you."

"Say what now...but dude I can't-"

"Rainbow I'm aware! This is to train her and prove a point. The great Rainbow Dash isn't scared of a little zap is she? If you catch her, just stop her." He cut her off more loudly than before.

Rainbow was silenced once again, but Daybreak could hear her hmph in annoyance.

"Now then Shrimp...zap her."

"Ummm...ok I guess."

Holding the pen outwards with her right hand, Scootaloo slowly began to shuffle to the right. Silently she inched forward, watching Rainbows head remain still, continuing to face forward where she'd previously been standing. Confused, Scootaloo looked over at Daybreak. She opened her mouth to speak, but stopped herself when she saw his finger raise to his lips in a shushing motion. He then motioned for her to continue. Now certain Rainbow wasn't going to move, Scoots shuffled up to her right hip, just within her arms length. Gingerly she raised the butt of the pen to Rainbows side and pressed it to her flesh.

The effect was instantaneous, Rainbow yipped in surprise and jumped back several feet, swearing loudly! She turned to where Scootaloo now stood and squinted at her with glowing eyes once more.

"What?...When did you move over there Squirt!?"

Scoots eyebrow raised "What do you mean? Didn't you watch me?"

"No she didn't." Daybreak exclaimed brightly as he strode forward and clapped Scoots on the back. "You can't see her, can you Rainbow? You can turn off the eyes now, by the way."

Rainbows eyes ceased their glow and her pupils found Daybreak instantly. "No, I couldn't. But I guess you already knew that huh?"

He smiled with a nod "Precisely. And I doubt I'd be able to see her either."

"And why is this important again?" Scoots hands shifted to her hips.

"Because it means other spell casters can't sense you." He exclaimed in a matter-of-fact type voice. "If my magical sight can't perceive you, then that means you are likely invisible to all other forms of detection by spells as well. Most mages nowadays use detection spells to locate others by their aura and use that to track, locate or warn them of oncoming danger. If you can't be perceived, no one could ever see you coming."

Realization began to dawn on her as she understood what this meant. "You're not training me to use magic are you?"

He shook his head gleefully. "No. I'm training you to fight magic. By the time I'm done with you, you won't be a kid anymore, you'll be the greatest threat to any magician in the world...and our own little secret."

Her eye grew wider than ever before "Aweeeeeesome!"

Daybreak too shared her joy, but returned to his serious look much quicker. "Of course, you still have a long way to go before that. If you forget something as simple as a projectile being redirected with magic, this is gonna take much longer than it should."

Scoots clambered back over to her pillow couch fortress like she was on fire, and snatched up the dagger he'd given her from within. "I won't! I won't forget again, let's keep going!"

"That's what I like to hear. Now...get ready!"

.....

After another three hours of near nonstop training, and one quick peanut butter and jelly break, Daybreak could tell Scoots was at her limit for the day. After she took three flaming pillows to the face in a row, he knew she was too tired to continue learning anything, and finally told her to stop. Scoots collapsed down into the couch instantaneously. Rainbow, who had been unusually silent for most of the three hours, other than offering occasional moral support, finally came forward to aid in putting away the mountain of pillows. Her lips were pursed together as she grabbed the first three, telling Daybreak she had something on her mind, but wasn't sharing. So he did the only logical thing to do, he prodded her.

"Ya know, whenever I make a face like that, it usually means I ate some really bad sushi and the toilet is too far away for comfort. Should I teleport you in there or is there something you wanna talk about?"

She was silent, other than a light chuckle, as she grabbed two more pillows and carried them towards his room. He followed close behind, with at least a dozen more pillows levitating in his wake. As they reached the closet and she began setting them down one at a time, at a pace way to slow for her, he sighed. With a snap of his fingers the closet door shut in her face, sucking in the pillows like a vacuum as it shut.

"Earth to Dash. Come back down to us...what's wrong?"

After a moment of simply staring ahead at the closed closet, she loosed a sigh of her own and stood up to face him.

"I've been thinking dude...do you know where Discord is?"

The question was so out there, he almost wasn't sure he'd heard her right.

"What?"

Her eyes narrowed slightly. "You heard me, do you know where your dad is?"

Without thinking he snapped his fingers and the door to his room snapped shut, nearly smacking poor Scootaloo in the face, and sending the pile of pillows she'd been carrying tumbling to the floor. From within his room they heard her release a loud, exasperated groan.

"OH COME ON, REALLY?!"

"Sorry Shrimp, it's not for what you think. We'll be right out, I just need a moment alone with her."

"Five minutes and then I'm coming in there! I'm totally starving from all that work and I demand you feed me more than sandwiches before I don't see you two again for Celestia knows how long!"

"I can't believe I'm being scolded by a kid...geesh are we that bad?"

"Understood miss bossy. Five minutes."

He waited to hear the sound of Scoots socks shuffling away back towards the living room, then sat down on his bed once he was certain she'd left. He motioned for Rainbow to sit down next to him. After letting a full minute of silence pass between them, Daybreak spoke.

"Why are you asking me about that? Why now? It's not like he's gonna help us."

"Don't beat around my question. I want an answer man. Do you know where he is or not."

Daybreak locked eyes with her, half intent on staring her down. He could see the fire behind them as always, her ever burning attitude blazing bright. She would be nearly impossible to reason with like this. But still he wanted to try. This was such an odd question to fire at him out of the blue. He couldn't figure why she'd suddenly crave knowledge of his fathers whereabouts except to go pick a fight. And he really didn't need that kind of conflict of interest in his life right now. Yet he also knew Rainbow wouldn't budge on her question. He could only hope he wasn't right.

"Ugghhh...fine...Yes I know where he is. But-"

"Great! Let's go!"

She swiftly stood from his bed and made for the door. Daybreak was dumbfounded.

"Wait...what?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes "Let's go. As in, take me to him."

He stood up just as swiftly and got between her and the door. "Are you nuts?! Hell-fucking-no! Why on earth would we go to him right now?"

Rainbows eyes glanced at the door handle, then back to him. "Because I wanna, that's why."

He blew air from his mouth "You're gonna have to do a lot better than that if you wanna convince me. And besides, even if I was willing, which I'm not, in case you haven't noticed the sky is falling apart outside. I don't fancy freezing solid and then getting electrocuted while being blown halfway across Equestria. Not sure about you, but that's about as far down my list of 'Ways I Wanna Die' as I can get."

Rainbow wafted her hand at him passively "Oh please. Like you couldn't just portal us there if you wanted. If you know where he is, I'll bet you have a way to get to him. I'm not an idiot ya know."

"Kinda wish you were right now."

He shook his head. "Well we still aren't going. You won't even gimmie a reason why we should. No way am I risking my life in this hellish weather if you won't even gimmie a good reason to do so."

"BECAUSE I WANNA MEET HIM ALRIGHT!?" She exclaimed, loud enough for her voice to reverberate around the room once.

"Beg pardon?" He stepped back from the door, befuddled. "What do you mean, you've already met him before. As I understand it you and Twilight and all of your friends battled him didn't you?"

"Ugh...that's not what I meant." She returned back to his bed and flopped her back down onto the sheets. He slowly followed her over and sat down beside her. He waited in silence as she stared up at his ceiling.

"Look...back when me and our friends fought him he was our enemy, and yeah he was a giant pain in the ass. But now...I haven't even really thought about him like that for a long time. Yeah I still wanna deck him in the face... but now that I see the kind of things we are up against, I realize that he really wasn't that bad...but when we defeated him with the Elements of Harmony, he looked like he was gonna die. He was shriveled and nearly powerless. We ended up letting him go because Celestia said he was no longer a threat to us like that. I still wanted to pound his crooked nose in, but Twilight said to let him go, so we did...But now I'm with you..."

She took up his hands in her own and connected their fingers together. "Now that I'm with you I wanna go see him, as your girlfriend, not as his enemy."

He was awestruck into silence. No idea what to say back to something like that. How could he even say no now? As much of a horrid idea as it was, she'd just said something so sweet, he'd have to be heartless to deny her.

"I'm totally gonna regret this later..."

Conceding defeat, he lowered his head in shame. "Fine...How can I say no after hearing that?....I don't remember you being this sentimental and mushy when we first met..."

"Yeah well I guess that was before you became the most important thing in my life, wasn't it?" Her sing-song voice struck a cord and he felt his lips twitching into another grin.

"I think I'm rubbing off on you Skittles."

"Yeah, in more ways than one." Daybreak looked up to see her head cocked to the side, an evil smile of victory plastered on her face.

"Snarky little shit."

Like she could read his mind she flashed him a peace sign and stuck out her tongue. Standing up, she walked to the door and gripped the handle tight, then stopped. Grinning, she turned back around to him and pulled on the fabric of her undergarments. Tugging at it lightly, she cooed to him.

"You knooooow, maybe I should thank you properly." She licked her lips and slowly took a step towards him. In that very moment, the door flew open, and smashed into her face, instantly obscuring her from view as Scootaloo strode in with her arms crossed.

"Times up!"

Daybreak smiled a gleeful smile, slowly standing to greet her "Shrimp! What perfect timing!"

Scootaloo slowly looked around the room. "Where's Rainbow Dash?"

"Behind the door, getting a feel for what justice taste like!" He laughed boisterously as he walked past Scootaloo and patted her on the back. "Come on Shrimp, I'll make you some pasta."

"Yaaaaaaaaaaay!" Not even bothering to check behind the door, Scootaloo took off after him, skipping happily down the hallway as she chanted "Pasta! Pasta! Pasta!".

When the door shut once more, Rainbow slowly slid down the wall onto her behind, twitching at the searing pain her face was in.

"Fucking cock block..."

.....

"Hey Rainbow?"

"Yeah dude?"

"The next time you hear me say I'm going to cook anything, I need you to do me a favor..."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah...slap me upside the head and remind me of this moment."

Daybreak stood staring...just...staring at the bubbling cauldron before him. Within its contents was a swirling mass of slimy tendrils. It looked like pasta sure enough, and judging by Scoots and Rainbows burps from the other side of the kitchen, it must have tasted like normal pasta too. The only problem with that theory was that every time Daybreak attempted to close the lid to the cauldron, the noodles would spring to life and coil around his arms. They went from simple stringy pasta to boiling hot tentacles of death each time he tried, until he released his hold on the lid that is. Then they became just as lifeless as his mothers heart.

Nothing else made it react that way either, not a ladle, not a fork, not even being eaten. Why then was it unwilling to let him simply close a lid?

"Seriously, are you two like, not gonna help me with this?"

A series of burps and then a series of smaller burps preceded their answers. "We are helping you dude. Me and Squirt are helping you get rid of it."

"Yeah, we just happen to be helping by dousing it in tomato sauce and eating it!"

He stared at them both in disbelief. "Does it not bother either of you that the food you are feasting upon has tried strangling me at least five times in the past ten minutes?"

Rainbow stabbed at the last of her noodles and slurped them up into her mouth savagely. With barely enough time for a breath in between, she turned to him after swallowing and said, with a tomato sauce filled grin and her plate held out before her. "Nope! More please!"

"Ugggh...You're unreal, you know that right?" He replied as he snatched up her plate and moved back towards the stove.

"No, I'm hungry! Feed me!"

"Keep your-splash-pants on, I'm getting you more now" He aggressively shoved the ladle into the cauldron and scooped out a larger pile of noodles onto her plate. At this point he was just hoping she'd eat it all so he could be done with it.

"I'm not wearing pants, I'm in my underwear. But I'll keep these on. Wouldn't wanna distract you from bringing me more food."

"Oh! Oh! Oh! I want some more too!" Scoots flailed her arms wildly. She loosed a loud burp, then sat with a smile equal in size to Rainbows. Daybreaks hand slapped to his forehead and dragged down his eyes. He couldn't possibly sigh loud enough.

"Oh for the love of Luna! How can you two eat so damn fast?!" An aggressive snap of his fingers caused Scoots plate to rocket over from the kitchen. Grumbling aloud, he dipped in the ladle again, scooping out a clump nearly twice the size of Rainbows and depositing it on Scoots plate. He grabbed both dishes in his aura and started walking them back over.

"Hey! How come ya gave Squirt even more than me? I'm a growing athlete and I needs my protein!" She lifted up her right arm and flexed, gently patting her arm muscles with the opposite hand. Daybreak could feel his left eye beginning to twitch, but Scoots cut across him before he could say anything.

"Nuh Uh! I need more protein than yoooooou Rainbow Dash! I'm younger so my muscles need even more to grow! And I'm the one getting the special training, so I should get the most food to refuel!"

Daybreak could feel his fists clenching at his sides. "How about I just-"

Rainbow now stood up, pushing her chair back and pressing her palms into the table.

"I just learned how to fly Squirt! To fly! I need waaaaaay more fuel to recharge than you! Besides, you've got a much tinier body, that means LESS space for food! It's science!"

"Actually Rainbow that's not-"

Now Scoots stood as well, slamming her hands down and leaning over the table at Dash.

"My tininess only means I have lots of room to grow! So I need MORE food! Besides, maybe you wouldn't be so tired all the time if you stopped riding Daybreaks dick twenty-four seven!"

"That's it! Come 'ere Squirt!" Rainbow practically flew across the table, tackling Scoots out of her chair. "What did I tell ya about that foul mouth of yours eh!?" She easily pinned Scoots to the ground on her belly, placing a knee on her back to hold her down while her hand pulled both her wrists behind her back. She reached her free hand into Scoots shorts and grabbed a fistful of her undies.

"I warned you didn't I? What I'd do if you didn't quit swearing like that!"

Scoots flailed her legs in a panic! "No! NO! NO! NOOOOOOOO! Please Rainbow Dash don't!"

Rainbow gave her bottoms a single, firm yank upwards! "Nope! This is your punishment, you're lucky I don't spank you like a child!"

"HEY!" Daybreaks magically enhanced voice boomed across both of their yells, easily drowning them out. They ceased their movements and turned.

"ARE YOU TWO FINSHED?!......HERE!"

Eye twitching, Daybreak magically slammed two plates down, each stacked at least two feet high with noodles, onto the table! Both of the girls eyes lit up like starry skies. The whole world must have melted away to them, because they were untangled and back at the table within seconds. Daybreak thought he might have heard them both squeal out a thank you, but was unable to be sure, as the following moments were drowned out by momentous sounds of slurping!

Shaking his head, he returned to the cauldron. "Women...I swear..."

He watched in sickening awe as the two girls absolutely obliterated the pile of noodles before them. He'd figured that would be good to last them for the next hour so he'd have time to actually figure out what had gone awry with his cauldron. But now it looked as though the only thing he'd be doing in a few minutes was the dishes. He lowered his head, loosing a depressed sigh.

"What have I been reduced to? I sacked two kingdoms just to end up as a dish maid for crazy women."

Within the sounds of continuous slurping Daybreak heard Rainbow gargle something at him.

"Whazattwo? Isoughtyouszadonlydagriffons?"

Leaning back against the sink, he didn't even have to make a face to portray his confusion.

"Was that supposed to be English? Haven't you ever heard of swallowing first?"

Rainbow finished chewing and began to grow another wide smirk. His eyes briefly widened, he was not about to let her say it.

"Shut up Rainbow."

Giggling, she finished the mountains worth of noodles in her maw and showed him a greasy smile.

"I said. What do you mean two? You only told me you went to the griffons, and you never said anything about sacking them. What does that even mean?"

Rubbing the back of his head shyly he shrugged. "Well, technically it was the same kingdom twice, just different rulers. So I'm not sure it counts. Besides, I did say I left because of a difference in opinion. That was the truth. Those kings wanted to stay in power, and I disagreed. See, difference in opinion."

Rainbow loosed a boisterous laughed and leaned back in her chair. "Well, that actually explains alot. Now I can tell Twilight the reason why the griffon ruler stopped returning her letters awhile back. So what went down?"

"Ehehe..." He laughed nervously, then turned his back to them. With a light waft of his hand, the cauldron sprung up from the stove and floated over to him, settling itself neatly in the sink. He took a deep breath before he spoke again.

"Well, I lived in the Griffon Kingdom for a few years after I left my fathers home for the final time. This is after I'd already left Celestia's school, if you want a timetable. Anyway, being as powerful as I am, I eventually grabbed their kings notice. I was invited into the palace, he probably intended to use me as some kind of weapon. He was a good drinker, but a fool. He wanted to wage war with other nations to expand his land, and was convinced he could win. So after learning of this ploy I arranged a coup and had him overthrown...semi-peacefully. Having all your guards turn on you at once is usually a good route to surrender...The second king was hardly any better though. It only took a year of him ruling for me to realize he would make the same mistakes. Though this coup didn't go over quite as well. Me and him ended up battling it out in his palace. After the fight I had the new king exile him and I left Griffonstone. I was tired of politics and wanted to continue my travels. To be honest, things didn't turn out the way I wanted back then. The current ruler of the griffons is certainly better to his people, but he had...has the same ambitions as his predecessors. I left things in a barely satisfactory manner in the end."

Scootaloo, who had become so enthralled by his tale that her noodles still clung to her fork and face, drew a excited breath "What did you do?"

His reply was unenthusiastic. "I made it clear to him to stay put in griffon territory or I'd be back, and he understood what that would mean for him...Griffons just don't seem to be capable of picking good leaders, or maybe all of them suck. Hard to tell sometimes."

Rainbow gave a hearty laugh. "Probably the last one! I had a griffon friend once. We were cool for awhile, and I thought she was really chill. Then she came to visit me here, and when I tried to introduce her to my friends I saw how things really were. She wasn't cool, she just wanted me all to herself. So I told her to beat it. We haven't spoken since."

"Sometimes that's what needs to happen." There was a certain offset to his voice. Rainbow could hear it as he turned on the faucet and went to work scrubbing away the frothy muck from the cauldrons insides.

"Is that what you thought with Twilight too?" Rainbow watched the sponge stop moving almost as quickly as it had started. She knew she'd struck that particular nerve when he didn't respond right away. He just stood there, as if admiring the soapy sponge in his palm. She suddenly wished she'd just kept quiet.

Scootaloo, not realizing the sudden tension, stood from her chair and slowly trotted over to Daybreaks side, with her plate still showing plenty of noodles.

"Hey bro? You want some?" She chirped, poking at his side.

Broken from whatever trance he just gone into, Daybreak shook his head and looked down. "What?...oh...umm...sure Shrimp, thanks. Just set it down on the counter and I'll eat it after I finish here."

Rainbow watched as Daybreak lightly patted Scoots head, then gently shooed her away. As she trotted by, she stuck out her tongue at Rainbow. "I finished first Rainbow Dash, meeeeeeeeh!" Then bolted away giggling before Rainbow could swipe at her. As she watched her bolt towards the couch, and more likely the t.v, Rainbow briefly tried to imagine sweet little Scootaloo fighting with Jackie's knife and beating down other mages...she couldn't see it.

Daybreak must have guessed what she was thinking, because he cut right across her thoughts "She's a good kid. But her condition is too useful to pass up. I don't intend to teach her haphazardly, so don't worry. By the time I'm done, you won't have any trouble imagining what you're thinking of right now."

Rainbow couldn't help but get a warm feeling whenever he did that. She smiled in spite of herself. "Ya know there's a real problem when we start to know each to the point of reading the others mind."

"Oh do we?" He scoffed. Snapping his fingers, the dishwasher next to the sink opened its jaws wide, and allowed the oncoming cauldron to float neatly inside and await further cleaning. With a slightly aggressive WHACK Daybreak smacked the dishwasher shut and turned his full body to face Rainbow. Leaning back against the sink, he stared at her as he flicked on the cleaner.

"So tell me then...do you know what I'm thinking right now?"

Rainbow could feel her face redden, but not like normal. She wasn't feeling embarrassed, but she still wished she could turn invisible in that moment. If her ears could droop like a sad puppy, they would have. Slowly, she nodded her head.

"Yeah, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said it like that. It was insensitive."

She looked up to see him shaking his head with a sigh. "Huuuuuh...Rainbow..."

She lowered her head again, but almost immediately jumped in surprise as two warm arms wrapped themselves around her from behind. Quickly looking up, she saw he was no longer leaning on the sink, and realized he must have quietly teleported behind her.

"Rainbow look...I get why you asked, it's just...huuuuuh...I get it's natural to be curious, but please understand. I still don't really wanna talk about the stuff I did back then. I'm not proud of it, but I did what I thought was right. But to answer your question, yes. That is what I thought with Twilight back then, and I still believe it was the right thing to do. She turned out better without me around."

Rainbows arms reached back behind her body and embraced him, it was uncomfortable for her, but she made her point. "If that's true, then why are you ok with being her friend now?"

She felt him shiver slightly through his hug, whether from a temperature change, or something else, she could not tell.

"It's complicated Dashie. Like I said, I still don't wanna talk about everything that happened back then...and I doubt Twilight does either, so If you're thinking of asking her-!"

"No! No I wasn't!" She quickly sputtered defensively. "It's just...You've got me now. You know you can trust me with anything. I'll never abandon you no matter what happens, now or in the future. So...you don't have to go bearing the burdens of your secrets all by yourself. We can share."

He felt her warm hands crawl under his shirt and gently rub across his belly, leaving a pleasant trail of goosebumps along their path. Shivering, he quickly spun her around to face him.

"You ass...you know just what to say to get me to melt...Since when did you get so philosophical?"

She smiled into his frustrated face "Well I have been hanging around you, and I've know Twilight for years now, bound to rub off...Why? Are you complaining?" She watched his head slowly shake. "Then come here."

Moving her hands out of his shirt to around his neck, she pulled him into a passion filled lip lock. Instead of her usual aggressive kissing, this time she just let it ride out and enjoyed the feeling of his lips mashing onto hers. It wasn't particularly aggressive, but it wasn't super mushy and slow either. It was a happy medium, both of them simply pulling against each others lips while at the same time trying to keep the others in their grip. She pulled away from his lips for only a brief second, just to lean up and plant a quick smooch right below his ear. "Love you."

Daybreak felt a whole wave of shivers corkscrew up his spine as her breath tickled his ear and her whisper tickled his heart. He almost choked on his next attempt at words as she barely allowed him a moment to speak. "Ch-cheater...that's not playing fair". He heard her giggle through the kiss, and break away for another moment.

"Oh, are we competing here?" She nuzzled her rainbow hair into his neck, planting light kisses just below his chin as she did "I thought I was just showing you how much I loooooooooove you? No one said this was a competition."

She nipped a particularly sensitive spot under his chin, and earned herself the lightest of light squeaks from him. "E-Everything is a competition with you Skittles."

She giggled "Touché. And as always, I'm kicking your ass."

"Not playing fair." He mumbled under his breath.

Rainbow pulled him tight against her body and looked him dead in the eyes "What was that now? Are you suggesting I have to cheat to beat you?"

He adored the moments when their eyes locked, especially if they weren't arguing. He could get lost staring into her magenta eyes without even trying. His stupidly happy smile must have made it all the more infuriating for her when he said, in the most calmest of voices "I'm not suggesting it, I'm saying it. You can't win without dropping the L-bomb on me."

Without missing so much as a beat, he watched the spark of competition engulf her vision. "Let's go to your room and we can find out!" Lust and passion fueled by competition poured out of her voice. Daybreak felt his stupid grin grow even larger. "Gladly!"

He turned to the living room. "Hey Shrimp!"

He heard the volume of the, until recently silent, t.v suddenly start climbing dramatically before Scoots answered.

"Yeah yeah, go plow each others brains out! Just please put up a sound spell...geesh I can hear you guys being Evergreen levels of sappy from here!"

Grinning, Daybreak decided to do something he knew Rainbow would never expect. So as she turned around to make her way towards his room, he swiped her up from under her legs and brought her up to his chest. She shrieked as he flopped her into his arms like a bride and looked down at her stunned expression.

"Comfy?"

"Asshole..." She retorted, but he could see the blush on her cheeks. He happily carried her all the way to his room, grinning like an idiot.

"Goodnight Shrimp!" He yelled back down the hallway. He heard a brief reply, and that was enough for him. He kicked open his door with no hesitation.

By the time Daybreak actually got to his bed, Rainbows clothes were off and scattered across the floor before she ever touched the sheets. He set her down with such sweet grace she almost didn't know how to react. Considering just a few moments prior he'd challenged her, but was now being so gentle...she didn't know what to do other than lay there and wait.

Daybreak on the other hand, knew exactly what to do. In order to give himself an early lead he had to get her as turned on as possible before she caught on to him. He took his time taking off his shirt and pants, making doubly sure that Rainbow was staring at him the whole time. He'd never really practiced trying to strip tease before, so in his mind he looked like a total fool. But Rainbows expression told him otherwise. Her mouth was wet as she smacked her lips together in anticipation. Her eyes locked to his abs as his shirt came off and he flung it aside like a sweat rag. He could practically hear her breathing increase as his boxers came off and she stared at his crotch with an unsubtle amount of want in her gaze.

Rainbows eyes widened with surprise as he leaned down over her face and pressed his lips onto hers. She'd expected him to jump on her or attack her with the ferocity he normally had, but she never expected this. He wasn't even touching her. He was just leaning over and kissing her. Not that she was complaining, the kiss was amazing. But she couldn't help but wonder what he was doing. That is, until he brought his kiss up to her ear. He gently bit on her ear lobe, then tenderly whispered to her.

"Gotcha." He stepped back and snapped his fingers. Yellow beams of light erupted to life around her legs and arms, pinning her spread eagle on the mattress! The moment Rainbow realized she was being bound, she attempted to resist...but it was too late. As soon as she tried to move her arms, or legs, the yellow energy around her tightened. Daybreak chuckled seductively.

"Oh no, now you can't move Dashie. What a shame. I guess that means I can do whatever I want to you now, right?"

She growled up at him "You cheater! You totally tricked me!"

He shrugged "Yeah, pretty much. You do the same thing to me all the time, just with your mushy mushy words. I'm just evening the field by using magic. That's all."

She continued to struggle, but to no avail. The energy rings wouldn't give an inch. "Let me up right now and I might not beat your ass."

"Oh please" He teased. "The only person here whose ass is in danger, is yours. But don't worry, be good and I won't put you on your stomach. If I recall, it took all of your strength to break these rings when you fought with...my other half...let's see if you can manage that while writhing in ecstasy."

With a simple twirl of his of his finger, Rainbows body began to rotate on the matress until her spread legs were facing Daybreak. With another wrist flick, her body dragged across the sheets until her pelvis hung just over the edge of the bed. Her feet were now suspended in the air, rather than hanging down over the mattress.

Barely having to take a step forward, Daybreak reached out and gripped her legs. Upon his touch her legs were no longer forced still, but the yellow rings still remained, presumably in case she tried to resist again. So she let her legs relax in Daybreaks grip. He smiled a sinister smile down to her as he took up one leg in both hands, allowing the other to fall back onto the bed. For a moment, she thought of using her free leg to kick at him, but knew it was pointless since she wouldn't get free even if she gave him a good one. Not as long as the rings were still present.

Her thoughts broke as a pair of warm lips kissed her just above her inner thigh. She squeaked adorably and glared at him, but he merely responded with another kiss, and a gentle bite. She couldn't hold in her moan as his teeth pressed into her flesh. She watched as her moans excited him, and encouraged another bite. Struggling to contain herself, she was not willing to let this be an easy victory for him.

"Nnnnnaaaaaah...I-If you t-think you're gonna make me break with foreplay like that...Then I'll be here all night."

He smiled "That's the spirit. Always defiant. That just turns me on so much Dashie. Maybe that's why I've always wanted to tie you up like this. Let's see how you act when you're totally helpless."

She blew wind from her lips "If you wanted some bondage action, you could've just asked."

"Yeah... But where's the fun in asking?" He responded by sticking out his tongue at her.

For a moment, she thought that was it, but then he took his extended tongue and dragged it, slowly, up her thigh. He flicked it along her skin, allowing her to feel absolutely every inch as he neared her neithers. He brought his lips to just shy of touching her soaked skin, then pulled back. He could hear Rainbows sigh, of both relief and disappointment. Snickering, he released one leg and took up the other, repeating the same process. Once again, he heard her sigh as he stopped just shy of bringing her pleasure.

He raised his head up, staring at her up her chest. She wore a dirty and defiant look, which only increased his eagerness to beat her.

"Let's play a game Dashie. I won't let you get off, until you beg me too, AND you admit that I totally beat you this time."

Even with her hands bound above her head, she still managed to flip him off. "Never."

He shrugged. "Then this is gonna be a long, fun night for me. I'm gonna do absolutely everything I can think of to you. You know what that means right?"

Daybreak watched her arch her neck up and blow a raspberry at him. "You'll break before I do. You always do. You'll get so desperate to fuck me, you won't be able to help yourself. Even tied up like this, I'm still gonna beat your ass-eeeeeeeeeep!"

Rainbow gave a high pitched squeal as he roughly shoved two fingers deep inside of her. He did not hide his snicker even as she attempted to regain her self composure. "Yeah. We'll see about that." He brought his lips to just above her clit and gave it a harsh lick. "Doing everything I can think of doing to you might take awhile. Hope you're comfy Dashie."

She couldn't hold back her visible shiver of fear. She was in for one long night.

.....

Rainbows body had betrayed her. Defiant though she might have remained, in the end it was not enough. She laid there, twitching in the afterglow of an amazing series of climaxes. Her tongue was just rolled to the side of her mouth, causing her to dribble drool down on the pillow next to her. Her bindings had vanished quite sometime ago, the only that was holding her in place now was herself. She could barely muster the will to look over to Daybreak, now sitting on the side of the bed and struggling to look calm himself. He hid his own tiredness well, she could just barely make out the rapid panting he was hiding by just barely keeping his mouth open as he breathed.

Still, the knowledge that he was tired too didn't change the fact that he'd beaten her. He'd never gotten her to beg while denying her orgasm, and for that she was proud. But he'd surprised her by suddenly changing tactics, and that was how he'd achieved victory. At the absolute height of her pleasure, instead of pulling away from her and denying her again. He'd cast some kind of extra sensitivity spells on her, and gone to town on her hips. The unexpected assault on her brains senses had her screaming his name within seconds. The moment she began climaxing, she'd been reduced to a drooling mess...and had to have more. He'd stopped just long enough to let her whimper for more, and then given her what she wanted. She wanted to be angry at him for reducing her to this, but she couldn't help but admire his creativity. Besides, she certainly couldn't complain about being given too MUCH pleasure, that just seemed stupid.

Looking over again, she saw him chug a glass of water that he'd probably made appear from nowhere. Then, he looked back at her. She quickly tried to look away, or at least look up and pretend that she hadn't been looking at him, but he saw right through that.

"Want some water cutie? You probably need it after that."

She hmphed and stuck her nose up at him.

"Oh don't be salty. Skittles are supposed to be sweet. Besides, I'm sure your body isn't complaining at all, is it?" He sounded so amused with himself, she wished she had the strength to punch him. But he was right.

"Not at all..." She whispered to him. "In fact, I think I should let you tie me up more often. You've got a real kinky side to you."

Shyly rubbing the back of his head, he reached under her and helped sit her up against the headboard.

"I'm not sure if that's actually a good thing or not."

Mustering the energies of the universe to her tired limbs, Rainbow forced herself to stretch out her legs. She yawned loudly as she moved them about.

"Well...I definitely think its a good thing, you work me out almost as much as training routines do. Soooooooo...What do you want?"

"Hmm?" He wasn't quite sure what she was referring to.

"Your prize dude. You beat me. Not exactly fair and square, but you still won. So what do you want?"

"Oh." He hadn't actually expected anything for that victory. Though now that he gave it some thought, there was one thing that had been in the back of his mind for a few hours now.

"Ok Dashie, I know what I want..."

"Oh goodie." He could still hear the saltiness in her voice. Luckily for her, what he wanted wouldn't give her any reason to complain.

"Yeah, it's nothing major. We just need to make a quick pit stop after we visit my father."

Rainbow, finally acknowledging her need for liquid nourishment, reached over and snatched up his water glass. Tipping the bottle to her lips, she replied sarcastically "Oh yeah? Where?"

"Your dads place! Kindly mark it here on this map!" From nowhere he unfurled a map in front of her face with a giant grin....which instantly became drenched in water as she spit up the gulp she'd just taken from his bottle.

Rainbow pulled up the sheet from his bed and helped him start wiping off his face, and the map while he desperately tried to withhold his chuckles. "Sorry sorry dude! You just caught me off guard with that one. It's not the kinda thing you really seem into."

"Why? You asked to meet my father. It's only natural I'd wanna meet yours too. I've kinda been thinking about it ever since I saw his picture."

Rainbow nodded. "Yeah, but before now you've literally mentioned squat about it. Not that I mind. It's not like we're getting married or something. There's no requirement to meet my dad if you don't want to. Don't ask just cause you feel like you should because I did."

Now successfully dry once more, he recoiled the map in his palm and let it vanish into nothingness, then he leaned back into the feathery pillows of his bed. Reaching back and putting both his arms back under his head, he laughed aloud. "Please Dashie, I'm not the kind of person who feels obligated to do anything. I really do wanna meet him. Honest."

Rainbow covered a laugh with her hand, and laid down with him, snuggling up into his chest. "Yeah, you're right. What was I thinking? You feeling obligated to do something nice out of courtesy. I must be nuts."

"Glad we got that out of the way......Say...since this feels like bed time, you wanna see something cool I haven't shown you yet?"

"Dude I swear to your mother, if I feel a tentacle start crawling up my thigh I might actually punch you."

He actually cracked up that time. "Oh geez Skittles! No no, nothing like that. I just wanna show you this..."

Pointing his right index finger up towards his ceiling, he slowly traced a magical green line straight down its center. Rainbow watched with awe, as the ceiling started to fade away, revealing the thunder snowstorm from hell raging outside. For just a moment, Her hands tightened against the bed sheets, expecting to be suddenly pulled up by the wind. But then she remembered, he had a barrier around the house. "Umm dude...this is cool and all, but isn't this dangerous? I mean I know if that barrier falls we're toast anyway, but this just feels like we're asking for trouble."

He smiled "Really? Tell me Rainbow, do you hear anything?"

"What" That was an odd thing to ask.

"Do. You. Hear. Anything? He repeated. "As in the storm, do you hear it?"

He waited as she returned her gaze to the snow blizzard, lightning and rain stricken sky above. Rainbow was silent for a moment, her eyes closed as she tried to listen to the raging typhoon just beyond them.

"N-no...I don't hear anything at all....How come? When I open the front door I can hear the storm just fine."

He smiled. "The ceiling is still there Dashie. This is a transparency spell cast only on my room. I can make any part of my walls or ceiling seemingly disappear, but only from our side. So no one out there could see in here. Like a two-way mirror. This spell is what I use to create my drawings. I can just lay here, and watch sunrises, sunsets, or in this case, a massive hell storm."

Rainbows hand flew up to her face. She sighed as she face palmed herself. "Of course! Your drawings. They're all still in our dorm room...which you no longer use. Geez I should've brought them here a long time ago."

He waved his hand casually. "Think nothing of it. I'll get them back at some point."

"Oh, ok then." She snuggled even more against his chest and watched the snow/rain/lightning filled sky dance across their vision. It was like watching a silent movie.

"Wait a sec...How come you haven't shown me this before, or made any new drawings since we've met? I just realized that I haven't seen you draw a single one!"

He couldn't tell whether she was pouting or actually asking him, so he went with the latter.

"Well...I mean I used to do this every night and just lay here drawing...But...Well since I met you...my mind's become distracted....And now, I've gotten used to looking at something else in my bed besides the sun. If you want, maybe I'll draw you when we return."

Her blush returned in full force and she was too close to his face to try and hide it. So this time she didn't even try. "That's...so sappy...but it's just the right kind. I'm sure my dad will love to meet you. AFTER we see yours though, right?"

He nodded and she grinned. "Good." She looked up and planted a loud smooch on his neck. "Can you leave the ceiling like this all night, it's really cool."

Again he nodded, though slower this time. He was clearly starting to drift off. "It's a special enchantment...won't disappeared....unless I make....zzzzzz"

He made a cute little buzzing sound as his mouth closed while still trying to speak. Rainbow planted another kiss on him and returned her gaze to the ceiling. "Nighty night Daybreak."

Chaos Is A Dish Best Served With Skittles

View Online

Yo dude! Can you get a move on already, I'd like to get there before I grow a rainbow beard over here!"

Ignoring Rainbows early morning jabs with nothing but a yawn in response, Daybreak took one last long look around his home. He needed to be absolutely sure he had everything that they would need to survive a trip to his fathers. Rainbow had been less than understanding when he had communicated to her that they would need a special set of items to find and enter Discords current residence within the forest, some of which were a bit...odd. Now she stood, tapping her foot impatiently at the front door.

"I still don't understand dude. How could he be living in the Everfree Forest? Someone would have noticed that by now...Hell, Zecora would have noticed that by now!"

Losing an exasperated sigh, Daybreak continued his rummaging, having realized he was indeed missing a crucial item. "I don't know who that even is Rainbow. But as I explained before, I don't know why he chose this specific location for so many years. But I do know that the enchantments placed on and around his home make it a guaranteed miss. Without the necessary items to enter the field around it, you'd just walk right through and be placed on the opposite side of the forest without ever noticing. You'll see what I mean once we're there...Oh for the Luna sake where did I put that jar!?"

He opened another kitchen cabinet, and flung several items out over his head. None smashed against the floor of course, they all just paused in midair and hovered. Scootaloo paused eating her breakfast eggs to watch the items Daybreak flung about start following him around the kitchen. He barely even seemed to notice as an abundance of items from coffee mugs to silverware bobbed up and down in the air just beyond his head.

Snapping his finger in revelation, he loosed an excited "Ah ha!" and went back to the cabinet he'd just previously emptied, not noticing all the items behind him dematerialize from existence as he did so. After sticking his head and arm well inside the cabinet, he reemerged seconds later with a medium sized glass jar in his hands. It was filled with dark blue leaves and a bit of powder at the bottom, creating a small blue cloud inside whenever the jar shook. Rainbow seemed to recognize the substance because she instantly back peddled from the door all the way to the living room after simply laying eyes on it.

"What the hell are you doing with Poison Joke!?"

Daybreak turned around with a smile adorning his cheeks. "Claiming the last of our necessary items of course! I always keep a good bit around in case I need to visit father, or make tea, but I'd forgotten I moved this last bit I picked awhile back into the corner of this cabinet."

"What's Poison Joke?" Scoots head looked between them both, perplexed.

Rainbow loosed a growl and shivered "That stuff is a plant of nightmares!"

Scoots turned to back to Daybreak in time to watch him crack up, and stuff the jar neatly into his backpack. "I bet you had a fun little run in with this leaf once, didn't you Dashie?"

Scootaloo was able to determine the answer from the unamused raspberry Rainbow blew back at him. Daybreak merely kept chuckling.

"Shrimp, this is a plant that plays a joke on whomever skin it touches. The jokes can range from humorous, to insanely annoying, and its usually different for each person. You can also brew a home version of its effect by using its leaves in tea. It's good for a laugh if you know how to brew it. The teas taste is amazing, if you can counter its side effects."

"That doesn't seem so bad."

Rainbow did not seem to share Scoots optimism. "That's cause you didn't have to walk around lopsided all day waiting for a cure. It's eeeeeeeeevil."

"Well, you gotta deal with it Dash, cause its also the last ingredient we need to breach my dads barrier, so lets go." He approached the front door, flipping his backpack over his shoulder and dawning a black raincoat. He held his arm aloft and offered Rainbow the second coat. Her eyes darted to his bag once, then she gingerly approached and swiped up the coat. "What, no pink one this time around? Or am I special?"

"Shut up and lets get going." He gave her a faint snicker.

Scoots darted up to them both and gave them each a hug "Have fun, I guess." She shrugged afterwards. Daybreak had to agree, he wasn't sure what he was hoping for out of this visit either.

"Keep practicing what I showed you Shrimp. We should be back late tonight, but in case we're not there's a pizza in the freezer...please don't burn my house down cooking it."

"OK" That response seemed a little too plain compared to her usual banter, but right now he had other things to focus on than what miniaturized evil her brain might be concocting for his home.

He flung the door wide open, and was greeted with the same sight as when he'd gone to sleep. The world, or at least Ponyville, was going to hell in weather format. Lightning still streaked across the skies, while hail, snow and rain seemed to battle for dominance of the ground. Taking in the sight as a mini tornado rolled its way across the street ahead, Daybreak turned to Rainbow.

"Are you ready?"

She nodded "You're sure that the weather isn't like this within the forest?"

"I'm not sure of anything, I said probably not... look my theory is that since the Everfree has its own weather pattern separate from the rest of Equestria, it should be different. That's not to say it won't be a worse kind of different...but that's a risk we gotta take if you wanna do this."

Rainbows hand found his and gripped him tight. "Alright, let's do it."

Reaching into his pocket, Daybreak withdrew a small drawing. Rainbow watched as he unfurled it in his hand; it appeared to be a forest, probably the Everfree, and small mansion within the center. The drawing was more detailed than the others of his she'd seen before, but she quickly discovered why that was when he released his grip on it and it fluttered to the ground. A portal erupted forth from the earth where the paper touched, and Daybreak turned to her.

"Hold your breath."

Without much more warning, he shoved her through and jumped in right behind her.

.....

A familiar suction feeling found Rainbows body. The sensation of being squeezed through a small bottle of toothpaste made itself known in her lungs, and breath escaped her. Darkness overtook her vision and she became unable to tell whether her eyes were open or not. She felt dizzy, the world was spinning around her, and she was also spinning, but in the opposite direction. Her chest began to burn and her lungs ached for air. Just when she thought she could bare it no longer and would surely pass out, she felt a small pop in her ears and the light returned to her vision.

Like being spat from a giant mouth, Rainbow was propelled forward and face planted into a small gathering of mushrooms. She came up with two of the slimy things in her mouth, and wished her tongue would stop working for a few hours. Sputtering with disgust, she quickly spit them out and spun around to locate Daybreak. He too had just made his own undignified exit, and was now working on dislodging himself from a thrall of thorny vines. Those mushrooms didn't seem so bad all of the sudden.

He freed himself before she could attempt to aid him and came up with an apologetic look, but she simply nodded and looked up. The weather here was indeed normal. It was hard to tell through the thickness of all the trees and vines, but she had a feeling that if the weather was anything similar to Ponyville, they'd already know. Daybreak's hand appeared on her shoulder and another came across her vision, pointing ahead.

She followed his finger and found her jaw struggling to hold itself up. Just like in his drawing, a mansion, massive in size, jutted out from within the forest. It was much larger than his drawing had implied, she was certain it must break the tree line with the size of it's castle-like roof. Whipping her head around, her features alone asked the question.

Daybreak held up the drawing from before. "This was the first item we needed. This place can't be found unless you already know it's here, or have been here before. This drawing brings us through the first barrier. If you were to look at this place from the outside, all you'd see is forest. You wouldn't even notice being teleported if you tried to approach close. I doubt Celestia or any of the Princesses have the slightest idea that this is here...and that's how I'd like it to stay, got it?"

She understood what he was saying to her and nodded. "I promise, this will stay between us."

His smile was confirmation enough for her. He turned his back and offered his hand, which she took. "Stay close, the second barrier is just ahead and its much more annoying if you're not careful."

"More annoying how?"

"You'll see." If she had truly tangled with his father before, than she'd already had some experience with his specific type of humor and puzzles. But here, his traps were meant more to annoy his intruders to death. The traps could deter you indefinitely and each one was more annoying than the last, but unless things had changed since last he was here, he doubted they were in any real danger.

After a few silent steps through the grass, Rainbow felt a coldness travel down her back. She shivered, and turned around to see a previously invisible barrier glimmering in the eerie light of the forest.

"Daybreak..?"

"Shh...I know, stay close and quiet, I need to listen."

Rainbow didn't know why she was suddenly so worried. Compared to what they'd been dealing with up until now, Discords tricks shouldn't be anything to worry about. Yet for some reason she couldn't shake the ominous feeling she had, like something was waiting just beyond the edge of her vision, out in the darkness of the forest.

A brief rustling in the bush to her left drew her attention. Her fists closed and clenched as she prepared to give some creature a royal ass beating. Her eyes locked with the rustling bush, she let her energy start to flow and was just about to prepare a thunder cloud, when something else caught her attention. The rustling wasn't coming from the bush alone.

Her eyes darted about as her ears twitched. She could hear it, all around them. The bush may have been moving, but the sound was all around them. Rustling, sticks snapping, a subtle slicking sound, like something was sliding or slithering about. An odd tapping sound to her front drew her eyes back to Daybreak. She barely noticed his left hand suddenly gripping hers, as she was too busy watching him withdraw the jar of poison joke at record slow pace from within his bag. He gripped the jar tight against his chest, then looked back at her. With nothing but a nudge of his head toward the direction of the mansion, she understood what he wanted.

Without words, she watched him start to move, and followed directly behind him. Without knowing, she'd begun to walk on her tip toes, attempting to make the least amount of noise possible. Her eyes stayed locked on the back of Daybreak's head, with only occasional dashes ahead at the house to see if it was drawing any closer. But her ears, they stayed focused on the rustling, the slicking sound that continued to echo around them, even as they apparently moved father and father away from what should have been the source.

Every step she took, every twig she snapped and every stump she stepped on, seemed like a blast of thunder in the utter silence of the wood. Rainbow had never beheld such utter soundlessness. She'd been in quiet places, where the noise was next to nothing. But there had always been something to hear. The sounds of creaking windows in her house, wind blowing in a quiet field, or the sounds of night critters in a forest. But this, this was something completely different. She heard, nothing. Absolutely nothing, except the ominous slicking that seemed all around them. It seemed to blend in with the background, like she had to focus to hear it. Which was odd, because there was nothing else for her to hear.

She wanted desperately to ask Daybreak what that singular sound was, but knew better. He knew this area and knew its traps, if she did anything he didn't ask, something bad could very easily occur. Especially considering whom they were dealing with.

A rustling to the left of her caught Daybreak's eye, she followed his gaze instinctively. He stopped moving so suddenly she nearly walked into his back. He planted his foot and turned quite swiftly, yanking her by the arm as he did so, and chucked his jar directly at the adjacent bush! There seemed to be no reason for this, until a serpentine mass flung itself from the bush and grabbed the jar out of the air! It tangled itself around the jar and squeezed. In the darkness it was impossible for Rainbow to make out the creature fully, but she got the general idea from its outline. Almost immediately after the creature fully coiled itself around the jar and squeezed, Daybreak hit it with a fireball and the glass exploded!

That seemed to trigger something, because the moment the jar shattered and the poison joke dust sprayed up, Daybreak yanked Rainbow so hard she thought her arm might pop off! He hissed a single word as he pulled her without explanation!

"Run."

She needed no further instruction. She pulled herself from his grasp and broke into a stride! She went from his heels to his hip in less than a second, and once she was sure she could follow, she chanced a glance back behind. She instantly regretted this decision.

Behind them was a swirling mass of serpent-like tendrils, was covering everything in sight and barreling right after them at amazing speed! The ability to speed up found her quickly, but Daybreak's arm became an obstacle as he extended it out to stop her from passing him. He did not speak, but merely shook his head and kept running. She didn't quite understand, but was content to keep at his side as long as it kept them ahead of the swarm of whatever was behind them.

Looking back again, she saw they were closing in fast...but so was something else. A blue cloud of gas was flowing just behind the swarm of tendrils, and closing much faster. It would overtake both the swarm and them in seconds, and Rainbow had no idea what to do about it!

"Daybreak...!" She exhaled, attempting not to waste energy while running. Sprinting this fast in such heavy humidity was a real challenge, she could feel herself tiring much faster than normal. He must have realized this, because he finally looked back as well. Upon spotting the blue dust cloud, he took hold of Rainbows hand. Before she could question him, she felt her world vanish and go dark. The toothpaste feeling found her again, but only for a singular moment, then the light returned to her eyes and she felt that familiar wet feeling from before travel down her back.

All at once, Daybreak stopped moving as they reappeared. It was too sudden for her to stop and she barreled into him, sending them both tumbling down into the dirt. Frantic and confused, Rainbow quickly raised her head to see the tendrils and blue dust mere feet away. Momentary panic struck her, but it was fleeting. For not a second later, the thralls and dust cloud seemed to collide with some invisible force field, and could move no further. It was at that moment, that she heard Daybreak breathe a sigh of relief, which was her que to fall back into the dirt and start panting. She struggled to get out her words in between breaths.

"OK dude...what...the fuck...just...happened?"

She rolled onto her back and stared up at the foliage as she waited for a response. She got one, but, it wasn't quite as helpful as she wanted.

"That...was...the second...barrier." He too was panting, though he looked a little more tired than she did. Guess that's where her constant training paid off.

"No shit...Explanation...please."

"Yeah, yeah...just...gimme a sec here....."

She waited as he panted and recovered his breath. This was the first time she'd ever stopped to think that, maybe he should start working out with her. Without using magic, he seemed to tire too quickly. Like most Sorcerers, his power was drawn from mental strength instead of physical stamina. Because of this, most didn't ever condition their bodies. It was the fatal flaw that always put Weather casters and Earth mages on more even terms with them. A well conditioned Earth mage or Weather caster could hold their own against a powerful Sorcerer if they could just hold out until the Sorcerer ran out of juice. Once it was a contest of strength and endurance, the result was usually the Sorcerers loss. That was why so many Sorcerers tried to end things quickly instead of drawing out fights.

Up until this point, she'd never noticed how much more Daybreak actually needed to train. He always seemed to hold his own in a brawl, or had some magic to fall back on. Now that she thought back though, anytime he'd been put in a situation where he couldn't use magic, or ran out...he'd lose eventually. It had just taken her so long to notice because he always put up such a fight in those situations, and he was so unnaturally powerful it didn't really seem like it mattered. Perhaps she'd get him to start doing her morning routines with her after today's events.

After a few more seconds, he finally pushed himself back to a standing position and smiled. "Whew...sorry about that...it's a lot more humid in these woods than I'm used to...So, about what just happened..."

"Yeah dude, that was some weird shit, I need to understand what just went down. Why was there a bunch of snake things chasing us? Why did you throw the Poison Joke at them? And why did it expand like that after it exploded?"

Daybreak walked back towards the invisible barrier now separating them from the swarm beyond. Reaching out, he placed his hand upon the invisible field, and pressed, causing it to shimmer into visibility. After a moment of this, he turned back to her and smiled.

"Ok, we're clear. Let's walk and talk."

He passed her and pointed ahead. "Let's go, the third barrier isn't quite as intense, you shouldn't even notice this one if I do things right."

Nodding, she quickly pulled herself up and trotted to his side. Another moment of silence passed between them as Daybreak rummaged through his bag and withdrew another jar. This one held a jelly-like clear liquid. He quickly unscrewed it and began rubbing the substance up and down his limbs. Then, after coating himself in it, he offered it to her. Without understanding why, she followed his lead and rubbed the substance into her bare skin.

It left a cool tingle across her body, like she'd just come out of a warm shower to meet cold air. It subsided just as quick as she felt it, and then there was silence once more. She waited, assuming he'd speak first and give the explanation she desired, but he said nothing. For several minutes this time, there was silence. Fed up with waiting, she coughed loudly and said "So...about that last barrier?"

"Huh?...Oh right yeah! Sorry...umm those were Plunder Vines." He stated mater of factly, as though it explained everything. She expected him to continue, but he just kept his gave fixed ahead. She struggled not to get frustrated.

"Am I supposed to know what that means? What are plunder vines man? Are you even listening to me?"

"Huh?" His eyes darted to her briefly.

"Daybreak!" Now she was certain he wasn't paying attention, and was quite fed up with it. He turned to face her fully, quite suddenly too. She nearly jumped back when she saw him. His eyes were red and puffy, like he'd been crying, and his face was flushed with color!

"Whats up Rainbow?"

"What's up with me? Whats up with your face dude?!"

He reached up and wiped some tears from his eyes. "Oh this, yeah sorry. Im kinda allergic to the gel we have to use to get through here, it's got phoenix feathers mixed in. Sorry, I got a bit distracted by it. It can get really uncomfortable, but don't worry, it'll fade once it absorbs fully into my skin and my magic fights it off. Once we pass through the barrier I'll be fine."

"Oh...that makes sense, sorry. I was just wondering, from before. What are those plunder vines? What was all that back there? And wait...you're allergic to phoenix feathers?"

He nodded "Yeah. Figures my mother would get one as a pet...bitch...Anyways, those were plunder vines. Vines specifically created by my father to capture and store victims. Though these ones are a little more frisky than most. I'm pretty sure they wouldn't be so kind to you if they caught you...since you're a girl."

She made a disgusted face "You're dad is a sicko"

He half chuckled "What else is new. So, the whole point of those vines is to deter intruders, or capture them and fling them back outside the barrier. The logic behind it is; it's unlikely anyone who got through the barrier once could do it again, and even if they did, its the same result over and over. You can't outrun the vines for long, and if I hadn't covered them in Joke, we'd still be running, or caught."

Rainbow pondered that for a moment. It seemed like a solid defense, but she could see many flaws to that idea.

"What's to stop someone from just blasting the vines apart with magic, or flying through to the next barrier?"

His face smirked, like he'd expected that line of thought from her.

"The vines are covered in sap that soaks up magic like a sponge and stores it in the trees here, which then grows more vines from the magic, and so on. As for just out running, or flying by. If you got through the barrier, you'd have to deal with the gas that's currently covering our entire bodies..."

Rainbow tensed and looked around, ready to hold her breath. All she received, was a chuckle from Daybreak for her reaction.

"It's colorless and nearly odorless Dash. It has a faint scent of salt and watermelon. Sound familiar?"

She thought for a moment, then seemed to realize. "Oh shit! What does it do of we breathe it in this much?"

He shrugged "I dunno, I've never tested it before. As long as we have this gel on, we're fine. But I imagine it would certainly slow anyone who got through the vines enough for them to catch up, considering its a relaxation drug on its lowest dosage, and you saw what it did to me at a higher one. So yeah...As for why they couldn't follow us through; that barrier is specifically designed to not allow any plant life through other than the vines, and Poison Joke changes the properties of whatever it touches. So a little bit of Poison Joke, mixed with an expanding and glue charm, the vines are suddenly covered in the stuff and can't be recognized by the barrier. There aren't many plants that can do that, and Poison Joke is the easiest to come by since it grows within this part of the wood. The counter to each barrier is within the woods already, so anyone with some advanced alchemist knowledge should be able to get through. Even this jelly on our skin is made from a plant that grows deeper in the forest."

"Oh, I guess I get it now...that's kinda cool I suppose."

"Glad you think so, cause we are coming up on the last barrier now. This last challenge might be a real pain, so get ready Rainbow..."

She opened her mouth to answer, but before she could utter a sound, she was cut of by a loud, drawn out cackling.

"OHHOHO! THAT WON'T BE NECESSARY M'BOY, I'VE SEEN MORE THAN ENOUGH! AND QUITE FRANKLY, I'M BORED FROM THE LACK OF VIOLATION MY VINES AREN'T INFLICTING RIGHT NOW!"

It was a sound she hadn't heard in some time, yet was still all too familiar to her. "Discord" She growled his name under her breath.

"AND WHAT DO WE HAVE HEAR? BROUGHT YOUR LITTLE FRIEND WITH YOU TO VISIT DEAR OLD DAD THIS TIME? I SHOULD HAVE SET THE TABLE FOR THREE! NOW I HAVE TO BAKE MORE SPINACH PUFFS!"

His voice echoed all around them, allowing her to easily recall why she hated him just by the sound of his voice. It was like he was miles away, while also being right next to her ear hole. Daybreak, to her joy, did not looked pleased by his fathers loud greeting. He'd since stopped walking forward and was simply standing still with his arms crossed.

"Enough father, if you know its us, just brings us in already. I don't feel like dealing with the last barrier today!"

OHHOHO! WEREN'T YOU LISTENING SUNNY, I ALREADY SAID I'D SEEN ENOUGH! SO, WELCOME HOME!"

Rainbow had a sinking feeling that had nothing to do with the fact she was about to meet Discord again. Looking down, she noticed her legs were suddenly sinking down into the ground. The earth beneath her had turned to mushy slush! In a panic she tried to struggle but found her body would not respond to the commands she gave it. Frantic she looked to her left, and was surprised to see Daybreak with his arms crossed, sinking just like her, and looking very bored. She almost laughed at his unamused features. Something about him sinking into the ground with such a plain scowl on his face was too funny, she had to hold back her laughter.

The ground reached her arms, and then her head within seconds. It was hard not to continue panicking, but since Daybreak wasn't reacting, she figured they'd be OK. Even as the earth covered and basically buried her alive, she held onto the belief that they would be fine.

She blinked and the slush was gone. Now she was inside the entrance hall of some grand looking room. Perplexed, she turned around to see Daybreak, already moving to hang his raincoat on the rack nearest them.

"What the-"

"Just roll with it Dash, it's much easier than wondering, trust me."

"...kay..."

She twirled herself in a complete circle, mesmerized by the grandness of the room. Even from the outside it didn't look as big as it was within, and it already looked enormous enough! She couldn't even tell how far up the ceiling of the room was. She'd been inside actual castles with rooms smaller than this! She could feel a cold sweat trickle down her back at the mere thought of having to climb up and do repairs on this ceiling.

Though despite it's grandness, the architecture was surprisingly...underwhelming for someone like Discord to be living here. It was big and bold sure, and everything looked like it was made of marble, or chiseled from some fine stone, but something seemed...off.

"This is boring. I was expecting much worse." Her arms crossed in a kind of sad disappointment.

Daybreak had to grasp his mouth to keep from laughing. "Trust me Dash, I thought the same thing the first time I stepped in here. I thought; where are the floating trees and chocolate rain clouds and chairs on the ceiling. All the things I'd heard from stories about him. Compared to that, this place can seem a bit underwhelming at first."

"I'M GLAD YOU ADDED THE 'AT FIRST' TO THAT LITTLE STATEMENT M'BOY, OR I MIGHT HAVE ACTUALLY BEEN OFFENDED! I'LL HAVE YOU KNOW THAT I HAVE TO TONE DOWN THE CHAOS AROUND HERE QUITE OFTEN, TO KEEP PRINCESS CELERY AND HER DEPRESSINGLY DRESSED SISTER FROM LOCATING ME!"

Discords loud voice still boomed around their ears, frustrating Rainbow to no end. "We are right here damn it! You need to keep ripping off Princess Luna's voice! Just get in here already!"

"WELL, WELL, IF YOU INSIST DEAR RAINBOW."

Almost on que, all the lights went out, and a bright stage suddenly became illuminated at the far corner of the room. A pair of great golden twin doors slowly creaked open, to reveal a red carpet unraveling itself in their direction. It stopped just shy of touching their feet, after which a long red string slithered up from its fabric, with small scroll tied to its end. Daybreak reached out and took up the scroll. Shaking his head and sighing he began to read the scroll aloud for Rainbow.

"Introducing the Master of Chaos, the Lord of Mayhem, the Bringer of-Oh are you serious right now!" He tossed the scroll to the ground. Immediately Discords voice boomed across the room yet again.

"NO NO NO! YOU'VE GOT TO DO MY WHOLE INTRODUCTION M'BOY! AREN'T YOU TRYING TO IMPRESS DEAR RAINBOW? COME ON NOW, IT'S NOT THAT MUCH TO READ!"

Daybreak flicked his finger, the scroll ignited in aura, and began unraveling itself to its full length...which nearly made it back to the twin doors at the far side of the room.

"Really?" He pointed at it, scowling.

"WHAT? A MAN'S GOTTA HAVE PRIDE IN HIS ACCOMPLISHMENTS!"

"Are you seriously not gonna come out until I read that stupid paper?"

"NOPE"

"Fucking child."

Daybreak turned to Rainbow with an apologetic look on his face, but was surprised to see her holding back a giggle. His scowl only deepened. "Not a word from you Skittles."

"I didn't say anything." She snickered. "Come on, I wanna hear you introduce your daddy. Read the scroll."

He was half tempted to tell her where she could shove the scroll, but was interrupted before he could start.

"WE'RE WAITING SUNNY."

"Ugh, fine!"

He swiped up the parchment and cleared his throat. "Ahem!...The Bringer of Everlasting Cheese...ugh...the Messiah of Meme's, the Titan of Trolls, the Screwer of the Sun Bu...OH WHAT THE FUCK!?"

A loud, boisterous fit of laughter boomed around the room, making Rainbow wish she could materialize some earmuffs for herself. Daybreak's face bloomed bright red as he ignited the scroll in flames. Frustration etched his features as the scroll refused to turn to ash. He waited until Discords laughter subsided before venting.

"What the hell is that bit about mother doing in there!"

Redness dominated his face, and it grew more so as Rainbow suddenly understood what he meant, and could not withhold her own laughter any longer. Daybreak rounded on her the moment the first burst left her. "Oh fuck you Rainbow Dash!"

"I DON'T UNDERSTAND THE PROBLEM M'BOY! IS IT NOT AN ACCOMPLISHMENT TO SAY ONE HAS QUITE LITERALLY SCREWED THE SUN? I'M QUITE PROUD OF THAT ONE!"

"Just get in here already! I haven't even been here ten minutes and I already want to leave!"

"GEESH! AT LEAST RAINBOW DASH HAS A SENSE OF HUMOR! HONESTLY SOMETIMES I CAN'T BELIEVE WE'RE RELATED...FINE, I'M COMING DOWN!"

The lights in the room burst back to life, revealing Discord hanging by his feet from a tight rope many meters above their heads, and holding a megaphone in his right hand. Even from here Rainbow could see, he was not exactly in...traditional clothes. The pink tightrope walker get-up and netting her wore about his legs was...something she could have done without seeing.

With an, admittedly impressive somersault, Discord twirled his way back down to earth and landed on the tips of his toes. An unseen crowd erupted into applause as he took a bow and blew kisses at...somewhere. "Please please no applause, just throw your first born."

Daybreak's hand slowly dragged down his face. "Are you finished?"

Discord stopped blowing his kisses, and turned to face him "My my, you are a party pooper today. Fine."

With a snap of his fingers, they were no longer in the entrance hall, but instead in a dimly lit living room of some kind. Rainbow was seated; somehow in a red armchair next to a intensely warm fireplace, with her feet resting on top of a fur rug of some kind. It clearly wasn't a bear, but it was a furry beast to be certain, because it felt amazing against her, now suddenly bare, toes. She looked to her right and saw Daybreak seated in a similar chair directly beside her, also missing his shoes. Directly across from her but adjacent to Daybreak; Discord sat in a slightly bigger chair sipping a cup of what appeared to be tea. His whole appearance had changed as well. He'd gone from his ridiculous outfit, to one of more...class at least. A black suit and bow tie that would have made Rarity gawk now covered his top, and long smartly ironed black pants covered his legs. His scruffy white beard now looked trimmed and neat, barely reaching two inches below his face. On his right eye sat a monocle with a gold chain wrapping behind his head and in his left hand, he held an old timey looking smoke pipe.

"Is this more to your liking mister snooty britches?"

Daybreak almost cracked a grin. "It's certainly an improvement, though the pipe and eye piece are a bit much even for you."

Discord shrugged "Meh. It's a look" With snap of his fingers both items vanished and the lights dimmed to near blackness, leaving the only light illuminating the room to be the fireplace. In the light, Rainbow could easily notice Discords glowing yellow eyes, and sharpened canines. It was a brief reminder to her, that she must remember who was in front of her, lest she get caught off guard by him like a few years prior.

Discord leaned back in his chair and brought his hands together at his center. With a shockingly unnerving smile, he spoke again, though now his voice was calm...and that somehow made him almost more frightening than when he was actually doing something.

"So m'boy, tell dear old dad why you finally decided to visit after all this time."

Daybreak as a whole, seemed unintimidated by Discord in the slightest. This should have made sense to Rainbow, seeing as he'd apparently lived with him for some time and must have surely seen sides of him that no one else had. But somehow it still didn't feel right. Discords very presence this close to her was enough to bring her shortness of breath. She could feel the overwhelming power swimming within him. Like a tidal wave that was just barely being held back and could burst forth at any moment. The pressure in the surrounding air made drawing breath feel like an effort, but she pretended otherwise so as not to show weakness to either of them.

Daybreak seemed to take his time answering his father, which seemed odd since Rainbow had made it plenty clear why they'd come here. Perhaps he was just too proud to admit they hadn't come to ask for anything, and it really was just a visit. After likely considering the hundreds of different ways he could answer his father and try to save face, he eventually just raised a finger and pointed over at her.

"She made me. We're...together now...and Rainbow wanted to meet you formally. Not as an enemy."

This response seemed to please Discord immensely, which could be both a good or a bad thing, depending on how things turned out. Discords grin widened into a toothy smile, and he slapped his hands together joyfully.

"Well well m'boy! So you took the leap eh? Glad to see you took my advice after all! I must say this is a surprise! You actually listening to your parent, who'd have thought!"

Daybreak's eye twitched, bringing Discords smile ever closer to the edge of his face.

"This has nothing to do with what you said father! I made my own decision!"

"And just what did he say Daybreak? What advice is he talking about?"

The tone in Rainbow voice is what made him look at her. He immediately saw the suspicion plastered on her features and realized he'd dug his own grave.

"Oopsie doopsie m'boy! Did you not tell her we've been chatting?"

"No, he did not."

Daybreak shot a glare that could have melted iron at his father. He knew this had been a bad idea.

"Its not like we talk often Rainbow. He appeared once when we first started out, we talked, he left. Its that simple. We haven't talked since. I just didn't think it was worth mentioning."

Rainbows gaze seemed to relax for a moment, until Discord spoke again that is.

"Bet you didn't think it was worth mentioning that you tried to run out on her like you did Twilight as well...did ya?"

"No! I did not!" Ignoring his fathers grin he turned his gaze to Rainbow and spoke before she could say anything.

"Its not like he says Dash! It was that day under the tree! When we...ya know...anyways...After you fell asleep I got up and walked off. Back then I still thought it would be best if I left before you got too attached. But I changed my mind!-"

"You mean yours truly changed your mind m'boy."

"Who fucking cares! The point is; is I made my choice and I stuck around. I'm still here, and I'm not gonna run out on you Dashie!" He was standing up by this point and practically yelling. "This is exactly why I didn't wanna come here!" He thrust a accusing finger at his father "He's just gonna take every little mistake I've made and serve it up to you twisted so I look like an ass. We shouldn't have come here!"

He took in several breathes once he stopped and sat back down with his face in his hands.

"You done?" Rainbows voice was dry. Not hinting at anger or any kind of emotion really, which was actually scarier for her. A trait she shared with his father. He lifted his head for a moment "What?"

Rainbow just shook her head "You're such a dumb ass sometimes, ya know?"

Daybreak found himself confused. Meanwhile Discord, who was floating above his chair with his legs criss-crossed, was barely restraining his own laughter. Rainbow just continued to shake her head. "I'm not a moron dude. I know he's gonna twist things that happened, good or bad. But that's why I'm here right? I gotta learn to deal with him if I'm gonna be with you from now on right? That's what you do for family. So quit yelling and making a scene or I'll have to kick your ass in front of your dad!"

Silence was his only ally at that moment in time. He truly didn't quite know what to say to that. "This girl...may she never cease to amaze me."

The slow clapping of hands and a building low laughter drew Daybreak's attention to the air above his fathers chair, where he now hovered. Discord look like he was leaning forward on something as he clapped and stared intently at them both. "Ah young romance. How I remember those days. Over a thousand years ago now. Back when Celery and I first met."

He hovered down in between them both and patted their heads simultaneously.

"There was a time when a bouquet of flowers exploding water into her face would actually make her laugh ya know? Now she just tries to impale me on a spear whenever I pop by."

Rainbows eyebrow raised as she ducked out from under Discords grasp. "Do you visit Canterlot often?"

"More often than you think m'dear."

"Uh huh...and why's that?"

Still sitting with his legs crossed, Discord motioned Rainbow close. She leaned in and he whispered into her ear. "I promised your boyfriend I'd create some fun little bits of chaos out of town to draw attention away from here. I've been having loads of fun filling Loony Luna's bath tub with custard. And poor Celery must be scared to even sit down by now, with all the items I've been stashing in her chairs. You ever tried holding a press conference in your throne room, only to sit down and hear the loudest of farts whistle out from beneath you? Best part is, the items all vanish before she can grab 'em! Ha ha! No evidence! It's great!"

Discord was beside himself, rolling about in the air clutching his knees to his chest and cackling like the madman he was. Daybreak averted his eyes and tried to cover his twitching mouth with his hand. "Gods...I didn't think you'd go and do that" Was all he could muster without losing himself. Rainbow on the other hand, had no qualms about joining in the fun. Losing a cackle of her own she stood from her chair, reached up and pulled Discord from the air by his coat tails.

"Yo dude, next time you should charm their shampoo's so they get each others hair styles when they shower, and replace all the royal banners with lewd portraits of Princess Celestia that say something like "Praise the Sun Butt!"

"Ho ho!" Discord somersaulted himself higher up into the air, materializing a notepad as he did so. Daybreak smacked his palm to his face and grabbed Rainbow by the shoulder.

"What the hell are you doing giving him ideas?!"

Rainbow wafted her hand "Psssh, what? You suddenly care if your mom and aunt switch hair style a few days? Or like Celestia won't see and burn down those new banner within an hour? I'm just making friends with your dad like I said, besides, you said Celestia was awful to you right? Well, I've never seen that side of her, but I can still exact some harmless revenge in your place, right?"

She watched his face. For a minute, she was actually worried he wouldn't go for it. But then, she saw the smile start to creep across his cheeks, and knew victory was hers.

"Alright, if your sure this won't bite us in the ass later...I'm game...But I get to add a few ideas of my own."

Rainbow nodded gleefully "Aw yeah, pulling pranks on the Princess. I've made to the big leagues now baby!

Discord floated back down to just above head height "Oh Rainbow Dash, you couldn't survive in the big leagues, you'd become a criminal within a days time. And as for you my little offspring..." He floated particularly close to Daybreak's face "I'm not sure you know the difference between pranking your mother and attempted murder, so I'll not be having any of your ideas?"

Daybreak smirked "Whaaaaat, you saying a couple live scorpions in her bed is too much? She is immortal after all."

Discord rolled his eyes as his feet finally touched solid ground once again. "Immortality isn't the same as invincibility. In fact, you know that better than most...don't you?"

Daybreak flipped him off, even with his back now to him, Discord could feel his eyes burning in the back of his head. He merely smiled and spoke without looking at them.

"Now now m'boy. Manners. Show young Rainbow to the dinning room and I shall prepare something proper for you both."

Daybreak huffed "Thanks but we've-"

Discord had already walked through the adjacent wall like a poltergeist before Daybreak had even finished speaking, leaving them both just standing there in the living room by the fire.

"-already eaten...what a jackass, I swear."

"He's YOUR father." Rainbow chuckled lightly, but Daybreak was hardly as amused.

"He's an ass."

Rainbow chuckled again. "Same thing. Come on, since he just Danny Phantomed through the wall, I doubt he's coming back, so we might as well go sit down to eat whatever he's cooking up."

Daybreak growled aloud as he grabbed the nearest door handle and held it open for her to proceed.

"The last time I ate something my father gave to me, I turned purple for a week."

"Well then you and Twilight will finally have some common ground to talk about. Come on." She walked through the door and kept moving ahead of him, as though she actually knew where she was going.

They proceeded like this through a few rooms, before coming to a large set of twin doors. Rainbow smirked and took a step forward, but Daybreak's arm came out to block her path. Rainbow cocked her to the side.

"What's the big deal? Its the only way to go."

"No it isn't. One door, many exits." Daybreak looked back the way they'd come just to confirm his fears, which were indeed accurate. He sighed as he saw the door they had just come through was indeed gone. "This place hasn't changed...huuuh...Remember whose house this is Dash. Tame as it may be compared to his usual preferences, there is still a trick to getting around in this place...and sadly I've forgotten what it is."

"Well aren't you a big help. Glad I brought the expert."

"Hey, bite me Skittles! It has been quite a few years ya know. Not like I come here for summer getaways....Ugh we don't have time for this." He walked up the to handle closest on his right and grabbed ahold.

"We don't?" Rainbows head drooped to the side.

Pulling back hard, Daybreak felt the door resisting him. "N-No we-urrrrrgh-don't!" The door began to budge slightly. "Not if we're gonna get to your dads and back home today....aaaarrrrrgh!" The door creaked forward a slight bit as if to open, then in an instant shot forward from his grip and shut itself once more. He turned back to her in frustration and extended his palm at the door. "You gonna stand there like a doofus or you gonna help me yank this thing?"

Rainbow shrugged her arms "Call me crazy but I don't think forcing open a door in Discords house, that doesn't wanna open, is a good idea."

Daybreak rolled his eyes "Pssssh! Fine." He returned his hands to the handle and began pulling once more. The strain in his voice was apparent "You just-urrrrmph-don't understand this place-uuurrgh-like I do." He had one foot off the ground now and pressing against the wood of the adjacent wall as he pulled back. The door budged the slightest of inches.

"Ahhhh! Fucking thing! Open already!" For a moment he let go and gave the door a frustrated kick, as if that might solve the issue. Though he instantly regretted his decision, when seconds later he found himself being hurtled across the room like a toy as the door grew a giant fist in its center and punched him square in the gut. He hurtled backwards through the opposite wall like it was made of legos, only to be plucked from the air by his father. He was twirled around once, then placed in a red velvet cushioned chair, in front of a grand dinning table the likes of which one might find inside a palace.

Following just behind Daybreak, Rainbow peeked her head through the cartoonish human sized hole in the wall. Upon seeing Daybreak seated at the table, she smiled and made her way over, taking the seat directly opposite him. Discord was already seated adjacent both of them at the head of the table. He was still dressed in his fancy suit from before, though now he had an oversized napkin tucked into his collar and dangling from his neck down to his lap.

Discord clapped his hands together once, then rang the small bell that appeared between his palms as he brought them apart.

"Let's not keep our guests waiting boys."

A door directly behind where they were seated burst open, and out strolled something out of Daybreak's nightmares. An army of three foot tall Discords, all wearing different, but equally ridiculous multi colored suits strolled forth from behind the twin doors. They each carried a tray or platter of some kind and began filling the massive table with a large assortment of odd looking foods. Some scurried around and laid silverware, while others assaulted him and Rainbow with napkins to cover their laps.

It started and ended so quickly, Daybreak didn't even have time to get annoyed by it. Though he was relieved to see the battalion scurry back inside the twin doors once the table was fully set and prepared. Rainbows eyes widened as she took in the sight of all the interesting foods laid out before her. She took up her knife and fork then darted her eyes about like a hungry predator. Discord motioned his hand across the table.

"Dig in my dear."

She didn't need so much as another word of encouragement; with ferocity that likely depicted her as starving, Rainbow massacred the dishes before her. She crammed food onto her plate like she hadn't eaten in weeks, and only after her plate depicted a Jenga tower of epic proportions, did she start to eat it. Discord actually looked as surprised as Daybreak did, and shot him a worried look. To which he responded with a meek shrug.

Pushing his own plate away from him, Daybreak stood from the table. "Father, which way...?"

Sighing Discord shook his head "I should have figured as much. Through the twin doors third right door on the right, top to bottom, same as before."

He nodded and proceeded past Discords chair towards the exit. Rainbow briefly looked up from her siege upon Discords table. "Whereyougoin?"

"Swallow your food before you choke Dashie...relax I'll be right back."

With a nod Rainbow returned to her onslaught and Daybreak proceeded out through the doors.

.....

Silence. That was all that accompanied Daybreak as he put several rooms worth of distance between himself and the dining room. The light dimmed to near nothingness as he made his way toward the only room in this house he'd always be able to find. Even with no light illuminating his way except for the candles lining the walls, Daybreak knew this route, this walk, better than possibly anywhere else he'd ever been in the world. The floor changed to old brick and stone, no longer feeling welcoming against his toes. The humidity spiked with such intensity, he began to sweat within seconds of entering the hallway. He'd walked here hundreds of times when he'd lived in this house so many years ago, he could make this walk blindfolded. In fact, he'd grown so familiar with the whole thing, he just shut his eyes as he walked.

Pitter

Patter

Pitter

Patter

Drip

Utter silence granted him the courtesy of hearing every foot step he made, combined with the dripping water droplets clinging to the cold brick walls. The mere trip to the upcoming room perfectly reflected the feelings it never failed to cause him within. He tugged at his collar, sweat already nearly soaking him through.

"After all these years, would it have killed him to install a fan down here..."

The air tasted stale and his voice came out ragged even in whisper. The walk was so unchanging and familiar, that he knew how close he'd come to his destination just by the amount he'd already sweat through his clothing. A slight draft of air ahead told him the final doors were near.

He stopped just shy of walking into solid stone, and slowly looked up, opening his eyes. Directly before him stood two twin doors, massive in size. Due to the darkness of the area, he'd never been able to see all the way to the ceiling in this passage and so had no idea how large the doors actually were. But, judging by how much of his vision they took up with him just trying to look at them, he could wager a guess. The doors lacked any handles and were void of any kind of imagery, even more so in this utter blackness, leaving no hint as to how entrance might be achieved. The only clue, was a small surgical scalpel that hung neatly nearby, visible only in the light of the candle just above it.

No normal human could ever open these doors with brute force alone. The sheer size and thickness of the stone assured him of that. Even with magic, he doubted anyone could actually smash through the door. There was only one way to open it, and it was the first test to gaining entrance to the room ahead. Luckily for him, having coming this route so many times throughout his life, this test had become little more than a minor annoyance at this point.

He snatched up the scalpel from under the candlelight and brought it into his left hand. With swift movement and precision, he sliced the blade down the center of his right hand without a sound. Then, just as the blood started to run from his wound, he placed his palm upon the cold stone, wincing only slightly at the salty sting the contact caused through his body. Once he felt the stone begin to shimmer beneath his palm and the momentary pain subsided, he began to move. He slathered the door with his blood, slowly spelling out his full name upon its center.

Sol Daybreak

Once he finished his task, he withdrew and swiftly healed his hand. As he returned the surgical knife to its hanging place, he heard the satisfactory sound of crunching and sliding stone. He returned his gaze to the front, finding the doors fully open, inviting him in to enter. He accepted and swiftly proceeded through into the room beyond. He heard the doors slide and crunch shut behind him, but he paid them little mind, he knew he could exit anytime he wished. For now, his destination lay just ahead of him, through one last door.

He came upon this door a few moments later. This obstacle was very much different from the last. Where as the last one was surrounded by utter darkness and beheld no imagery, this one was doused in the light of dozens of hanging candles and splattered with life of both text and picture alike. The door itself was large, not nearly as much so as the previous, but still enough that Daybreak had to look up to behold all the images painted across its surface. There were so many things to see upon its stone, it would likely have taken anyone hours to observe them all, and equally as long to understand the meaning behind them. For the images all varied, and were all so different, but yet they were all also common in one way. This one similarity was the key to entrance beyond, for this door also lacked any handles to speak of. But it too, also had a singular clue, though this one was written text rather than a physical object. A single line of text to be precise, written at average eye level upon the stone.

Know Thy Self, Seek Thy Desire, Conquer Thy Weakness.

Daybreak approached the door and placed his hand upon its surface. Unlike the previous door its surface felt warm to the touch, but its hell-like heat did not feel anymore welcoming than the frost cold stone of the last one. Upon his touch, Daybreak heard a voice ring out across the room, and echo within his head, something he would never get used to.

"What do you seek beyond my stone?"

Daybreak removed his hand and took a breath. He made sure to speak loud and firm.

"I seek myself!"

"Sol Daybreak. Why do you seek yourself?"

"I desire to know myself!"

"And why do you desire to know yourself?"

"I must conquer my weakness."

"And what is thy weakness, child of Champions?"

"...Myself."

"Enter."

He hung his head as he made his entrance into his destination. Even as the stone passage opened before him, he couldn't help but feel...something, about the answers this time around. For years he'd given the same responses and always been allowed passage, never giving it any real thought beyond the knowledge that it was the answer to the riddle. But his father had once told him that the questions and answers varied for each person, yet the text upon the door remained the same. Only now did he start to wonder about that, and was suddenly curious to ask what his father had said when it had been his time. He resolved to ask him about it before he departed.

Unlike the previous passages, the room before him cast no heat nor cold feeling about him. It was perfectly room temperature. Not a feeling a of comfort nor discomfort crept upon him. As he strode forth, and single light hung from unknown source above, illuminating the only object in the room despite its spacious nature...A large and very familiar, mirror.

The room that housed said mirror was plain in almost every variation of the word. It lacked color, or feeling about it. It portrayed nothing. Yet Daybreak always found that to be appropriate for such a object to be in such a room. The mirror was a path to infinite possibilities, it could be or do anything, just as the plain room housing it could become or do anything if cared for the right way.

Daybreak had resolved with himself to one day return to this place and finish what he started all those years ago with his other self. That other half that lived within every person. Their true selves. Hidden beneath all the lies and masks humans wore to coexist with one another. He knew his other half well. Yet as he stared upon the gold encrusted, glistening surface of the object of his eternal hell, he found a different desire welling up inside of his chest. One that had always been there, in the back of his mind, making him wonder. What if...

Now faced with a violent urge to be free of his past so that he could actually think about a future, he found that desire, that old curiosity pressing its way to the forefront of his mind. Flames sprouted up around his hands and a faint wind stirred in the room. His fists clenched, and anger he could rarely remember feeling scorched through his blood like acid! He took a step forward and shrieked, striking the glassed surface of the mirror with all force he could possibly muster!

"NEVER! AGAIN!"

Murderer

View Online

The dining room table creaked with strain as Rainbow, munched, chewed, and devoured her way through dish after dish without prejudice! She was consuming Discords weird entree’s nearly faster than he could think them into existence! She swiped up his tea kettle, practically drowning herself as she dumped most of its contents right into her awaiting maw. Discord would have been disgusted if he wasn’t so busy being impressed, and intrigued. He had to literally cast a shield over his own plate to keep Dashes paws off of it.

“Curious. I don’t remember you having this vicious of an appetite the last time we met, dear Rainbow. Are you trying out some new and exciting athletic diet? Cause there’s more stuffed Manticore tail where that came from.”

Rainbow didn’t even care if what she’d just crunched through really was Manticore tail, it tasted amazing!

“Naw naw, nothing like that. Just had the munchies lately! Plus this food is really awesome!”

Discords eyebrow raised. “Strange. I can’t seem to recall the last time you or your friends paid me a compliment. In fact, now that I put it to thought, you’ve been acting very differently towards me than I would have expected of you. If it weren’t so enjoyable to finally have someone here who appreciates my food and humor, I’d wonder if you were a Changeling pretending to be Rainbow Dash...Tell me, for how long have you had these ‘munchies’?”

“Oh ya know...” Rainbow picked up, what appeared to be a large crab leg, and bit into it like a pair of large pliers. There was a loud and obvious suction sound, during which Discord was certain the meat was being literally vacuumed from the shell, then Rainbow smacked her lips together with a satisfied smile. “....About a week or two. Can’t really remember to be honest.”

Discords fingers pulled at his beard. For a moment he sat still, simply sipping at his tea and watching Rainbow Pac-Man her way across his table. He’d stopped attempting to refill it now, for worry that she might just keep consuming whatever he added until she exploded. Whether she was too trusting or just that hungry, it almost wouldn’t even be worth it to do anything underhanded to her. It would be too easy, and therefore not at all fun.

Reaching up, Discord gently lifted his hat and withdrew a tiny flask from within that appeared to have just been sitting atop his head this whole time. waiting. The bottle bubbled and fizzed as he lightly shook it, making sure its contents were still very active. With a snap of his fingers another small tea cup appeared before him. He poured Rainbow half of his own tea into the cup, not daring to materialized another full kettle for fear she might attempt to drown herself again. Very quietly, he uncorked the sealed flask and poured a small teaspoons worth of liquid into the second cup. He watched as the tea steamed, then fizzled. He nodded to himself.

“Oh Rainbow dear...more tea?”

Had she been a dog, her ears might have just perked up. She whipped around at a surprising speed and was back at his end of the table before he’d barely lifted the cup. Discord watched in awe how, without any hesitation, Rainbow brought the cup to her lips and drank up its contents, appearing to be dying of thirst! She finished with a satisfied burp, then returned to the opposite end without a word, to continue her quest for total genocide of all edible products present.

Discord watched her, waiting with baited breath to see his little brews effects. It did not take but a few minutes for him to see the results begin to show. First, she finally climbed down off his table and began actually eating from its side like a semi normal person. Then, her speed decreased and the rate at which she shoveled food dropped drastically. Mere moments after that, she found herself holding only one piece of Cockatrice leg in her hand, and was barely munching upon it. Then finally, she took a step back from the table and let loose the loudest of burps! It shook Discord from within like that of a great bass drop and he found himself giving a light round of applause to her.

“Munchies huh?...hehehe I think not. Very well done Rainbow! A bellow worthy of the gods!”

Rainbows hand rubbed the back of her head. “Uh...hehe ...thanks I guess. I uh...I think I’m done eating.”

Discord smirked. “Oh I quite hope so. If you still felt an appetite after that I’d be very worried for your health.”

“Why’s that?” Rainbow slowly shied away from the small rebel force of food that had managed to outlast her and made her way back to her seat next to Discord.

Discord waved his about nonchalantly. “Oh because, I added this tiny little brew into your last drink is all.” He showed her the tiny flask hidden within his sleeve.

Rainbow felt like she should have been mad, or suspicious about what he might have done to her. But no feeling like that entered her head, instead she just felt curious.

“Soooooo...What is it? What’s it do?”

Discord looked surprised. “What, that’s it? No accusation or immediate demand that I reveal all to you? Hmmm...hormones do strange things to a woman...that or you just matured without my noticing...Any who, I shan’t not reveal this little potions contents to you this day dear Rainbow. It would ruin the surprise, and this is one I think you should hear from someone other than myself. But I did just cure you of your supposed munchies, so that’s all you need to worry about for now. Oh...and try to avoid any strenuous activities for the next few months.”

Rainbow was finally starting to look a little suspicious as she eyed Discord. “Right, like I could dothat...So no added sides effects? I’m not gonna turn purple or something am I?”

“No no Rainbow. Nothing like that. I merely aided you in a completely selfless manner.”

“Uh huh.”

“What? Do you question my honor?”

Rainbow blew her lips out like a horse “You really think I’m that st-”

She paused just then, as the whole building shook around them. All of the chairs lined along the table shivered like maracas. Rainbow watched as ripples of energy flowed out from the wall, along the table, passed through both them both and flowing into the next room. A cold chill traveled down her spine as the energy touched her skin. The temperature in the room suddenly felt ten degrees lower.

“What was that?”

Discord, leaned back on the hind legs of his chair, carefully balancing himself as he casually sipped at his tea.

“If I had to hazard a guess; I’d say that our dear little prince has gone and done something he shouldn’t. I’m surprised you haven’t noticed his extended absence from the room this whole time.”

“Well I was oh so busy bonding with you, I didn’t have time.” Rainbow stood from her chair and headed towards the back of the room, the way Daybreak had exited previously. “Which way did he go?”

Discord chuckled “Yeah you were busy alright. Busy with your ‘munchies’ as you called it. No matter-” Discord lifted his finger and pointed out of the room. The door directly before Rainbow opened slowly, and a hefty mist began to pour out almost instantly. The mist blocked any vision beyond where Rainbow currently stood. Discord began to gesture with his index finger. “Out of this room, third right door on the right, top to bottom: Follow the path all the way down, and you’ll find our young crown. Better pick the right door in this quest, else you may have two boyfriends at the end of this test. Ta Ta.”

“Discord this is no time for-!” He was already gone by the time she turned around. “-games...Fucking ass...”

She turned back to the door blocked by the fog wall. After reaching out her hand to confirm she could pass, she decided it was safe enough, and stepped through. The sight that greeted her in the next room sent her temper sky rocketing.

“Gods dammit Discord!”

Rows upon rows, columns upon columns, the entirety of the rooms wall was nothing but doors. All identical looking in every way. Rainbow spun in place, unable to comprehend what might have possessed Discord to create such an annoying room. The moment she thought it, she realized she’d answered her own question.

”To be annoying of course. Goddess, and Daybreak actually lived in this place for a few years. This would drive me mad...guess that explains a bit...”

Realizing she had little choice but to choose a door, she thought back to what Discord had said to her just before vanishing.

”Third right door on the right, right?”

She looked to her right. Just like everywhere else in the room, the wall was lined from ceiling to floor with doors. She slowly approached the third to her right. Gently she reached out her hand ensnaring her fingers around the tiny golden knob. She went to turn it, but something stopped her. Something felt off. Nothing was this easy with Discord.

”What else did he say...third right door on the right...top to bottom...The hell does that mean?...Maybe...”

She looked straight up the wall. Indeed there were doors that lined the wall just under the ceiling.

”Top to bottom....knowing Discord, he totally would put it in the most annoying and hard to reach place.”

She focused on her back and flowed mana through the skin, just behind her shoulder blades. A quick sensation of peeling flesh arced through her. A moment later, a pair of magical, shimmering, cyan wings appeared behind her.

“Aww yeah! Getting easier all the time!”

As she fist pumped to the air, her wings gave a quick flap and she was airborne. With only minimal bobbing and stuttering, she made it up to the door at the very top of the wall in good time. As she reached for the handle, she looked back down to confirm it was indeed the third door to the right of the entrance. As far as she could tell, it was. She gripped the handle tight in her palm.

“Oh please don’t do something weird!”

Preparing to face some horrible consequence, she flung open the exit!

.....

“Ugh...my head...what happened?”

Daybreaks eyes slowly fluttered open...or at least, it felt like they did. There was no way for him to be sure since zero light was present in the room to assist him. He could feel that he was on his back, due to the ache coursing through his spine. Presumably from being blasted onto his ass. He blinked, trying hard to adjust his eyes to utter darkness, but to no avail.

“See, this is why having only one light in this room is a fucking nuisance...”

He reached back his hand to push himself up, but instead of floor, his palm pressed down into something warm and sticky. On instinct his other hand came up with a small flame in its center, providing him some much needed light. A quick glance down showed him that his hand was resting inside something black, and slimy.

“What the...?”

As he peered closer, he noticed there was more if around him. Holding his inflamed hand higher, he spotted the gel-like substance all around him, nearly covering most of the floor. Realizing he was surrounded by the stuff he jumped to his feet. Pointing his finger to the air, he shot the small fire ball from his hand straight up. It paused and hovered several feet above, casting an illuminating glow across the entire room. He recoiled in disgust when he realized that the small bit of stone he’d been laying in was the only remaining bit of floor not completely covered in this sloshing black ooze.

Spinning in a circle confirmed that he was literally surrounded by the stuff. Squinting in every direction, attempting to pinpoint the walls so he could make his way towards the exit, he found he couldn’t see them. He willed the small flame above to illuminate brighter, casting its glow as far as he could manage. But no matter how brightly lit the room became by his flame, he still could not spot any sign of the walls.

But he did spy something equally as interesting. The Mirror. About ten feet away and directly in front of him, the mirror sat. Only this time, there was one easily distinguishable difference. A large, fist sized crack sat towards the right side of the mirror, at about the same height that his fist would have come to. What was more, the crack seemed to be the source of the ooze, as he could see the sludge dripping and flowing from the breaks in the glass down onto the floor.

Several pieces of the glass seemed to be barely hanging onto where he punched and were just waiting to fall off. He could hear them crunching together as the black tarish sludge flowed from its wound. Wound was the most appropriate term for what he’d done to the Mirror. After all, the tar was flowing like blood from a slashed artery. He smiled, taking a small bit of satisfaction in knowing he’d wounded the object he hated so much. Though he also couldn’t help but feel some disappointment...he’d meant to shatter it completely.

”Though I suppose I should give myself some credit. It is an omnipotent all powerful god mirror. I suppose the mere fact that I even managed to crack it is impressive.”

He wanted to go over and examine the wound further, and perhaps try to finish the job, but the sloshing sludge that separated him from the mirror by ten feet, discouraged from that. Without knowing what it really was, trudging his way through that slush could have dangerous consequences.

As if on que to his thoughts, the very substance he was thinking of started to bubble right in front of him. Expecting trouble, he willed fire to his fists...but they went out almost immediately. At the same time, the floating orb of flaming light he’d cast suddenly dimmed to near dark and he could no longer see but directly in front of him. He could just barely make out the bubbling tar, now starting to slowly inch towards him from all sides. Again he called forth fire, and again it sputtered out.

Before he could try a third time the sludge was already washing over his feet and coming up to his ankles. As it continued to rise, faster and faster, he began to fear that he’d soon be swimming in the slush if he didn’t think of a way out. He tried one last time to call forth flames to his fists, but this time they didn’t even ignite. But the sludge beneath him did. For just a moment, when he’d tried to light his hands, he’d spotted a slightly orange glow in the sludge. Then he realized what was happening.

”This stuff is absorbing my magic...shit...is there even anything I can do then?”

If he didn’t locate a door before the room filled, he’d end up drowning in this shit. Ironic as that might be, he had no plans of dying that way. So for better or worse, he started trudging through the muck. He got about three steps in before his feet suddenly stuck in place and refused to lift.

“The fuck?!”

He yanked and pulled, but it was as though his feet were suddenly glued to the floor. As he struggled, he became aware the sludge had miraculously stopped rising. It settled at knee height for him and gave no more signs of rising. Squinting his eyes in the dim light, Daybreak tried to make out the Mirror from his current position, but found it was impossible. With his tiny flame getting seemingly dimmer by the moment, he was lucky he could still see anything at all.

A cold shiver traveled down his spine as something beneath the sludge coiled around his feet. It felt thick, like a tough tendril, and unnaturally cold especially inside this warm goo. Unable to move his limbs, he was forced to just stand there as he felt the thing begin to coil its way around his legs and up towards his knees.

He waited, knowing he’d have his chance the moment it broke the surface. He had to squint hard in the dimming light, to be sure he was ready to grapple when it came up. He could feel it, getting ever closer to just behind his knees. It seemed to sense his tension because it slowed to a slither as it moved. He clenched his fists, feeling it just below the surface now.

He waited. Then it lunged! The moment it broke the surface, the light from his flame went out all at once, and he was caught off guard by the sudden darkness. The serpentine tendril coiled around his entire body, binding his arms to his sides and lifting him out of the sludge into the air.

He struggled, but knew it was futile, whatever was holding him felt like pure muscle. He doubted even Applejack could wrestle something this strong. Somewhere in the back of his head, the thought dawned on him that it could likely crush his ribs with a single flex. After a moment, he simply went limp, deciding it was best not to aggravate his captor until he knew what was going on.

For a moment he just hung there, suspended in the air while the sounds of shifting and moving sludge echoed around him in the darkness. He wondered what could be occurring beneath his sightless gaze, until a more alarming realization pierced his nostrils and neck. Something was breathing on him, directly in front of his face. A brief moment of panic struck him, and he felt like struggling, but he calmed himself before he could act on the impulse.

Whatever had him, had him good. If it was going to crush him it could do so without an effort, therefore screeching and flailing would only make things worse. He forced his fear to the back of his mind and waited. The breathing became louder now that he was aware of it. He expected it to wreak of some horrid smell, but surprisingly he smelled nothing. He only felt the hot discomfort of breath upon his neck and nose.

A voice suddenly croaked through the darkness. A voice that was both familiar yet seemed foreign to him. He recognized it, but felt like it should have sounded different.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done?”

The voice seemed ragged and old, yet all at once full of life. He couldn’t tell if there was multiple voices speaking at once, or just one voice altering its speech pattern while it spoke.

A sharp gurgling to his front silenced his response in his throat. It sounded like someone was trying to gargle paint while speaking.

“Your actions have consequences Daybreak!”

He almost chuckled, but managed to resist, lest he piss off his captor more than intended. “Yeah? Like what? The only consequence I was hoping for was a shattered mirror.”

His eyes were filled with light! So quick and intense that he had to shut them out of pain. Unbearable heat traveled across the top of his head and face, forcing out a minor grunt from within his chest.

“Look at me.”

Slowly Daybreak opened his eyes. A scream of terror found its way into his throat, he barely found the strength to swallow it back down! There, directly before him, was an enormous face, large as his whole body and seemingly made entirely of the black sludge around him. But that wasn’t what made him want to scream, it was who the face seemed to belong that brought new nightmare fuel to his brain.

If his eyes were to be trusted, then he was starting into the overly large face of Solar Eclipse, his shadow that resided within the mirror. The face was made of the black tar and seemed like it was barely holding itself together, but he could still recognize his own features within. It was a terrifying thing to behold. Instinctively he looked away and instead searched for the source of the intense heat now giving him a one sided facial tan.

Oddly enough it was his little ball of fire in the air, though now it was burning bright enough to be a miniaturized sun in this place. He figured the sludge version of him must be powering it, cause he certainly wasn’t providing that kind of power burst to it. To avoid looking back at the face before him he instead looked down to the tendril holding him. He had assumed it to be different that the tar he’d been in before, but it looked entirely the same. Though it was more solid and clearly stronger, it seemed it was nothing more than the sludge beneath them given a powerful shape.

“I said look at me Daybreak....LOOK! AT! ME!”

The sharp screech forced his attention (reluctantly) back on Solar Eclipse.

“Do you see what you’ve done? What you’ve done to me?!”

Knowing it was his double binding him made him a bit more confident that he wouldn’t get crushed for talking back, so he took his chance.

“Yeah I do...So out of curiosity, if I’d actually managed to smash the mirror...what would have happened to you then?”

The tendril binding him tightened, forcing the breath from his body and sending sharp pain through his ribs. He loosed a groan, which seemed to satisfy Solar, because he relaxed his bind afterwards.

“You’re a fool and a coward. You don’t have the power to smash the mirror, you never could. You gave it one hundred percent in that punch, and that crack was all you did. You put all your power into trying to run from you’re fate again, and now instead of facing it like a man, you’ll suffer.”

“Are you going to kill me then?” The question escaped him before he could suppress it. The mass before him gurgled, in what he could only assume, was a chuckle.

“As much satisfaction as that would give me, no. Deformed as you’ve made me we are still connected. So I can’t kill you, but I can punish you.”

“Punish me?”

His whole body lurched forward as the tendril whipped around and across the room. He found himself hanging less than a nose distance from the mirror. The sharp crack now all the more visible as it lightly bled out the black sludge binding him.

“This time, only one of us will leave this place. I was willing to wait before, but I refuse to exist in this undignified deformed state. You WILL open the portal and face me! Or I shall make you suffer until you do.”

Daybreak stared at himself, his reflection, in the mirror. He didn’t see what he looked like. Instead all he could see was Solar Eclipse, as he should appear, staring back at him through the glass. His form lacked his usual armor and instead wore casual clothing, which made him seem all the more handsome and alluring. He watched as the reflection slowly held out its hand to him and its mouth moved. No sound came, but he could feel it on his lips.

“Come to me.” The words felt like they would be soft, welcoming, nothing like the creature now binding him.

He averted his gaze without even a moments hesitation “I refuse.”

A horrid screech filled his ears, making him wish he were deaf as his body was lurched once more back up to face his deformed shadow.

“Then you will suffer!”

Like a switch had been thrown, suddenly there was nothing. The light vanished from the world. Not just the light in the room, he truly felt like his vision itself was suddenly gone from him as true, complete, and utter darkness overtook his eyes.

.....

“Oh come on! I don’t have time for this crap!”

Rainbows fist connected with the stone doors blocking her path! A sharp ripple of pain traveled up her arm throughout her body as the door refused to give even the slightest inch to her full powered punch. Hand throbbing, she jumped back from the unforgiving stone and wiggled her aching limb about like a noodle.

Oooooh! Ow! Ow ow ow ow ow ouch! Stupid fucking door.”

The first door had been easy enough for her to figure out. The scalpel and the fresh blood stains on the stone had been a clear enough answer as to how she was to proceed. The procedure was barbaric, but she couldn’t help noting its efficiency (though perhaps that was because she’d been spending too much time around around her boyfriend lately). Without Daybreaks fresh blood having already stained the door, it might have taken her awhile to piece together what she was supposed to do.

This door however, was nothing like the one previous. As in, Daybreak had left her no indication as to how she could get through. If he’d physically done something to the door, she couldn’t see it. She’d stared at the door for a long time, just combing through the imagery that adorned it. It was all just a bunch of pictures of people suffering in various horrific manners. From impalement on spikes to burning to death, it was a charming picture really. She was sure the disturbing scenes meant something, but she doubted she had the time to sit there and ponder. Since she’d gotten into this room, she’d felt several more magical ripples flowing through the house and increasing in intensity with each blast. Whatever was happening to Daybreak beyond this door was getting worse, she could feel it in her chest.

She felt like giving the door another good smack, but her currently throbbing hand discouraged that sort of behavior. Realizing that with violence not being an option, she only had one other choice. She had to solve the door properly. She took a few steps back and laid her gaze on the text she’d noticed when first entering the room.

Know Thy Self, Seek Thy Desire, Conquer Thy Weakness.

The bright red letters that shone like blood made the text hard to miss, especially being that it was almost perfectly eye level. She only wished the sentence made a little more sense. She’d read tons of Daring Do and adventure stories about solving riddles and puzzles that hide ancient treasure. They’d always seemed so easy when behind the pages of a book. But now that she was face to face with one in real life, she had no idea how to figure it out. She walked forward and touched her palm to the text.

“Maybe there’s, like a secret button or something hidden in the words...Yikes!”

The door rippled at her touch, causing her to jump back in surprise. She gathered her cool, just in time for a voice to echo around the room, or in her head, she couldn’t really tell.

“What do you seek beyond my stone?”

“What...the fuck? It talks?” She took a step forward, searching for the source of the voice, expecting to find a face or mouth of some kind. But there was nothing. Again the voice echoed

“What do you seek here? Answer or leave this place.”

She wasn’t sure what to say. Was the door actually asking her what she was looking for, or was some kind of test. No, it was obviously part of a test, what would be the point of it otherwise? Her eyes slowly drifted to the text before her. She figured she’d give it a try and see what happened.

“I...I seek to know myself...”

There was silence. She heard a hum in her head, like the voice was thinking to itself.

“No. You do not seek that. What do you seek beyond my stone?”

“Gods dammit...well it was worth a shot...Gimme a minute to think.”

She didn’t really expect a response from a door, so she was quite surprised when she heard

“Very well”

She took a few steps back from the door and sat down on the cold stone. She brought her knees up to her face and wrapped her arms around her legs. Staring up at the images painted all across the surface of her current obstacle, she mumbled.

“What do I seek huh?”

The answer seemed obvious to her. Obviously she was looking for Daybreak, but the answer couldn’t be that simple. Could it?

“Hey...umm...door?”

She couldn’t believe she was talking to this thing.

“Do you know what you seek?” The voice sounded almost hopeful.

“Umm...Do I seek my friend Daybreak?”

“Do you?”

Now the thing was teasing her, great.

“Umm...yes?”

“No...you do not seek that. What is it you seek beyond my stone?”

“Figures...Can you tell me a hint?”

“What you seek is the answer.”

“Can you give me another hint?”

“No. What is it you-”

“Asshole.”

“No, you do not seek that. What-”

“Oh my fucking gods! Be quiet and let me think!”

Silence answered her.

“Finally...geesh...”

She leaned back on her hands, staring at all the images on the door.

“This is gonna take awhile...”

.....

Rain pattered down against the rooftops of Canterlots streets. It was not a violent storm, but a musty, cold, slush filled downpour. A heavy mist settled on the streets as a young boy stumbled forward from an alleyway moments ago filled with shimmering light. A small hooded cloak covered the child as he trudged forward, seemingly unsure of where he was. The light vanished and returned the alley to darkness as soon as the boy stepped out fully into the storm before him.

The rain smacked his cloak as he struggled to stay upright on his wiggling feet. His legs failed him after mere seconds of exposure to the frosty air, and he fell to the concrete twitching, writhing in apparent agony. His tattered and worn pants ripped at the knees as he writhed against the unforgiving stone ground like he was having a seizure.

Daybreak looked upon the scene from but a few feet away. He attempted to reach out his hand to aid the young boy, perhaps out of some instinct, but found his hand simply passed through him without feeling. Just like the rain from above passed through him without creating any sensation. He looked towards the sky, watching the rain surely strike his pupils, but he felt nothing as the droplets passed through his body. He was no more than a phantom here. Unsure of what was happening, and how he’d seemingly ended up back in Canterlot as a spirit, he decided to simply watch on and see what occurred.

The boy twitched against the ground a few seconds more, before he finally lay still. The wind howled as the storm picked up, taking hold of the boys hood even as he lay upon the flooded ground, and removed it from his head. Shock and disbelief found Daybreaks features as he stared into the young child’s face. Grime and filth covered forest green hair with a singular starch white streak down the center right hand side of his head. The young boys hands wobbled as he pushed himself to his knees. He managed to get to one knee, before several sparks of energy flowed outwards from within his palms, and traveled up the sides of the nearest buildings.

It was nearly instantaneous. The energy shot up the side of each home, and before the boy could react, the roofs of each house exploded like fireworks! The explosion knocked the boy onto his back, but this time he recovered faster. Rolling onto his side he forced his legs to stand him up. Still wobbling, he stumbled forward several steps and fell again. His hands came out against the nearest wall to stop his decent, but the moment his fingertips touched brick the wall ignited and was engulfed in flames. Stumbling back out of fear, the boy whimpered as he heard the people inside scream and flee the now burning building. Some stopped as they exited the tavern, and noticed him. with energy in his palms. Putting two and two together, many began to approach him shouting obscenities.

“No! Wait, please! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to!”

He held up his hands to show the fleeing and angry citizens he meant no harm. But instead a large power gathered in his open palms, pulsating outwards like a rippling wave. The entirety of the buildings to his immediate left and right disintegrated to dust in less than a moment! The few citizens who were shrieking in anger before, now joined the majority fleeing in terror.

Standing some feet away, Daybreak felt a lurch in his chest. Realization dawned on him as he remembered this day, and the upcoming events.

“No...”

Both he and his younger self spoke together.

The boy collapsed to his knees again, and felt a shock-wave exit from his hands as he touched the ground. He did not look up to see what destruction he caused, he just curled up and tried to cover his ears to the yelling.

Daybreak felt his fists clench, he attempted to look away, but a voice echoed in his brain like a bull horn, overlapping the sounds of the scene before him.

“DO NOT DARE LOOK AWAY! YOU CAN’T HIDE FROM WHAT YOU DID!”

Like some invisible force took hold of his face, Daybreak now found his body refused to allow him to turn away, and as his younger form stood to walk once more, his own legs moved to follow without his permission.

The muscles in the boys left arm pulsated, and fire ignited along his skin, causing him to shriek in pain! Though his skin remained unburnt, the pain he could feel was still very real. A familiar voice echoed across the scene, though it was clear this time his younger self could hear this one as well. His head turned searching for the source.

”You can’t escape! Did you think dragging your pathetic form from the Mirror would save you!? You lost! I’ll have what’s mine!”

The boy screamed as his face contorted, for a moment, seeming to shift between different features. His hair glowed, changing to complete white for a moment, a ghostly, snow stained white. The boy dropped onto his back and writhed, screeching the entire time!

“NO! No! I don’t want this! I won’t let you!”

The formless voice screeched back, clearly displeased

”It’s my body now! MINE!”

Daybreak cringed as he heard the bones in his younger self’s arms break from his spasms, then snap and set back together within the same few seconds. The boys screams could not describe the hellish pain he felt as his very skin felt like it was melting, then healing over and over, repeating endlessly.

More energy waves pulsated and traveled from his body, arching outwards like lightning and blasting apart the first thing they touched! The boys cloak had all but burned off from the searing heat of his own power and his shirt was looking like he’d been mauled by a bear that breathed fire! He kept himself from falling over yet again and simply sunk to his knees, attempting to curl like a ball and bury his head in the ground. He lightly began smacking his face into the concrete.

“Get out of my head, get out of my head, get out of my head!”

He whimpered over and over as he bloodied his forehead against the ground. The formless voice answered him back, agitated and sounding like it too, was struggling.

”NO! This is our-MY head now! MY body! I’ll rip it apart and put it back together to keep it if I have to!”

A woman shrieked close by, the child did not react, but Daybreak found his face was forced to turn towards it source.

“Firefly what are you doing?! Get back here!” A woman yelled to her friend, who had stopped fleeing from the scene along with some others. But unlike them, she was beginning to slowly inch her way towards the kneeling child at a snails pace.

The other on lookers did not dare rush out and try to retrieve her, lest another blast come forth. The woman named Firefly inched ever closer and began to speak, softly.

“Hey there little...umm...guy...are you...ok?”

Daybreak watched as his younger form briefly ceased smashing his own face, and slowly looked up to observe this woman.

Her features were something Daybreak would never be able to forget, unfortunately for him. Her hair was pink like cotton candy, and weighed down by the rain, but seemed like it would have curled slightly were it less wet. Her skin was a light cyan and she had a fair complexion, even in this weather. As she neared closer to him, both Daybreaks could see the color of her eyes, a shimmering magenta. Something powerful seemed to glow within them, like determination, but she was still to far for him to tell exactly. His younger form looked at her for a moment more, then a spasm and a twitch sent several shots of violent energy soaring just past the young womans head, missing decapitation by inches. The young boys head returned to striking the ground and he began muttering again, though more loudly than before.

“No, no, no! It’s my body, you can’t have it! Get out of my head. Get out of my head!”

The woman looked back to her friend (who was much too far back for Daybreak to make out) and saw the destruction his magic had just caused. Flames now licked their way along the streets, consuming anything they touched and slowly creating a large ring around the younger Daybreak and the woman closing in on him. This effectively cut Firefly off from her friend and the others. Many of the onlookers turned to flee once more, but some decided to stay and watch Firefly attempt to talk him down. She inched ever closer, nearing ten feet now.

“You’re destroying this whole block...I don’t think you mean it...please stop...Maybe I can help you?”

“GET AWAY!”

The woman was swept from her feet as another magical ripple arched outwards from within little Daybreaks outstretched arm! He twitched and squealed in pain as flames coiled upwards and around his body, encircling his form like a serpent. The fire lashed outwards just over top of Firefly’s head igniting the entire area behind her! People ran and yelled for help as flames settled on solid ground and rocketed off in every direction! Large packs of people were beginning to huddle about here and there as every clear path to safety went up in smoke and fire.

Rolling over onto her knees, Firefly crawled over to the young Daybreaks side. She reached out her hand towards the top of his head. Palms shaking, she was fearful but determined. Slowly she placed her fingers in the child’s hair and began to lightly stroke his messy locks. The boy twitched violently and looked up, startled to see this woman had still approached him when no one else ever had before. Their eyes met, he couldn’t help but stare into them.

Daybreak felt his legs carrying him closer to Firefly and his young self. Dread welled up in his gut, he knew what was coming, but he felt drawn to the scene nonetheless. It was as if he needed to see it again...as though there was something important about it. Even without seeing it from his younger self’s point of view, he could still vividly recall the ease he felt as her magenta eyes stared into his. Nevertheless he tried scream, to yell for her to get away. To get back! He knew what was coming, but there was no stopping it. No saving her.

“You know...my daughter has temper tantrums sometimes...floods the whole house with storm clouds then zips around laughing about it. Is that...maybe what’s going on here?”

His head shook as his eyes found the ground, struggling to hold back a violent spasm. A surge of magical energy tried to lurch forward from his chest, but he held in the blast. The energy shimmered around his body for a moment, before settling back inside him. Slowly his head raised again and he met eyes with Firefly once more. She still had not moved, though perhaps that was because she wasn’t fully aware of what his energy waves could do to her. Daybreak could recall his thoughts back then. He had been unable to comprehend why this woman was not fleeing from him in fear, or had not jumped back when his energy had threatened to engulf her.

The voice from before pounded against the inside of his skull, louder than a steam train! Both Daybreaks brought their hands to their ears, pained by the intensity of the screeches within their skulls!

”MY BODY! MINE! MINE! MINE!”

Firefly withdrew her hand with a gasp as the young Daybreaks body engulfed itself in fire! She stumbled back and fell while a tornado of flame sprouted up from beneath him! Both Daybreaks lost sight of Firefly, and the rest of the crowd as the inferno whipped outwards and spread itself across the streets! The young boy screamed as he felt the pain of his entire body burning, melting, all at once! His skin remained uninjured, but the sheer intensity of the pain threatened to overwhelm his brain! The sheer weight of the blast that freed itself from him now, was nothing like the ones previous! The flames did not linger upon buildings, they disintegrated them! Walls several inches thick with brick or concrete burned to ash in the blink of an eye! People screamed out all around him, then went silent as their body ceased to be anything but dust!

”MINE! MINE! ALL MINE!”

”NO!”

Something in his gut, something warm and hot yet nothing like fire, exploded within him! His self control slipped from his grasp and a scream of fury escaped his lips! A blinding beam of green and golden energy followed behind his scream and freed itself from him chest, flying straight upwards into the night sky! As his energy left him and made a crescent above the castle walls, it exploded outwards! A tidal wave of magic rained down across the city! The last thing young Daybreak saw before losing consciousness, was the green flakes of energy sprinkling down and dousing the flames burning within his sight.

Daybreak watched as his young self fell face first into the muddy streets. Out like a light, Daybreak knew he would not awaken for several hours. And he knew the sight that he was witnessing now would be what greeted him when he awoke. An entire city block reduced to dust and rubble, burned black and grey by his own flames. There was no smell of dead bodies, for everything had been so completely burned away all that remained was the petrified ashen corpses of the people caught in the blast.

There, less than five feet away from where his younger self now lay unconscious, was the ashen corpse statue of the woman who had tried to help him. He watched as the rain and wind struck Firefly’s body. He watched as it crumpled to the ground, nothing but dust. Not even a body for her daughter to bury.

He looked around. All over the block it was the same sight. The buildings lay in crumpled rubble, and the people who had been close by, had become nothing more than ashen statues that fell under the weight of the rain. He felt ill and attempted to look away, but found his head refused to obey him.

Solar Eclipse, the real Solar Eclipse, who had trapped him here in this hellish nightmare of a memory, now appeared before him. A shimmering, ghostly version of what he was supposed to look like phased into view, arms crossed as he stared Daybreak down with a hate filled glare.

“Now you will relive this moment, this scene, over and over again. Forever. Unless you finish what you started over a decade ago.”

Daybreaks head hung, he felt water tugging at the edge of his eyes, but he refused to give in to it.

“No.”

He had expected a wrath filled scream, a hate filled roar of blood lust directed at him. He got none of that. Instead, the shimmering form of Solar Eclipse grinned. A grin so terrifying it made all the hair on Daybreaks body stand up straight. Something flickered in the lighting of this dream world, and for a singular moment, Daybreak saw him for what he truly was. It froze him to his core, and the next words Solar Eclipse hissed ensured he would never thaw.

“Have you learned nothing?”

.....

“FUCKING OPEN FOR CELESTIA SAKE!”

Rainbow screeched as she threw the full force of her weight against the door still impeding her progress! Her shoulder throbbed as she stepped back from the immovable stone. There wasn’t even a dent. No proof whatsoever that she’d been unleashing all her frustrations upon this door for the past thirty something minutes. After a moment of silence, as if to simply torment her more, the voice she’d come to hate spoke forth once again.

”What do you seek beyond my stone?”

Legs wobbling, Rainbow sunk to the ground. With a loud thump, she flopped down on her haunches and pouted.

“I fucking hate this stupid door.”

The unending frustration she felt welling up inside her chest was easy to understand. She’d been answering the same question for over half and hour, each time being told she was wrong. What was she seeking? How could that be such a complicated question? She’d actually tried to figure it out too! But beyond seeking Daybreak, which was why she was here, or seeking herself like the writing on the wall implied; she couldn’t think of anything else. After trying and failing to get through the proper way, all she could think of now was trying to force her way. Judging by her throbbing shoulder, that wasn’t going to work out either.

Now all she could do was sit and think. The good news (if there was any) was that she hadn’t felt any more magical ripples pass through the wall in some time. So whatever was happening on the other side had stopped, probably. Though in truth, there was no way for her to know if that was actually a good thing or not.

“For all I know my boyfriend could be dying in there and I’m stuck talking to this fucking wall!”

She picked up a piece of loose stone from the floor and tossed it at the door out of spite. It clattered against the stone in an unimpressive manner, then rolled away into the dark. A few moments passed, and she sat there, wallowing in her own inadequacy.

“All those Daring Do novels and I can’t solve the real thing...how lame is that?”

Off to her right, an ever so faint tsk tsk tsk could be heard. Her ears perked as she recognized the condescending tone. Looking up, she was just in time to spot the familiar form of Discord passing through the wall like it were just another door.

“Tsk tsk dear Rainbow. And here I expected to arrive finding the situation had already been resolved. Imagine my disappointment to see you still perched here outside the final entry point.”

“Screw off man, I’m not in the mood for your shit right now.”

The tone of her voice easily conveyed her feelings, bringing a smile to Discords lips.

“I can only imagine how it must make you feel, I know you are ever so fond of those adventure novels. Treasure hunting and whatnot. This is a pivotal point in those types you know. The big riddle preventing our hero from claiming their prize. Faltering right here, just before the end. It must be infuriating for you, hmm?”

“Keep talking ass hat, I’ll take my anger out on your wrinkly face.”

Discord was suddenly beside her, bending over and whispering into her ear.

“Is that really what you want to do right now? Hit, scream, punch and kick? I remember my boy telling me you thought well on your feet as of late. But it looks like you’re still the same Rainbow Dash that I so easily bested in the maze those years ago. Do you know why I was able to beat you back then? Without lifting so much as a finger?”

She turned, and her arm swung up violently, but he was no longer beside her. Yet his voice persisted in her ears. She knew he was still close by somehow. Quickly getting to her feet and looking around, determined to find him so she might deliver a long needed punch to his face.

“It’s cause you’re predictable, dear Rainbow Dash. The most predictable member of your little team. Your friends may all have quirks for me to seek and exploit, but you...you I don’t even have to go looking. Your ego, your need to win all the time, and always feel like you’re making the right decision. It’s so obvious I’m surprised more of your enemies haven’t used it against you, or your friends.”

“Would you shut the hell up and leave me alone!” She cast a storm cloud in no particular direction. It bounced around the darkened room, firing off random bolts of lightning before dissipating seconds after.

“Tell me something Rainbow? Are you more loyal to your friends, or to my son?”

“What kind of fucking question is that? I’m just loyal. To my friends, to my family, and to Daybreak. Anyone I care about. You don’t honestly expect me to rate them do you?!”

A loud cackle bounced around the walls.

“But I do, dear Rainbow, that is exactly what I expect! Tell me. Do you honestly think that this being, this Famine that you all face, won’t use every means available to her to defeat you lot?”

“What does Famine have to do anything?” Her voice sounded less pissed now, and more uncertain. She couldn’t understand if this was going somewhere, or if Discord was just screwing with her.

“Everything! The Horseman has everything to do with this! Think! Just think for one second Rainbow Dash! What if Famine took Daybreak and used him against you? Would you aid him, or your friends?”

“That would never-” But Discord cut her off. His voice was raising by the second, Rainbow could not tell whether he was yelling or laughing as he spoke. His voice was echoing so much that he could have been doing both.

“What? That would never happen? That absolutely could happen, in any number of ways! She needs his consent to accomplish her goals Rainbow Dash! Do you really understand what that means? She needs him to WANT to help her.”

“Daybreak wouldn’t do that. He would never help Famine destroy the world. You’re his father, you should have more confidence in your own son!”

The echoes stopped blasting in her ear. Now she only heard one voice speaking.

“I know my son, dear Rainbow, much better than you...” She heard him sigh, loudly, before speaking again. “Listen...Daybreak is still young, he is still a blank canvas that can be painted in many different colors. He is not like you and your friends. All of you grew up around love, happiness, and were shaped to believe in specific strong morals. He had none of that. He’s always been an outcast and only ever spent minimal time with me or his mother. He drifted the world as a wandering exile for more time than he spent with me or Celestia combined. Anything he has come to believe, he had to discover himself, with nobody to reconfirm his beliefs. He’s only stayed on the right path for this long, because he believes it’s the right path. No one has ever truly tried to convince him otherwise.”

“What do you mean? He told me he lived with you for awhile, and studied with Celestia for a few years...You telling me that neither one of you tried to, I don’t know, act like parents towards him? For all that time?”

Another sigh bounced along the walls.

“I wanted him to find his own way. My way ignited a one thousand year war. I still don’t think you and your friends have come to grasp the severity of that fact. Having been born afterwards you don’t truly understand what those centuries were like. I did not want him repeating my choices. As for Celestia. I cannot fault her for being so cold toward him in his childhood, and if you knew as much as I, neither would you.”

Rainbows face gave away exactly what she wanted to say, and Discord must have been able to see as much from wherever he was.

“This an odd thing to say coming from me, so I understand if this response is not good enough...but just trust me. Where Celestia is concerned, you lack all the facts. And regardless, this is not my point. It doesn’t matter if you can understand how or why Daybreak might choose to aid Famine. I’m asking you. If that DID happen. What would you do? Would you stay loyal to your friends, whom you’ve fought and suffered and loved with for all these years? With whom you’ve encountered and defeated dozens of foes for the good of the world? Or, would you stay loyal to the boy whom you’ve pledged your love and devotion to? The boy whose life you swore to fill with happiness no matter what he ever did? Tell me Rainbow Dash. I want to know!”

Rainbows fists shook. She felt angry. Not because Discord was taunting her beliefs, but because she didn’t actually have a satisfying answer for herself.

“I...I’d....” She stammered. Discord could see and hear the uncertainty in her voice. “I’d protect Equestria...But I’d find a way to save Daybreak too.”

Several cackles echoed around her.

“You can’t even convince yourself of that, yet you try and pass off an answer like that to me? What are you playing at? You honestly think you could protect the world and him?...Fine...And what if he became your enemy? Tried to hurt you? Kill your friends, or you?”

“Why...?” But again Discord interrupted her, though much louder than the times previous.

“Answer me girl! You came here to meet me as my sons girlfriend right?! To make peace?! Then I tell you this; give me an answer if you want my blessing as his father! Hurry quick, before I lose patience and portal you to the other side of the planet!”

”I DON’T KNOW DAMMIT! I DON’T KNOW!” Rainbows aura rippled off her body, translucent wings spreading outwards from her back as she yelled to him!

“I CAN’T PRETEND TO KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPEN WITH US! BUT I KNOW I CARE ABOUT HIM, MORE THAN ANYONE ELSE EVER HAS FOR SURE! I’D NEVER BETRAY HIM OR MY FRIENDS!”

Her aura calmed as her excitement quickly died down. Her wings folded against her back and vanished into sparkling dust as she breathed deeply.

“Even if...somehow he did turn against us...I still wouldn’t...I’d find a way, somehow, to save him.”

“And if he tried to kill you?” Discords voice sounded, almost distant now. Like he was drifting away.

Dash’s hands started to shake again. “If...If that happened...I’d stop him, but I’d do it without killing him.”

A faint snicker made its way into her ears. “You are still a child at heart dear Rainbow. To believe that a scenario like that would actually be possible. But of course, this is all just theory isn’t it?”

His voice sounded close. Turning, she found him standing just a few feet away, his right hand placed upon the center of the door. Rainbow watched in awe as the frame began to creak forward, the blistering sound of scraping stone digging into her ears.

“No need to think too deeply on it after all.”

Right before her eyes, his form vanished into vapor. The door swung open, revealing her final destination at last. Without any regard to Discords departure, or the riddle she had failed to solve, Rainbow sprinted forward into the darkness!

.....

Alone. He was alone. Alone in the darkness. Floating. He was alone, floating in the darkness. It was cold, so cold...so unbearably cold. Alone, floating in the cold darkness. Images passed though his vision. The same images, over and over, refusing to give him rest. Nothing was there in front of him, and yet he could see the events, clear as if he were right there witnessing it again. Houses burning, children screaming, people melting, and becoming nothing more than ash. Solar Eclipse’s voice, his horrible laugh, taunting him. The sounds of it were so close, ringing in his ears. The scene refused to leave him. Eyes open or closed he could not escape it.

He could feel warm liquid in his eyes, blurring the sides of his vision. But even through the blur, the scene was still clear as daylight. He wanted it to stop. He wanted to force it to stop. Stop the screams in his ears, and stop the bloody images in his eyes. But what could he do? He had no feeling in his limbs. He was aware that they were there with him, dangling in the emptiness. But he could not will them to move. Try as he might to think about it, all his brain could process was the images.

Firefly’s silent scream as she was engulfed in flame and burned to ash right before him. Buildings falling in on themselves and crushing those hiding within. Children, with faces covered in soot, crying aloud for their parents. It was all he could see, all he could hear. He couldn’t think, he couldn’t make it stop!

Then he heard something. Something...different. Out of place. The screams were still there in his head. They consumed every other sound, but even still he heard something...else. A voice, different from the ones yelling in pain. He heard it, truly heard it. It wasn’t in his mind, it was a real voice! A real voice somewhere in the darkness! But what was it saying? It was so faint, almost less than a whisper, yet somehow more pronounced than the screams. He tried to focus, to hone in on what it was saying, and where it was coming from.

”Daybreak!”

There it was! His name! The voice was calling his name.

“W-Who...is it?” He tried to respond, but his voice came out in barely a croak. His throat felt dry and dehydrated.

”Daybreak!”

He wanted to shout. He was here! Right here! Although he had no idea where here was, but the simple sound of his voice might draw whomever was calling closer to him. Yet words could not find him. His throat was dry, no moisture came to his lips as he tried to push out words. He could do nothing but silently yell for the voice.

“Daybreak!!!”

It was closer. Much closer than it was before. The voice was moving closer to him. That meant that it might know where he was.

He felt heat. Something warm was touching his shoulder. He willed his head to move and look, but his body did not respond. He did not worry though. For some reason, this heat was not painful, but comforting. The cold darkness surrounding him seemed to lessen as this heat gripped him. His stomach gave a sudden rise, as he felt his whole body lurch! He was being turned about, but which way, he did not know. In the darkness with nothing to see, he had no idea which way was up or down.

The heat on his shoulder intensified, and began to feel firm. Like a hand. Something was pulling him, something he could not see. As it pulled him, he felt his body growing warmer, like it was pulling him out of the abyss.

”NOT THIS TIME!”

An icy chill shot up his body as a cold tendril coiled around his thigh gripping him tight. His body stopped moving, yet he could feel the presence on his shoulder trying to pull him free.

”I WON’T BE DENIED WHAT’S MINE! NOT AGAIN!”

The voice was as cold and frozen as the tendril gripping him. He recognized it easily, and knew he had to confront it.

“N-not...yours...yet.” His response was barely above a whisper, but he knew Solar Eclipse had heard him.

A firm tug on his shoulder felt him pull free of the vine. Once again he was hurtling towards the warmth, towards freedom. Solar’s voice screamed and screeched from below them!

”NO! YOU CAN’T DO THIS TO ME AGAIN! YOU CAN’T LEAVE ME HERE ALONE!”

“I’m sorry...”

The cold darkness faded into nothingness, along with the images in his mind. He knew, he was free.

All at once, he felt a wave of warmth wash over him! Heat and light overtook his senses like a tidal wave! The sensation of hitting hard stone ran up his hip and into his spine. Slowly, he opened his eyes.

The smiling face of Rainbow Dash greeted him as he looked up towards the (now) candlelit ceiling. He was on his back, and she was leaning over him. He blinked once, twice, three times just to be sure.

“Rainbow?”

“So...you made it out once again.” The familiar tone caught his attention. He turned his head around, and found Discord leaning against the golden frame of the Mirror. His fingers were running along the large crack Daybreak had made in the glass.

“What did you hope to accomplish by doing this?” His usual demeanor was nowhere to be found as his eyes stared down at his son, a tone of intimidating seriousness backed his words.

“Discord! That can wait, look at him!”

The tone in Rainbows voice caused a minor panic to stir within his chest. Raising his head, he forced his body upwards into a sitting position to check himself in the mirror...then immediately bent over and threw up the contents of his stomach. As he emptied his insides onto the floor, he caught a glimpse of his current appearance in the cracked glass. The image only made him sicker. He was starch pale and drenched in sweat. His eyes were bloodshot with dark shadows underneath them, and he could swear he looked skinnier than before.

Once he had nothing else to throw up, his wiggling arms collapsed under him and he fell chest first into his own sick.

Rainbow took a half step back. “Ok dude, that’s gross. I’ll gladly help you outta here, but you’re pulling off that shirt before I touch you.”

Daybreak mumbled a confirmation and rolled a bit to the side. Barely a foot or two away from the pool of sick, he wiggled and struggled his way out of the vomit covered shirt. He tossed it, and heard it make a sickening splat somewhere else in the room.

Satisfied, Rainbow came over and helped him off the floor. She pulled his arm around her neck and yanked him to his feet. As he came up, Daybreak raised his head and saw his father running his index finger along the cracks in the Mirror. Trailing behind his finger was a glowing white light. Rainbow too, paused to observe what was occurring, but Daybreak knew without seeing anymore than a moments worth.

Less than a minute later, Discord stepped away and wiped the smallest ounce of sweat from his brow. The cracks in the glass were completely gone. The Mirror looked brand new, as though it had never been struck in the first place. Daybreak spat in disgust, luckily he was pretty sure Rainbow thought he was just getting the horrid taste of his own sick out of his mouth. They both turned without a word and made their way from the room in silence.

Family

View Online

"Sol, wait a moment."

Mere feet from the front entrance, both Rainbow and Daybreak stopped and turned to face the living room. Discord was leaning against the passageway, in an uncharacteristic fashion, that separated the two rooms. He had a grim look covering his features, of which he made no attempt to hide from his son. That look was the only thing that kept Daybreak from retorting rudely about his name.

"I know that when you fought that Horseman's servant, you used Solar Eclipse to defeat her...Listen to me, very carefully...You cannot use his power anymore, ever again! Whatever you wanted to accomplish by shattering the Mirror didn't work, I know you can see that much. But it did have consequences. That thin line separating you from the Void is even thinner now. If you call him again, in anyway, the line will vanish. You might not come back. Do whatever you can to forget about him and find another way to win."

Daybreak turned away from his father. " That's easy for you to say, he isn't inside of YOUR head. But don't worry, I hadn't intended on using him again anyways. It was a one time thing. That's all."

His features were well hidden, even Rainbow couldn't tell exactly what he was thinking, but it was clear Discord wasn't buying it.

"Say that if it makes you feel better, but I know you're lying. I've given you fair warning now. What you do with it is entirely up to you. If you try and use him to win against Famine, you'll be doing exactly what she wants. You'd be handing her a dangerous weapon."

Daybreaks fists clenched, but Rainbow beat him to the punch. Stepping away from Daybreaks side, she took an aggressive step towards Discord.

"If you would help us out then he wouldn't have to rely on him! How can you call yourself his dad if you won't even act like one when he needs you? You should be out there doing something!"

Discords eye twitched, but Rainbow didn't back down.

"And forget about being the Lord of Chaos! The Discord I remember fighting would never have hid in his house while someone ELSE took over the world! What's the matter with you all of the sudden!? Did your balls fall off in the past few years?!"

Daybreaks hand appeared on her shoulder, she heard him whisper under his breath "Don't!" but she didn't care. Now that she was riled up, she was ready to let him have it.

"You know before we came here, Daybreak told me not to ask you for help. And I didn't argue, because I wanted to get to know you as his dad without ruining the mood! But just look at him!" She swung her arm back, regarding Daybreak shivering and struggling to hold himself up on his own. It was quite a pathetic sight to be honest, even if it was only temporary.

"If he thought you'd come to help fight do you really think he'd have done what he did!? I may not be able to understand what's going on with that Mirror, but even I can tell when he feels desperate. I never liked you before, but I still couldn't understand why Daybreak didn't talk about you and Celestia like parents. But now I know why. It's because you never were parents! I can see it in the way you talk to him! You probably never once told your own kid that you loved him did you!? HE'S YOUR GODDAM SON DISCORD! NOT SOME TOOL FOR YOU TO USE! GET OFF YOUR ASS AND ACT LIKE A FUCKING FATHER FOR ONCE IN YOUR LIFE!"

When she finally lowered her tone, neither Discord nor Daybreak seemed to know what to say. Rainbow just stood there, huffing and heaving in gulps of air as silence floated uncomfortably in the room. Daybreak carefully watched his father, fearful for what he might do. He'd never seen anyone speak to him in that way and get away with it unscathed.

The silence hung there for several minutes, with no one moving a muscle. Rainbow was still drawing heavy breath and Daybreak was too mortified to dare speak a word. His eyes were glued to his father, scenarios streaming through his head of what he might be able to do if Discord reacted violently. With his legs wobbling and his body shivering, he wasn't exactly comfortable casting any spells at the moment, but he didn't see any other choice if Discord attacked. Even on his best day, Daybreak wasn't exactly sure he could do anything more than delay his father a single moment.

As if reading his mind, Discords hand suddenly shot downwards without warning! Daybreak, panicking that he was about to cast some kind of spell, reacted without thinking! Flames jumped to his fists as he pulled back his hands, ready to toss a fire blast straight towards Discords face! Though it was all for naught, as Discord withdrew his hand from his pocket to reveal...a golden pocket watch within his palm. Ignoring his sons surprised features, he clicked open the tiny case and glanced downwards briefly. After a moment he looked back to the pair and spoke, with the blankest expression on his face.

"I think it's time you both left."

They exchanged a confused glance. As he extinguished the fire in his hands Daybreak spoke, unsure if he'd actually heard right.

"Umm...Father?"

"Leave. Now." There was no mistaking it this time. They had been dismissed, and in a tone so unnaturally calm, Daybreak found himself looking over his shoulder as they turned for the door. There was a newfound weight in the room, a weight that Daybreak easily recognized as his fathers own aura. He could feel it, swirling throughout the air like a thick fog. Half expecting to be transformed into a squid before they managed to exit the house, he found himself dawning his raincoat much faster than normal. All thoughts of his own exhaustion were gone as fear gripped his mind and hastened his body!

Rainbow was done even faster than he was. The feeling of her rapidly pulling his raincoats sleeves onto him with increased ferocity, told him that she was feeling the same unease. The tension in the room seemed to spike by the second. Once they were both fully dressed, Daybreak was frantically trying to pull his backpack over his shoulder! Very suddenly, Discord began tapping his foot to the floor. Fear squeezed their souls as they swiped for the door handle! Something in their heads told them, they needed to leave...right now!

They practically fell over each other scrambling out the front door and back into the welcoming arms of the dark forest! Without so much as a goodbye, they took off sprinting, not caring whether they went deeper into the wood or were headed towards the exit! They didn't get but a few feet away when a massive energy blast flew forth from the front door in the form of a giant boot, and made straight for them! Rainbow and Daybreak screeched as the "boot" split in two separate shoes and simultaneously connected with their rears!

Before either one could yip in pain, they found themselves being propelled forward at an alarming rate! The whole forest seemed to fly by them in a blur! With barely enough time to comprehend what was happening, Daybreak and Rainbow suddenly found themselves being spat out of the edge of the forest! They rolled in the dirt and came to an uncomfortable stop with both their rears sticking high into the air, throbbing. Aching of pain and humiliation, Daybreak rolled over onto his back and groaned.

"You just HAD to go there, didn't you?"

Rainbow too, followed suit and rolled onto her back. She also groaned, shoving her hands beneath herself and rubbing her butt in pain.

"Don't you even man! He had it coming-!"

A loud, bright pop of light between them both cut Rainbow off. They watched silently, as a small scrap of paper unfolded itself from the light and drifted down to Daybreaks side. Palm outstretched, the little paper fluttered right into his awaiting hand. Once he unfurled it completely, he cocked his head to the side and read the scrap aloud.

"It would do Rainbow Dash some good to pay a visit to the doctor. Signed, Discord"

Daybreak crumpled the paper in his hands, then tossed it behind his back, not giving it a second look as it exploded into dust! Sighing, he slowly stood and regarded Rainbow.

"Yeah. He's pissed."

"How'd ya guess? The exploding paper? Or the boot in our asses?"

As he pulled her up from the grass, Daybreak gave half a laugh.

"He signed his name. He never signs his name. Remember that stupid scroll from earlier, all those nicknames? That's all he ever uses to sign anything or describe himself." He paused for a moment before adding "Why couldn't you just let it go?"

"What?! So now I'm the bad guy here?!" She gave him a hard shove, he stumbled back a few steps, dropping his bag back into the dirt. "Listen here dude; you may be okay with him sitting on the sidelines while you get the stuffing beaten out of you by Horsemen and Horsemen servants and whatever the hell else, but I'm not! He knew what you were going in that room to do-and don't pretend he didn't!" She cut him off before he could deny it. "He knew and he didn't even try to stop you! I mean look at you! You're white as a ghost! I can't even imagine what happened to you in there! Why doesn't he act like a fucking father and lookout for you? I mean, even a little bit."

A small sigh escaped him. Shaking his head, Daybreak reached down and unzipped his bag. Wordlessly, he withdrew a blank sheet of paper, some brushes and a small case of water paint coloring. Plopping himself back down in the grass, he crossed his legs and wafted her over. For a second she considered demanding an immediate answer, but quickly thought better of it and simply sat down beside him without fuss. There was a calm silence as he neatly arranged his supplies around him in a semi-circle. With a wave of his hand, a small plastic cup of water appeared beside him and floated gently down to sit beside the paint. The paper in front of him glowed green with surrounding magic and gently lifted ever so slightly off the ground, hovering less than an inch above grass.

His head turned slowly, along with his eyes, surveying the area around them. Committing each minuscule detail of the current landscape to memory. The trees, the grass, the stones, even the dirt, he studied it all. Once he was done, he moved with machine-like precision. Whipping his head downwards he dipped his brush into the cup of water, then swiftly swung it around to the colors, dabbing the very tip of the brush into the green slot. But before he could touch brush to paper, Rainbows impatience got the better of her.

"Umm, what are you doing?"

He merely smiled a soft, warm smile, and replied "Just watch."

Moving as if possessed, he slashed and swiped the paper with his brush! He moved erratically, in ways Rainbow had never seen him move before, and certainly had never seen anyone paint before. His eyes scanned and traced along the paper, following his paint brush while also jumping around his mini canvas to see where he would go next! She could barely keep her eyes following the movements of his brush, it was sliding all over the place! For such a small paper, it seemed like she was trying to chase the brush through an obstacle course with her eyes. She only caught clear sight of it when he went to clean it for another color. The brush touched the water in the cup, and the paint flowed right off into the clear liquid, then vanished leaving the water untainted for the next cleaning. She knew that had to be magic and that likely the whole process was enhanced by magic, but it was still interesting to watch him do it.

The process only sped up from that point on. She wanted to see what it was he was painting, but he'd tilted the paper back just enough in the air to keep her from being able to tell. So she gave up on trying to follow his brush strokes and instead watched his face, and the expressions upon it. They changed quickly as his brush strokes. Frustration, exasperation, relief and joy flew by in less than a second and came back around a second later. His eyes had begun to glow with aura, but only just enough to make them shimmer in the light of the woods, instead of being fully consumed in whiteness like usual.

It went on like this for several minutes. Her simply watching him paint. Though to anyone else, it might have looked like he was attacking the paper, or angry at it. As intriguing as it was to watch, she was pretty sure this was something more suited to someone like Twilight, or Sunset, who could appreciate the fine art of weaving magic into painting as he was. She just wanted to know what the hell he was painting and why he was doing it instead of simply answering her question. It almost bothered her that he always answered such simple questions like this, with some complex and convoluted analogy. She was sure that's what was going on here.

A few more minutes passed, during which he finally took his eyes off the paper, but only to briefly glance at her, then look immediately back down. Each time he looked up, she thought he was done, but each time was just a quick glance, then back down. It was actually a bit annoying, because she felt like each time he was getting her hopes up and then leaving her disappointed. Luckily he stopped before it became truly frustrating, and a few more brush swipes after that, he finally set aside the paint. Daybreak stared down at the paper for a few seconds after releasing the brush, assessing it. A firm nod confirmed he was indeed done, and she was up on her knees instantly trying to see what he'd made. With a smile, he took up the paper and turned it around for her to view.What she saw left her speechless. Truly a rare occurrence.

It was a near identical display of the forest around them, and the grassy fields ahead. Accurate down to the finest details. The blades of grass, even the dirt, were all well defined and detailed. Even for magic, it was an impressive painting. But that wasn't what left her lost for words. It was the fit, blue skinned, rainbow haired girl he'd painted sitting in the exact position she'd been, looking towards him out of the paper. To say the portrait was perfect would probably be a little too much, but she didn't care, it was amazing to behold! He'd gotten every detail of her right down to the dirt staining her clothing. It was kind of weird though, since she found herself staring at her own expression. If the face she was making here was supposed to be identical to the one she'd actually been making, holding back a blush would be rather difficult. Her lips looked slightly scrunched together and her eyes slightly narrowed at the brow. She could tell even here that she must have looked grumpy during the whole thing. There were a few obvious smudges here and there and an acute flimsiness adorning the whole thing, but that was to be expected of water color painting. Though the thought of what he might able to do with a proper painting set was certainly an entertaining idea. Something she'd have to keep in the back of her mind for later.

After she stared at the painting for a little too long, she heard a small chuckle. Bringing her out of her daze, Rainbow blinked and returned her attention to Daybreak.

"So I take it you like it right? Normally this kind of thing takes me several hours to get right, but a little magic here and there lets me cheat a bit. Still, I'd say I did a pretty good job capturing that adorable look you have when you're impatient."

"It's beautiful." Was all she could manage to get out, ignoring his minor quip at her. Then she quickly added "But...why now? All this time together I've never once seen you do another drawing."

His smiled beamed. "This seemed like the best time...So let me ask you something Dash. This has to do with what you asked me before. Since you clearly like the painting, what does it mean to you?"

Dash's head tipped to the side, she eyed the painting with a fiercer expression then before. Somehow, seeing her stare in such a way made him think she was trying to shoot beams through the paper. He chuckled "It's not a trick question Dash, just answer."

As if that sprung loose some kind of chink within her brain, Dash swiftly took up the painting in her hands and held it close to her face, practically trying to cuddle the thing.

"I've seen all those beautiful sunrises that you've drawn. They're all still hanging in my dorm room and I love looking at them any time I go back there. But for me to actually get to see you create one right in front of me, and it's actually a picture of me. It means so so sooooo much! You've got me feeling all sappy and fuzzy inside."

Holding back the urge to give Rainbow a bone crushing hug was extremely difficult after hearing that, but he forced himself to focus.

"Now Dashie, think about this. What do you think someone else might see when they look at this? Someone who has no prior experience with my drawings or what they mean. What do you think they'd say about it?"

Breaking from her sappy stupor, Rainbow again looked down at the painting in her grasp. She tried imaging looking at it without knowing any of the things she did about it. What was it that Twilight called it? Looking at it objectively?

"They'd say it's pretty? Um, that you like to draw hot girls?"

Daybreaks eyes rolled "Smooth Dash. Real smooth." Even through her lame joke, Daybreak could hear the uncertainty in her voice.

"This is precisely my point about Discord. To you, an outsider, he's a terrible father (which he is) that doesn't care about his son. But to me, someone who has experienced living with him for around two-ish years, I know the truth...Dashie he really is an ass, you're right about that. But he does care in his own twisted way. He took me in, even if it might have been for selfish reasons. He took me in when I was alone and wandering the world with no path and no idea of what to do. He helped me control the unusual magic I have inside me and he taught me the importance of never using it to its fullest extent. And I will always be grateful for that. True, I never had what you'd call a father-son relationship with him, but I could never say he didn't care. At least not mean it. Does that make sense?"

Rainbow sat in silence for a moment, still clutching the painting close to her chest. Once more her eyes drifted down to it, lingering on the watery image of her face for a long moment. A melancholy smile covered her cheeks as she raised her head to face him again.

"The first time I get to see you draw something amazing, and you use it to prove a point to me. You could have just explained that to me..."

Aware of what she was implying, he quickly scooted over and scooped her into a tight hug. "Don't be a dork Dashie. I'd planned on drawing for you for awhile now. This was just an appropriate time to do so. Plus, you wouldn't have appreciated the analogy as much if I hadn't done it this way. I don't know if you've noticed, but you're a bit hard headed when it comes to learning things."

"Fuck you dude." Her words sounded harsh, and he thought she might actually be upset with him for a moment, but he found his reassurance when she snuggled her face into his chest.

They didn't stay that way for long though. After only a few seconds, they both simultaneously looked at one another, seeming to understand. They knew had to get moving if they wanted to visit her father and be back home before dark. As they rose from the grass together, Daybreak waved his hand over the area before them. The air around them crackled and shimmered, burning the small blades of grass beneath their feet. A minuscule mass of swirling energy spawned to life within the heated air.

"I'll portal us directly there Dash." He snapped his fingers, a small pen and notepad flew out from his pack and landed in his outstretched palm. "Here, write the address on here then toss it into the portal. If it's near any place I've marked before we should be able to get there quicker this way. I don't wanna waste time flying if we can avoid it."

At his words, the small swirling mass ahead erupted outwards into a full blow oval shaped mass of energy. The familiar, but still menacing purplish form of a long range teleportation portal. Rainbow quickly jotted down her fathers address, took a step forward, and released the small bit of paper into the suction of the portal. Upon receiving the address, the portal shimmered slightly, then changed from its original purple to a much more pleasant looking blue.

A smile creasing his lips, Daybreak gently pulled on Rainbows hand. "Let's go introduce me to your dad Dashie."

The smile was contagious, as the thought of Daybreak hitting if off with her dad made her beam with elation. "Yeah. This should be fun. More fun than Discord at least."

They shared an momentary laugh together. Determination bubbled up within him...the next visit had make up for his father. Pushing the thoughts of his previous exhaustion and recent nightmarish experience to the back of his brain, Daybreak stepped forward, pulling them both into the portal.

.....

It's not everyday, even in world full of magic, that you hear someone mention they live on top of a city of clouds. Yet this amazingly surreal thing, seemed to be common place for Rainbow Dash. As both she and Daybreak stepped forth from their shimmering portal trip, Daybreak found himself face to face with sight he hadn't seen in years. Cloudsdale. A modern marvel even for him. The entire city was floating on top of a vast number of clouds, held together and solidified through a series of spells so complex, Daybreak knew he could spend years here studying it, and was still likely to never understand it all. It had taken over fifty years to perfect the magic binding the city together and another twenty to work out all the flaws, or so he'd heard.

He'd passed through this city once on a journey some years ago, when he was making a quick stop in Las Pegasus. The floating city was constantly on the move around Equestria. "It moved with the wind" some would say. Yet he doubted that was true, wind went everywhere, and this city never went beyond the borders of the realm. Still, he'd found it interesting enough to mark it when he'd last been here. Now, as he and Rainbow walked hand in hand down the white fluffy streets of this marvel of magic, Daybreak found he was thankful he'd done so.

The streets themselves were straight and flat enough for carriages to make decent time if they needed. But no one ever sped down these streets. With the structure of the city being similar to that of an upwards winding tower, there was no room for unsafe traffic, unless someone wanted to go flying off the edge. The sidewalks, if they could even be called that, were separated from the streets by large rows of white and yellow clouds that seemed to have been created with extra fluff. This created a two foot tall barrier between traffic and pedestrians. Though Daybreak was unsure of just how sturdy a barrier a bunch of white balls of fluff could be. But since the city was still floating along, and in no negative news light, he assumed they must make it work somehow.

Rainbow briefly informed him, while pulling him down the roads by his arm, that her father lived in a more upper quadrant of this tower-like city. In Daybreaks mind, that put him in a semi wealthy class of citizenry, but Rainbow was quick point out that was not always the case. True, at first glance, the most wealthy seemed to live at the top of the spiraling tower and the not so fortunate at the bottom. But upon closer inspection of each sector, one could see the truth. Many lively decorated and rich-seeming houses lined the streets of every quadrant of the city. In fact, it seemed like the richer looking houses were deliberately placed next to less fortunate ones. Rainbow explained, in a tone that reminded him eerily of Twilight, that this was so the rich and poor could not ignore one another.

"Like they do in Canterlot" The thought surfaced in his mind before he could stop it. Rainbow seemed able to tell what he was thinking by the scowl he made no effort to hide.

She quickly jumped on the chance and explained that this system of living together had proven much more beneficial to the city. Princess Celestia had been the one to propose the idea and said that with the rich and poor, powerful and weak, forced to live in such close proximity to each other, codependency would happen naturally. Each person helping one another would become common place. Since neighbors often became some kind of friends in any normal housing environment, Celestia had figured that would be the case here too, and she'd been right. When one neighbor found the other in times of need, they would often help each other, regardless of societal status. The poor did not suffer in a city like this. Everything in the city was built around the concept of those with and without money depending on and helping each other when the need arose.

Even Daybreak had to admit that this place seemed one of the most lively he'd visited in a long time. People walked the puff filled streets with smiles on their faces that looked truly genuine. He found it almost difficult to discern the poor form the rich by mere sight, since all the clothing here was tailored to be for the every-man. He wouldn't call it perfect and was certain he could find flaws in the system if he tried, but it was definitely a step in the right direction.

"Wonder why it took Celestia this long to start fixing a problem that's persisted for centuries." His pessimism bled through his words, thick and unhidden.

Rainbow scowled at him "Really?"

He turned away "Well...it's true."

Shaking her head, Rainbow gave his arm an extra yank, and pointed up towards the third highest layer of the city.

"My dads right up there. He lives on the outer edge of that ring. Apparently he likes the view it gives him of wherever the city is floating. If we take off from here we could be there in a few minutes."

"How long would it take someone who couldn't fly?"

Shrugging her shoulders, Rainbow said "A hour or two. Probably less if there's a carriage available. Why?"

Eyeing a conveniently parked carriage nearby, Daybreak muttered lightly "Feel like a romantic carriage ride through the city? Its almost dark and I hear the lights in this city are lightning powered, extra bright and extra beautiful."

Rainbow rocked back on her heels for a moment, blushing, but hiding it like a pro. "Aren't you the one that said you wanted to be home before dark for Scoots?"

He shrugged "Just a suggestion."

"Next time." It was barely a whisper. He could at least take joy in the fact that he'd made her blush yet again.

A ripple of aura drew his attention to Rainbows back. Her wings, already in full spread, quivered in slight anticipation. "Let's go."

With a nod, he extended his own wings. They burst forth from his back dramatically, creating a small pixie-like cloud of green energy.

Rainbow giggled "Cute. Were you trying to be cool or something?"

"Fuck you. Think your so awesome, wanna race then?"

Not even waiting for her answer, Daybreak crouched and started rapidly vibrating his wings. He shot like a rocket into the sky, leaving a trail of green energy in his wake! Flying at max speed towards the third layer of the city, he didn't even bother looking back to see if she was coming after him! He didn't have to look, after all, he knew she couldn't resist a challenge.

The edge of the third layer rapidly approached him as he increased his speed more and more by the moment. He purposely kept himself below the speed and power needed for a sonic boom. Since there was no need to cause a scene like that in the middle of a city, but that didn't mean he couldn't approach the very edge of that speed.

The cone of energy indicating his closeness to breaking the sound barrier began to form around him. The air within became thin and the very sky seemed to be parting way for his oncoming form. He didn't reduced his speed though, instead holding it where it was. If he simply kept himself in check without increasing his power output he wouldn't break through the barrier, or lose control and spin out either.

Just then, off in the distance to his rear, he heard it.

Crack!

And then.

Boooooom!

The sounds came one right after the other. In near perfect tangent. There wasn't even time to look back, as a rainbow colored blur blasted by his face! This cause him to lose focus just long enough for the cone around him to collapse and send him spinning out into the air! He regained control of himself with ease, and just stopped, hovering in place, watching.

A wave of Rainbow energy arched across the sky, and off into the sunset. The sheer force of the energy sent a visible ripple through the city beneath them, and probably continued down into the area below as well. There was no chance of him catching her now, not at that speed and having already lost his focus. So he just watched. Watched her flying ahead, sending streams of electric rainbow energy far behind her body and out into the world. It was something so beautiful to behold, truly. He was glad he was on the viewing end of it this time.

"Huh, sonic rainboom. Guess it was properly named after all."

He just hovered there, relishing in his defeat. The size of the gap between her abilities and his had never been more clear to him, then right at that singular moment in time.

"And I started at max speed....before her too. She really was made for this..."

Seeing the streak of rainbow end, it dawned on him that she was at their destination already. Instead of wasting time trying to fly after her. He made to short range teleportations towards the top, then just hovered the rest of the way up. He was close enough after two jumps that he could already see Rainbow standing by, what must have been, her fathers house. She was dusting herself off and wearing a smile bright enough to give him eye problems. It made him happy to see her like that, even though he knew it was from the utter ass kicking she'd just dealt him.

As he hovered down and landed beside her, she practically bounced over to him. Leaning in real close once he fully touched down, she whispered. "Whose the fastest?"

Looking down, he just shook his head. "OK, I guess I had this one coming didn't I? Suppose you want me to admit my defeat now right? Act all mature and such?"

No response, she just nodded her head vigorously. Smiling the whole time.

He sighed "Fine."

He snapped his fingers, and she vanished in a cloud of green smoke.

Off in the distance, he heard the faint pop of her reappearance. Some, fifty feet over the edge of the city if he'd aimed properly. Then came the momentary shrieking and cursing as he heard her begin her plummet towards the earth.

He smacked his hands together, pretending to dust them off like he'd just accomplished a hard days work. "Well I feel much better now."

He made it all the way to the front "lawn" of her fathers house, before the sound of inevitability reached his ears.

"What ever happens, that was totally worth it."

A swift swoosh identified Rainbow flying straight back up over the edge, less than a moment later, she landed right behind him. A pure and unfiltered scowl adorning her face. The look brought laughter to him, and he made no attempts to suppress it.

"You. Are. Such. An. Ass."

He wiped at his eyes, pretending to be clearing tears "Oh come on Dashie. Did you really expect me to maturely admit defeat? As if."

Though in the back of his mind he knew, after seeing that display, he'd never even come close to beating her again. But he wasn't about to admit that aloud.

Rainbow got right up in his face. "And what if I pick you up and toss your sorry ass over the edge hmm? Then what?"

He shrugged. "I'd probably deserve it. Though to be honest, I think it was worth it. I may not have physically seen the look on your face. But I can imagine how surprised you must have been. That's picture worthy."

He heard her growl under her breath, an intimidating, low growl. Like a hungry lion. "I will get you back for that. I swear it."

He smiled. "No doubt." He paused, looking away slightly. "Although, I must admit...Seeing your sonic rainboom was one of the most beautiful things I've ever witnessed."

This close to his face, Rainbow could easily spy the sincerity behind his words, and felt another light blush touch her cheeks.

"Don't think flattery will save you buster." She growled at him again, though this one was clearly lacking.

"OK." He smiled with earnest, reaching up he took her chin in his thumb and index finger. Slowly, he guided it back to face him. "Want to know what the number one most beautiful thing I've ever witnessed was?"

This close, it was hard for either of them to hide a blush, but Rainbow was trying like a fucking champ to do so anyway. She lightly pursed her lips and blew air into his face, making a horse-like sound. "Y-You're so fucking cheesy...A-As if I didn't know what you're gonna say."

He played it cool. Even after all this time, things like this still brought him a measure of embarrassment, but he steadied himself. Whispering to her "Oh really? What a I going to say?"

She averted her eyes again, and tried to turn her face, but held her steady with his fingers. "Come on Dashie, say it."

She struggled lightly to pull away, but now his other arm had snaked its way around her back and gripped her waist. He pulled her tight against his chest, forcing her to look him dead in the eyes. She had to look up, just slightly to do so, being pressed to him like she now was.

"No...quit it..."

He chuckled. The vibration from it felt weird against Rainbows chest. "Aw come on Dashie. Say it. You aren't too shy are you? I thought that was Fluttershy's thing."

"I-I'm not!....geez you're mean."

He pressed her tighter in response. "Yeah, guess I am kinda mean. But you enjoy that so it doesn't matter. Not to me at least. Now saaaaaay it. Or I'm not gonna either."

She gave him a defiant "hmph!" and stayed perfectly silent.

"Now whose being mean? Such a little grump. Fine. Guess we should head up and knock on your dads door then, before he steps outside and gets all the info he needs from how we're standing."

As his grip started to loosen, he could see a slight bit of disappointment in Rainbows face. She held her defiant look well, but they were too close for her to fool him. Just as she started to push herself away, he gripped her even tighter against him and pulled her chin to him. He crushed her lips with an aggressive, but fleeting, kiss, Quickly pulling away and chuckling at her.

"Just kidding. It's you of course Dashie. But you already knew that didn't ya?"

He watched her stubbornness melt away instantly. Cheesy or not, there was no way to deny how good it must have made her feel to hear that. Her head shook. "Ass." She breathed and pushed herself back onto his lips. They didn't hold this one long either, but it was still more than enough to make them both break away with smiles and red faces.

"Alright. Let's go see your dad Dashie"

The sun was starting to set behind them as the pair made their way up the small pathway from the even smaller fence to the house. There was only about twenty feet separating the front door from the fence, but Daybreak supposed some security was better than none. Though he didn't see how a four foot fence and an unlocked gate was going to stop anyone.

As they reached the door, they both just stood on the front porch for a moment. Neither one seemed willing to reach up and knock. Stalling, for some unknown reason, Daybreak took this time to admire the house itself.

It was of very humble design. Small and compact looking from the outside, but not in an uncomfortable kind of way. The house was painted sky blue, which somehow worked with the white fence that surrounded the property, and the general scenery around them. Despite living in a city of clouds, this was the only house Daybreak had seen on the way up that was painted to match the scenery. There was clearly at least one other floor to the house, and possibly an attic above that, if the window facing out from the front was anything to go by. On the patio, Daybreak noted, there was one of those two person swinging couches hanging from the wooden ceiling above. It looked sturdy enough, and the cushions it adorned were inviting in an odd way.

The personal outside tour with his eyes completed too quickly, and he knew he had no more ways to stall. Plus he didn't even really know why he suddenly felt like stalling. Perhaps out of fear the man might recognize him as Discords son immediately and despise him? Or perhaps he might just dislike him because he was a very dislikeable person. He wasn't sure how he'd feel if Rainbows father was disapproving. Though for some reason he knew it would bother him at some level. Which was odd, since he'd never given thought to anyone's opinion of him before, until Rainbow that is.

Rainbow seemed to sense his hesitation, her fingers slowly interlocked with his, and she squeezed. "Don't worry. It'll be fine. He likes everyone. In fact, you're probably gonna get smothered by his affection. Just a warning."

Despite her reassurances, he could feel Rainbows own hesitation in her grip. He wasn't sure who should be assuring who in this situation. Regardless, they were here, and stalling wasn't going to help him now. So he took the initiative and reached for the door knocker.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

The sound was like thunder to him. There was no chance to turn around, walk and come back another day now. Somewhere in the back of his head, he secretly hoped Rainbows father was out on some kind of errand.

As if just to dash his hopes, the faint sounds of footsteps were discernible from the other side of the door. An oddly familiar and excited voice yelled from somewhere in the room beyond.

"Coming! Coming!"

The door opened mere seconds later. Daybreak thought time would slow down when the door began to open, like it always seemed to when something you fear or dread began to happen. Such as spilling milk or shattering some important glass object. But this was nothing like that. The door just flew open, giving him zero time to prepare for what might occur, or he might see.

The sight that greeted him was almost exactly what he'd witnessed in Rainbows picture, albeit a slightly older version. The man that stood in the doorway had fare periwinkle colored skin. His eyes were a shade of an near perfect gold, almost making them appear to shine in the setting sunlight. His face had a bit of scruff to it, like he hadn't shaved in a day or so, just enough to give him a handsomely rugged appearance. He wore little more than a tan bath robe and slippers, though Daybreak hoped he at least had some undergarments on underneath, or this was going to be a very awkward conversation. Rainbows face lit up bright red upon eyeing her fathers choice of attire. Not even bothering with a greeting, she just shrieked in a very girlish manner that made Daybreak chuckle to himself, while she averted her eyes.

"DAAAAAAD! What the hell!? Put on some damn clothes for Celestia sake!"

The man jumped back in surprise, clearly taken aback by the sudden verbal assault. The light from the setting sun hit him at just the right angle to temporarily blind him to their presence. He quickly recovered from his shock upon realizing whom it was that was yelling at him. All at once the surprise on his face turned into a stupidly large grin. In one swift movement, Rainbow was gone from Daybreaks side. Somehow scooped up without his knowledge into the worst fate she could imagine...A death hug from her father! He squeezed her tight while rubbing his stubble against her cheek, shrieking with glee!

"Dashie! Ohmygoodnessitssogoodtoseeyou!" He spoke with such speed and vigor Daybreak could barely find a breath to try introducing himself.

"It's been so long since you came to visit are you eating enough how's your college coming along how's your Wonderbolt training doing have you finally gotten to the tryouts I hear they are starting soon and I just know you'll do great if you keep practicing!"

In the singular span of time he inhaled to take a breath, Rainbow seized her chance to escape. She wriggled free from his grip and bounced back two feet from his arms reach.

"Geez dad calm down! Take a breath."

He seemed to be doing just that, but his inhaling was likely only paving the way for even more long laced speech. Luckily, he quickly realized his daughter did not want to be immediately assaulted with questions.

"OK, sorry honey. It's just I haven't seen you in awhile. You really should visit more."

Daybreak found that statement to be a bit odd. Rainbow seemed like a family orientated girl to him. "Don't you visit your dad often Dash?"

It was only then that her father seemed to take notice of Daybreaks existence, which was lucky for Rainbow as it allowed her to hide her brief embarrassment. Her father looked down at him and it was only then Daybreak realized that the man had at least three inches on him and was much more built than he'd expect from a weather caster parent. Rainbows father regarded Daybreak with an unusually warm and friendly smile.

"Well hello there young man. Who might you be? A friend of my little Dashie perhaps?"

Rainbow coughed loudly, cutting across whatever response Daybreak may have been thinking.

"He's um...He's actually why I'm here dad. Could we...maybe come inside for a bit?"

The tone in which she spoke clearly raised a red flag in her fathers mind. Daybreak could see it on his face. But nevertheless, the man gave another warm smile and stepped from the doorway.

"Absolutely honey, I wasn't really doing much anyway. You two can relax in the living room. I've already eaten, but I'm more than happy to make more...if you're hungry?"

Rainbow moved swiftly past her father, pulling Daybreak inside by the sleeve of his shirt. "No thanks dad, uh, we're good."

"OK then."

Even without looking, Daybreak could sense the mans suspicion. It was laced into his voice, but he did a magnificent job of hiding it. It was obvious where Rainbow had learned the talent from. As they proceeded inside and to the living room, Daybreak could feel the mans eyes on him. He knew better than to turn around and meet them though. He was not quite so rude as to challenge another man inside his own home, at least, not one he was trying to make a good impression with.

The inside of the home was just as white, periwinkle and fluffy as the scenery outside. The halls were lined with miniaturized clouds floating about the home and the walls were painted with patterns of white and sky blue. The entire house seemed to share this theme about it. Perhaps the man just really enjoyed the area in which he lived?

The living room was almost too comfortable looking, Daybreak practically suspected it to be a trap of some kind. Couch cushions were overly welcoming with there extra fluffiness about them. They could have actual clouds stuffed inside the cushions and it would not have surprised him in the least. The room was clearly designed for a family of three and one extra since the couch could fit three comfortably and there was a single recliner placed forty five degrees to the right. Both faced a large television sitting on a dresser. The t.v was large enough to take up the entirety of said dresser, if it wasn't 75 inches or bigger, Daybreak would be surprised.

Rainbow led him over to the couch and plopped down, forcing him down beside her. Her father took the recliner in the corner and swiveled it to face them. He regarded his daughter and Daybreak with the same suspicious gaze he'd held since they'd entered. Though he maintained a perfect poker face, with a welcoming smile. Only his eyes betrayed his thoughts, something Daybreak had learned to always watch for in strangers.

"So..." He started "You said you're friend here was the reason for your visit honey. I'm totally not offended by that at all (I totally am) but I can't help wondering what that means. So could you please enlighten me...?"

The statement felt so opened ended, Daybreak was certain the man had already guessed what Rainbow was going to say, and was merely doing her the courtesy of letting her speak.

Rainbow took in a deep breath. "Well dad..." Daybreak could feel her nerves. Something was definitely bothering her. "This is...my boyfriend...and um...we're pretty serious. S-So I...uh I wanted to, come introduce you to him...Ya know...cause you're my dad...and stuff..."

If she spoke anymore, it was impossible to discern. Her voice trailed off into stutters and her face was redder than the worst sunburn. She lowered her face and starred intently at the floor. Daybreak patted her on the back for comfort...but her worries seemed for naught as her father loosed a hearty laugh.

"Ho Ho! That's what all the fuss is about? Oh honey, I thought you were gonna tell me you were pregnant or something!...Wait you're not pregnant are you?"

As hard as it was to believe, Rainbows face actually grew even redder. She vigorously shook her head 'no', unable to manage the words. Her father loosed more boisterous laughter!

"Oh well then what is there to be so concerned about! Happy to meet you young man!" He strode forward from his armchair quicker than Daybreak could have expected, and pulled him up into a fierce hand shake. "I'm Rainbolt. I dare say my daughter must give you a run for your money when it comes to stress right? One of a kind this one, let me tell you! I've got a million stories of when she was little! Why, there was this one time when she was eight, we took her to the hospital-!"

"DAD, NO!" Rainbow fiercely screeched, panic bleeding through her lips. "ANYTHING BUT THAT STORY!"

Daybreaks lips curled into an evil grin. "Oh but I'm so curious, tell me sir, what exactly happened at the hospital?"

Rainbolt beamed at the chance and Rainbows face drooped in despair. "Oh, please end me now..."

Releasing Daybreaks hand from his overly firm and painful handshake, he motioned towards the kitchen and said. "I'd be glad to relive the memory, join me at the table. I need some coffee to get my story motor going."

Daybreak gave a firm nod, and made to follow into the kitchen, when he felt Rainbow tug on his sleeve, stopping him. He turned to see her fully tomato faced, which immediately brought him a grin.

"And to think, I was worried this wouldn't go over well. I like him already."

Rainbow grimaced "How nice for you...this is going exactly how I was worried it would go...He's just gonna embarrass me the whole time we're here."

"I know! That's what's gonna make it so much fun!" He subtly slid his hand down behind her and gave her rear a firm pinch through her shorts.

Rainbow yipped in surprise, but before she could turn and punch him, he'd already scurried into the next room. Grumbling to herself, she followed close behind intent on giving him a firm smack upside the head the first chance she got. To Rainbows horror, they entered the kitchen to find her father seated at the table, a cup of coffee sitting beside him and their family photo album already open to the page with pictures from the before mentioned hospital.

"Oh no..." Daybreak heard Rainbow mumble under her breath as they sat down beside each other.

Rainbolt pointed to the first photo on the page. "Now then Mr.....Oh goodness...How rude of me!"

Daybreak raised an eyebrow, unsure of what he meant. Rainbolt clarified after a moment of thinking to himself.

"I just realized I haven't even asked your name yet young man. I apologize for my rudeness." Rainbolt brought his coffee cup to his lips, taking a large sip in embarrassment.

"Geez dad..." Rainbow smacked her palm to her face, but Daybreak just laughed.

"No, no it's fine Dash. My name's Daybreak, sir."

This time, reality did indeed seem to slow. Daybreak watched, as Rainbolts features changed. The smile adorning his face slowly morphing into a shocked frown. The coffee mug slipped from his grip and plummeted to the floor. The shattering was like thunder in his ears! Before Rainbolt even spoke, Daybreak knew something had triggered within him because of his name. Though the result was not what he expected it to be.

"Y-You...Y-You're...!" The look of sheer bewilderment on his face gave everything away.

Rainbow was the first to react. "Dad wait! It's not what-!" But he silenced her with a raised hand.

"There's no point in lying Rainbow...I thought I recognized you when I first saw you. I thought it might just be coincidence that you looked just like him...but I'd never forget that name. You're him aren't you? Celestia's...son..." His voice faltered at the end, and went silent.

Daybreak did not respond immediately. Mostly because that was the first time someone had regarded him as "Celestia's son" at first meeting and not Discord's. It was just a minor detail, but to him it made an impression. He slowly nodded. Rainbolt looked like he was going to be sick. He stood from his chair and moved to the sink, practically stumbling along the way. Daybreak was unsure of what to think.

"Is this man really that disturbed by his daughter dating Discords child...This was a bad idea after all...We should leave."

He was halfway through reaching for Rainbows hand, with intent to pull her towards the door, when he heard something he couldn't believe.

"I'm...sorry...I'm so sorry."

The words struck him in he face like an open palm. He wasn't even sure he heard Rainbolt correctly.

"What?" It was the only thing he could think of.

Rainbolt turned from the sink, his face flushed. He looked visibly ill and there were tears tugging at his eyes, desperately trying to break free. Seeing his face froze Daybreak in place.

"I'm so sorry...I didn't help you then...I should have..."

"What are you...?" Daybreaks voice drifted, something seemed very wrong here. Just like before, looking at the picture of this man for the first time. There was something unduly familiar about him, even more so now that his face was stained with water. Rainbolt used one hand to steady himself against the sink, he looked like he might pass out. Rainbow rushed to his side and helped him stay upright. She didn't say anything, how could she? She had no idea what was going on.

"Ever since that night...in the alley...I've always wondered what became of you. I always regretted not taking you with me, giving you a real home instead of leaving you at that orphanage."

That was it! Those words triggered something inside Daybreak, and now he too felt the color drain from his face. Acid bubbled up in his stomach, he felt ill. The memory flashed over his eyes as he stumbled to keep himself upright.

.....

"What's your name little guy?"

The child brought his head down to face the mans golden eyes, he saw his rainbow colored hair sparkle in the moonlight as the water slowly crawled along his locks.

"My name's Daybreak..."

The man smiled

"Well, I'm Rainbolt, and I promise I'm gonna help you."

For a singular moment, hope, pure hope, filled the child's eyes.

"A-are you gonna take care of me...I'm really hungry..."

A pained expression flowed across Rainbolts face, he struggled with his answer

"No...I'm sorry I can't take you in. It's forbidden by the Princess that any citizen take you in..."

The glimmer of hope in his eyes vanished quicker than it appeared, he looked back up at the rain.

"Oh...OK..."

Rainbolt quickly rushed to try and rekindle the child's momentary spark of hope.

"But...I can take you to the orphanage...there's no law against that. You'll be cared for and fed there, I promise I'll make sure of that. OK?"

"OK..."

The glimmer that had been there, hope...it did not return to his eyes, nevertheless Rainbolt felt this was the best he could do.

He took a whole loaf of wrapped bread from beneath his raincoat and handed it to Daybreak.

"I was out grocery shopping...I was planning to use this in my daughters food, but I'll just get some more, I know you need this."

Daybreak unwrapped the bread and began devouring it ravenously.

"Thank you..."

"Your welcome...now come along, let's get you to the orphanage."

They walked together for some time. Taking back alleyways and alternate routes to avoid the open streets. Night time was always the worst time for Daybreak to be outside. It was when the guards were their most lax and the citizens their most cruel.

But he felt a little safer this time, someone was with him and he wasn't throwing things at him. This person was taking him somewhere safe? Maybe somewhere nice? No. No where was nice. People were mean and scary everywhere he went. They threw things, called him names, hit him. No where would be any different. But this man was.

The child looked up as the older man took his arm, and turned them around a street corner. This man was different. He was trying to help him. Being nice to him, and he'd even given him some bread...and it was fresh! Not moldy, or covered in trash like most things he found. It was fresh, and warm! It felt amazing just being pressed against his chest as they ran through the rain together.

After turning another street, Rainbolt stopped moving. The child's head peeked around his hip. They were in front of a large building, shaped like the schools he'd seen other kids walking to, but with more windows and a large gate around its exterior. Rainbolt took him up to the gate. They stood beside a large sign that read "Canterlot Orphanage and Adoption Center. No Child Turned Away. We Take All Comers."

Rainbolt looked down and gave him a half smile. The boy understood what this meant. They had reached the end of their brief time together. Dread welled up within his belly. Rainbolt took a step towards the gate, but Daybreak suddenly flung himself onto Rainbolts thigh!

"Wait! Please!...Take me with you! Please, please! I won't eat much I promise! My dad taught me to barely eat anything at all! I'll just sit in the attic! Please I don't wanna be bullied and alone anymore!"

The pain in Rainbolts gaze was beyond measure. His eyes darted about, trying to look anywhere than the pathetic weeping sight before him. Even in the rain, the tears in his golden eyes were visible.

"I'm sorry..."

.....

"You...it can't be..."

The memory faded from his mind, and Daybreak collapsed to his knees. Rainbow saw him bend over, and ran from her fathers side. Grabbing a pasta bowl from the sink, she dove, sliding the bowl to Daybreaks hands just as he bent over and vomited up the contents of his stomach. She placed her hand on his back, lightly patting him as he continued to throw up. A pleading gaze passed from her to her father, who had steadied himself on his own by this point. Her gaze begged for explanation, but neither side seemed that willing to share. Surprisingly, it was Daybreak who made the first move, once he'd finished vomiting his weight into the bowl. He snapped his fingers, cleaning his face and making the sick vanish from the bowl. Slowly he stood, and with another snap, the shattered coffee mug reattached its pieces back together, then flew over and placed itself within the sink. Daybreak stared at her father with a curious gaze, Rainbow wasn't sure what to make of it.

"Canterlot...All those years ago. You're the man that helped me that night. You walked me to the orphanage. Gave me bread. You told me things that night that I've remembered for years. Sir..." Daybreak took several steps forward, in a manner that Rainbow almost viewed as hostile. The uncertainty within her kept her rooted in place though. "...You might be the only reason I didn't become like those people thought back then."

The tears began to flow then. Rainbolt couldn't hold them back. He came and sat back down in the chair "I should have taken you in then. Illegal or not. It was wrong to leave you in that place. I heard what happened to you there."

Daybreak shook his head. "Of all the people I've wished ill will towards over the years; all the people who have wronged me...you were never one of them sir. You saved me that night. It's true, the orphanage wasn't great. The kids were just as cruel and I got into fights all the time. But the adults there actually fed and clothed me. Plus when I fought back against those little shits, it was against kids, not hordes of adults ready to stomp my face in. That place gave me the toughness I needed to go off on my own. I thought I was ready to make it by myself after I left Discord, but I wasn't, I was still too weak, and scared. You saved me and gave me the chance I needed to become stronger."

Daybreak did something then that blew Rainbows mind. He walked over and put his hand on her fathers shoulder.

"You have nothing to apologize for Mr. Rainbolt. In fact, I should be thanking you for what you did."

"I could have done more..." He lightly whispered, but Daybreak just shook his head.

"There really isn't much more you could have done. You had your own family to think about.." He turned and met Rainbows eyes for a brief moment "You made the right choice. Who knows what the consequences might have been had you tried to shelter an exile...Besides, because of your decision I ended up here...with Rainbow."

A light seemed to click on in Rainbolts head just then, and he sat back up.

"Rainbow Dash!"

Rainbow jumped "Y-Yes?" It was so rare for her father to use her full name, she thought she was in some kind of trouble for a moment.

Rainbolt looked between his daughter and Daybreak, as though just realizing something for the first time.

"You two...together...of all the fated things...I almost can't believe it."

Rainbow shuffled her feet uncomfortably "How do you think I feel...I didn't have any idea you two had met before..."

Rainbolt then stood up, quite suddenly, and exclaimed "You two shall stay the night!" He quickly looked to Daybreak, as he was already preparing his protest. "Please! I insist...I left Canterlot not long after bringing you to that orphanage, out of shame. You never got to see my old home, but this one is just like it. Same nick-knacks and same arrangement of furniture. Same everything really. I want to be able to share it with you this time, I'm sure Rainbows old room is in well enough shape. I always did buy her beds ridiculously big anyways..."

Daybreak shot a glance at Rainbow. Conflict. No other way to say it. Rainbow felt the same. Had this just been a regular visit, things would be different. But under these circumstances, she didn't see how either of them could leave.

"Well...we did tell Scoots that there was a possibility of us not coming home tonight."

Taking that as confirmation, Daybreak turned back to Rainbolt with an odd smile and nodded. Her father looked giddy with glee. "Excellent! I'll go make sure your room isn't too dusty Dashie" he turned and ran from the room, still talking aloud as he walked, though most likely to himself "...and make sure it can fit two, well it's a queen size so it should be fine...I always did buy you big beds...but the sheets might have dust..." His voice trailed off as he went upstairs and went inside Rainbows room, shutting the door behind him with a little too much excitement, practically shaking the house around them.

Once sure he was out of ear shot and sight, Rainbow turned to Daybreak. "Wow...just...wow dude...I honestly had no idea."

He smiled "Don't worry I believe you. Doesn't seem like something he wanted to talk about...hehe think about it Dash. How close we were to knowing each other as kids."

Now that caused a stir of butterflies in her belly. Rainbow shifted her feet oddly, before grabbing him by the arm and pulling him back towards the couch.

"Snuggle with me."

She sat down quickly, pulling him into the cushion next to her. Without delay, she was laying on his lap, snuggling herself into his chest. "Childhood friends...wonder what that would have been like...?"

Daybreak smiled, wasting no time running his fingers through Rainbows hair, lightly petting and scratching her as he did. "I think it would have been nice. I might have never even met Celestia, or Discord, or even Twilight until much later. Never gone to the griffins and started two civil wars...I might..." He paused now, truly thinking. "I might have never used the mirror."

Rainbow could feel him tense, so she nuzzled her nose into his belly, pushing his shirt up slightly as she did so. Then planted a cold kiss on his stomach. The sensation gave him a shiver.

"A totally different world, right? Friendship is a powerful thing Daybreak."

Something about that phrase made his eye twitch. It made him uncomfortable, though he didn't show any signs of it.

"Don't say that and spoil the good mood Dashie."

Rainbow wasn't having that though, she continued "But its true. You just admitted it. If you'd met me when we were little and we became friends then, look at how different your life could have been. Look at how different the WORLD could have been. I can think of at least a couple near-world ending events that might have been completely avoided if you'd been with us from the beginning."

Daybreak shifted his body uncomfortably, Rainbow could tell she was pressing a sensitive button. A lighter approach seemed better.

"It's okay dude. It's just us here. Hey..." She nudged against the hand running through her hair, gaining his attention. He looked down into her eyes. "Who loves you?" She smiled up at him the the most adorable manner.

He grumbled under his breath.

"Nooooooo. Saaaaaay it so I can hear. " She pouted.

"Uggggh!" He groaned "Fine...You do..."

He felt a wet pair of lips on the inside of his palm, then she squeaked up at him cutely "Damn right. Feel like saying it back yet?"

No response necessary, she could feel the way he shifted in the couch cushions. Same old, same old. She took his free hand and kissed that one as well. "Its OK dude. Ya know I gotta ask...Don't apologize." She saw him open his mouth to speak, but already knew what would come out.

"Come on, let's go look at my pictures with my dad. I know how much he wanted to do that before this whole thing started, then maybe..." she cast a glance towards the stairs, gripping the scruff of his shirt, she pulled her lips up to his ear "...later I can give you a ride on my childhood bed. Sound like fun?" He felt her free hand roaming dangerously close to his pelvis. Luckily for him, the door to Rainbows room opened upstairs, and she retreated her fingers back to minimum safe distance by the time her father made it to the stairs and was within eyesight.

She kept lounging all over him even as her father walked by them, casting an odd glance to them as he made for the kitchen once more. Daybreak tried to shoot him an apologetic look, but Rainbolt merely deflected it and said "I raised her. Trust me. I know."

Before Daybreak could force Rainbow to cease using him like a cushion, so they could rejoin her dad in the kitchen, Rainbolt reentered the room carrying the photo album. Apparently he'd decided that it was better if he just came to them, since getting Rainbow to move from a comfy position would be a challenge all in itself. Plopping himself down on the cushion beside Daybreak, he cast his eyes down at his daughter, whose head was resting very squarely in the middle of Daybreaks pelvis. Rainbow smiled up at him innocently, and he gave her a glare.

"You behave yourself Dashie, I'm watching you."

"You should be watching the pictures not me" She stuck her tongue out at him, which he ignored.

As if to spite her, Rainbolt set the album down in Daybreaks laps...right on top of Rainbows face. She flailed her arms about for a moment or two, before seeming to accept her fate and simply resign to her new life as a table. Rainbolt opened the book to the page regarding the hospital incident once more.

He pointed at the first picture. It was of a normal looking, plain, everyday hospital.

"I took this just before we went inside that day. Dashie's always insisted since she was very little that I take lots of pictures to 'document how awesome she is'. So even after she grew up and didn't really like that stuff anymore, I've always kept at it."

He pointed to the next picture over, which showed the inside of the hospital waiting room, and the one beside it, which showed a very miniature Rainbow Dash climbing all over the seats.

"She was never able to sit still, even when she was too little to walk she was always trying to climb on my face. Always wanted to ride on my head or shoulders. Guess it makes sense that she would grow up wanting to be a Wonderbolt, huh?"

Grabbing hold of the either side of the album cover, Rainbow lifted the book from her face for just a moment. "Ya know pops, I can fly now! Daybreak taught me."

"Really?" Rainbolts eyes widened with glee, before placing the book back down on Rainbows protesting face. "One step closer then, right? How did you manage to teach her? She's been at it for years. What did you push her off a cliff or something?"

"Eh...hehe yeah actually. I basically did just that. After showing her the basics, I took her up into the clouds and dropped her...Ummm..."

He wasn't sure if he should be revealing something like that to Rainbows father. After all, not many dads react well to being told their daughter was dropped from a thousand feet without a parachute.

Luckily for him, Rainbolt, despite looking very shocked, smiled "Yeah, I figured that's what it would take. She's a very hands on learner, but I can't fly myself, and I don't think I'd have it in me to kick my kid off a cliff."

Daybreak wasn't sure if he was being complimented or not, so he just nodded and ran with it. "Yeah..."

Talking about it out loud, he kind of felt like an asshole now.

Rainbolt proceeded with the photos like nothing was wrong though, so Daybreak followed suite. He pointed to the next picture; it was of him and Rainbow sitting in a white room with one of those large cushioned seats always covered in paper. The ones doctors or nurses always had patients sit on. The tiny Rainbow had her hands thrown into the air while she sat on this one, while her feet flailed outwards and an enormous grin spread across her face.

"So this one is where I need to start telling the story, because up until this point it was just a casual visit to the doctors over a tummy ache." From underneath the book, Daybreak heard Rainbow give a groan, this must be where things got interesting.

Rainbolt pointed to the next picture, Rainbows facial features were so drastically different between this and the last one that you would think her dog had just died. Daybreak couldn't help but ask.

"Whoa...um what's up with her?" Rainbows face was that of sheer terror. Her eyes were frozen wide and her lip was obviously quivering. She'd also retreated to the back of the cushion, seemingly trying to squeeze herself into the corner of the wall. Rainbolt just chuckled.

"So you can't see in the picture, cause I mean look at Dashie's face, I needed that in a photo...But the nurse just told Rainbow she was due for her flu shot."

The whole situation made complete sense then. "And let me guess" He teased snarkily "Little Dash was afraid of needles?"

From underneath the book cover, Rainbow gave another, much louder groan. Her father nodded "Fear like you wouldn't believe. Let me show you the next few pages just to give you some context."

He turned the page. Daybreak couldn't keep a straight face when his eyes saw the next seven or eight photos. Many of them were above and side shots, clearly taken on the move. One was of Rainbow in the hallway, with her back to the camera, clearly running away from it. Another was of two nurses coming around a corner, obviously trying to stop her, but the next picture which showed her in mid-dive, sliding through their legs revealed they had failed. Clearly the photos had been taken frantically, in rapid succession, and by someone other than Rainbolt. Since Rainbolt himself was in many of them, trying to restrain or catch a frantic Rainbow Dash. Daybreaks chuckles were impossible to hold back, he had a pretty good idea of what was occurring. The funniest part was the frozen looks of pure terror on Rainbows adorable face. She must have been shrieking her little lungs out to create a masterpiece such as these.

"So..." Rainbolt began. "I'm sure you can tell basically what happened here. But what you can't see is actually the funniest part..." Rainbow groaned in protest from under the book, but her dad kept going anyways.

"So Rainbow was absolutely terrified when the nurse told her she had to get a flu shot, but what was funnier was, she actually got through the first one just fine. But then doctor came and told the nurse she needed another, in her rear, and that's when all Tartarus broke loose!" Daybreak was struggling to contain himself, he didn't dare interrupt now.

"I mean, this girl bolted at such speed, I couldn't believe it. The absolute second the nurse opened the door to exit, Rainbow was gone. Just, gone. Poof. It actually took me and the doctor a few seconds to realize what had happened. Then of course we went after her. At first she didn't understand the layout of the place well, and the doctors caught her pretty easily the first time. They tried to be gentle, but really had to hold her down. It took two of them the first time, and they started to give her the shot, and that's when she really lost it! She broke free from the doctors and took off down the hallway...with the needle just dangling from her tush! It was the funniest thing! I wish I'd gotten a picture of that part!"

Rainbow gave the loudest groan yet, and this time followed up with a very audible "Fucking hell dad...you're impossible sometimes...You always tell that story..."

Rainbolt was cackling wildly by this point, and even Daybreak had to given in now. The image of a little Rainbow Dash running down a hospital hallway, screeching with a syringe stuck halfway in her butt cheek just sent him into fits. Rainbow was the only one not amused. She pushed the book from her face and sat up, arms swinging at them. "You are both so...Aggggh!" She gave Daybreak two hard punches in the ribs. It stopped him laughing, but he kept his smile even as he was forced to gasp for breath. Rainbow then turned and glared at her father. "Finish the stupid story already...Geez!"

Rainbolt loosed another chuckle before continuing. "Ok, ok honey. No need to get all worked up...AHEM! Anyways. So the doctors chased her around for a good five minutes once she escaped the second time. I mean, she dove, jumped and slid around everything to keep away from them. I had to give up the camera and join in before we could finally catch her. Even once we had her it still took four of us to hold her down while they finished giving her the shot. It was quite the experience. Afterwards even the doctors had a good laugh about it. Rainbow was happy in the end though, weren't you, ya little grump?"

Rainbow stuck her nose up at her father, but Daybreak wanted to know. "Why? What happened?"

Smiling, Rainbolt turned to the final photo of the event. It showed kid Rainbow walking giddily from the entrance of the hospital, her arms full of lollipops and her face beaming. Daybreak couldn't help himself. "Awwww."

Rainbolt nodded "Right. I think so too. The doctors were so entertained by our little adventure, they gave her a bunch instead of just one. Odd, considering you're only supposed to get those if you behave , and she was anything but cooperative."

Rainbow hmphed in defiance. "Well I got them cause I was the most awesome one there that day."

Daybreak wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, and pulled her back to laying down on him. "So she was always a pain in the ass. Good to know. And hear I thought I was special...Do you mind if I look through that more, later?"

Nodding, Rainbolt released his hold on the book, letting in plop down on the couch cushions, and stood up. "Just be gentle with it though, it has a lot of....important memories in it. That's all we have left of some people."

His eyes darkened for just a moment. Daybreak knew he must have been referring to Rainbows mother, he made a mental note to look her up in the album later. Daybreak nodded back "I'll treat it with care."

Rainbolt turned from them and made his way to the hallway. "Well then, I'll be heading to bed. It's getting late and I'm sure Dash wants to show yo her old room...I can't fake ignorance here, so please...a silencer charm or something..."

With that, Rainbows father took his leave and went to his room. Rainbow, sensing her opportunity had literally presented itself, squeaked with glee and hopped up. She grabbed his hand and pulled him up as well "Let's go you! My old room was freaking awesome!" She leaned close to his ear again and whispered "And I want a good ride from you tonight buster. Getting me all fuzzy before and all embarrassed now. You owe me one hell of a time."

She was so close to him, it made his response too easy. He gave a quick lean forward, and nipped her nose. "Whatever you want Skittles."

With that, she pulled him up the staircase at light speed, barely even pausing to open her door as she shoved him inside!

My Forbidden Fruit

View Online

With barely anytime to take in the surroundings of the room, Rainbow pulled him through the door and shoved him down onto her bed. While she rapidly began undressing herself, Daybreak had a moment to take in the sights of her many childhood posters. Picture frames lined the walls, all of them with a tiny Rainbow Dash standing in them or to the side holding some kind of trophy. The girl must have been a natural since she was just a little pain in the ass. Among the many frames, there was also a plethora of posters. Just as many Wonderbolt pictures lined the walls as in her current home, but he also saw several old movie posters. Apparently little Dashie had also been a fan of poetry once, since she had several poems by famous writers stapled across her wall. That was something he would have to bare in mind for later, whether to tease her with or use in some romantic way, he did not yet know.

Her room itself, was very identical to the one in her current home. Though this one had a heavy training bag hanging right in the center of it and a small desk with an chair off in its corner that was covered in old sweat rags. He could only imagine how many days and nights Rainbow had spent in this room, training her body to get to the point she was at now. Many items were cloud based or colored, just like the other house. But at least now that he was here he could understand where she'd got it from. Her bed was rather plain compared to the one in her current house, but i was covered in a ginormous cyan blanket, so that was something.

When he finally finished his visual tour of the room, he returned his eyes back to Rainbow Dash. She was half naked, standing there in just her underwear next to the bed, practically modeling herself for his eyes to enjoy.

"I thought it would be more fun if you got to take off the rest yourself." She winked at him, crawling slowly onto his chest.

He felt the heat flood his face as she began undressing him while moving her way up his chest. "Good thinking" He quietly breathed, but she didn't seem to hear him.

She started at his shirt, practically slithering inside it and running her fingers along his chest. Watching him twitch under her fingers, even if it was just because she was tickling him, brought a smile to her face. It encouraged her to pick up the pace, she could feel the heat rising up within her belly at thought of doing this here, in her old room, where she'd spent most of her childhood. Something about that sent shivers running through her body and down into her neithers. She could tell he felt the same way, he was radiating as much heat as she was. Maybe it was what this place was for the both of them. A common ground on which they related as children, even before they met one another.

She went for his shorts next, gripping each side of the fabric with extra vigor and ripping them off his legs, underwear and all. Her hands crawled all over his legs the moment he was free of clothing. Luckily his body didn't need much coxing, just the sight of her half naked form had already gotten him more than hard enough. But she still wanted to touch him. Just because she could. Fingers danced and snaked around his crotch, gripping his erect flesh with extra force. It was enough to elicit a small moan from him, which sent her hormones into overdrive. Sadly, before she could enjoy herself, she felt a pair of cold hands on her hips.

The next moment she was on her belly, and he was practically laying on top of her back. She could feel his dick pressing against her panties, the small bit of fabric that separated her from endless bliss. There was no struggle to resume her spot on top, not yet, she wanted him to have fun first. Sensing her desire, he leaned his lips down next to her ear and planted a small kiss on her cheek. "I thought you wanted me to undress you, sexy girl. Or do you just want to get right to the main event?"

Cold fingers slithered their way underneath her underwear and onto her ass. The icy feeling of him touching her sent her senses into a mad frenzy, even more so when he refused to stop to play with her rear and just moved his fingers down towards her neithers. She felt him just barely graze over her clit with a single digit, and already she was nearly drooling at the mouth with desire. A single finger pushed its way inside of her, while his thumb rubbed around her clit. Lightning blasted into her brain at the sensation and she couldn't hold herself back. A long, girly moan dribbled out from her lips and into his awaiting ears. She heard him chuckle from behind, and felt a sudden, building sense of embarrassment.

"Wow Dashie. One touch and your already moaning. It's only been a day."

Her face flushed. "Sh-shut up! I can't help it, ok! J-just hurry up and get me outta these clothes! I don't wanna wait!"

Another chuckle from behind, and a second finger joined the first inside of her. They started a small rhythm of light thrusts, sending her head spinning.

"Say please." His voice was barely above a whisper.

"Wh-what?" It was hard for her to think.

"Say please Dashie. Say what you want, and ask nicely."

"You're...so mean..." She whimpered under his gentle assault.

"You're the one dating me, so you must like it. Now come on, I'm waiting. You never had issues with this before, why so shy all the sudden? Maybe because you're scared your dad might hear you?"

"D-Don't say weird stuff like that!" Yet she couldn't fully deny that something about this place was making her much more embarrassed then she would normally feel, and much more sensitive.

"Well then, say it. Or I'll just have to keep teasing you."

Light grumbling could be heard beneath him, but there was no way to make out exactly what she was saying. Until she groaned "F-Fine...Asshole...P-please undress me..."

"And? That's all you want?"

Her patience was nearly gone by now. There was an extreme heat, a volcano of desire building between her legs, and she wanted him to fix it right fucking now!

"FOR THE LOVE OF FUCK! WOULD YOU TEAR MY CLOTHES OFF AND FUCK ME ALREADY! GEEZ!"

Her yell was so loud, Daybreak had to worry that Rainbolt might have actually heard. Rainbow seemed to realize this all too late, her hands sprang to her mouth and her face flushed even more. The extreme shyness was way too cute for Daybreak to resist.

"See. That wasn't so hard was it?"

"I WANT something hard already! Stop toying with me and fuck me man!"

The need in her voice was so obvious, Daybreak would have felt bad denying her any longer. "Aw, I just adore hearing you talk like that Dashie."

Her underwear disappeared down her legs with no delay. In one quick motion, he pulled them off and tossed them into the corner of the room somewhere. Sharp pain coursed through her hips as she felt his fingernails dig into her rear and give her a firm smack on the butt. A sharp, raspy moan came out from her that was animalistic in nature and full of desire. She pushed herself up onto her hands and knees, and practically trying to shove herself onto him. But he gripped her ass tight and held her in place. He pushed his dick right up to her soaking entrance, just barely pressing the tip against her flesh, before he leaned up and whispered.

"There's something else I want to hear."

A long moan of impatience and disappointment answered him. She was at her wits end at this point and almost didn't care what it was. "Anything. Just, please!" She breathed.

The sudden burst of relief, of pleasure she felt as he roughly rammed himself into her, was almost too much! She found her limbs struggling, wobbling, to hold up her shaking body!

"Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh...yes..." She drew out her moan. Satisfaction flooding her brain. But she still wanted more.

A pair of warm lips graced the side of her ear, his breath was hot against her skin. "Say those words Dashie...I want to hear it..."

Somehow, she knew. She just knew what he wanted to hear. The knowledge sent warm fuzzies squirming through her neithers. A stupidly happy grin plastered onto her face as she moaned for him.

"I love you. I lo-AH!"

His pace increased before she could say it again! Rapidly his hips began ploughing into hers! His fingers rubbed their way up under her and onto her belly, slowly working their way to her top. The wet sounds of their bodies smacking into one another was an aphrodisiac to her, only increasing her exctasy even more! One sharp squeak escaped her when his hand grasped her breasts through her top! He gripped her hard, pinching at her through the fabric. She arched her back out, making it easier for him to push deeper into her, which he took full advantage of!

It took less than a moment for him to slam himself balls deep into her, grip her bra, and give it a firm yank. He ripped it off her, surely breaking the small bits of plastic holding the back together! But right then, she didn't care! All she cared about was his firm hands now pinching at her nipples and squeezing her breasts!

Her moans became louder, raspier, as she began to lose herself to the pleasure! She forced her head down so she could scream into the pillow! The thought of her dad possibly hearing them was just too embarrassing to think about, she had to hide her face. Daybreak seemed to sense this, and did everything in his power to increase the pitch of her yells, to both her pleasure and dismay.

She felt him lean forward, now laying across her back as he pounded against her hips. She was supporting them both with her wobbling limbs now, while he had more room to move his body. Hot breath on her neck made her hair stand up, she knew what was coming before he did it and tried to brace herself, but failed miserable. His teeth sunk into her flesh, not hard enough to break skin, but with more than enough force to leave a mark and send her head into the clouds! Now she was screaming! Screaming in glee and exctasy and she couldn't control herself! She was practically swallowing the pillow and still she was almost certain her dad would hear them. The thought just brought her closer to the edge!

Daybreaks tongue circled her neck as he gently nibbled on the skin where he'd just bitten. She could feel each little flick of his tongue, every inch that he pushed into her. The feelings were building up, bubbling inside her! She felt ready to burst! She was so close, all she needed was a final push to send her over the edge. She got just what she wanted.

It was as if he could sense how close she was, and knew just what to do to bring her that last inch. Gripping her breast tight in his hands, he roughly pulled back, leaning them both backwards. He sat back on the bed and she practically landed on his dick, riding him! His length went straight up, all the way inside her as he thrust his hips upwards into her! She screamed aloud, no pillow to protect her as he gave her the ride of her life!

For just a moment, his lips broke contact with her skin, and she once again felt his warm breath against her neck. "You did say you wanted to ride me Skittles, but I didn't know you'd scream loud enough for the whole city to hear you do it!"

"Ah! S-Shut up! Ahhhh!" She threw her arms up into the air, stretching them high towards the sky as warm liquid flooded onto Daybreaks hips "C-Cumming! Ahh gods! I'm Cumming!" She didn't quite scream this time, but even still, Daybreak was certain that unless her father had cast some kind of silence spell over his room, one floor was not enough to separate him from that squeal.

Rainbow twitched, arms still stretched high as she rode out her orgasm. Her whole body seemed to shudder and spasm as she came, continuing to wetten his pelvis with her climax. Her arms dropped like lead weights when her high finally ended, and she collapsed back against his chest. A warm kiss found its way to the side of her neck without delay, once she stopped moving and her eyes fluttered. She felt so satisfied, until she realized that Daybreak was still very hard inside her.

"Y-you didn't finish?" Her breath was ragged and tired. He merely shook his head. She gave a half chuckle "I can fix that..."

Almost to his disappointment, she lifted her hips off his, leaving a small trail of liquid that glistening as the last light of day streaked across her room. Though his disappointment was very short lived, as she quickly dropped down to her knees, and took up his dick in her hands. She didn't even waste time stroking him, she went straight for it with her lips.

Her body seemed to find a second wind within itself, as her previous tiredness faded from existence and she went to town on his dick! She looped and rolled her tongue around his shaft, flicking the underside with little whips of her tongue. The light touches barraged his senses. He'd already felt close when Rainbow had finished, but even still, she was bringing him to the edge very quickly. The light licks and flicks ended all at once, when she very suddenly took his entire length into her awaiting lips and aggressively deep throated him! Hips bucking on their own into her throat, he could feel his end was mere seconds away already!

Reaching up, his hands seemed to move on their own as he gripped the back of Rainbows head and roughly pulled her head down! The feeling of her tongue lapping at the underside of his dick and the wide eyed look of surprise she gave him was just the thing he needed to tip him over the edge. Loosing a firm grunt of lust, he gave two more firm thrusts into her lips and held her head down as he unloaded his fluids into her throat! He could hear her grunting as she struggled to swallow it all, but something within him kept her head held down on him until he was completely spent.

A firm pat on the side of his hip told him she needed air, and he finally released her. Despite the sharp gasps for breath that came as soon as she was free, there was no denying the satisfied look she was wearing. She licked at the sides of her lips, and once she finished refilling her lungs with air, chuckled softly.

"I guess, I'm not the only one who got even more into it here. That was a real rough blow job...hehe I think you almost choked me a few times there."

Daybreak had already comfortably collapsed back on the bed, arms and legs sprawled out in every which direction. "Y-Yeah...Sorry Dash. I don't know what came over me..."

Rainbow stood, wobbling to her feet and made for the door. "Well I know what came over me hehe. I sooooo needed that. Maybe you should be that rough all the time from now on...um...I'll be right back. No offense to you man, but I'm gonna go gargle some mouth wash. Doubt you want some tongue after that intense load I just swallowed."

"Mhmm" Daybreak mumbled, clearly not paying attention. Rainbow looked back just before walking out the door, Daybreak was already half-asleep, crawling towards the center of the bed and slowly curling into a ball within covers. Rainbow smiled to herself and flicked out the lights as she quickly pulled on a pajama shirt and pants, then shut the door behind her.

.....

As she made her way down stairs towards the bathroom, Rainbow noticed a slight commotion coming from the kitchen. Peeking around the corner towards the dinner table, she noticed the small table lamp was lit. Sitting hunched over, with a mug of steaming something in his hand, was her father. Rainbow watched him for a moment, wondering what he could be doing back down here, in the dark. He did not stir, or move from his hunched position, so Rainbow slowly approached him from behind. Reaching out, she touched her fingers to her fathers shoulder.

"Dad? You ok-?"

He sat up, fast as lightning "AH! What!?"

Rainbow shrieked and jumped back! Rainbolt quickly looked around "Oh...OH! Rainbow, sorry I must have dosed off."

Annoyed by the minor heart attack he'd just caused, her voice failed to mask her lingering aggression. "What are you doing down here dad? I thought you went to bed."

After a long sip from his mug, he slowly turned to face her. "Yeah I did...but there was a little too much commotion going on for me to actually fall asleep. So I came in here for some coffee."

"Er...um..." Rainbow wasn't sure how to respond to that revelation. She could feel the color heating up her face, but it was too dark for her dad to possibly notice. Nevertheless, it had been a long time since she felt like she'd been caught by him doing something wrong. The feeling of embarrassment welling up in her belly wouldn't go away either.

After a long pause between them, Rainbow heard her father sigh and say "I can hardly scold you anymore can I? But seriously, a silence charm was too much to ask?"

"Sorry..." She really wasn't sure what else to say.

After another moment of silence, Rainbolt drew in breath "So...What's he like? I mean really like?"

For some reason Rainbows face flushed more than before "I-I'm not sure what you mean dad."

"I mean Daybreak. What's he like. It's not like I know him very well. But I could tell from what I was (unfortunately) forced to hear, that you care a lot about him. To be honest honey, before this I might have...thought you swung the other way."

"Dad!" She smacked her palm to her face. "Ugh! Don't go saying weird stuff like that! Geez..." She came and sat down in the chair opposite her father. "Anyways...I guess if I had to describe him as a whole...He's kind of an ass, but I can tell that he's a good person....He hates just about everybody besides me and like, a few others, but I can hardly blame him after everything that's happened. I don't think he wants revenge for what happened when he was a kid though."

She heard her dad sigh "That's a relief. I always wondered how he turned out, if he was still alive. It's almost a comfort to know that Celestia turned out to be wrong."

Rainbow sat up a little straighter all of the sudden. That gave her an idea. "Hey dad?...What happened back then? Why was Daybreak exiled?"

Even in the dim light of the table lamp, it was obvious that this question caused her dad to shift in some discomfort. "Why do you want to know that?"

Rainbow hesitated. "Because...whenever Daybreak talks about it to anyone, he always talks like he was exiled at birth, and he did nothing to deserve it. Dad, me and my friends have known Princess Celestia for years. I've always thought she was a strong, just, and fair ruler. It goes against everything I've known to think that she might be capable of doing that to an innocent baby. Even if he was half Discord, she wouldn't do that would she?...But the other day, when Daybreak saw Celestia while we were visiting Twilight in the hospital...the anger I saw going between them was real. I can't quite describe it. Not just because of the magic flying around, but because they both clearly hated each other. I don't wanna believe it, but lately I'm more and more convinced that it's true." Rainbolt could feel his daughter looking right at him. "You were around back then. You know what happened right, or at least some of it? Please tell me. I have to know!"

Rainbow was clearly struggling to keep her voice low enough so as not to let it carry to her room. Rainbolt didn't quite know what to say to her. "We were all told never to talk about it to the younger ones. Just to advise them to stay away from him. Use Discords name to keep people away."

Rainbows grip was putting a small dent in the table as she tightened around its edge. Bits of energy were beginning to leak from her skin and fizzle along her arm, giving her a radiant blue glow in the light of the candle. "That doesn't matter anymore dad! Everyone in Ponyville knows who he is! Everyone at school knows! He was attacked because of it!" She took a deep breath. "Dad. I have to know."

The candlelight shown on Rainbolt as she slowly shook his head. "I wish I wasn't the one to have to tell you this Dash."

"Tell me" She breathed.

Her dad looked up, she felt him look at her eyes. "Ok then...It's true. Yes. Princess Celestia ordered him exiled. Not immediately at birth though. I think he was one or two when it happened, since it wasn't until about two years after the war ended that he was exiled. The nurses in the castle had probably tended to him until that point. I don't think Celestia involved herself, she seemed very...repulsed when she spoke to the crowds outside. One day she just called everyone in the city to the square and made the announcement. Until then I doubt anyone even knew he existed..."

She hadn't wanted to believe it. She had wanted Daybreak to be wrong in some way. But now, hearing it from her own father, she wasn't sure how she could ever look at Celestia the same way again. The table edge cracked as her hand gripped down into it. Red spots began to appear in her gaze as she wobbled in her chair, struggling to control the bubbling pool of anger that had suddenly made itself known within her gut. But then her father spoke again, and his voice was suddenly deeper, and more serious

"That's not the full story though."

The red haze in her head seemed to fade a bit "What?"

Another sigh escaped him, this one long and drawn out. "Rainbow. I don't want you to start doubting Princess Celestia because of this. I did. It's how we ended up moving. After encountering Daybreak at his young age back then, I knew something was wrong. Somehow Celestia had made a mistake, but there was nothing I could do. So I moved us. Whatever reason I gave you back then was probably just an excuse I made up to keep you from asking questions."

Rainbow had stood from her chair, and was now over by the sink, leaning her head just above the faucet. "You couldn't try telling her what you thought? Doesn't she hold open court once a week? Twilight told me that's for issues just like this? For the people to speak up."

Rainbolt just shook his head "Daybreak was a strictly banned subject. Any questions about Discords son to either Princess were overlooked and suppressed. Since we had to write down our questions and hand them to her guards before asking, it was pretty easy to regulate. Besides, like I said, I'm sure there was something else going on."

"I still don't understand. What do you mean? What else could there be? You just told me everything Daybreak said was true." With her head over the faucet, Rainbow turned on the sink and began soaking her hands in cold water to cool down...they were shaking.

"It is true that she banished him. But I don't think there was no reason behind it." His voice grew more somber by the moment. As if certain things were only now beginning to make sense to him. Rainbow did not seem to share his insight though. She practically scoffed at him

"What thing could a two year old possibly have done that was so bad he deserved to be banished and treated like garbage!" Her voice was shaking.

"I don't know Dashie. That's the truth. But there was something she didn't tell us. The only reason I know, is because of the way the guards treated him on the streets. Did Daybreak ever tell you what they were ordered to do?"

Rainbow nodded "Uh huh. If I remember right, they were only supposed to keep people from killing him right? Nothing else?"

"Yeah. Doesn't that seemed odd to you? Think about it honey. If she just wanted him banished, why would she force the guards to protect him at all? Why not just banish him and be done with it? Celestia isn't some evil sadist Dash. She wouldn't have a child constantly suffering just for some sick amusement or to spite Discord. There has to be a reason the guards were supposed to keep him alive."

Rainbow finally stopped running her hands through the water and turned off the sink. Turning back around, she faced her father in the moonlight. "Do you know?"

His head shook, slowly "No. But the realization and hope of this is what has kept my flicker of faith in her all these years as a ruler."

Rainbow balled her fists again, but this time, not in anger. "Well, I think know someone who might have the answer. If there is some kind of...I don't know, hidden conspiracy or something about Daybreak, all the Princesses probably know about it right?"

Guessing at his daughters plan, Rainbolt chuckled sadly. "If your thinking of Princess Twilight, remember, according to what you've told me about her she hadn't even met Celestia yet when this all occurred. Honestly I doubt she told her anything even after she became a Princess."

But Rainbow was already one step ahead "Actually dad, I didn't mean Twilight. If Daybreak couldn't figure it out after all these years, then I doubt Twilight knows anything. I've seen how he can play Twilight like a harp, if she knew something, he'd already know for sure. I'm willing to bet only the original princesses know. Princess Celestia and Luna won't say anything, but there is another princess from back then isn't there? Looks like I'm taking a trip to the north...and she just might talk if I take Twilight with me too. In her current state, Twilight will definitely score some sympathy points with her loving sister-in-law."

In the dark, Rainbow heard her dad laughing quietly. "You've become pretty conniving honey. I'm guessing I can attribute that to him?"

Rainbow happily nodded "Though, I'm not sure if that's a good thing or not." Her head slowly inched towards the stairs, filled with a sudden sense of longing.

Rainbolt followed her gaze, luckily for him the lamp light was on her eyes, so he could see where she was looking with ease.

"Go ahead honey. We've talked enough tonight. If you two are 'finished' for the night, I'll go back to bed."

"Ehehe...yeah..." She rubbed the back of her head "Sorry about that again. Um, do me a favor and don't mention to him you heard us, ok?"

Rainbolt laughed, but agreed nonetheless.

"Thanks dad. Love you. Night."

She left a smoke cloud in her wake as she bolted back towards the stairs. She made it about halfway up, before stopping. Spinning around and cranking out her neck, she spied the bathroom light shining into the hallway below.

"Hey dad!" She called out. "You in the bathroom?"

"Nope, still in the kitchen honey."

"Oh. Ok." Back down the stairs she went.

.....

Down on his knees, bent over with his face in the the toilet, Daybreak felt his whole world spinning in his head. Another surge of sick crawled up his throat, his insides heaved, and he spilled more of his stomach into the bowl before him. His hand fluttered weakly up to the seat handle, flushing his stomach acid away. He felt his breath stalling, his body was refusing to take in air. Over and over the image replayed in his brain, as if trying to find some excuse for it to be just a coincidence.

"H-How...how could it be her...it's not possible..."

A sharp knock at the door broke through his thoughts. "Daybreak...Are you ok in there? I heard...well, I know what that sounds like...Do you want some water?"

His eyes drifted to the faucet less than a foot away.

"Why would she ask that? She has to know there's a faucet in here."

His head was to hay to think properly. "She knows..Somehow she knows. She saw the book and saw the page it was turned to. Somehow she knows what I did!"

Of course he knew that was impossible, but somehow that wasn't a comfort to him. He struggled up to the sink, propelling himself up by his elbows as he turned on the faucet. He repeatedly splashed water into his face, while croaking back a response.

"N-no thanks! I'm fine. I think I just...ate something weird earlier...I'll be out soon Rainbow."

There was a brief pause, then. "Ok...I'll wait for you in my room. If you take too long I'll be back you know!"

"Yeah. Thanks." Her footsteps slowly faded away as he heard her ascend the stairs.

Slowly he drooped his head back down into the rising water. It was warm, a welcome feeling to contrast the blood freezing chill creeping through his body. He plugged the drain and just stayed that way for a moment. Letting the warm water run over his face and ears helped calm him. He had half a mind to take a shower, but he knew if he did something like that, Rainbow would definitely appear in here shortly after. That wasn't what he needed right now. He couldn't be around her. He needed to think first. Think about what he'd seen.

When she'd left the room and gone down stairs, she'd been gone for some time. At first he'd thought about simply falling asleep and awaiting her return. But he'd ended up being more curious about some of her other family photos. So the book had made its way back into his hands, and he'd begun flipping through it. Most of it was what to be expected in a photo album; a bunch of happy photos, a bunch of cute photos, photos with her teachers, at school, with her friends. He'd found her whole childhood in that book. But not one of the pictures had her mother in it. That was, until he turned back to the very front. He'd not thought to start there, since the page Rainbolt had turned to seemed to be Rainbows youngest years, which was what interested him. He'd just assumed her mother would appear and he'd be able to pick her out.

Well he was right, unfortunately. When he turned to the beginning, he found what he was looking for, in just one picture. A full family portrait, with all of them together. It seemed Rainbolt had taken all the photos that had Rainbows mother in them and stored them in one area of the album. It had only taken the first image for him to realize who the woman was. The memory was still fresh in his mind from the Mirror after all. He just couldn't see how it could be true. Yet as he looked down at the page, and the woman's frozen eyes stared back at him, he knew there could be no doubt. They were the same as Rainbows. That beautiful, fiery magenta he'd fallen for.

"I killed her mother..." He had to whisper it aloud, making it real.

The truth sang across his brain. A terrible symphony of realization. It struck across his face like an open palm. All at once he found himself chuckling, laughing! He was struggling to hold it in! His body shivered, begging for release. It built in his throat, and he just couldn't hold it back! With no other option he plunged his head back into the sink and drowned the laughter away. Yet the bubbles that escaped to the surface might have well carrier the sound with them. For there was nothing he could do once he removed his face from the water, but keep repeating it to himself.

"I killed her mom...I did it...I killed her...I took her away from them..."

Shivers returned and he collapsed to the floor, curling in on himself. His hands desperately clutched at his shoulders, to stop him from thrashing on the floor, but it was no use. His body refused to obey him. Again, he felt a strong lurch in his gut. This time he barely made it to the toilet before stomach bile burst from his lips. It burned his throat and mouth, but he didn't care. The pain in his esophagus was nothing compared to the shattering inside his chest.

How could he face Rainbow with this knowledge? How could he face her father? These two people had shaped his life for the better...and he'd torn their family in half. More bile spilled from his lips. How did he even still have the ability to vomit anything else?

"I have to leave. I have to get away from this place."

But he couldn't just walk out in the middle of the night. He'd learned his lesson from before. Plus Rainbow would only go after him the moment she knew he was gone. More unnecessary stress on her. But still he had to get away. He wasn't even sure he could look at Rainbow right now without being sick again.

"I have to though"

He knew he had to stay. As much as he also knew he had to get away, he had to stay. He had to go back up to that room. Had to go to sleep, and had to wake up. He had to try and be normal until they left tomorrow...then he could get away and figure out how he wanted to handle this.

"But first..."

He wafted his hand over his head. Little bits of green, sparkling dust fluttered down from his palm and onto his open skin. A briefly warm sensation washed over his body. In an instant his upset insides felt almost normal again. He knew that spell would not last forever though, it was little more than magical stomach calming medicine. So he also cast a sleeping spell on himself. Something that would take effect, strengthening and weakening throughout the night so he could sleep normally. He didn't wanna disturb Rainbow during the night to the sound of him waking from a nightmare. For he knew he was sure to have them now.

"Now...I just gotta go to her without breaking down again."

That was likely to be the hardest part. The image of her mother, of Firefly, refused to leave his brain. So happy and healthy in the family portrait, yet charcoal and ash in his memories. He smacked his palms to the sides of his cheeks, splashed water on his face, and psyched himself up, before slowly opening the door and proceeding back upstairs.

The whole house was dark now. No hallways lights, no kitchen light, not even the moon seemed to want to grace him with some guidance right now. It was ok though, the atmosphere of the home fit his mood. He slowly trudged his way up the stairs, back towards Rainbows room. there was no light coming from underneath the door, so he assumed she must have fallen asleep waiting for him to come back. Which was why, he was not prepared for the greeting he received when he opened the door.

Two arms shot out from the darkness and embraced him with vigor, roughly pulling him inside. He heard Rainbows breath in his ear and she swiftly pulled him back towards the bed.

"It's about time. I was beginning to think you'd fallen asleep in there. Are you feeling better?"

Her question escaped her just as she practically pushed him back into the bed. He forced himself not to hesitate in responding "Uh, yeah. Much better. Like I said, I'm pretty sure I just ate something weird at Discord's. You know all that wacky stuff he had out. Bound to be something in there that wasn't made to be ingested."

It was only then that he realized something very important. Rainbow wasn't wearing any clothes again. He realized as he felt her press herself against him, and whisper against his ear. "Are you feeling well enough to have a round two? Talking with my dad about you put me right back in the mood, and this time I actually put up a silencing spell. So ya know, I can scream your name as loud as you want now." She whispered her last words so lustfully into his ear, it managed to send shivers down his spine.

"Rainbow..." He managed to croak, but she silenced him with a finger on his lips. In the darkness, he felt her other hand work its way down to his underwear. There was nothing in her way, since the only thing he managed to throw on before sprinting down to the bathroom was his boxers. She'd pulled them down to his ankles before he managed to force out anymore words, and was back on top of him before he could protest.

Fingers wrapped around his dick with ferocity, and he felt her nipples pressing into his chest as she laid down over him. Luckily, despite the overwhelming sex appeal now groping him, his entire body seemed in agreement for once. Rainbow seemed to sense this when she touched him and he did not react, at all. So she stopped, though not without an obvious sound of disappointment, and rolled over next to him. Warm arms wrapped around his body and pulled him to her, forcing him practically nose to nose with her.

"Still not feeling well?"

All he could do was nod his head and breathe out "Y-yeah...sorry..."

"No prob dude. I get it. Judging by the sounds I heard from the bathroom earlier, I doubt you've got the energy anyways."

She nuzzled her nose to his and planted a quick kiss on his lips, before adding "Eh, I can taste it, yuck! Yeah, you definitely ate something bad." She playfully poked his chest, he tried to respond, but only managed a croak. Understanding, at least a little, Rainbow pulled the covers up to them and wrapped herself around his chest. "Ok dude, I get it. Bed time."

One more kiss for his cheek and Rainbow laid her head on his chest. "Goodnight"

Daybreak stared at the ceiling as he watched Rainbow drift off to sleep. He ran his fingers through her hair, scratching at her head to hasten her decent into dreams. Meanwhile his eyes remained frozen open, refusing to allow him rest. All he could do was think. Think on his choices, think on his situation, on what he could do now, what he could do tomorrow. About how could he continue to be the person Rainbow loved while feeling the way he did now, knowing the things he did now. And...about how much he hoped his sleeping spell would kick in soon...

.....

The next morning was hardly any better for him. Although he managed to sleep the entire night without waking up, when he awoke in the morning, he found the sheets were soaked with sweat. He wasn't that surprised, he could feel the lingering nightmares of the night just beyond his grasp. He repeatedly apologized to Rainbow, but she just laughed it off and said she thought he'd wet the bed at first and was looking forward to teasing him about it. She simply tossed her sheets in the wash and told him to forget about it. She herself, seemed unusually slower than usual, her movements as she got dressed and moved about the room were sluggish, and there was a tint of bloodshot to her eyes. She must have had a rough dream or two that night as well.

Luckily she was still convinced he wasn't feeling well and was some kind of ill. This made it easier to fend her off when she was acting frisky. Like when he went for a morning shower. He knew it was coming, but still managed to be caught off guard when he closed his eyes to soap his face, reopened them and found her standing there in front of him. He gave a slight jump at her appearance.

"I may need to put a bell on you if this keeps up." He spoke shakily.

Rainbow merely gave him a light smile back, before pressing herself against him. At her touch he felt the pain in his heart return, and his stomach began to twist inwards. Yet the sensation of her cool skin, against him with the warm water, was undeniably pleasant. Enough so that he managed out a smile. She could still tell though, and only wrapped him in a hug.

"You're trembling Daybreak...Still not feeling very well huh?"

He nodded while she took up the soap bar, pressing it lightly to his chest. "That's all it is right? You're feeling ill? Right?" She slowly moved the bar around his skin, lightly frothing up and rubbing the suds into his chest.

The uncertainty in her voice was not well hidden, there was no doubt she suspected something was wrong.

"Of course Dash. Why would there be anything else?"

She looked up at him, their eyes locked. It was hard for him to hold her gaze. When she was close to him like this, with the water running down her skin the way it was, she looked so beautiful. She almost looked innocent, and helpless. His hands shook, knowing he should reach out and embrace her, pull her against him and assure her there was nothing on his mind. But the mere thought just brought him the image of her mothers ashen corpse, and he found himself struggling not to push her away. Rainbows eyes held his gaze, kept him frozen in place as he attempted to look away.

"You were crying out in your sleep Daybreak. You groaned, tossed and turned, and woke me up several times."

The warm water was suddenly doing nothing to fend off the chill of guilt creeping up his spine. "Sorry..." He barely whispered above the sound of falling water, but Rainbow wasn't finished yet.

"I tried to wake up you a bunch of times, but you didn't react at all...Even when I literally pulled your eyelids open and yelled in your face you didn't move...I may not be as smart as Twilight or Sunset, but I'm not stupid Daybreak. I know what a sleeping spell looks like. Why did you do that?"

Her hands, and the soap within them, had reached his back, and were now lightly coursing over his scars. Something about her touching him there, sent a small jerk of electricity through him. It wasn't pain, not exactly, but it set his whole form on edge, half expecting pain to follow.

"I'm sorry Rainbow..."

"Hmm..."

She looked away from him now, still rubbing the soap over his back with one hand, and caressing his skin with the other. Her gentleness was suspect, he could feel an added tenderness that felt unnatural from her. Almost forced.

"What?" He had to know what she was thinking. But when she looked back up at him, he wished he'd just stayed silent.

"That's what you said in your sleep...You cried it so many times. You just kept saying it. 'I'm sorry Rainbow, I'm sorry Rainbow'...What are you sorry about?"

It was like his heart was breaking inside him. He wished they weren't in the shower, wished she had clothing on and they were anywhere else but this house. He couldn't stand how she looked right now, this close to him. So vulnerable and beautiful. He forced his eyes away from hers.

"I really...I just can't right now Dash...ok...I'm sorry."

"Stop saying that!" Her voice probably came a lot sharper than she meant it to. Daybreak winced, and tried to back up, but the showers back prevented him from moving away from her. Rainbow looked down at her feet. "I'm not mad...I just...you whimpered that all night. It took forever for me to make you stop and I barely got any sleep because of it. If you don't wanna tell me that's fine, but don't say that anymore ok? Not until you tell me what's bothering you."

"Ok..." He wanted to hug her, but just couldn't muster the will.

"Does it..." She placed both her hands on his chest, the soap discarded in the rising water beneath them. "...have something to do with the photo album last night?"

His whole body tensed, and he realized before he could stop himself that Rainbow felt it through her fingertips. That was clever.

"Why...?"

She shook her head. "When I went back to the room I saw the way you dropped the book. You're way to neat with your things for that be normal. Even if you were about to vomit, you'd have put it back nicely."

He almost managed to chuckle, almost. "Twilight would be proud...that's very observant...but please...I don't wanna talk about it right now."

"Ok." She breathed

He was shocked. "Ok? You're not gonna force me to tell you like before?"

Again, he felt her arms wrapped around him, pulling him close and tight against her chest. "No. Things are different than back then. I know now, there are things you shouldn't tell me unless you want to. I was wrong then to force you. I did because I couldn't stand to see you crying in your sleep. But it was still wrong of me. This time, I'll wait until you feel up to it."

"Thank you." He didn't really know what else to say.

A simple nod was all he got in reply. Then she reached back and turned off the water, he knew this was her way of saying shower time was over. He waited, allowing her to step out first. Once she was free of the tub, she bent down under the sink and reached for a towel. As she flashed him a perfect view of her rear, he found a familiar feeling sweep through his face, and his skin flushed.

"Well, that's a relief."

He tore his eyes away to find Rainbow looking over her own shoulder, watching him stare at her. She had a satisfied smirk plastered on her cheeks. "I was worried for a minute there, that maybe you were losing interest in me. At least I know that isn't what's wrong." She gave her rump a shake, before covering herself up with the towel.

"It'll be waiting for when you're feeling better."

He swallowed the lump in his throat, nodding as she threw him the other towel. Satisfied, and clearly devoid of worry now, Rainbow exited and headed back towards her room.

Daybreak shut the door behind her and sat down on the edge of the tub for a moment. Leaning over, he placed his head in his hands. "What am I gonna do?"

"She's too clever for her own good...somehow she'll figure it out eventually if I don't tell her...then it will be worse. If it can even be any worse. What should I do? I can't bring myself to tell her. But I need to tell someone. I need someone to tell me what to do. Maybe Sunset? I could tell her. She wouldn't judge me, she's done horrible things in her past. Maybe she can tell me how I can deal with this. Actually...that sounds like a good idea...I'll just tell Rainbow I need to retrieve something from her and we'll split up on the way back home. Yeah."

He stood, sure of his plan. Quickly wrapping the towel around himself, he opened the door and forced his voice to sound normal.

"Hey Rainbow!" He called up the stairs as he began his ascent to her room.

"Yeah?" The door to her room opened, and she poked her head out.

"I wanna go see Twilight after we leave!"

"Wait! What?! Why did I say that!?"

Before he could correct himself, Rainbow called back to him. "Ok! I was thinking about stopping by the hospital anyways. For that stupid check-up Discord told me to get!"

"Great...Too late now..."

"Y-Yeah...Ok, we'll go together!"

"What the fuck..."

.....

"How did this happen?"

That question preoccupied his mind for the entirety of the morning. From breakfast, to the farewell with Rainbolt, to the trip to the hospital, Daybreak could still not understand how those words had breached his lips. He'd known what he wanted to say, and what he should do. What would have made sense to do. Yet somehow, instead of going to see Sunset Shimmer and figuring out what to do with himself, he was now walking through the front doors of the Ponyville Hospital to go and see Twilight.

It wasn't that seeing Twilight was a bad thing. He'd promised to come back here and read to her anyways, but now just didn't feel like the time. Though at this point, he'd do anything to get away from Rainbow until he was sure about what he could do. Perhaps than, it was fortunate that she actually wanted to receive the check-up that his father had recommended. He would be free to speak to Twilight openly, and perhaps he could benefit from her advice.

"I must have fallen truly far from my old self to be seeking advice from Twilight."

The uncertainty of whether the change from his old self to current only ever seemed to reveal itself when he was confronted with Twilight. Sadly the reason behind that made too much sense to him.

As both he and Rainbow approached the front desk, he allowed Rainbow to set up her appointment first, before revealing tothe nurse that he was here to see Twilight. The nurse did manage to catch him off guard though. Informing him that was already on the list for that day and there was no need to check-in. As he inquired why that was, the young woman informed him that Princess Twilight had filled a spot for him everyday since she checked-in until the time she would check out. He was sure he saw Rainbows eye twitch at this information, and gave her a calming pat on her head before heading towards the stairs. They agreed to meet back up in the lobby after her check up, which wasn't likely to take much longer than his visit with Twilight. After confirming the start time of her check-up, Daybreak bid her farewell and made for the twelfth floor.

It only took two flights of stairs before he became fed up and simply teleported the rest of the way. A sincere aggravation gripped at his mind as he reached the entrance to her room, he had to stop and take a breath, so as not to enter the room in an even more sour mood. He reached for the handle as a familiar voice crept up from underneath the door, turning the nob just as the sound reached his ears.

"Please get well soon Princess Twilight."

"THAT VOICE!" He saw red.

His thoughts of calm thrown to the wind, Daybreak stepped back and pulled on the handle with vigor, ripping the door open quite loudly! There, standing next to Twilight, was one of the last people on the earth he could have wanted to see right then.

The boy turned to face him as Daybreak made his loud entrance, and upon laying eyes on his face, there could be no doubt. It was him! The spiky tar black hair, the yellow lightning streak down the center, his pale white skin. Stormchaser looked exactly the same as before, and if he was not mistaken, he was wearing the same dark clothing and pants that he'd had on the last time they'd met. Daybreak had clearly interrupted him in the middle of a farewell, since he was still halfway through setting a bouquet of flowers in vase next to Twilight's bed.

Daybreaks hands ignited before Stormchaser had even fully turned around. Opening his palm in a choking motion, Daybreak narrowed his vision on Stormchasers throat. Energy appeared from nowhere around the young mans jugular, and in an instant, he found himself yanked from Twilight's bedside and flung into Daybreaks awaiting grip. His fingers closed around the boys throat with a renewed feeling of satisfaction. The look of shock and surprise on his face brought a shiver worthy feeling of pleasure coursing through his veins.

"Hello Stormy. Long time, no see."

His fingers tightened, choking the air and any possible response, from his throat. His knees buckled less than a moment later, and he suddenly found himself only held up by his enraged adversaries grip. Daybreak felt his vision grow hazy with the imagined thoughts of what he could to this boy right now. His legs, no, his whole body was shaking with barely restrained glee.

"Not so fun is it? Being on the receiving end of that feeling of helplessness. You DO feel that right? That's the air swiftly fleeing from your shaking body. Do you have any idea how easy it would be for me right now, to crush your throat like a walnut? I doubt even that would satisfy the craving I have inside me right now. You deserve so much worse..."

"Daybreak."

A blade of realization sliced through him. For a moment he had forgotten Twilight was even in the room. Nothing else had mattered. But he remembered now. She sounded so calm, unnaturally so. Especially for addressing him like this.

She didn't needed to say anything else. Daybreaks grip loosened, he dropped Stormchaser. The boys feet touched the ground and buckled under his weight. Daybreak watched with a lingering satisfaction as he struggled back to his feet and slowly backed out the door wordlessly. He narrowed his gaze after the boy. "Pray to the gods I never see you again."

Without a word in response, Stormchaser hurried from the room, swiftly shutting the door behind him. Daybreak gave a cheerful grunt as he approached Twilight's bedside. Both for the amusing reaction he'd just received, and the decor he'd failed to notice beforehand. On the desk next to Twilight's bed, where Stormchaser had previously been setting the bouquet, was about a hundred other sets. The entire desk was overflowing with flowers of varying assortments and colors. So much so that they had begun to pile up next to the desk as well. It seemed reasonable to guess that everyone in the town might have bought her flowers. He was suddenly glad his last minute gift was a little more original, though not by much.

"I suppose you're going to scold me now. Right Princess?" He chuckled as he approached her bed.

"No. I knew you wouldn't permanently damage him." Again, she was so calm. Totally different from the last time they'd seen each other.

He laughed openly. "Then why did you stop me?"

He watched her lips curl into a smile, which was somehow more unnerving with the bandages covering her eyes. "You wanted to scare him right? If you'd simply let him go, the fear he felt would have only been temporary. He would have gone home, and reasoned out that you were only trying to scare him. But by me telling you to release him, he never got to see what you would do. That leaves doubt. There's nothing more terrifying than the unknown. Right?"

Even as he sat himself on her bedside, he still had trouble believing those words had actually come from her mouth.

"Is this the same good girl Twilight I spoke to the other day? Or did you get replaced by a much more awesome Changeling while I was gone?"

Her smile remained, lingering without so much as a twitch of doubt. "Who ever said I'm a good girl in private?"

"Woah!...Is this Twilight?"

That statement had caught him so off guard, he actually didn't know what to say back. Twilight detected this and brought her hand to her lips with a giggle.

"I've been waiting to make you do that...speechless is such a rare thing for you." She leaned back in the bed against her pillows, the sheets just barely lowering down her body. It was enough for Daybreak to tell she was at least wearing a bra this time. That made it much easier to sit close to her without worrying about unforeseen complications. She patted her hand further up the bed, practically commanding him to sit next to her. She followed up by scooting over a significant amount to make room for him.

"Come over here, no sight means I get to poke you to know you're there."

Her playful manner in which she brought that up completely disarmed him. Enough that he complied without argument. The moment he scooted next to her, she jabbed him in the sides, right in his rib cage. He jumped, she giggled. "There you are...Hah..."

She reached over and pressed a button on the side of the arm rests, a moment later the railing on either side of the bed slid down and out of the way. This allowed him to sit up and swing one leg over the side, making it more like he was sitting with her rather than laying down.

"Though this would be better for you. Wouldn't want someone getting the wrong idea now, would we?...Thanks for coming Daybreak."

There was the smallest hint of sadness in her voice this time. "Sorry I didn't come back sooner Sparky. I've been...busy..."

Twilight's ears twitched, and her mouth drooped. "What's bothering you?"

"What?" Again she caught him unawares.

She pointed to her ears. "Without my sight, I thought I'd become next to helpless. So Sunset brought me a spell book full of secrets to enhance my other senses extremely to make up for my missing eyes."

"Huh...Why didn't I think of that?" It was actually a pretty good idea. He wanted to kick himself for not thinking of it himself, but Twilight just laughed.

"I know why. Cause you've always been extreme with your ways of fixing problems. Like trying to give me your eyes with forbidden magic. I can't believe I was so surprised by that at the time. It's just like you...Remember when we were kids and Celestia took us the the castle greenhouse garden?"

He did. And he remembered the outcome very well too.

"Yeah...It was some kind of training session right? The place was overrun with magically enhanced, super sized, Venus Fly traps and Strangler Figs right?"

Twilight nodded. "Princess Celestia wanted to see how we would solve the problem. But in the midst of me showing her all my calculations for the reduction spell on my hand held blackboard...you burned the whole place down."

To his surprise, she actually giggled after speaking.

"Princess Celestia got so mad. I'd never seen her face so red. Then you tried to scold her for bringing me to such a dangerous assignment...what was it you said?" Twilight held up her index finger, mimicking the way he'd spoken to Celestia back then "This kind of assignment is too dangerous for someone at her level Celestia. I'd think you would treat you're prized pupil with more care".

Daybreak was in awe. She'd even sounded sarcastic like he did back then. Yet again she giggled at his wordless response.

"Back then...I got so frustrated with you after Celestia left us alone. I think I called you a stuck up show off. I thought you were just trying to make me look back in front of Princess Celestia...But that wasn't it was it? You were just trying to protect me."

For some reason he was embarrassed. He felt guilty for thinking it, but he was glad Twilight couldn't see his face flush right then. He remained silent, unsure of what he should say to her. Again she continued when he stayed quite.

"I suppose I really shouldn't be surprised should I? That's all you've ever done. Try and protect me. All those times when we were kids that I thought you were just trying to one up me, all those times you insisted on going on Princess Celestia's little assignments on your own. All those times you were so harsh on me during magic duels...You were just keeping me from getting hurt...And you did something similar when you left me all alone and never came back..."

There it was. She'd struck just the right cord in him, at just the right time. It was like she knew he was vulnerable right now, like she sensed it somehow. Tears welled up in his eyes and refused to stay put. He tried to reach up and remove them stealthily, but Twilight's hand beat him to his cheeks. He froze in dread and fear as her face came way too close to his. Close enough he could feel her breath, he thought she was going to try and kiss him again, and was ready to literally teleport across the planet if she did. But she didn't. She simply wiped the two streams of water away with her fingers, and placed her forehead against his.

"I'm sorry Daybreak. Even when I had my eyes, I was blind. I was blinded by my feelings for you. I felt betrayed and cheated when you left the way you did. Cheated out of something I really wanted." Her finger tightened around her bed sheets "Even when I cornered you at school and you threw the reason at me. It didn't sink in. You knew things I just...didn't. About the world, and people, and about your magic necklace. I was so blind...some Princess of Friendship...I guess this is my karma huh?"

He couldn't just sit silently anymore. Much rougher than he intended, he grabbed her hand and held it tight in both of his.

"If this is karma for what you, then where's mine? I've done things you couldn't even dream of. Not because you're not smart enough to think of them, you're just not a bad person."

Her other hand overlapped on top if his two. "There it is again. I can hear it in your voice same as earlier. You're, sad...What's bothering you?"

There was a brief pause. Then an inhale of breath.

"That spell might prove annoying if I can't hide things from you anymore Sparky...Do you really want to know?"

She nodded. "Only if you want to tell me. I'll help you however I can."

He chuckled "Now that sounds like a Princess of Friendship...You have to promise me something first though. What I say stays between us. Only us. You, and me. Understand?"

The blush she'd gathered from his brief compliment faded at the realization of what he meant, but she nodded nonetheless. "I promise...just us. Please tell me."

"Well..." He wasn't exactly sure where to begin. "I took Rainbow to meet Discord earlier, not as Discord, but as my father."

Even with the bandages on, it was obvious her brow was trying to scrunch. "Oh. I could see how anything coming from this might bother you...How did it go?"

"About as well as you might think...probably a little better than that actually. Point is, afterwards, we decided that since I introduced her to my dad..."

"That you should go meet hers." She finished for him.

"Yeah..."

"Well that doesn't seem so bad, certainly not compared to Discord." She sounded confused, but also like she was prompting him to say more. He obliged.

"At first it wasn't, in fact, it was going better than I could have hoped for. It turned out he was someone I knew from my childhood, someone who was kind to me when I was still living on the streets...It's what happened afterwards that ruined things. At least for me."

He went on to explain everything to her. Originally he'd planned on being vague about a few things, since he wasn't sure how much she might judge him, unlike Sunset. But once he started, he found himself spilling his fears and thoughts to her. All his worries flooded out of him and onto her like a broken dam begging to be repaired. Twilight was silent throughout almost the entire story, with only minor interjections here and there asking for more detail where he didn't want to add any. He only had to stop once, when she prompted him to go into a more thorough account of what exactly had occurred the day of Rainbows mother. Bile formed in his throat and he thought he'd be sick, but he kept it down and forced himself to relive the gory details once more. The only thing he didn't tell her was that he had actually intended to go visit Sunset Shimmer, not her. She didn't really need to know that part.

When he finished telling her everything he could, he fell silent. He was waiting for her to cast judgement on him, or to tell him he'd done something wrong. It was something he needed her to say, that he had caused this outcome and he had to fix it somehow because it was his fault. But after three straight minutes of dead silence, that was not what she said.

"Well..." She started soft, her right hand gripping at the underside of her chin. It was her thinking pose. "I can certainly see why you're bothered by this. Anyone would be."

"Gee thanks." He spoke dryly.

"Let me finish." She snapped, taking another breath. "As well as I can see it, I think its actually a good thing you didn't tell Rainbow this right after you discovered it. With how you told me you were feeling, it would have only gone badly. Plus the home of her father was just the wrong environment for something like that to come out. You two should definitely be alone when you talk about this...And you DO have to talk about it with her."

Daybreak winced slightly. It was like she was reading his mind. It was damn annoying.

"As far as how you feel about it. Honestly Daybreak, I can't say I wouldn't feel the same...but..." She took up his hand and gripped it in both of hers. "You can move past this. You and Rainbow. Together."

"Really?" He sounded so pathetically hopeful, but he just couldn't hold it in.

Twilight used his arm to pull him into a tight hug. One arm wrapped around his waist while the other rested against his chest, just over his heart. "I can feel how much pain you're in. It's radiating off you like your own personal sun. I bet Rainbow knows you're hurting too, at least in some way. It won't be easy, and you might even make her cry. But you can tell her. You should tell her."

"How can I?"

He tried to pull back from her embrace, but she held him tight, refusing to budge. He knew he could easily overpower her and pull away if he tried, but that wasn't necessary.

"Honestly Twilight. How can I? Could you?" He pulled himself back enough to look her in the face. She understood the gesture, even if it was pointless. "If you were in my position, could you honestly say to me you could bring yourself to tell her?"

"Yes."

Buckling his arms in defeat, he let her pull him back into another hug.

"Yes, I could. Because after all these years, all the things I've learned about friendship, I know that no matter what happens, if someone loves you and is a true friend...eventually they will understand. It might take time, I'm not saying she will forgive you right away. She'll probably get mad or say something rude, she might even throw a few punches. But just try to let her vent, and it will be ok."

Hands seeming to raise on their own, Daybreak found himself embracing Twilight as well. She was so warm, almost just like Rainbow was when he held her close. "You really are a good princess, Twilight. Heh Princess of Friendship. How utterly perfect for you after all."

Twilight giggled, then hiccuped "Oh...N-not really...I just ya know...take what I've seen happen to me and my friends, and try to apply it where it causes the most help for others...It's not that impressive really..."

"Twilight-" He gently poked her nose with his finger tip "-That's called being a good princess."

The heat rushing to her face was by no means subtle, he could feel it against him. Like a kindling fire. When she spoke again, her voice was as soft as her feathery pillow "Yeah well...At least one of us should get to keep the one they love."

His grip loosened, Twilight quickly took notice and held him in place. He opened his mouth to speak but she quickly cut him off! "Don't say anything! I know what I said!....Just, let me have this. Ok...Helping you with this...It's the closest I'll ever get to having you myself."

"Twilight..." He tried to speak, but she placed her finger over his lips.

"Shh." She cooed. "Relax. I'm not gonna do anything drastic. I more than understand how you feel for Rainbow. Deny the word if you want, but you love her. I'm not going to stand between that. Even if we both marry someone else, I want you to know something. I'm always gonna love you. You can think of me as a loving sister if that helps. But it's not going away this time...now that...I know...You've always cared about me. You can't deny it anymore."

The next words he spoke, he didn't know it yet, but they were the beginning of the end.

For everyone.

He should have stopped himself. Should've had more self control. Should've known how vulnerable they both were, and should've understood what it would do to her. Despite all of his precautionary instincts telling him to stop! Despite knowing at the very depths of his being he shouldn't!

He felt the water building in his eyes, as he leaned down to Twilight's ear, and whispered the sentence that spelled the end for everything.

Consequences

View Online

Ten minutes. Ten long minutes. They just sat in silence. Their hug had broken apart almost immediately after Daybreak had whispered in her ear. Now Twilight was on her back, facing the ceiling in silence. Daybreak was on the corner of the bed, contemplating what he'd said. Words. How damaging they could be. He knew he should have just nodded and said ok when Twilight opened herself up to him. But he was not his old self anymore. He had not been able to hear her feelings and remain silent this time. No. He'd finally said something, and now, he was certain everything was much worse. He could feel it in his gut.

Twilight was the first one to speak between them.

"I'm glad."

Daybreaks skin was ice. He wished she wouldn't continue, but she did.

"I'm, truly glad that you told me that. Something so simple, yet it brings me a bit of peace. Really. I don't fully know what to do with this...but I think it will come to me..."

"Twi-"

"I'm ok Daybreak. Truly. In fact, this is the best I've felt since losing my sight."

He had to say something. Even with Twilight's assurances, a growing feeling of insecurity was crawling through his body.

"How about I read you that book now!" He exclaimed rather loudly.

Twilight pulled herself up to a sitting position. With a toothy smile she giggled back "That, would make me the happiest Princess in Equestria."

The feeling of awkwardness flowing through his body like blood seemed to dim a little. He snapped the fingers on both of his hands, and a set of books appeared from nothingness into his awaiting fingertips.

"Alright Sparky, you have two choices: in my right hand I have The Complete Guide Astronomical Studies and It's relation to the Magical Arts (the unabridged version) written by Star Swirl the Bearded, and in my left I hold Sherkhots Guide To The Care and Categorization Of Hostile Magical Beasts. You're choice Sparks."

Twilight tilted her head against her pillow "Didn't Sherkhot get eaten by Timberwolves after supposedly coming up with a potion for repelling them?"

She could feel Daybreak rustling with discomfort on the bedside "Um, yeah. Why?"

"Not sure if that's someone I really want to be taking advice from...What about the third book? The one you're levitating behind your back."

Oh great. She knew it was there.

Daybreak cringed, then sighed "Of course you noticed...it was supposed to be your present for when I left today. I didn't think you'd notice it."

Her hand tugged on his sleeve as she giggled. "I notice everything! But unless I magically learn braille real soon, and that book happens to be in braille, there's no point in you just leaving it with me is there?...Read it to me?"

There was a brief moment where Twilight reminded him irresistibly of Rainbow Dash in the way she asked him. The way she as tugging on his arm and the cute tone she was using. He found himself unable to deny her.

"Ugh. Fine. Just don't laugh at me."

"Why would I laugh at you?"

Shoving the other two books off the side of the bed, Daybreak cleared his throat.

"Ahem. Steven Stones Stalwart Stale Stories By Steven B. Stones"

Twilight's fingertips slapped against her cheeks, she shrieked with glee. "Sweet Celestia! You found my favorite stories?! I haven't heard these since we were kids!"

"An original copy actually, signed and everything. I had to fend off an old woman with a cane to get it from that dollar stand in the market." He spoke proudly, leaving out just what kind of state the book was in, being over forty years old. He could have sold it off as an antique spell book, the way the cover looked now, and no one would suspect until they actually opened it. That's the kind of state it was in. Luckily he'd removed the smell and most of the filth with magic after purchasing it.

Twilight was giddy with joy. Unable to sit still she practically bounced up and down in her bed. "Oh this is wonderful! It's been so long! You used to tease me all the time for reading these sometimes, instead of spell books. Read it! Read it!"

There was no escaping it now, she was too worked up. "Yeah, yeah...just let me warm up my mouth a bit. I can't stand all the rhyming and alliterations in here."

The bed was nearly shaking with Twilight's barely restrained glee "I can't wait to hear you say them."

"Ugh..." He took a breath, preparing his lips.

"There once was a Wolf named Wally, who spent all his days down by the sea.
When asked about why, he would always reply
I'm in love with Shelly the Sheep.
There once was a beautiful sheep, who went by the name of Shelly.
When asked about why, the wolf's love she'd deny,
she'd say, I'm afraid to end up in his belly"

Daybreak stopped, taking pause when he heard Twilight giggling to herself, and clapping softly.

"What?"

Twilight nuzzled herself back down in her pillow, smiling "You sound silly reading nursery rhymes. You're way too tense."

He felt his right eye give a twitch "Well excuse me Princess! I'm not exactly the most poetic person in the world! This kind of stuff was never what I was in to. I'm only reading this silly thing for you."

Twilight pinched his arm. "I never said you sounded bad doofus. And it means a lot to me that your making yourself so uncomfortable just to make me feel better about this." She gestured to her bandaged eyes. "So please, do keep reading in you're super tense voice. I love it!"

Not sure if there was anything he could really say back to that, he simply grunted and continued reading.

.....

Over an hour later, Daybreak finally shut the book, gripping the bridge of his nose and flicking his tongue about in his mouth. A headache combined with being tongue twisted was not fun. The disappointment in Twilight's voice was so well faked, he almost believed it was bothering her when he refused to continue anymore for the day.

"Awww Come on! Just one more!"

"No way."

"Pleeeeeease."

"No."

"Please please please please pleeeeeeeeeease!"

"Sparky enough! I'm tired, and my tongue hurts."

She stifled a giggle "Say that to Rainbow often?"

"Wha-?" He whipped his head around, to find the biggest shit-eating grin on her face. He couldn't believe Twilight Sparkle had just said that. He wasn't sure what he should say back. There was no doubt what he wanted to say, but somehow it felt weird saying it to Twilight. He decided to go with his gut reaction.

"Go fuck yourself Princess."

"Ok. Just leave first. I doubt Rainbow would approve of you watching." She snapped her response back like a whip. She may as well have slapped him. It certainly felt like she had. It took him several blinks of his eyes for him to fully register her statement, and process that it had, in fact, come from her lips.

"Who are you? Cause you can't be Twilight Sparkle."

Another giggle. "Sunset was right. This approach is a lot more fun. I wish I could actually see your reactions, but hearing them gives me a good mental image to work with."

"Sunset...of course...I feel like I should be surprised."

"And what advice did Sunset give you, may I ask?"

Clapping her hands together with joy, she held up her right index finger "Ahem. She told me: Twilight, you need to stop being so depressed over what's happened, you've still got plenty of things to make you happy blah blah blah. A bunch of stuff you wouldn't care about. And then she suggested that instead of mopping about you and Rainbow, I try and have fun with it. She said it more Sunsety, but I still like the outcome so far. Teasing you is lots of fun."

There was another eye twitch. "Oh, joy." His voice deadpanned "Well, now that I know you're conspiring with your friends on how to make me the most uncomfortable, I think I'll take my leave, Princess."

"Wait!"

"What?" He was already off the bed and headed for the door.

"You can't leave grumpy. And! You have to give me a goodbye hug from now on! Your Princess demands this!"

"Of course she does..." He turned back to face her. She did look admittedly adorable. Her arms were already wide stretched and awaiting him, like she knew he wouldn't dare refuse.

"Geez..." He walked back and embraced her "What am I gonna do with you Sparkle?"

"I dunno. But you'll think of something, you always do."

A brief feeling of uncertainty arose with him then. Doubt, in more than just what she actually meant by her statement. But he let it go for now.

"Alright, time to let go now Princess."

"Ok." The release was slow, she clearly didn't want him to go yet. But if he really stayed until she was satisfied, he'd probably be there until she fell asleep.

As he made for the door and started to step out, he looked back over his shoulder for a moment. "I'll come back real soon. Ok Sparky?"

"Uh huh. Would you mind sending Spike a letter telling him to come over. He's probably sitting in the castle all worried since I told him he didn't have to visit me everyday."

"Sure. I'll tell him. See ya."

"Bye" He could hear it, she already sounded sadder. A part of him wondered if she'd only gotten so cheery because he'd shown up. But he knew he couldn't dwell on something like that.

Not bothering to waste anytime with the stairs, he teleported his way back down to the lobby the moment he reached the end of Twilight's hallway. It didn't take him long to realize that Rainbow wasn't there, and upon conversing with the nurse at the desk, he found out why.

"What! What do you mean she's still being tested?! It was just a random check-up! How could that take over an hour to do, when she walked right in without waiting?!

The red haired nurse, who clearly recognized him from his last oh-so-pleasant visit, approached him. "Please sir, there have been some unexpected...developments. We're just following procedure."

"What kind of 'developments'?" He practically growled.

The nurses eyes darted about in her head. Daybreak noted this as she spoke "Um...It's better if you here it from Miss Dash."

"Fine. Take me to her then." He felt his temper rising.

The nurse stuttered to keep her cool. Clearly she could sense his growing impatience. There was no doubt she knew what he might do if she gave him the wrong answer.

"Sir please understand. These tests, they are quite... sensitive and revealing, for the ones involved...We are not done with them yet. I can't just simply let you disturb them."

"I've seen the girl naked, how much more revealing could it get?" He didn't mean to say it in such a vulgar or disrespectful manner, but he was quickly growing more irritated by the second. He wanted to talk to Rainbow right now, before he chickened out or made up some excuse not to confront his current issue. The nurse was fully aware of his impatience, and as his fists started to clench, she gave in.

"Miss Dash insisted that you not be allowed in until everything was finished!" She blurted out, cheeks nearly soaked in sweat.

"Oh. Well you should have said that from the beginning." He unclenched his fists and took a few steps back from the nurse, allowing her to regain her comfort zone. The nurse took several breaths before speaking again.

"I didn't think that would be a satisfactory response. But Miss Dash insisted we tell you."

"She insists correctly. I would have forced you to tell me if you hadn't, trust me. Do you know how much longer this will take?"

She shook her head "Not really, but I would estimate thirty or so minutes. Judging by how long they've been in there and how long these things normally take at first."

"At first? What's going on in there?"

Half of him wanted to enchant the nurse into telling him, but since Rainbow had insisted, he'd wait, for now.

"Fine. I'll be back in forty-five minutes."

"Now that I think about it, there is someone else I can have a chat with while I wait."

A familiar feeling of satisfaction rose up in him as he walked past the main lobby and towards the rooms at the far back of the hospital...where he knew another certain girl was being 'tended' to.

......

The way to Jackie was easy enough to find. Despite not having gone to see her since she was brought in, he was able to locate her room with ease. Barely reaching out with his senses impacted him with the overwhelming stench of her aura, it was suffocating to feel. He couldn't even maintain his magical sight for more than a few moments following her trail. The very presence of her aura blinded him to everything else in the area.

It was almost a relief when he reached her door. The guards standing outside looked like they had seen better days though. Everything about them looked worn down. Not just their posture or their demeanor. Everything. Their golden armor looked to be wearing down and rusting to a displeasing bronze color, almost like they'd been standing there for years. It took Daybreak a few moments of just watching from a distance before he thought he understood what was occurring.

With his magical sight engaged, it became all too clear. Jackie's blood red, suffocating perfume cloud of an aura was all over the hallway. It seemed to be seeping into and out of everything around. It clearly had some eroding properties too as evidenced by the guards armor and the surrounding walls. He doubted anyone but him could actually see that she was the cause, but he sincerely hoped there weren't any other patients in this hallway. Their health certainly wouldn't be improving here.

"Well, that's a servant of the Horseman for you. She's bound to come with some qualities of her master. Now that I think about it, maybe that's why I felt so drained while fighting her..."

The next question on his mind was how to get in the room. The guards weren't only there to keep Jackie from getting out. Since all of Twilight's friends had tried, and failed at some point, to enter the room and speak with her. As far as he knew, the only non-hospital personnel to enter that room since she'd been brought in were his mother and Princess Luna. Normally, this kind of situation would require him to sit down for a moment, and plan out how best to avoid a confrontation with two armed guards, while entering the room with subtlety. However, based on the circumstances and the overall state of the two guards, he'd go with something a little different.

Rounding the corner of the hallway, with a look of confidence and authority about him, Daybreak strode straight up to the two guards positioned on either side of the door. They stood up a little straighter as they spotted him, and he could swear he saw their grips on their weapons tighten slightly as well. But they still looked overall exhausted and failed to impress. He went for the biggest guard, the one to the right of the door. Strode right up to him and looked him dead in the eyes.

The mans gaze held much more strength than his body, pure determination flowed through his eyes. If this man viewed him as an enemy before Daybreak controlled the situation, things would become...complicated. Daybreak could see it in him, he would not falter easily despite the clear exhaustion written all over his face. He was an inch or two taller than Daybreak, with at least sixty pounds on him, and a very intimidating magic spear at his side. Not at all the kind of person someone should fuck with. Just what was to be expected of the Royal Guard.

"You there! Soldier!" He thrust his finger out at the larger man. His grip tightened even more, but with his face covered by his helmet, Daybreak found it hard to judge his reaction just by his eyes. "Do you know who this girl is you are guarding?"

The duos eyes darted between each other, but other than that, neither one moved. "Move along young man. This isn't a place for children. The whole hallway has been cleared of anyone you could want to visit."

The fact that this guard didn't recognize him, and had called him a child was quite an irritation to his nerves. The one time he was hoping someone would know him by face.

"I am no child, soldier! I am the one who put that little monster you're guarding in here! So perhaps you might address me with a little more respect." He lowered his tone to more of a hiss for the last bit of speech. Yelling for forced obedience never went over well with military men.

Both guards shifted in their spots, and visibly looked between one another this time. The larger man spoke again, while the obviously younger and less experienced one remained silent. "Even if I assume that's true, what can you possibly want here? We have orders not allow anyone to enter. That includes you."

Daybreak smiled, warmly, or as much as he could manage anyway. "Oh I'm well aware of your orders. I'm here to tell you to take a break. I need to get in that room and have a chat with your guest."

He watched them both stiffen, while the younger man seemed to be reaching behind his back for something other than his spear.

"I wouldn't bother with cuffs friend." He motioned towards the younger man. He wasn't sure if that what he was actually going for, but since his weapon was already out, he couldn't see him needing anything else. "They won't work on someone like me. I have no interest in fighting either of you fine sirs. It wouldn't end well. You're both clearly exhausted and this woman's aura is eroding your armor along with your stamina. The royal guard may be strong, but I've fought Princess Twilight to a draw more than once. In your current state...well there's no need for this. How about you just step aside?"

There was no need to mention all his fights with her were back when they were children, the fact still remained it happened. He could see them seriously considering moving from his path.

"Look, I'm pressed for time here. If I have to, I will force my way past you. Then after its all over and done with you'll get to explain to the young Princess why you didn't just let me through to begin with. I'm sure you're aware she's right upstairs?"

The older gentlemen, whose years of service likely allowed him to judge the situation and it's probable outcome, seemed to understand the uselessness of being stubborn here, and nodded. He slowly stepped aside. The younger man however, did not. Daybreak stared at him. He could see the youthful fires of defiance mixed with the misguided sense of duty within him. He sighed. "So...?"

The young man pulled the cuffs from his back, and swept for the closest wrist to him. Not even bothering to move, Daybreak allowed one of the cuffs to click into place, then stepped back and pulled on the captured wrist. The young guard, weary from exhaustion, stumbled off balance and into Daybreaks awaiting knee. His armor cracked from erosion, and Daybreaks strike may as well have hit exposed flesh. Powered by just a ounce of magic, he heard the air leave the young mans body, and he crumpled to the floor.

"That was foolish." Daybreak hissed as he stepped past him. The older man leaned over to help his companion get to his feet. As Daybreak turned the door handle, he could swear he saw his lips move, as though he were whispering something under his breath to the younger man. Before walking inside Daybreak looked back at the angered youth and smiled "However, it was also brave. So take it how you will." He shut the door behind him without further words, dropping the cuffs at the foot of the doorway.

.....

Staring into the face of someone you truly hate isn't something anyone can ever really get used to. Even if that someone is around you everyday. The feelings stirring inside will never feel quite right each time you meet their gaze. Like a bad meal in the depths of your gut that just wants to crawl up your throat. Or at least, that was how Daybreak would describe it, looking into the face of Jackie Blaze.

It was surprising to him, how strong of a hatred he could have for this girl after only meeting her once. Of course, considering how the meeting had gone, maybe it wasn't so surprising. What was surprising though, was the state he found her in. He had expected to come in and find her bound to her bed, like the nurse had described her being the last time he was here.

Instead, when he opened the door and stepped inside, he found her standing at the window, unrestrained in anyway except for a minor pair of cuffs around her hands and feet. The room had been described to him as more of a prison than a hospital room, but other than no furniture, save for a bed, and bars on the window, the room looked plain white and ordinary. Jackie didn't even seem to be that uncomfortable. A little exposed perhaps, since she was wearing the same plain white patients garb Twilight was, but she certainly didn't look like a prisoner. Fury jumped to the forefront of his mind. How could anyone be so careless as to assume a simple pair of enchanted cuffs and window bars would be enough to hold someone like her! Jackie, upon taking notice of him, flashed a serpentine grin.

"Hello young Prince, I've been wondering when you would come visit. Here to finish me of perhaps?"

She was baiting him, he knew that. Forcing himself to keep his cool, he crossed his shaking hands over his chest.

"The thought has crossed my mind a few times, recently, yes."

"Nice to know you're thinking about me." She snickered at him, showing her teeth. "Hows your princess?"

"She's fine, no thanks to you." He snapped his fingers, materializing two chairs out of thin air. Kicking one over to her, he took a seat in the other. "Sit. You and I are gong to have a chat."

Her smile persisted, even as she seat herself across from him, separated by no more than two or three feet. She sat in her chair backwards, meaning she spun it so she sat with her front facing the backside of the chair. Her head rested on the top and she leaned forward slightly, rocking back and forth.

"Aren't you worried I might attack you?" She cooed to him, in such a way that made his hair stand up.

"If you were capable of doing that, you'd already have escaped." Or that's what he hoped at least. She grinned, showing him her pointed canines.

"Oui oui. Quite right. Truthfully I am more restrained here zen I might appear. Zes cuffs are enchanted with spells I haf never even heard of. And believe me, zat is impressive! Leave it to thousand year old princesses to have tricks like zis up zer sleeve. It'll take me veeks to rot through these...Zey interrogated me quite thoroughly when zey visited, ze princesses I mean. Zer viciousness is rather impressive if zey are put in ze right mood. But I'm sure you already know zat, don't you little prince?"

It was unlikely she was volunteering this information without some kind of motive. That was certain, and he knew she wanted him to take her bait. To keep the upper-hand in this talk, he had to ignore her quips and get right to the point.

"Why did you attack Princess Twilight? What were you really trying to accomplish if you knew I was going to save her anyway?" He kept his voice steady and calm.

"Oh, right to it zen? J'aime ça. What makes you think I'm just going to tell you?"

He smiled "Because you want to. Right?" He wasn't truly sure about that, but it was a gamble he had to take. She was so ready to blab to him during their fight, it was like she wanted him to know what her plan was. Like she was that sure of victory, or just wanted to gloat. Either way, he seemed to have guessed right. Her lips curled, she looked positively beaming.

"Oui oui. Right again little Prince. I'm just dying to tell you in fact. So zat you can understand just how hopeless it is to resist us."

"Please, go right ahead." He gestured to her "The floor is yours, as it were."

Jackie laughed "You haf no idea vat's coming for you little prince. You think you're ze most powerful sorcerer in ze vorld? You're just an overconfident fire mage with vay too much pride. Not even an upstart. You can't even begin to compare to my mistress."

He snickered "This upstart did a fine job of beating your ass, but please continue."

"Ha! Hardly!" She laughed "You had to use your full power to take me on, vhere I vasn't even close to mine, but you'll see zat soon enough. To answer your earlier question. My mission vas to kill Princess Twilight, and it vasn't."

"What do you mean? You said something similar back on the beach. What was your actual goal during that fight?" It was hard to remain calm in this situation. It was obvious she wanted to tell him, but she was making him prompt her to tell. She was gloating, in a way that was extremely annoying him.

Jackie took her time answering back. "Vell, you see...Vat ve vreally vanted out of zat vasn't Princess Twilight. Ve simply vanted to know if you had ze ability to perform some of the forbidden spells. Reanimation, Transference, zings like zat, and if you were villing to do so. Magic like zat can quite a pain if you're unprepared for it. Having you use it against us later on might have been dangerous. So my Mistress concluded zat if we struck down Princess Twilight, you vould use ze spell to bring her back. Now zat you have, you von't be able to use Reanimation again anytime soon, and I doubt you vant to pay ze toll to use Transference again either, right? So now ve can go about our business without unforeseen complications. Basically, she vas just a test dummy to see if you had ze spell, and remove it from play if you did."

She licked her lips as she spoke "But I did quite enjoy killing her. Seeing ze light fade from her eyes was ze most pleasurable experience I've had in quite some time."

Daybreak stood from his chair, hands inflamed. For just a moment, he thought about ending her right then and there. But as he stepped forward, he thought about Rainbow, and the image of her mothers ashen body flashed in front of him. His flames went out...and he sat back down wordlessly. Jackie groaned in disappointment. "I thought things were about to get interesting for a moment zer. What a tease you are."

"Shut up." He replied blandly "I have more things to ask you."

"Vell it's not like I'm going anywhere soon." She shook her cuffed wrists at him for emphasis.

"Right..." He still found it hard to buy that those cuffs alone could hold her, but maybe he shouldn't underestimate the two women revered as gods.

"Tell me then. What is it you want from me exactly? With my bothersome spell out of the way, what's your next move? Is Famine gonna descend from the sky on Horseback and destroy all the crops and food or something impressive like that?"

"You read too much ancient mythology." Jackie actually sounded insulted. "Ze end will come in a much more subtle way, zat is, until ze grande finition. But ze next step, vell let's just say you still haf your part to play little prince."

His eyebrow twitched "Don't be coy. I thought you were 'dying to tell me everything' or did I mishear you?"

Jackie leaned forward in her chair, using the back rest to push down on her robe, practically exposing her chest to him. When he averted his gaze, she hissed in enjoyment. "Now now, I can't tell you everyzing that would ruin ze surprise. But if you must know, zere is one more new...development, here, zat I must attend to. Zen you're going to come with me to see my Mistress, villing, and broken. After zat, well, you von't need to vonder about our plans anymore. Ve will make you whole, and beautiful!"

"And you're so certain I'll just come with you willingly? Or are you actually dense enough to believe you can take me by force?"

Jackie laughed, loudly. "Oui! Trust me, you'll come with me on your own! I'd bet ze world on it!"

"Funny." He replied sternly, but it was not lost on him how confident she sounded. "What makes you so certain?"

He watched her smile darken, and a feeling of unease rose within him before she even spoke. "Why, because I know tings about you even you don't know little prince."

That was laughable, he had to see where this was going. "Like what?"

"Your future." Even as she spoke it so plainly, it was hard to take her seriously.

"Oh please. Really? My future. You can do better than that."

He leaned back, rolling his eyes in amusement, until a low chuckle from Jackie drew his attention back. It was unlike her other laughs. It was quiet, subtle, unannounced. The total opposite of how she'd been until now.

"Tell me something little prince. Did you ever vonder Vhy it is zat Celestia cast you out? A little boy, so innocent, so harmless? Cast out into ze unforgiving world, alone and abandoned?"

The grin on his face faded instantly, his eyes lowered with aggression. "What does that matter? She was likely repulsed that she'd had a child with her mortal enemy and couldn't stand the shame it brought her. Or something akin to that. Who cares..."

Again, there was that low chuckle. "Vhy, you do of course. I guess you never did find out did you? Hardly surprising..."

All thoughts of calm were gone from him. In a millisecond he was in front of her, gripping the fabric of her garb and lifting her off the ground. He pinned her to the wall to keep her from simply falling out of the flimsy fabric and raised his voice.

"What do you know! Tell me!"

Jackie's smile didn't even twitch. "Do you vish to know ze truth?"

Daybreaks whole right side ignited in flames, and he held his hand next to her face, a menacing glare piercing her. "If you know something, tell me now! Or I'll barbecue you before you can scream for the guards!"

Her grin only grew at his threat "Oh now zat vould be something, but sadly ve will haf to save zat for another day...here."

Something poked the side of his ribs. He looked down to find her cuffed hands, trying to push something into his pocket. He released his grip and dropped her, swiping up crumpled object as she fell. As he unfurled it, he saw it was nothing more than a small piece of paper with something roughly scribbled directions on it.

"What is this?" His voice was still sharp as a blade.

"Ze place you can find ze answers you seek. Just go to ze Princesses private study and follow zose directions once you're inside."

"Cryptic." He looked down at the scribbled mess. It was a small drawn layout of a building that did resemble Canterlot castle, but clearly marked entrance points in places he hadn't seen before.

"Is this real? I've already been through all of the Princesses personal effect in that study when I snuck in before."

Jackie nodded, with a satisfied smirk on her face. "Very real. Come now, you didn't tink a simple locked door and detection spell vreally hid all of ze Princesses secrets did you?"

"Mmph..." He grumbled to himself. He'd always figured he'd missed something, but all of his detection spells back then had returned negative. It wasn't really that surprising there were other secrets to be found in the study. He shoved the small diagram into his pocket.

"If this isn't genuine..."

"Oui, oui. You'll be back. Geesh si dramatique."

Daybreak grunted, and turned to leave. As he made it to the door and grabbed for the handle, he stopped and turned back for one last question.

"Before I go...Why are you doing this? You specifically. What can you gain by destroying the world? Are you spared from the Apocalypse if you help or something?"

Jackie chuckled to herself, quieter than before, but also softer. "You haf no idea vat you're talking about. I can't be spared, I'm already dead."

"What does that mean?"

Jackie stood from her chair, and made her way back to the barred window. She looked away from him before she spoke. "If you really vant to know, follow zose directions and look up Jack ze Ripperven you're down zere. You can answer both of your questions in zat room."

"I'm not sure that I trust you're word on this."

"Good. I vouln't either. But as I haf said. I vant you to know everyting. You vill join us on your own aftervards."

He'd only said that to see how she would respond. Unfortunately, she responded the correct way. There might really still be some secrets left for him to discover in Canterlot. Guess that meant he knew where he was going after he wrapped things up here. He twisted the door nob and stepped back out into the hallway. Both of the guards made a slight step to either side to move from his path as he did so. There was a faint satisfaction he took in that as he rounded the corner and teleported back down to the lobby.

.....

With the events of what he may have just discovered fresh in his mind, he'd nearly forgotten about his most pressing and current problem. How to tell Rainbow Dash about what had happened to her mother. Once he was back in the lobby and finding himself waiting again, there was nothing else he seemed able to think about. Other than perhaps, what was taking her so damn long to get done! He wasn't able to find anyone down in the lobby when he returned, and he couldn't just go strolling through the hospital kicking every door down looking for her. So he resigned to sit and wait patiently for awhile longer at least. He knew if he really had to, he could find the location of her appointment on one of the clip boards behind the desk. However he wanted to avoid being any ruder than he already had if he could help it.

"Thirty minutes"

That was the extent of his patience now. If she wasn't in the lobby by that time, he was going to look for her no matter what anyone said or did. With that time, he started working out how he was going to face her when she did arrive. He had to tell her soon, or risk making her feel distanced with how off-putting he knew he'd been acting towards her. Rainbow was very understanding when it came to his...issues. But he knew even she had her limits. Plus he didn't want to hurt her feelings. She had done nothing wrong and didn't deserve to be treated like she had. Twilight's words still echoed in his mind.

"You can get through this. You and Rainbow. Together."

He knew that. Somewhere in his head he knew that they could in fact, get through this. But still the fear was there. What if she didn't forgive him? When she'd learned he was Discords son, she had accepted him immediately. But this was different wasn't it? He had directly impacted her life, for the negative. Whether he'd meant to or not he had taken her mother away from her. No. This was totally different. Maybe in time she would forgive him, but he knew, initially, she would likely hate him. And that was what frightened him.

He could stand to have her angry at him, throw punches, even get upset and cry. But he couldn't take her hating him. Even thinking about her saying it brought him to anguish, and his stomach clenched inside of him. It was such unforgivable weakness, but he couldn't help it. Whether he liked it or not , he needed her. Rainbow was proof that he could live a semi normal life and be (mostly) happy. The simple thought of her not being with him made him physically ill. Despite how foolish it truly was, he lived to spend time with her.

Until he met her, he'd just gone through the motions of life. Only bothering to stay alive to try and find some kind of purpose, to spite his mother and those who had tried to keep him from existing. But that wasn't living. That wasn't happiness. It was just like Famine had said, and she'd been right. It was hell. After meeting Rainbow he finally understood what it actually meant to be happy, enjoy others company and make real friends. He couldn't go back to his old life now. In his core he knew, he just couldn't. That was why...he just couldn't bring himself to tell her. Even though he knew Twilight was right. Even though he knew that keeping it from her was wrong, horribly wrong. He had to. He was too afraid.

As if the universe chose to now give physical form to his fear, it was at that moment that he heard a female voice say "Mister Daybreak? Miss Rainbow Dash is finished with her examinations. I can take you to her now."

Looking up, he found the red haired nurse from before standing at the entrance to the hallway. How she had entered the room without him noticing was curious, but he was way to distracted to care. He mumbled a half hearted confirmation and walked over to her. As she walked him down the hallway, he forced himself to make a decision on what to do. He had to know before he found her, or he would be a mess all over again. Yet even as he told himself that his choice was the best one, when the nurse opened the door and he laid eyes on Rainbow, all he could find himself thinking as he looked upon her terrified expression was "Later...I'll tell her later...eventually"

.....

Seeing a look of fear on Rainbow was something he could never get used to. It just didn't fit her face at all. But he knew what he needed to do the moment he saw it. All thoughts of his own problems left him and he found himself next to her, holding her hand and pulling her into a hug. She was nearly crying, and he knew he had to comfort her however he could.

"Hey now Dashie, its ok. Whatever it is, it'll be ok. Ok?" He ran his fingers through her hair and gently caressed her back. The hypocrisy of his words was not lost to him, but he couldn't help himself from thinking "Maybe I can live with this. Maybe she doesn't have to know". He was holding her so easily now, without any problems, he didn't see why it should be different once she was calm.

A stern, male voice interrupted his thoughts. "Are you Daybreak?"

He looked up to see a middle aged man, with a yellow complexion and white lab coat gesturing towards him with a small brown paper bag.

"Um...Yes? Are these for me?" He asked, quite confused. The man shook his head and motioned to Rainbow.

"Make sure she takes all of those, everyday, twice a day. Do that and there shouldn't be any problems or magical outbursts from her."

Daybreak took the bag and shook it gently. He heard several bottle of pills rattling about "Uh...ok...What's going on?"

The doctor merely shook his head and removed his spectacles "She asked me to let her tell you." He then regarded Rainbow "Miss Dash, you'll be fine. Your circumstances are unusual, but there is no reason to panic. Just take all those and lean on your partner here for support...you can go now."

With that, before Daybreak could even inquire what was happening, the red haired nurse quickly hurried them from the office and back to the lobby. Rainbow filled out the remaining paperwork at the front desk in complete silence. Not responding to any of his questions and barely holding back her tears as the nurse asked her a last few series of questions about any prior illnesses. When it was finally over the nurse walked them both to the exit and lead them out. Then, just as she turned away from them, she quickly leaned in between their heads and whispered. "Congratulations." Then she hurried back inside, barely containing her smile.

Daybreak was left at a loss as he whipped up a portal to take them home. But then, Rainbow finally spoke up "I shouldn't take the portal...the doctors said no teleporting if I can avoid it...let's walk home, the weathers not too bad right now."

With a snap of his finger the portal was gone, but his confusion remained. The weather wasn't bad at this moment sure. But the sky was still dark and cloudy. It could go back to hell in a millisecond. "Oh ok, but what's wrong Dashie? What happened in there?"

Silence had returned to her. She shook her head a bit and lightly mumbled "Home..."

Wanting to be understanding, he nodded. So they walked. It was a long, silent walk through Ponyville. They passed through the market and people called to Rainbow, but she ignored them. Vendors, familiar faces, she even ignored Pinkies screeches from her personal baking stand that she had set up in the market square ever since the food supply had dropped. Daybreak watched Pinkie's face visibly sadden when Rainbow walked by her without a word. So much so that he looked back and mouthed an apology. This seemed to be enough, or at least she realized she had done nothing wrong and her face brightened up again just as fast.

Rainbow picked up the pace as the neared the markets edge and prepared to pass Twilight's shiny crystal house/castle and the town hall. In the distance, not a few minutes later Daybreak could see his home, and Rainbows walk became a light jog. He kept pace, but less than a hundred feet from his house she broke into a full sprint! It caught him so off guard he had to struggle to catch back up. She was already walking through the front door by the time he made to top speed. Barely a moment after he made it to the door, Scootaloo came scurrying out of it! She plowed straight into Daybreak like she didn't even see him, and they tumbled backwards into the grass.

"Owww! What the hell Shrimp?! And...What the hell are you wearing?"

The outfit she was in was...odd to say the least. It definitely looked like black spandex, and he was certain it was a onesie. She had a large black, outwards facing hat atop her head and a black cape jutting out behind her. It was clear she had made it herself, since there were several rips, tears, and sowing stitches along the fabric. Scoots sat up slowly and rubbed her head.

"Ow...It's my suit. Ya know. Since you told me you were gonna make me into a mage fighter, I thought I should make a magic fighting outfit. You like it?"

Even with everything that was going on, somehow he still managed to get a genuine laugh out of the day. He was thankful to Scoots for that.

"What are you Zorro? That looks ridiculous on you. Where did you even get the stuff to make that atrocity from? Actually don't answer, just go and take it off."

"I can't." She stated matter-of-factly.

"What? Why can't you?"

"Because Rainbow Dash just kicked me out...well she more or less did that. She came in all weird and gave me a big hug...then told me to go hang out with my friends for a few hours...when are you guys gonna quit ditching me?"

He'd nearly forgotten about Scoots with everything else going on. "Geez Shrimp, look, I'm sorry she kicked ya out. Something happened to her. We stopped by the hospital and now she won't talk to me. Just, do what she said and go hang out with your friends at that tree house of yours for awhile. Pinkie Promise when you get back we'll all watch a movie together ok?"

Scoots concerned look was not well hidden. "Uh..ok I guess if you promise not to ditch me again....Is Rainbow Dash ok?"

"I have no idea...but I'll let you know when you come back. And do me a favor, don't mention this...or that ridiculous outfit, to anyone else ok? Just keep it to yourself and tell people that's a costume I tried to make you or something."

She nodded, hopped up, and took off down the road without another word. Shaking his head, Daybreak pulled himself to his feet and proceeded inside. There was way too much crap going on right now for him to keep track of. But he knew he had to make sure and have that movie night for Scootaloo. Last thing he wanted to for her to feel like he didn't care about her, so he needed to solve whatever was going on with Rainbow before she came back that evening.

He found Rainbow sitting on the couch in the living room. The t.v was off and she had pulled a blanket over her body to completely cover herself except for her head. It looked like she had a hooded robe on instead of the blanket, with the way she had it draped over herself. Even with the cloth covering her, Daybreak was able to tell she was sitting with her knees up on the couch and her head resting atop them. She was just staring ahead, lost in her own thoughts. Not even his obvious arrival or him locking the front door seemed to break her stupor.

Realizing she needed company, he came and sat next to her on the couch. She didn't move. To try and prompt her, he swung his arm around her from behind and gently pulled her closer. Still she did not react. Weighing his options of how best to elicit a reaction, he decided. based on his current feelings and her current mood, the best way to force out a smile. While she leaned against his chest in silence, he gently rubbed the forming tears from her cheeks and eyes with his thumbs. Then, softly as he could manage, he gripped her chin and turned her lips to meet his. She barely reacted to his kiss, but she did react, and that was what mattered. Even as he led her and moved his lips against hers, he felt her slowly part and accept what was happening. The tiniest moan, or whimper, escaped her, but he wasn't sure which. So he stopped and they broke apart. She still looked very teary eyed, but she also finally looked ready to talk.

"Daybreak..." She softly cooed as she snuggled back into his chest. He tried to rub her shoulders for comfort, but she refused to allow the blanket to be removed and merely shrugged his arm away. So he settled for gently rubbing and petting her hair.

"Yes Dashie? You wanna tell me what's bothering you now?"

Rainbow lightly rustled underneath the blanket before she spoke again. "You still think I'm pretty right?"

That was an odd question to ask. Certainly off in left field for the situation and for Rainbow. But she obviously had a reason for asking so he obliged her.

"Of course Dashie. I think you're beautiful."

"Not just sexy right? Like you actually think I'm pretty, like a girl? Clothes on, no sex kind of pretty?"

He wanted to chuckle, but held it in. It was such a silly question to him considering how things had started between them.

"Yes Dashie. I do. I think you're beyond pretty. It's not even the proper word to describe what I think."

"You'd stay with me no matter what right? No matter what happened? Even if things...changed between us?"

That question certainly struck a nerve in him. Considering his background, and her element was sitting inside his chest, the answer should be obvious. But again, there was a reason, so he simply answered and did not allow agitation to show.

"Nothing could change enough to make me not stay with you Dashie. No matter what."

He finally felt her relax a little bit. She still refused to come out of the blanket, but at least she looked less likely to cry now. But there was still more questions to come.

"So....Um...Have you ever thought about...ya know...getting married? To me? Maybe...having kids?"

Well she'd done it again. She'd manged to redden his face to impossible measures once more. Color flushed to him so fast he might have become ill. He stammered to respond properly.

"M-married? Me? Uh geez...I don't know Dashie...I don't think I have the best experience with that...or kids."

"I think you'd be a really great dad..." Her voice sounded so soft and far away when she spoke. He had to remind himself she was still there by looking down and physically seeing her. "You do well with Scootaloo. It almost feels like a family here already. The three of us."

He didn't know what else to do other than rub the back of his head. He could barely keep his thoughts in order. Why was she making him think about this?

"W-well I mean...Yeah I guess it is a bit like that...b-but ya know, Shrimp does constantly say we kind of ignore her..."

"Yeah..." Rainbow looked down when she spoke "We'll need to change that..."

"Dashie?" He ran his fingers through her hair again. "What's wrong? Why are you asking me these things?"

As she slowly raised her eyes to meet his, he saw they were once again full of tears. He moved to wipe them away but she grabbed his hands and stopped him, letting the blanket fall away from her. She was completely naked underneath, which actually surprised him considering he couldn't see where she'd thrown her clothes, or how she'd undressed so fast. She didn't make a move on him, instead she took his hands and brought them over to her belly. She made a light squeak as his fingertips touched her skin.

"Cold.." She whimpered, but pushed both his palms gently against her skin. Patiently he waited for her to move, struggling to control his blood flow. It seemed his body was no longer on his side and had betrayed him for hormones. Rainbow was silent for a few moments, watching him as he stared at her. His eyes darted up to hers, and to his delight he saw she was smiling now, but she was also still crying. Confusion was not even the close to the right word for him now.

"Do you remember Daybreak..." Again, her voice was like a harp, soft and gentle, it was incredibly soothing to hear her coo to him like that. "Do you remember the first time we had sex? What I said to you afterwards?"

Slowly, she led his hands around on her belly, like she was making him massage or tickle her.

"I-I r-remember Dashie." He struggled to keep his voice calm. Something about her right now had him hypnotized, she was acting different from any time before.

She smiled brighter, letting more fresh tears stream down her cheeks "I said I didn't care about what happened because I'd gladly give up my future for you...well...now I guess I can live up to those words."

Something gripped at his heart and lungs. Breath stayed in his chest, refusing to leave or allowing him to inhale. Was she saying what he thought?

"Dashie...?"

Her lips came less than a breath away from his, she gently whispered it onto his neck. "You're...we're...I'm..." She took a deep breath "You're gonna be a dad. We're...gonna be parents...you and me..."

His brain just stopped. He couldn't even move, or react. His whole being just froze still. Its supposed to be the girls that faint during these revelations, but suddenly his head felt light, and his body weightless. Less than a second later he was on his back, laying on the couch, with Rainbow laying on top of him. Tears still continued down her face, she was still smiling, but she also looked worried.

"S-Say something. Daybreak say something."

His voice had left him, he barely managed a croak. "I...can't...I don't...know what to say..."

"Are you happy?"

Was he happy? It was such a childish question, yet it had a million branches of meanings and consequences. Was that the stutter in his chest, the warm chill that he felt in his heart. Was he happy? How could he not be. Of course he was, but then, why couldn't he say it? Because he was in shock? Or because now he going to have a kid with Rainbow and she still didn't know what he'd done? Or was it because after everything good he had destroyed, now he was about to create something? His chest was seizing, refusing to cooperate with him. He had to force out some words.

"I'm...happy Dashie..."

"You mean it? You're not mad at me? For being impulsive back then and...ya know...forcing this on you?"

That shocked him back to his senses. She thought she was to blame? His voice suddenly found him again.

"Um Dashie, I don't know if you're aware or not, but it's not physically possible for this to be your fault."

She held back a sniffle "But I made you-"

"Shush you." He covered her lips with his palm "You're being silly. I'm literally the one to blame here, I could have forced you off me back then and didn't. So if you're happy, than I am too. Shocked and terrified beyond all reason...but I am...happy."

"Oh thank the goddesses." He felt her whole being sigh with relief. She crawled up to eye level on his chest.

"Make love to me."

Again, a one hundred percent stop in his brain.

"Wh-what?! Now?!"

"Yes. Now. Don't even move. We are celebrating!"

He felt her hands fiddling with his shorts, and a second later, they, along with his undergarments, were down at his ankles. With everything going on and everything that he'd just learned today, he wasn't sure he could even do this right now.

"Wait Rainbow! I'm not really sure I have the energy for this..."

She was already laying back down on his chest, her hand down in between his legs before he could even finish speaking. "That's why I said don't move. This time is gonna be special. Just lay still."

Somehow, the thought to disobey never made it to his limbs. He felt her neithers rub against his, and a moment later, bliss impacted his brain. She barely moved her body, she just laid down on top of him and pressed her lips onto his.

"S-see? Special...nice and gentle. Let's just enjoy how this moments feels."

Understanding, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her back into another kiss. That's all he wanted to do, was kiss her and enjoy the feeling running through them both. Rainbow started to moan into his lips. She didn't hold herself back, each moan was long, drawn out and unrestrained. He relaxed along with her and moaned back into the kiss.

Rainbow only broke her lips from his when she reached her peek and felt his tip flaring up inside her.

"Ah...yes...I love you Daybreak."

As he felt his end nearing, he briefly thought about pulling out, but since that no longer mattered, he gave her what he knew she wanted. As he released, he felt the best orgasm of his life smack him in the brain!

"Rainbow I-!" But she stopped him with a kiss. She kept their lips locked until his hips stopped bucking upwards into her. When she released his lips, she winked at him "Saying it now would have been too predictable. Say it when you really want to."

He smiled as he snuggled into her shoulder "Yes dear." Her felt her face redden against his cheek, and that kept him smiling while they laid there, just enjoying the feeling of holding one another together.

What's Most Important

View Online

The news that the Element of Loyalty and the Son of Discord were having a baby spread like wildfire across the little town of Ponyville. It started with Scootaloo, who was informed the moment she returned home that evening. Daybreak delivered the movie night to her, as was promised, and Rainbow told her news at the end. From there it became mass knowledge by the next day. Scootaloo told her friends, who then told their sisters, Applejack and Rarity. Rarity and Applejack told Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. Fluttershy fainted. But afterwards told Sunset Shimmer, who came by immediately to confirm the news in person. The look on her face as they answered the door, was priceless. After a brief awkwardness between them, Sunset embraced the pair and congratulated them. She also left them an enormous gift basket from Pinkie that filled up Daybreaks doorway with muffins, and promises of a later party. He knew he could rely on Rainbow and Scootaloo to quickly dispose of the treats, so he didn't bother finding a spot for the basket on the counter.

Afterwards, Daybreak took it upon himself to tell Twilight and Spike. That was...uncomfortable. Considering he was also forced to admit to Twilight that he had not yet told Rainbow about her mother. After Spike got over the shock of the news, Twilight politely asked the young drake to leave. Daybreak knew it was coming so, he prepared himself for the inevitable scolding once the door shut behind his drake friend. She delivered, of course, like only Twilight could...with a lecture. She dove right into how he should have been more careful, how he should have used protection and how he and Rainbow were much too young to be having children. Then, she reminded him how it was unhealthy to be starting a family with Rainbow, without telling her the truth about what happened to her mother. Twilight might as well have been his, she spent more time waving her finger and scolding him than actually congratulating him. Though, she did eventually work her way to that part.

A warm, and gentle hug passed between them as Twilight told him how happy she was for them. Daybreak gladly returned her affectionate embrace, knowing how hard this must actually be for her after what they'd discussed previously. As if to remind him of his latest mistake during their last chat, she lightly drew her finger down his chest while they hugged. The light tapping of her finger over his heart, sent a shiver of remembrance up his spine. She tapped her finger two more times, igniting her finger aglow with each tap. The shivers ran him through each time her skin touched his. Shivers of guilt. "Twinkle, twinkle." She cooed in his ear. Daybreaks voice failed him, he dare not respond.

A warm sensation made itself aware inside his chest. Like a soft little ember sitting in his lungs. For a moment, he fooled himself into thinking he was just embarrassed. But as the sensation grew, to become a painful burning, the truth became obvious. Shame flooded his conscience as Rainbows element began to feel like it was melting its way out of his chest. He knew he couldn't take this any farther.

"Aren't you gonna answer? That was the promise we made, right?" Twilight's voice was so full of hope, it broke his heart. Regret flowed through his brain to mix with his shame, it was quite a uniquely blended mixture for him. He found himself wishing Twilight didn't have such an accurate long term memory.

"Twilight...I can't. I didn't mean to say-"

"Shush." Her finger touched his lips. Not nearly hard enough to actually silence him, but still the sound died in his throat like she'd cast a spell on him. "I know what you're gonna say. It's alright. I'm only teasing. I wouldn't force you to uphold a promise from so long ago, after you came here to tell me you and Rainbow are pregnant. But...I also can't let it go you know? I waited so long to hear it. I can't believe you even still remember..."

With a resentful sigh he breathed "I could never forget...But I wish I hadn't said anything. I didn't mean to..."

She giggled, cutting him off "I think you did. But I won't push you. You have enough on your plate right now and like I said, just knowing is enough for me. Good luck with Rainbow. I know you'll be a great parent."

Daybreak sighed as he stood from her bed. "At the very least I plan on being better than mine were to me."

He took a step away, and felt the burning in his chest cease, much to his delight. As he tried to walk for the door, he felt Twilights hand tug against his shorts. "Daybreak...don't do anything reckless. If you're serious about what you said, than being around for your kid is more important than unearthing some old news about your past. Especially something that could make your life more complicated than it already is."

He whipped his head back around to face her, and found her blank eyes staring at him. Even blinded, she still gave off the impression she was x-raying him whenever she did that. He scoffed, offended "I thought we were past mistrusting each other Twi. Who told you?"

She smiled, releasing her hold on his shorts. "We are past that. But I know you went to visit Jackie after our talk the other day. The guards came in, they told me. They also told me you were in there for quite awhile, and they overheard quite a bit of conversation. You should be thanking me you know. If they had reported to Celestia instead of telling me first, things could have gone badly for you, if you go through with it."

"There is no 'if' Sparky. I'm going to do it. Don't try and stop me." He practically snarled at her but all he got in response was another giggle.

"Oh yes, I'm going to stop you. For sure. I'm going to get out of this bed right now and stop you. That is if I can manage to stand up and get to you without walking into thirty things before I cast one spell."

She pretended to sit up quickly, causing Daybreak to overreact and push her back down into the sheets. "Very funny Princess Smartass. I get it. But even if you can't physically stop me, you could always order the guards to restrain me, or inform Celestia that I'm coming."

Even as he spoke, Twilight just shook her head. "I swear, you have no confidence in your friend do you? If I was going to do that, do you think I would have bothered to tell you I knew? I also ordered those guards not to say anything either."

"And you think they'll just listen? That's pretty risky Twi." He eyed her with a glare that he knew she could feel.

"It's not risky if I tell them I'll take care of it. And I will. It is my duty as a Princess to inform my fellow Princesses of any threat to them or their personal effects. However no one said I had to tell her right away. "

Daybreaks eyebrows raised a significant degree "Wow Sparky. Lying to your mentor, your precious Celestia? I would never have expected that from you."

Twilight hmphed at him. "I'm not lying , I'm just not telling the whole truth. Call it a favor from your friend. Two days, counting today. That's the head start you get. After tomorrow I have to tell her Daybreak, or it will be obvious I helped you."

"And what will you tell her?" He smiled, curious to see how far she might take it.

Twilight wafted her hand dismissively "Oh, I'll tell her what the guards told me of course. That they overheard Jackie giving you instructions on how to break into some secret study Princess Celestia might have, and how you certainly sounded eager to see it for yourself."

A devilish grin slithered onto his features "Looks like you've got a bit of a mischievous side to you after all Sparky. Can't say I don't enjoy that. Well two days is more than enough time for me. Thanks a bunch."

Leaning over, he quickly ruffled her hair with his fingers, to her great annoyance. But she came up from his assault smiling anyways. Even as he closed the door behind him, he could hear her humming excitedly to herself. Perhaps it was the prospect of being naughty and lying to her teacher that caused that childish grin he saw on her as the door shut. Or maybe it was him ruffling her hair like he had. He remembered he did used to do that alot to her when they were little. Though he recalled her hating it back then. Maybe the nostalgia just got to her. Either way, he now had today and tomorrow to make his break in. Which meant he would need some help to pull it off effectively, and he knew just who he could go to for aid.

.....

After visiting Twilight, Daybreak came home to find that Pinkie had already taken it upon herself to inform the entirety of the rest of the town about the pregnancy. By the days end, everyone knew, and had a party invite from Pinkie Pie set for the day Twilight was to be released from the hospital. Nearly all of the people from Ponyville University were invited, and some even stopped by to congratulate Rainbow and Daybreak just before the last rays of sunlight peeked out over the horizon. Well, most stopped by to congratulate Rainbow, but the Headmistress and Doctor Whooves came by for Daybreak as well. With the party being a week away, that gave Daybreak plenty of time to focus on and initiate his break-in of the Princess' private study.

He hadn't informed anyone of his plans, the less people that knew, the less likely it would get out. The only two that would know would be Twilight, and his soon-to-be partner in crime, Sunset Shimmer. He trusted Sunset (oddly enough), and he knew she'd broken into the castle before, just like him. He called her to his home that evening to discuss his plan, once the hordes of people coming to congratulate Rainbow finally died off. She showed up on his door step, at the very end of an argument between him and Rainbow over her medication. Though they weren't exactly arguing anymore by the time she got inside the house.

Due certain "unforeseen complications" as the doctor had put it, with Daybreaks magic mixing inside Rainbow, there was a severe imbalance of energy going down inside her body. While the doctor had assured her that the only side effects for the child were going to be an inhuman amount of magical power upon birth, she'd been warned that she needed to take the medicine or risk getting sick from the energy that was just sitting inside her body doing nothing. It was like an acidic buildup inside her belly, except magical, and with unforeseeable side effects if she didn't keep it in check. Sadly, she was difficult as always. Darting about the house in next to nothing, refusing to be cooperative.

"I'm not taking it anymore! That crap tastes like dirt mixed with bubblegum!" She whined, hurdling over the couch and breaking for the kitchen! Daybreak was fast on her tail, but was not gaining quite as much enjoyment out of this troubled game of tag as she was!

"Rainbow come on! Don't you think you're being a bit dramatic here? How can a pill even taste like that? You shouldn't be tasting it, you should be swallowing it!"

He made a dive for her legs, but she easily avoided him by leaping onto the counter. Sticking her tongue out at him, she cackled as he slid by her legs harmlessly.

"That's what you said in bed too, and I didn't listen then either!"

Daybreak smacked his palm to his face, lamenting his new rest spot on the floor of his own kitchen. "Quit being childish Dashie! Don't make me force you-!"

"Ha! Let's see you try hot stuff. I'll kick your ass and get a good ride out of you before dinner is over!"

As much as he wanted to just restrain her by force with magic, he had to keep his cool. "No Rainbow. No fighting! The doctor put very specific instructions with all these meds. He was very clear in saying you can't fight or due any extreme activities...for a long time to come....And I'm pretty sure that includes running around the house in your fucking underwear doing summersaults every which way!"

Rainbow wafted her hand at him and ignited her wings, flying up to the ceiling out of his reach. "Pssssh! What does he know anyway!"

Daybreak was so not in the mood for this right now. He had way too many things to plan. "Rainbow. He's a doctor. Now get down here!"

"No."

"Rainbow."

"Nope."

"Would you get down here before Sunset shows up and sees you dressed like that?"

"Nuh uh! Besides what do I care? She's seen me try and molest you. You think her leering at me in my undies will bother me?"

"Rainbow for the love of Luna! If you don't come down here right now I swear by the gods I'm going to magically bind you to the couch!"

Blowing her tongue at him, she flew down and bent herself over the couch for him, flashing her rear. "Well, come bind me. Your puppy wants to play. Woof woof."

He smiled in spite of his annoyance. "Ok ok, that's still really cute, and hot. Now will you please be good for five minutes and take your medicine?"

She shook her head "Nope." Then zoomed from the couch into his room, locking the door behind her.

He swore aloud, growing increasingly impatient. Scootaloo, who had been inhaling the pizza (prepared by him) from the table, yawned "She's been like this since you got back from the hospital. Is it the medicine?"

Rubbing his temples with his fingers, he slowly nodded "They dilute her inhibitions, plus they ramp up her hormones by a truckload, she might as well be drunk 24/7. But they are effective at balancing out all the magic sitting idle inside her. So the trade off is worth it....Supposedly."

Shoving an entire slice into her moth and chewing loudly, Scoots leaned back in her chair "Well, if you know Rainbow Dash is really horny all the time, why don't you use that to get her to take the medicine?"

He stopped to consider this for a moment, eyes bulging with inquisition. Scoots swallowed even louder than she chewed, then loosed a burp that could wake the gods.

"Actually...that's kind of brilliant. And now I have an idea."

Scoots jumped as he appeared behind her and planted a quick kiss on the top of her head "Thanks Shrimp! You're the only level headed one left in this house."

"I try." She said, scooping the remainder of her slices towards the edge of her plate.

"Right...now I need you to watch the door, don't want Sunset sneaking up on us while I get Rainbow."

"No promises, unless I can have more pizza." She squeaked.

Rolling his eyes, he snapped his fingers. The pan floated from the stove, then dumped the rest of the pizza he'd prepared onto her plate. She gave him a wordless salute, and he backed out of the kitchen to prepare his scheme.

"Alright...this should be easy enough for me..." He took one of the small plastic tubes containing Rainbows meds out of his pocket. Prying open the unholy childproof cap, he swiftly popped one into his mouth and pushed it under his tongue. A devilish smirk adorning his features, Daybreak approached the door to his room. Touching his finger to the door knob, a small spark of energy jumped from his skin to the inside of the handle. A light click sounded, confirming his success, then he slowly pushed open the door.

Rainbow was sitting on the edge of the bed, she looked up as he entered and smiled when he shut the door behind him.

"Finally give up?" She swung her feet side to side, eyeing him curiously.

"Not exactly."

Daybreak approached her with a quick stride. He expected her to attempt to flee, but she made no move to escape as he made his way to her. She didn't even resist when he grabbed her shoulders, and pinned her against the bed. She did however, loose a seductive purr.

"That's more like it big boy. Just cause I'm knocked up now, doesn't mean I don't still want a good fuck from you everyday."

"Shut up." He didn't waste his chance, he crushed his lips onto hers. Her mouth parted without even the slightest resistance. Her tongue shot out and demanded his in return. He obliged at first, wanting to get her guard as low as possible before he struck. Even as they crushed their mouths onto each other, Rainbow was already trying to yank his and her bottoms off at the same time. He broke the kiss, unable to resist an easy shot at her.

"Trying to live up to your reputation of the fastest in Equestria today?"

Rainbow didn't even give him the chance to laugh at his own joke, she just grabbed the back of his neck and forced him back into a kiss. As their tongues danced around one another, Rainbow came dangerously close to lapping at the pill he had pushed to the bottom of his mouth. He managed to push her tongue back with his own a few times, but when she started to get more aggressive, he knew he was in trouble. When she eventually got too close for comfort, he had to act fast to save himself. As her tongue flickered dangerously towards the danger zone, he reached down and cupped her crouch with his fingers. She squeaked, freeing his lips upon contact.

At this point, he knew he might as well go all the way. After all, it's not like he was suffering. So he pulled Rainbows underwear down to her ankles and let her finally succeed in removing his. The moment both their bodies were free, a switch tripped inside him. The same as it did every time he caught sight of her perfect form. The pill almost dropped from his mind as he found himself pinning Rainbow to the bed belly first! She squealed loudly with glee as she felt his fingernails dig into the flesh of her rear! Her whole body shivered as he lowered his lips to her ear and growled with lust into her neck.

"This what you wanted, you lusty little succubus?"

"Shut up and fuck me!" She snarled at him in a breath. There was so much need in her voice it was practically dripping from her as she spoke. The original point of this struck him just as he went to flick his tongue against her neck and nearly spit out her medicine. A devils grin crawled onto his face as he lined himself up behind her and whispered into her ear.

"Turn your head here sexy. I want a kiss."

There was no hesitation. Rainbows head turned to him and practically pulled his lips to hers. He allowed her to pull his tongue onto hers while he pushed the pill towards the front. Rainbow felt it with her tongue, but before she could comprehend what it was, Daybreak gave a violently rough thrust forward, and all her thoughts went to mush! A choking squeal escaped Rainbow as she attempted to spit out the medication, but was too disoriented from the blissful assault on her body to manage. Daybreak grasped her lips in his hand and held her mouth closed, pinching her nose until she was forced to swallow the pill for breath. When he was certain she had fully surrendered and felt her throat relax, he stopped thrusting for a moment to allow her to breathe.

Her form barely moved, arms sprawled out behind her with only her rear raised into the air. She gasped for air as she attempted to sputter out words at him. "Y-you're...s-so...f-fucking...dead...you'd....b-better...finish the job...i-if you...don't want me.....to kill you after this..."

As if to answer, Daybreak gave a hard thrust forward, and listened to the air leave her body. "As if I'd be that cruel to you Skittles."

Even as he spoke, they both heard the very obvious sound of the door bell screeching throughout the house. The rise and fall of Rainbows chest suddenly picked up pace, she looked back at him, shooting him a death glare. "Don't you fucking dare!"

Snickering, Daybreak dug his nails deep into Rainbows butt "Oh no. That sounds like Sunset Shimmer at the door. Guess I should go open it. We wouldn't want to leave her out there would we? Who know when the weather could go to hell again."

Rainbows eyes might as well have been throwing knives at him "She can go to hell with it! You even think of leaving me this pent up after what you just pulled, I swear to the gods I'll make you regret it like you wouldn't believe!"

Leaning down over her, Daybreak let her feel his hot breath against the skin of her back. "Then I guess...we need to wrap this up quick." He released one hand from her rear and brought it around to her eyes, showing it to her as it slowly ignited bright with energy.

"Wha-?" She began, but he cut her off. "I've been wanting to try this nerve enhancing spell on you for a long time, but I always got too lost in the moment to remember. This seems like a great time to test it at max strength, wouldn't you say?"

Fear was not a thing Rainbow often would admit herself feeling. But as the realization of what Daybreak was saying struck her hormone induced mind, she began to feel truly afraid.

"W-wait-!"

But it was already too late! A blinding flash of light filled the room, and a feeling that was beyond overwhelming, and indescribable, filled Rainbow from within!

.....

Riiiiiiiiiiing

Sunset was used to waiting outside Daybreaks door. It was nothing new to her, since it happened nearly every time she visited Daybreaks house. But, she could only stand to be kept waiting for so long before irritation started to set in. Tapping her foot against the stone porch, Sunset could feel her patience thinning rapidly. Reaching forward, she rapped her knuckles across the wooden frame again. Then she rang the bell, holding it down for extra emphasis.

Knock knock knock...Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!

The bell persisted...even once she removed her finger? Perplexed, Sunset took a step back from the door...the sound grew louder.

"What's going...?"

It happened in a single moment. The sound grew until it was deafening, causing a pounding within her skull. Realizing it was not the bell much too late to raise her hands to her ears, the deafening sound gained mass! An ear splitting scream erupted from under the door as a white hot explosion ripped outwards from the house, shattering the glass windows and tossing Sunset back from the porch like a rag doll!

She hit the ground with a hard thud, air escaping her chest. Sunset rolled to her side without coming to a full stop and sprang up from the dirt, hands ignited red hot before she was even on her feet. Striding forward, she pulled at the front door, though with perhaps a bit too much force. The door snapped clean off its hinges, the knob melting into a small pool of metal within her fingertips! Either she was much stronger than she realized, or the whole door had been completely fried by whatever blast had just come from within the house. Sunset dropped what remained of the handle and stepped inside. Dust visibly filled the air, forcing Sunset to dispel the cloud with an enchanted wave of her hand before moving inside. A powerful urge to gag struck her throat as a familiar yet much too overwhelming scent, crawled up her nostrils.

"Daybreak? Rainbow Dash?...(Oh Goddess it wreaks)...You guys alright?"

"In here Sunset!" A familiar voice called.

From the kitchen, the sound of shifting glass, broken wood, and extremely loud chewing, drew her attention. When she peered inside, she was greeted with a most odd sight. Scootaloo was sitting at the dining table, holding a half eaten slice of pizza between her teeth, while she wiped broken glass and wooden splinters from the table. Sunsets magic dissolved as she approached her.

"Scootaloo? What the heck happened in here?

Scootaloo turned to her with half a smile, well hidden behind her chewing. Once the dust, glass, and splinters were cleared from her eating space, she rested her elbows upon the table and took the slice from her mouth whilst laughing. "I doubt you'll believe it."

Sunsets hand lowered to rest on her hips "Try me."

Scoots shrugged, then motioned towards Daybreaks bedroom. Realizing what she meant, Sunset slowly began to inch her way down the hall. Whatever smell was polluting the air only bombarded her nose more as she approached the room. It was beyond overwhelming by the time she was reaching for the door handle. Her fingers barely touched the knob, before the door itself flew open and a shirtless Daybreak stood in her path! Sunset jumped back, startled by his sudden appearance, and even more sudden proximity! He wasn't just blocking her path into the room, he was completely obstructing her view with his body.

"Sunset hi! Glad you made it!...Ummm...What's up?" Daybreak stretched out his arms, further blocking her view into the room while also stepping forward even closer to her. Sunset was forced to retreat back to keep him from overtaking her completely. The moment they were both out of the doorway, Daybreak pulled the entrance shut behind him. Sunset eyed him with suspicion.

"What just happened in here...and what is that odor coming off of you? It's suffocating just to be inside your house!"

"Oh yeah...umm...that..." His palm retreated to the back of his head shyly. "Let's just say, a new spell I've been wanting to try out worked a little too well."

Now Sunset was curious, he could see it in her eyes as they lit up to his words, glistening like oversized jeweled orbs. She really was just like Twilight sometimes, though he supposed that came with the student master relationship.

"Really?! What kind of spell?" She purred, the prospect of a new magic spells clearly causing an excitement to grow within her belly.

Just as Daybreak opened his mouth to reply, a high pitched moan, and a drawn out giggle escaped from the door behind him. Sunsets face flushed at the sultry sound, and Daybreaks barely retained its color. He struggled to keep a straight face as he spoke.

"Oooh...umm...nothing fancy really...just a...uh...hyper sensation charm...at max strength."

It took her a moment, but after a few seconds Sunsets eyes widened with realization at what she as smelling.

"Oh Celestia, Daybreak! You didn't!"

When he did not respond, Sunset took a step towards him and the door. "Is Rainbow Dash ok? Your version of max strength and mine are very different you know. You might have fried her brain or something."

He rolled his eyes. "Trust me, she's fine. A little...actually, scratch that, very dazed...but she'll be fine. Trust me, she's not complaining at all."

Sunset just shook her head. "You sure your not as evil as Twilight said?"

Daybreak chuckled, and stepped past her. "Look if you wanna stick your head in there to see Rainbows bare ass hanging over the bed and get a even bigger whiff of that odor you mentioned, be my guest. Or, you can come into the living room and we can talk about what I called you here for. I'm sure Rainbow will join us shortly...Whenever she remembers how to walk."

As Daybreak continued to move past her, he noticed Sunset take one more look back at the door before following. As though she were actually considering going inside.

When Sunset joined him in the living room, she saw Scootaloo had moved from the kitchen to join Daybreak on the couch, practically lounging on his shoulder. Daybreak regarded Sunset with a nod, then motioned for her to sit in the chair across from them. She took her seat, separated from the pair by only a small coffee table, and several sheets of blank paper sprawled across its top. Before speaking to her, Daybreak looked at Scoots.

"Now Shrimp, I need you to promise me something. What me and Sunset are about to discuss here is extremely illegal. If anyone finds out we could both get into a lot of trouble. You wouldn't want that would you?" he waited for her to shake her head back at him before continuing on "Good, that's why I'm willing to let you stay and listen if you promise me you won't tell anyone, not even Rainbow Dash, what we talk about...ok?"

Scoots shifted on the cushion. "I don't wanna lie to Rainbow Dash."

It was so sweet the way she said it, it almost made him chuckle. But he held it in and patted the top of her head "Silly Shrimp. You won't be lying. It's not lying if no one asks about it."

Scoots looked up, her eyes becoming dinner plates. "Really?"

Daybreak nodded "That's the way I look at it at least."

After a moment of silence, in which Daybreak could almost see the thought lines forming on Scoots forehead, she smiled and nodded. "Ok then, I promise."

"Are you sure that's really a good lesson to be teaching her?" Sunsets face was wrinkled with concern and discomfort. Daybreak could understand why, at least partially. But he didn't really give a shit ."What? I didn't tell her anything that isn't true. Besides, it's better she learn that now. Look-" he cut Sunset off as she opened her mouth to retort "- This isn't what I called you here for. I'm not gonna argue morals with you Sunset. I called you here because I need your help, and I trust you."

Sunset, understanding that arguing the point would be a waste of time, nodded. "Fine. I'll let it go for now. So what is it exactly you want my help with? Your letter wasn't too specific on the details. You want to break into somewhere in Canterlot. Right?"

Daybreak nodded "And since you showed up, that tells me you've still got a bit of the old rebel left in you, or at the very least, you don't mind a little mischief." Sunsets eye twitched with annoyance "Don't push it...So what are you breaking into?"

Daybreak smiled "Not I...We ...we are breaking into...this!" He pulled a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket, the same one Jackie had given to him, and tossed it onto the table overtop of the other sheets. As Sunset picked it up and unfurled it in her hands, her eyes grew wide. Daybreak smiled "I need you to help me break into the Princess' private study."

Sunset slowly leaned back in the chair, and let out a sigh. A long, drawn out, and very telling sigh "Who gave you these directions?"

Daybreaks eyes flared for just a moment. The way she said that didn't sound quite right. "You know about the hidden room, don't know?"

Slowly, her head nodded. "Don't forget, I was Celestia's pupil long before Twilight was. I discovered nearly every secret that castle has to offer before I was banished. Some, Celestia knew I'd found...others..." She regarded the paper "I neglected to mention. I wanted to keep something in my back pocket in case I ever needed leverage against her. I doubt even Twilight knows about this room. From what I understand about her time there, she didn't do much exploring."

Daybreak shook his head "Well you're half right. She didn't do much exploring back then. In fact, she barely ever left her study, or the library, unless I made her. But she knows about it now."

Sunset looked surprised "Really?"

"Yeah...and she knows what I'm planning. That's basically how she learned about the room. Don't worry, she promised not to tell, at least not yet. She gave me a timeframe to get this done by, before she has to tell the other princess' out of her misplaced sense of duty."

Sunset placed her face inside her hands and groaned "Greeeeeat...How long do we have?"

Daybreak laughed sheepishly "Umm...Until tomorrow night probably."

Sunset's jaw dropped.

.....

"It can't be done."

Sunset strode from the kitchen to the front window, which was now in the process of repairing itself from the earlier shockwave. She looked to the outside, the rain had started up again, and the wind was picking up pace. The hellish weather would likely be in full stretch by tomorrow morning, making foot travel nearly impossible if the previous weeks weather patterns were anything to go off of.

Daybreak was not taking kindly to her pessimistic attitude. As he sat on the couch watching after her, he grimaced at her unhelpful response "Of course it can. We've both broken in there before, this is just one room farther."

Sunsets head shook "It's different now, and it's not just one room. Those directions tell you how to get past the secret door in her private study. But they don't explain the tunnels the door leads to. Tunnels full wrong turns that could wind us up anywhere in Canterlot, and that seal behind themselves the moment you exit. Tunnels full of traps that don't exactly tickle."

Daybreak narrowed his eyes "All the more reason to have you along. You clearly took the time to study it."

"No." Sunset turned from the window and stared at him "I didn't have the slightest clue what I was doing the first time I went down there. I broke in the first time because I was angry and impulsive. I got lucky with my spells and passage choices, but I didn't map the place or anything. We could maybe pull it off if we had more time, but twenty fours hours from now? Even if we left right now I doubt we could do it. Almost every trap I came across in that place was designed to stall or completely stop my progress. We wouldn't have time to mess up and retrace our steps. Everything would need to go absolutely perfect!"

Daybreaks fingers clenched around the couch cushions. Scoots looked down at his shaking fingers and scooted back slightly. "We can do it Sunset. I need to do it."

"Why!?" Sunset didn't raise her voice, but the ferocity was still there. "Why do you need to do it? To find some kind of dirt to use against your mom? Whatever you want in there is too old to be of any use now and is not worth the consequences that will-!"

"It's about my birth Sunset!" He exclaimed, unable to contain his growing frustration. "There's something in there I need to see!"

She fell silent. No one spoke. For a moment, all that could be heard was the distant of snoring echoing from his room.

"Girl snores like a freight train sometimes doesn't she?" Sunset offered, hoping to prevent an awkward silence.

They shared a momentary laugh, but then the silence returned. It hung in the air for several moments, like a thick fog. Scootaloo's head turned between the them, waiting to see who would be the first to speak. Oddly enough, both parties were waiting on exactly the same thing. Daybreak knew he had to let his words sink in to have their full effect. He would wait in silence as long as he had to.

A few more tens of seconds passed by before Sunset finally spoke up, prefaced by a loud sigh of resignation. "Fine...If this is that important to you, I'll help. But I have conditions.

"No doubt." Daybreak snapped quickly.

"First. You are going to tell me where you got this info, once we set out."

He nodded "I figured"

"Second. It's inevitable that this will surface somehow, whether by us getting caught or by Celestia confronting you after Twilight tells her about it...When it does come up...I want you to keep me out of it. It took me a long time to rebuild my relationship with Princess Celestia after everything that I did, and I still consider myself lucky I was ever forgiven. I don't want to ruin that again."

He nodded, though this time with more understanding in his gaze "I can respect that."

"And three...This is more of a favor to me than a condition. When this is over and you find what you need to find in there...I want you and Rainbow to leave Ponyville."

For a second, Daybreak wasn't sure he'd heard her correctly. She'd spoken it so normally, so casually, he was sure he must have misheard her. The confusion surely showed on his features because Sunset stood from her chair and came to kneel at his side. Her hand lightly pressed against his knee, she smiled at him.

"Please don't misunderstand what I'm trying to say. I'm not saying I don't want you around or something. I just think it would be better if you left, and you should take Rainbow with you."

Daybreak was shocked into silence. Swallowing several times to attempt to not choke on his tongue was of no aid to him, as he tried to spit out his words. "Is there another way I'm supposed to be taking this...It certainly sounds like you're saying you won't help me unless I exile myself again...From the one place on earth I've finally started to feel at home."

"Is it though?" Sunsets smile caused some rage to stir within him, but he held it in and let her speak, he owed her that much for now.

"Look Daybreak. I haven't known you as long as I'd like, but I've learned quite a bit from the short time we've been around each other. And I've learned that this place isn't your home. Sure you live here, but honestly, I think you could live anywhere as long as Rainbow is with you." She paused to allow him a moment to consider that, before speaking again. "And I also think that if you leave, like actually leave Ponyville for real and explain why to her, she will come with you."

"But why?" The words just floated out of him without thinking about it. He wanted to be angry, to stroke that flame of rage in his belly. But he was too stunned by her words to ignite it "I've finally settled, I'm happy here Sunset. It's not perfect...but I'm happy here."

"Yes but, now you have something more important than yourself to take care of." She motioned her head in the direction of his room, and the snores emanating from it. "You and Rainbow are going to have a kid Daybreak. That takes precedence over all things. You and her need a safe place to have that child, but as long as Famine is out there and the threat she poses exists, Ponyville isn't that place. The conditions are only going to get worse and you know that. We almost lost Twilight, what happens the next time Famine makes a move? You told us that you were the key to their plans, and we've just gone along with that until now. But I've discussed it with the others (minus Twilight), and...We think it would be best if the key to the Apocalypse wasn't being paraded out in the open for anyone to attack."

A tinge of insult crawled around in his head. "You think I would turn don't you? That I would actually help her?" The offense in his words was clear. But Sunset just shook her head, remaining calm.

"Daybreak we don't know what she's even capable of. What if she captures you by force? Does something to make you help her, like brainwashing you or something. Then what?"

He scoffed. Offended not only by her lack of faith in him, but by her lacking the ability to see the obvious answer. "If she could make me help her through magical means, she would have done it by now. She wouldn't be sitting idly by creating bad weather and ruining crops if she could already take it to the next level. You think she'd want to give us time to try and find some lore or information to fight against her. No, she said she needs my willing consent. I'm sure of it."

"And what about Rainbow?"

"What about her?" He hissed.

Sunsets voice lowered "What if she comes for her? Overpowers you and takes her hostage? You can't bring anyone else back like you did for Twilight, you said so yourself, so what then? Can you look me in the eyes and honestly tell me you wouldn't give in right then and there?"

Daybreaks lips parted to speak, but only silence came out. Somehow, that thought had not occurred to him. Maybe because before now, the idea of someone being used against him would have being ridiculous, and so he had overlooked it. But now that he sat back and thought it out, Sunset was right. Faced with the possibility of losing Rainbow...there was no doubt in his mind he'd do anything she asked. Slowly he lowered his head into his hands, surrendering.

"You're right..."

Sunsets hand gripped his knee a little tighter. "And that's why you have to go. I'll help you. We all will help you find someplace safe to hide yourselves until we can figure out a way to deal with this threat."

"However long that takes..." He grumbled.

"Yes, it could take a long time. But it's better than the alternative. Assuming Famine isn't omnipotent, we can hide you somewhere. Somewhere outside of Equestria's borders if that's what it takes. That way you're safe, and so are the rest of us."

A sudden thought occurred to him, and he sat up straight. "What about all of you? If I go and she comes for me, only to find I've gone...you don't think she'll torture or kill all of you for information?"

"She'll probably try. We may not be able to defeat her. But with all of us here and everyone on guard, ready for a fight, I'm pretty sure we could hold her back. Horsemen or not she's only one entity. Besides, I think she's more likely to spend her energy hunting you rather than bothering with us. Which will give us even more time to prepare some kind of plan."

A low chuckle escaped Daybreaks lips "You make it seem like we're already out of time."

Her shoulders shrugged "To be honest, both Twilight and I are surprised she hasn't attacked already. With Twilight out of commission, the chances of Famine overtaking us are higher the less time she gives us. The longer she waits, the more we can prepare, like you said. Call it intuition, but I doubt she'll wait much longer to make another move."

Face still resting in his palms, he considered everything to himself.

If he stayed in Ponyville and she came for him, there would be fallout of some kind. Casualties that he could prevent if he left, and if Rainbow came with him he wouldn't be constantly worrying about her well being, because he could watch over her. Sunsets reasoning was solid, which left him to come to terms with a hard realization.

"She's right. I hate it, but it's true. I have to leave."

He stood from the couch. "Alright. I'll agree to your terms. Let's get going."

Sunset jumped back "G-Going?! Now?"

He nodded, making for the hallway towards his room. "Yes, you're right, we don't have time to sit and plan. We are leaving for Canterlot right now. I need to talk to Rainbow."

.....

"So...you're doing this to me again...trying to leave Ponyville behind...I thought we were past this dude."

Rainbow had not taken kindly to being awoken from her blissful nap, especially to the news he had to share. Though even if he removed waking her from the equation, he still doubted this would have been a pleasant conversation to have. Now they both sat on the edge of the bed confused and upset, trying to contemplate what to do next. Rainbow hadn't bothered dressing herself yet, she was too upset to care about something so trivial, and Daybreak couldn't blame her for being mad. He was doing his best to let her vent at him, no matter how much her words hurt or how right she was.

"I can't believe this Daybreak. Weren't we settling down? Wasn't this going to be your home? And now you want to run away from it? For what? Because some demon bitch came from the sky, made a few loud threats and delivered some bad weather? We've beaten worse...and that was back when we didn't have your help."

"Rainbow..." He tried "...we nearly lost Twilight...If that happened to you. If...if I lost you...I don't even think I could go on."

But she wasn't having it.

"So then we'll fight! Fight like we always do! And win, like we always have!" She grabbed his hands and held them together. "Just believe in us Daybreak. We can fight this, we don't have to run. Just trust in the Magic-"

"Don't say the Magic of Friendship! Just don't, you sound like Twilight!" His voice raised as he pulled his hands away. He didn't mean to yell. But suddenly he couldn't help it. "I don't believe in things like that Rainbow, not like you do! I know the Elements are powerful, but I can't just sit here and pretend everything will work out as long as I trust my friends! I can't take that risk!"

"Don't you trust me?" That was a cheap shot, and she knew it. His eyes narrowed at her in a glare.

"You shouldn't even have to ask me that. You know better. You mean everything to me Rainbow...but when I weigh the possibility of upsetting you...against the possibility of losing you and everything we've created...forever...Then suddenly this becomes a lot easier to do..."

He stood from the bed, and as he turned to face her again, there was a brief flash of icy blue in his eyes that made her flinch back. "So I'm telling you Rainbow, I know you don't want to, I know you might think I'm a coward for it...but I don't care. You, me, and Scootaloo are leaving Ponyville once Sunset and I return from our errand. End of discussion."

He sat back down, and slowly his head descended into his hands.

Rainbow lowered her own head "Daybreak..."

"Rainbow please!" He snapped "Just...don't...I can't. I won't risk your safety, or the safety of our child...not for anything."

She fell silent once more. From the corner of his eye, he saw a tear briefly try to escape her before she wiped it away, sending a stabbing pain through his chest. There was nothing he wanted more than to turn to her, tell her they could stay here, and embrace her in his arms. To just pretend the whole thing would go away. But he couldn't do that. He didn't have the kind faith she had. Not in the Elements, and not in the Magic of Friendship. Which meant he had to push this, had to make her accept it. If it came down to it, he would knock her out and drag her to whatever safe house he and Sunset came up with. But he didn't want it to come to that. Even if she did it angry with him, he wanted her to consent. If only to ease his conscience. So he waited, in silence for her to respond.

He waited for several minutes. The silence hung in the air long enough for him to decide enchanting his backpack and letting it pack itself was a good idea. That was what helped him pass the silence, by watching his enchanted bag zoom around his room, gobbling up the items he wished to take for his future break-in. The unending shame he felt for even having to focus on something to take his mind from Rainbow wouldn't be fading anytime soon. But at least the distraction helped him outlast the silence, and keep him from thinking about the things he'd still yet to tell Rainbow.

It seemed to take an eternity, but eventually Rainbow finally sighed, in both sadness and (he hoped) acceptance.

"Ok...I'll go. I hate it...But I won't torment you over it. I can see how much this bothers you too, and I understand."

The knot in his chest seemed to evaporate into nothingness. Breath flowed like normal as he inhaled and exhaled with relief. "Thank you Dashie. You don't know how much easier that makes things."

Sharp nails sent shivers up his spine as Rainbows hand rubbed along the back of his shirt, barely avoiding his scars. "I think I do. I can literally see how tense you are. But...If I'm gonna agree to this then I want something in return."

"Anything." He responded without missing a breath and earned a chuckle from her.

"Ok then." She leaned her head against his shoulder while her fingers danced along his spine. "Say it."

"S-say what...ahh." A light sigh of comfort squirmed out of him as her fingernails slid underneath his shirt, and traced along his scars in a strangely comforting way. No pain came as she touched him. That was certainly a first, since every time until now that he'd even brushed against his scars it'd felt like lightning was shooting down his spine...and not in a good way.

"You know what." Rainbow softly cooed into his ear, while planting a gentle kiss on his nape.

The hair on his neck stood up, but oddly enough it had nothing to do with the warm lips pressing against it. Immediate understanding struck him like a brick. His blood ran cold at the thought, but for once, he didn't care. If this is what it took to make her safe, then he would do it. Even if he still didn't necessarily believe in the words themselves. Maybe the feeling he had behind them would be enough to help swallow his pride.

He breathed, his words heavy "Rainbow I lo-"

Bang!

A loud crash ripped across his words as the door to his room flew open! Rainbow and Daybreak jumped to their feet in surprise, only to find Sunset Shimmer standing in the doorway!

"You two need to look outside! It's...oh..." As if just now seeing them, Sunsets eyes fell on Rainbows exposed body...and her fiery blazing eyes! Sunset shrieked in fear as Rainbow screeched at her!

"SUNSET I'M GONNA KILL YOU!"

"Oh fuck!" Both Sunset and Daybreak uttered at the same time, as Rainbow lurched from his side and flung herself at Sunset like a rabid animal! Daybreak had no success in grabbing Rainbows arms to restrain her, as she plowed through him with the force of a linebacker! But he did allow enough time for Sunset to get a running start as she turned and took off back down the hallway. Rainbow was right on her heels, sprinting after her like her hair was on fire, screeching the whole time!

"DO YOU HAVE ANY FUCKING IDEA WHAT YOU JUST INTERUPTTED! YOU FUCKING SUCK SUNSET SHIMMER!"

Sunset rounded the corner, and Daybreak heard her shriek for mercy! "I'm sorryI'msorryI'msorryI'msorry! HOLY SHIT!"

There was a loud crash and a groan of pain, which Daybreak could only assume was the small coffee table snapping as the girls likely fell on top of it.

Groaning aloud, Daybreak stood from the bed. "Guess I better go stop Rainbow from murdering Sunset before we can break into the castle."

As he picked up his (now full) backpack by the handle and made for the door, it occurred to him Sunset had been trying to say something before Rainbow decided she could do with one less friend in the world.

"Look outside huh?"

Deciding Sunset could wait a few more moments before he rescued her, Daybreak strolled to his curtains and drew them open.

The sight that greeted him was...difficult to interpret. Even more so to explain. Everything outside the barrier around his home was brown. Dead, and frozen solid. Not snowed over, frozen solid. There was a thin layer of frost covering the dirt and browned grass, but other than that light layer, no snow in sight. Just ice and icicles. Everything from the edge of his barrier, to as far as he could see into town was brown and dead looking, with a not-so-thin layer of hardened frost over it. It was like one of his paintings gone horribly wrong. As if he'd taken the brown water color and just drawn all over the towns vibrant existence. Even the enormous oak trees, which had been here longer than he'd been living, and survived countless winters in that time...were brown with rot and lacking any leaves.

The sight should have shocked him, like it probably had shocked Sunset, but it didn't. He knew. He understood almost instantly what had caused this. For it was the only explanation.

"Famine...like fucking clockwork...This can't be a coincidence. The timing is too perfect. Sunset was right, we are running out of time and I never even realized it."

Another crash, this time sounding like it was coming from the kitchen, brought him back to reality. He slapped both his hands against his cheeks, trying to stay focused on the current mission. Get to the castle, get to the study, get to the secret room.

"Sunset!" He called as he exited the bedroom.

"In here" A loud moan of pain answered from the kitchen.

As he stepped into the living room, he saw that he had indeed been accurate in his presumptions. The coffee table lay split in half, but the only signs of life were Scootaloo lounging on the couch, munching on another slice of pizza.

"Where're the girls and...how are you still eating that?" He inquired, certain she'd finished off the last slice he'd given her already. Scoots pointed towards the kitchen "They're in there...this slice was yours, but I got hungry again."

"Nice." He chuckled. Shaking his head, he snapped his fingers at the table as strode past it towards the kitchen. The sounds of wood rapidly repairing itself confirmed his success while he prepared for whatever awaited him around the next corner.

He'd expected to enter the kitchen and find Rainbow gripping Sunset by the hair in some violent manner. But what he found instead, forced him to cover his mouth to keep from a laughing fit.

Sunset was buried, nearly head to toe in a pile of various foods and condiments from the fridge, which now rested in peace on the floor, split right down the middle. On sighting him, she shot him a pleading look, but something about the way the food was covering her kept him at a temporary distance. At first observation it appeared like the food had spilled on top of her body when the fridge had fallen. But as he eyed Rainbow Dash sitting at the kitchen table, and wearing Sunsets clothing, he understood what had actually occurred.

Rainbow smiled when he covered his mouth to stifle laughter "She had a choice once I caught her, get food piled all over her, or get seen bare assed when you walked in. Personally I would have preferred the other choice but, ya know, I'm not picky"

"Bullshit" He pretended to cough, making no attempt to be subtle about it.

The ability to withhold his laughter became more and more difficult the closer he got to Sunset. Especially once she finally moved her limbs a bit and he was able to discern what foods were actually protecting her modesty. Several thin strips of salami covered her robust chest, protecting it from sight, while a large turkey that he had yet to bake, laid across her pelvis. Ketchup and mustard sauce doused her hair entirely, but honestly, didn't really stand out too much against her natural colors. Meanwhile several pickle slices, and what looked to be olives, had been tossed about randomly on her skin. There was also a cherry was sitting atop her stomach right above where her belly button likely hid. Additional spices were also sprinkled every which way over her skin that he was as yet unable to identify.

Rainbow truly was an artist. Had it been her covered in the food he would have found the sight irresistibly appetizing and incredibly sexy. It still was, but he wouldn't be admitting that to Sunset's face. Instead he reached out and snapped his fingers. "Ok ok enough playing around, we've got work to do." He shut his eyes as all the food and condiments vanished in a puff of smoke from Sunsets body, leaving her completely exposed. Rainbow wolf whistled, but he ignored her, keeping his eyes shut while he listened to the sounds of the fridge self-repairing and the food restocking.

Once the cracking and creaking of metal ceased, Daybreak pointed back towards his room "You can borrow some of Dash's clothes, just please go put something on."

"It's not like I asked to get stripped you know!" Sunset snapped at him. The sounds of her feet faded fast as she scurried from the room down the hallway. Once she had gone Daybreak slowly peeked through his eyelids to ensure it was safe. Then rounded on Rainbow, who was clutching at her lips attempting to hold back laughter.

"Honestly, why are you always torturing her like this? Every time she's around it's like you try and make things awkward between us, but yet when Twilight kissed me you seemed ready to crack some skulls...what's up?"

Rainbow leaned back in her chair, tugging at Sunsets jacket as it hugged her form. "Ugh how can she wear this thing? All this leather feels like its weighing me to the floor." She took a moment to ponder his inquiry before answering him back "...Hmm...If you must know, I kinda want a piece of her sexy ass, aaaaand I know she's into you. Twilight is different, she wants a relationship with you, but I'm pretty sure Sunset just wants to bang you. Totally different. Especially if I'm involved. So I just figure I'll keep pushing until I get what I want."

With a quick step forward and a simple swipe of his leg, Daybreak yanked the back limbs of Rainbows chair off the floor, sending her tumbling to the ground. He caught her before she smacked her head of course, but he didn't mind letting her rear slam the floor with a satisfying thud.

"That's never going to happen Dash, I don't like to share. Especially you. Besides, I thought you told me you didn't roll that way."

"I don't, after all I'm screwing you aren't I?" Rainbow groaned, rubbing at her sore behind. "But that doesn't mean there aren't on one or two exceptions out there I'd like to...sample. If you catch my drift." She wiggled her eyebrows at him, and he scoffed.

"Yeah I catch it, but the answer is still no. And wait...one or two? So there's one other than Sunset that you've thought about? Who Fluttershy?"

"Celestia no! Fluttershy's like my sister!" Rainbow shrieked. "No...I was also considering Twilight for awhile...but that was before I knew she still had feelings for you. And like I said, that's totally different than just wanting to have a hot three way with us. Well, it is to me at least. Know what I mean?"

A low chuckle came up from within his throat "Actually, I do."

.....

Once Sunset managed to find a pair of Rainbows clothes that actually fit her, without squeezing the life from her chest, she returned to the living room to find the terrible trio lounging on the couch together. She approached from behind and tossed a backpack of her own over their heads and onto the newly repaired coffee table, startling Scootaloo onto Rainbows lap.

"I teleported this here while I was changing. It's got a few things we might need for..." She paused briefly, eyeing Rainbow "...for where we are going."

Rainbow, not failing to notice Sunsets eyes dart to her, groaned aloud "Is it really so important that I be kept out of this? Who the fuck am I gonna tell?"

Daybreak and Sunset exchanged glances. Sunset decided it was best if she say something first. "Look Rainbow, trust us. When this is over, you will understand why we couldn't tell you ok?"

Rainbow groaned again, but did not press the issue. So Sunset, taking a seat in the chair opposite the trio, regarded her bag. "With what I can assume you've packed, and what I've brought, I'd say we have...a better chance of pulling this off now. But if I was to put our chances into percentages...we'd still have a fifty percent chance of failing, and an eighty percent chance of getting caught even if we succeed. After this is all over, it might actually end up being a good thing you guys are leaving, once Princess Celestia finds out. I'm pretty sure what we are doing is near a capital offense by Celestia's standards. No need to wait around for her to banish you again right?"

The irony wasn't lost on him, but he still didn't feel like laughing about it. "Yeah...Probably best we make tracks the moment I return." He squeezed both Rainbow and Scootaloo's hand "Can you two be ready before I get back?"

Rainbow nodded slowly, merely replying with "I'll say my goodbyes"

Scootaloo however, looked conflicted. Her eyes kept darting from Rainbow, to the floor, and back again. Daybreak understood. Even though this house was her only real home, she had friends here just like Rainbow. But unlike Rainbow, she wouldn't have the power to return here unaided if she left with them. Bearing this in mind he had to say something.

"Shrimp, I wouldn't be upset at all if you wanted to stay here. This won't be forever. I'm sure Sunset could convince one of her friends to take you in for awhile?"

He saw it. Scootaloo kept looking away to keep him from noticing, but he saw anyways. Her eyes brightened the moment he mentioned her staying. Reaching over Rainbow, Daybreak gently patted Scoots head. "Hey...I know you want to stay. You can."

"Really?" She whispered. "You won't be mad at me?"

"I promise I won't be. I'll leave you a list of things to keep practicing for your training, and I'm sure Sunset can ask Rarity to do something about your outfit. Maybe by the time I get back you can show me how much you've improved?"

Scoots still didn't look up. "If I stay...How long will it be before I can come home?"

The question was heartbreaking to him. Not just because he knew how much she wanted to stay with them, but also because he knew exactly how she felt. This place was the only home she'd ever had. Now she had to leave it. But the more he thought about it, the more sense it made to leave her here.

"I don't know Shrimp...Honestly I don't. But I swear to you, one day you will come home. This will not be forever. But it is safer here in Ponyville. You aren't what Famine is after, and she can't sense you. If you stay, it's better for everyone."

There was a moment of quiet as Scootaloo stared at the floor, contemplating everything. Daybreak already knew the decision and he knew that she did to. Now she had to come to terms with it. But he wanted her to say it first, so that she was the one to solidify the decision. Unfortunately Sunset was the first to break the silence, not content to wait. "I'll contact Applejack and Applebloom, I'm sure they can get a spare bed set up for you for awhile."

Scootaloo just nodded, without saying anything. Rainbow pulled her into a hug as Daybreak stood up. "Alright then. Sunset, let's get this done."

.....

Once everything was packed and double checked ready to go, they all gathered at the doorway to say their goodbyes. Scootaloo and Rainbow both embraced Daybreak as he pulled his pack onto his shoulder. It brought tears to Sunsets eyes. Even by her standards, she could see how far Daybreak had come since the first day he had arrived at their school. She watched him grip both girls tight.

"Have everything ready before I get back. I have a feeling we might need to get out of here fast."

Scoots tugged at his shorts "What about the house?"

Reaching into his pack, Daybreak pulled out a detailed colored drawing of their house, and displayed it for them "Already taken care of. Once we all leave I'll activate the spell inside this paper. The house and everything inside it will disappear from this plane of reality. So I suggest not being inside when it does. Once I burn the paper, the spell breaks and the house is trapped in whatever dimension or plane I send it to. At least until I draw it again."

Having never seen his drawing magic in action before, Sunset was stunned by his explanation. "You can do things like that just by drawing them? That's beyond advanced magic...that's nearly Discord's level!"

Daybreak stowed the drawing in his pack and zipped the pocket with a grunt. "I inherited my flames from Celestia, and Chaos from Discord. This is how I manifest my chaos spells. It's the only way I can use it without...ascending to their level."

Rainbow knew he was referring to his "issues" with the Mirror, but kept it to herself. She wasn't sure how much Sunset knew and didn't want to accidentally reveal anything by asking questions.

"Since both my magics can't coexist in harmony, I can only use one fully. I didn't exactly get a choice of which. So for now I can bend reality with my drawings, but that's about the extent of my chaos powers...are we ready?"

When nobody said anything, he flung the door wide and stepped out. Instant regret filled him as the cold air smacked him in the face and his testicles shot into his stomach. Words stopped in the middle of his throat as he tried to express the intensity of how fucking cold he now was. Luckily, no words were required, as it seemed everyone else already understood. Given their expressions were similar to his, he guessed they felt it too.

"And this is still inside my barrier...I can't even imagine how it's gonna feel when we step beyond it."

He noted Rainbows surprised look before bothering to comment on the weather. He'd forgotten she hadn't looked outside like he had, and so had yet to witness the lifelessness of the town. Though now that he was outside, he was able to make out just how bad it really was. There wasn't a speck of green plant life to be seen and not a soul seemed to be out and about in the market place. Not that he could blame anyone. His limbs already ached and he was inside a protective energy field. The temperature beyond it would likely kill someone within minutes if they weren't dressed up like a giant cotton ball. He ushered Scoots and Rainbow back inside before speaking.

"Best to say our farewells from in here." No one objected of course.

He kneeled down at Scoots and embraced her fully in a hug "This isn't goodbye. It's just farewell until next time. Be good, or be bad. Either can be fun sometimes. Just make sure you stick to your training and never let anyone push you around again. Got it Shrimp?"

Scoots nodded against his chest "I will. I promise to show you how good I've gotten the next time I see you, and kick your butt."

"I'm sure you will Shrimp" He squeezed her tiny body tight against him.

"Love you big brother." She squeaked.

He twitched, Rainbow did as well. He could feel her eyes burning into the back of his head as he searched for the right words.

"Y-yeah...I feel the same Shrimp. Hold it down while I'm gone."

"Close enough. Though I think Rainbow might have killed me if I said it to Shrimp first."

As he released his tiny student, roomie, and adopted sister from his arms, a sense of foreboding built within him. Like he might never get to do that again. He shook it off, and stood to face Rainbow.

Not bothering to beat around the bush, she pulled him into a kiss. Quick, but passion filled. "Don't do anything I wouldn't do...and actually, don't do anything I would do. Find that little gray line you usually exist on and stay there while you do this ok?"

"I will. And...thank you Rainbow. For understanding." His smile was genuine. He knew he would see her again, he'd make sure of that.

"We need to go." Sunset spoke up.

Daybreak looked back, and nodded. The twilight of the evening sun was completely gone, now replaced by shimmering moonlight and darkness. The light sparkled across the frost covered ground, creating a beautiful glistening aurora throughout the air. Despite the effect it may have on the populace, the beauty the current climate created was undeniable.

"It has been said there is beauty in destruction. Perhaps this is what that means."

He kept that particular thought to himself, instead turning back to the girls. "Well, it's time."

He separated from Rainbows embrace, taking two steps back and placing his foot out of the door. "See you soon."

"Come back safe." "Come back soon." The girls spoke over each other, but the message got through. He placed his hand on Sunsets shoulder "Let's go."

Together they turned from the house, and stepped forward onto the frost. Rainbow watched as the pair trudged forward, the obvious weight of the cold already upon them. She kept her eyes glued to their backs until they passed the edge of Daybreaks barrier, and vanished in a flash of green light.

Prophecy

View Online

The streets of Canterlot were cold and frost covered. The capital of Equestria had been reduced to a frozen ghost town in a single day, as all signs of life seemed to have been wiped from the once beautiful city. Nearly every building in sight had three foot long icicles hanging from its gutters, while others seemed to have their wooden frames completely frozen over. Icy wind ripped through the deserted streets, chilling anyone to the bone that was foolish enough to be outside. In a spectacle of emerald energy, two such fools emerged from a nearby alleyway, sputtering as their lungs instantly begged for oxygen in the moistureless air.

Sunset and Daybreak fell over each other as their entire bodies numbed within mere moments of witnessing the cold. Daybreak instinctively pulled Sunset close to his chest as they lay in the frozen dirt, igniting a small flame in his palms. He hoped to at least warm their bodies enough to keep moving.

"W-why t-the f-f-fuck...didn't w-we b-b-bring...c-coats?"

Sunset smothered Daybreaks small flame within her hands, basically throwing her body on top of him to try and warm herself. "It w-wouldn't m-matter...I've f-felt t-this cold before...I t-think F-Famine is using W-Wendigo's to change the weather."

Daybreak groaned aloud, he hoped Sunset was wrong. As if the Horseman and Jackie weren't enough trouble on their own.

“Wendigo's...great...” The horse shaped specters always appeared in areas of great despair or carnage. They fed off the negative energy of humans, while perpetually freezing over the entire area until nothing was left but a frozen wasteland. Unfortunately, Canterlot came pretty close to accurately describing that scenario right about now. Though Daybreak hoped they were here for despair, not carnage.

Daybreak sneezed, sputtering curses under his breath as his nose stung against the air. At least they were wearing long sleeves and pants. He was glad Sunset had borrowed Rainbows clothes, he couldn't even imagine her being out here in a skirt right now. Not that he was fairing much better in his midnight sweat pants and shirt. But it was something at least.

Once Sunset had smothered herself long enough to warm her body, she placed her hands just above his. With a small jolt of energy, Sunset added her own fuel to his energy, and it more than doubled in size. Now instead of a tiny candle, it became a blaze the size of Daybreak's head. Nodding to each other, they both focused their attention on the miniature inferno, and slowly, their auras began to encase it in a pool of energy. The aura flowed like a calm stream of water to encircle both their bodies, warming them while creating a perpetual heat source from within that extended outwards only a few millimeters from each other. Eyes clenched shut, Daybreak expected the backlash from their mixing auras to come any second, but it never did. As he began to relax and they both opened their eyes, he couldn't help but smile even as they started their march towards the castle.

"That felt very...pleasant. Your aura is surprisingly compatible with mine. I'm even more impressed by how easily you picked up on what I was trying to do."

Sunsets cheeks flushed, but she scurried slightly ahead to hide it. However in this weather, with her skin so incredibly pale, it was all too obvious. Plus, she couldn't move too far away or she'd risk breaking the field keeping them warm. "Well you know, I use flame magic too. Sooo...I guess it's only natural we sync up."

He snorted "There's nothing natural about that. Flame magic is common among sorcerers sure, but my flames usually eat other peoples fire like snacks. Besides, me and Rainbow couldn't be more in tune with each other, yet her aura mixes with mine about as well as water and oil. Just look at the meds she has to take because of my energy sitting in her belly..." He paused for a moment, as if considering something to himself "...For as long as I can remember no one has ever been able to sync with my aura, not even Twilight. Yet your energy took to mine like it WAS natural. No backlash or side effects...I think I'm liking you more and more Sunset Shimmer. As a friend I mean."

Even more color flooded her cheeks, giving her face a much warmer feeling than their current energy fields could ever achieve. Daybreak spotted this with ease, even as Sunset tried to turn and hide it. "Did I say something to embarrass you? I'm not trying to flirt or anything...I'm just impressed, and intrigued I guess."

Sunset shook her head rapidly, refusing to look at him "I k-know you're not flirting. It's just...no one's complimented my spell work in awhile. Twilight is so used to me succeeding as her student that her comments have become a bit lackluster, and no one else really appreciates magic like her. So you're the first in awhile to really compliment me, and have it feel genuine."

With Sunset caught up in her thoughts, she failed to notice them approaching the castle gate, and the guard tower that stood on its walls. Daybreak, spotting this through the frost, grabbing Sunset by the back scruff of her shirt. He gave her a hard yank, pulling her out of sight around a street corner before they could be spotted by any potential watchmen. Sunset nearly tripped over herself as Daybreak pulled her against the wall, putting his finger on her lips before she could say anything. Slowly, he motioned with his hand, and pointed across the street. Sunset peeked around, and he watched the color drain from her face.

"I almost gave us away right at the beginning! How could I be so careless?!"

"It's alright" he assured her with a pat on the shoulder "I can see no one's up there. The frost in this air is thick with magic, but my eyes can easily distinguish the aura of livings creatures. So you're good either way. Just try and focus from now on, we might not be so lucky as we get closer to the castle."

Sunset nodded, reaching over her shoulder and withdrawing a map from her bag. Plopping down in the snow covered slush, she set her back against the wall and pointed to approximately where they were on the map.

"So if we are here. Then the best entrance to use is the one I went through when I broke in, since its the closest. It also bypasses the two patrols that I know of." She drew her finger up the next street, and towards the first wall, pointing at a man-hole cover just below the window to the guards quarters. Daybreak kneelt down beside her. Using the sewers made sense to him, it would be considerably easier since there was only ever one patrol that went down there, to his knowledge. Much simpler than when he'd broken in. He'd ninja'd his way through the whole castle the hard way. Not something he really needed to repeat.

He took the map from her and looked it over for a moment. "Are there any kinds of traps or barriers in the sewers that might be a problem?"

Sunset chuckled aloud "Not even a detection spell. Most of the time the guards are pretty heavy around the sewer entrances, but its like a maze down there. So there's no need to really protect it. The sewers don't lead directly into the castle, at least not anywhere we can exit. That is, unless you want to climb up and out of a toilet to get in?"

Daybreak felt a shiver travel through his spine that had nothing to do with the cold "Not a chance. But if it doesn't get us inside the castle, why bother going down there?"

"Because." Sunset started, snatching the map back from him, and pointing across the street to the man-hole cover. "One of the exits bypasses nearly every guard patrol, then we can just climb up and in through a window. With this weather I doubt most of the patrols are even roving, but just in case we should act as if they are and try to avoid their outside routes."

That seemed pretty well thought out. Since his experience with breaking in the castle had involved high powered magic and all inside work, he was forced to trust Sunset's plans until they were inside the castle. Then he could take the lead.

He offered Sunset a smile "I've got your back. After you."

She nodded, as a small pulse of energy echoed outward from her body. Her eyes narrowed while she mentally prepared herself for the task ahead. He could feel it, she was completely focused and her entire demeanor was changing. The energy flowing around him from her magic shifted as she did. It spiked in potency, beginning a much rougher flow around their bodies, like her adrenaline levels were rising on their own. She moved ahead so suddenly he was almost left behind in the slush! They crossed the street within eyesight of the guard tower. in total silence. It was such a soothing thing. The quiet calmness of it. Daybreak had almost forgotten what it felt like to be so focused on an objective. Those moments where nothing else mattered.

When his eyes closed to activate his magical vision, Daybreak found he couldn't even hear the sounds of their footsteps across the ice and frost. What a beautiful thing. They moved in perfect sync and made no noise. His left, her left, his right, her right. What perfection!

They turned another corner, making a quick dash across another street until they were directly under the guard tower. Now the man-hole cover was only a few feet away. When Sunset did not move for it, Daybreak thought perhaps she had momentarily lost her nerve. But a moment later, he realized what he had missed.

A light blue shape took form in his eyes...aura from a human body! He looked straight up, following the trail it left with his gaze. There was indeed one person on the guard post directly above his head. Daybreak saw the human shape clearly through the floor, but was shocked that he had failed to spot him until now. What was even more surprising was that Sunset had noticed him first. She looked back, and they locked gazes. Slowly she extended one finger, placing it against her lips. With her spare hand she pointed towards her chest, then upwards towards the floor of the tower. Daybreak nodded with understanding, taking a seat in the crunchy ice while Sunset moved.

Slowly she removed her pack, reached inside, and withdrew a thin, two foot copper wire. Wrapping one end around her right wrist, she reached up, and gave herself a boosted jump with magic. With supreme elegance, Sunset glided upwards to grip the bottom of the guard post that barely extended over the edge of the wall. She held absolutely still, careful not to swing back and touch the wall, lest she potentially set off any silent intruder spells it may posses. Daybreak watched on in awe, as the shape of the guards aura, turned, and took a few steps to the other side of his post. The shack was barely a six foot by six foot wooden box that stood overlooking the street and this section of the wall. The only way inside was the ladder that led directly down onto the other side. Meaning theoretically, it could only be accessed from someone on the inside of the wall. But because of the way this particular box extended ever slightly over the edge, to grant any roving guard the ability to look directly down over the wall, there was another way in. A way Sunset was now exploiting quite nicely. With the guards back now facing towards where she silently hung, Sunset wiggled her hips, and swung one leg up onto the wooden platform. As noiselessly as possible, she swung her other leg up, then pulled herself inside the tower.

Daybreak had to focus his gaze to make out what happened next. When Sunsets aura came close to the guards, things started to mesh together with all the magical energy in the air. But he was still able to make out the basics of what was happening. Slowly, Sunset came up behind the guard. The other end of the wire was now coiled around her opposite hand. In one fluid motion, she slipped the wire over and under the guards helmet, then pulled him back against her chest. The near silent sounds of gurgling drifted down to Daybreaks ears. It sparked the smallest flicker of excitement within his chest that made his face flush. After a moment of struggle the sounds ceased, and he watched the guards aura dim any outward flickers of energy. He was unconscious.

Only a moment passed between the lack of sound, and Sunsets reappearance. When she shimmied her way back down the guard post, and landed in front of him, Daybreak saw she was now armed with the guards magic stun lance. Sunset gripped either end of the lance and twisted. The lance shrunk to less than half its size in an instant, now it was barely a foot long, practically pocket sized. With a satisfied smirk, Sunset pulled a leather strap from her pack and wrapped the miniature staff around her waist. Daybreak was left with his jaw agape.

"You're secretly a ninja, and you can use a stun lance?!"

She shrugged her shoulders "Yeah." As though it wasn't any big deal.

Without a word she pulled her bag back onto her shoulders and moved over towards the man-hole cover, leaving Daybreak confused and...slightly excited. This Sunset was nothing like the one he had experienced so far in their short time together.

"Rainbow might get that three way she wants after all."

.....

Once the duo were inside the sewers, things became much simpler. The passageways were narrow, there were twists and turns everywhere, but Daybreak could easily keep track of any approaching life with his magic vision now that they were out of the frost filled air. The stench certainly didn't help their morale though. Dank, putrid and smelling of wet rot were the first three things that came to mind when he tried to take note of their current surroundings. With all the frost formerly clinging to Daybreaks hair, he could now smell the wet stink of the sewer seeping into his scalp. It made him cringe with disgust.

Each step was like a thunder blast compared to the near silent walk they had taken outside. There was a small stone walkway just above the sewage, but the filth coated water constantly splashed onto it, making each step just as loud as if they were giving a standing ovation while they walked. Splish, splash, splish, splash. Every step of the way.

Even with all the moisture and the damp conditions, the temperature had not really improved. The sewage refused to freeze over, luckily for the citizens above, but bits of frost and ice still lined the walls, and Daybreaks breath still came out thick as fog. So any chance of saving energy by dispelling their magic was gone.

The one good thing was, that Sunset seemed to know which way she was going, for the time being at least. Daybreak was constantly reminding himself how fortunate it had been that he'd brought her along. He'd only explored the Canterlot sewers once, and that was over ten years ago. If he'd had to come this way on his own, he might have gotten severely lost before ever finding his way out. Then again, if he'd been alone he likely would have taken a very different method to entering the castle. A much louder method.

They rounded a sharp corner and Sunset held up her hand. Daybreak came to a stop right at her heel. Pulsing his vision father down the passage like a sonar, he squinted to find what she had spotted that he did not. But he saw nothing. Normally, this would have been enough for him to keep moving forward, but he decided to wait and see what Sunset was up to before jumping the gun. For a minute, they simply stood in silence. Waiting. For what, he did not know, but he chose to trust Sunsets judgement.

Splish. Splash. Splish. Splash.

The sounds of closing footsteps trudging along the walkway reached his ears. He squinted, pulsing his eyesight farther and farther until it hurt. But he saw nothing. No masses of aura appeared for him. He did not understand. He spun in place, silent as he could, looking in every direction. Perhaps they were approaching from a separate tunnel? But again, he saw nothing. His magic sight filled his world with nothing but black and white. No colored aura to grace his gaze. Something was wrong.

"Three guards are coming. Just ahead." Sunset whispered, crouching low to the muck. Daybreak followed suite, despite his magical senses swearing there was nothing ahead of them.

"Are you sure?" The eagerness for her to be wrong was very noticeable. But he doubted she knew why and it didn't matter, because his ears confirmed her words. The footsteps were obvious now, and growing closer.

"Absolutely. I think its the single patrol that occasionally comes down here. They shouldn't be a problem. But we need to take them down quick, all the patrols still have S.O.S scrolls ready in case of attack. I noticed it when I jumped the other guard. If any of them manage to burn one, we could have every guard in the city on us within minutes."

Daybreak remembered those scrolls. He'd made brief use of one when he'd made his own break in last time. Simply take out the scroll, burn it to ashes, and it sends out a constant magical pulse alerting every other person holding one to that location. If he remembered correctly, he'd stolen one, moved to the opposite side of the castle, and burned it there. Then he'd been able to simply stroll right into the study without a single guard in his way.

It would be considerably more convenient if he could pull of the same trick twice, but he had a feeling Sunset might have different plan in mind. As she pulled the copper wire from her pack once more, and posed down in a pouncing position, he had a feeling he knew where this was going to go. Banishing his magical sight, he prepared himself for the attack. Tapping Sunset on the shoulder, he motioned towards himself, then held up two fingers. Sunset nodded, understanding.

The guards would have to pass around this corner to continue onward through the sewers. Most of the twisting and winding tunnels were behind or in front of them. But the particular passage they were in right now was a straight shot except for a single turn, that Daybreak and Sunset now crouched on the other side of.

The footsteps grew louder, the group was close enough now that Daybreak could pick up on their conversation.

"So I said, 'sure Sergeant, we'll take the sewers for todays shift, tomorrow too while we're at it!' Last thing we want is to be around for that speech Princess Celestia is giving. Those things always cause such a ruckus with the crowds."

It wouldn't be long before they turned the corner and the trap would be sprung. Daybreak could feel the beads of sweat forming along his neck. He heard another voice answer the previous.

"Yeah man. I don't even get what the big deal is. It's just a speech. Princess Celestia gives those every other week. Why's this one so important?"

Sunset held up both her palms, and starting lowering her fingers one at a time. Ten seconds. The third voice answered the two men, though this one sounded older, like he'd swallowed some charcoal in his youth.

"You two don't pay enough attention at morning meetings. The speech today is about the current crisis. I hear she's gonna announce who's to blame and how she plans to deal with it...My money is on Discord...or that brat of hers running loose in Ponyville."

Daybreaks eyes widened. His fingers clenched. Sunset saw his eye twitch and tried to stop him. "Daybreak wait-!"

But he was already moving. As the first guards foot turned the corner, Daybreak jumped out and planted a fully magic powered knee strike into his chest plate! The guards golden plate bent inwards, and a loud crunch echoed across the tunnel! He might have broken one or two of the mans ribs with that strike. The young man dropped to his knees and fell over silent before the other two guards could even react to what was happening.

Daybreak wasted no time in attacking the other two, not wanting to lose the advantage their current shock gave him. As the second young man fumbled for his stun lance, Daybreak took a step, planted his foot, and spun into a roundhouse! The kick swept the mans lance from his inattentive hand before he could extend it to full length...and may have also dislocated his wrist. Daybreak didn't stop to consider. As his leg came back around, he reached out with his right hand, and grasped up the disarmed man in his aura. With barely a swipe of his wrist, the guard was lifted into the air, and slammed against the side of the tunnel repeatedly! A second, but much louder crunch echoed throughout the tunnel, and the man dropped to the ground like a rag doll. It was likely his shoulder had shattered. He did not get up again.

By this point the third, and much older guard had withdrawn his lance and activated it. The three foot pointed spear in his hands was a formidable weapon, and one Daybreak couldn't afford to be struck by. If he was stabbed, cut, or even slightly scraped by the tip of the weapon, his entire body would instantly numb and he'd lose all motor functions. Added onto that, the spear emitted a small field that resisted levitation magic, so he couldn't simply toss the man or his weapon aside like the other. The older gentleman stood his ground, gently tossing the spear between hands like a baton, baiting him. The guards feet shuffled, not stepped, as he inched closer to Daybreak, his eyes resting on his (now) enflamed hands.

Daybreak knew he had to act before the man could think of reaching for his scroll. But he also couldn't afford to be careless. One scrape and it was over. Daybreak smiled, the mans eyes narrowed.

Daybreak feinted forward, his right hand igniting further for a fiery punch. The man fell for it, and thrust his spear out. Daybreak snickered aloud, easily twirling about the spear and coming up on the rugged man, aiming a fiery punch straight for his mouth. The guard made no attempt to dodge, instead he leaned back, raising his free hand to shield his face. Daybreaks eyes widened in shock as he saw what his hand held. The S.O.S scroll!

Too late to pull his punch, Daybreak forced himself to trip, missing the scroll and the mans face by mere inches. As he stumbled forward and the older man grinned, Daybreak knew it was over. The guards elbow came down on the top of his skull, dropping him to the ground, with stars in his eyes. He lifted his foot to stomp down atop Daybreaks face, but never made it through the motion.

A current of red lightning sparked to life behind the mans body, encircling him, electrifying him in a glorious display of lightning magic! The mans mouth opened in a silent yell as his whole body was swiftly fried, then his eyes rolled back and his form crumpled to the muck. As the guard fell, Daybreak spotted Sunset Shimmer standing behind him with her own lance extended, and her aura flowing along the spears tip.

Daybreak smiled as she strode forward and extended him her hand, pulling him up "I had it handled."

Without warning, Sunsets hand found the back of his head, swatting him right where the guard had struck him moments ago. "What the hell was that? You nearly got yourself stunned! Idiot."

He rubbed the back of his sore head, while she restored her spear at her hip "Whatever. I took two, and you got one. That was basically the plan anyways."

Her eyes narrowed, she dangled her copper wire in front of his face, along with the S.O.S scroll the guard had pulled on him. "If you had let me take the first one like I planned, you could have dispatched the other two without incident. You nearly got us caught! That guard played you, and made you nearly set his scroll on fire for him! What would we have done then huh?!...Since when do you let people get to you so easily anyways? Those guards didn't even know you were here when they said those things!"

“That's the problem, stupid Canterlot pricks...” He muttered. Sunset saw his eyes flash a brief azure, but a moment later it was gone and he was wafting his hand at her dismissively “Anyways lighten up. I let it go when you fucked up earlier, so let's call it even...I wanted one of them conscience, by the way."

Sunset pointed back towards the youngest of the three, the one whose ribs were most likely broken. "The first one is still awake. What are you hoping to learn anyways?"

Daybreak moved past her and rolled up his sleeves. "You'll see."

He approached the first guard, reaching down and tearing his bent chest plate off him, along with his helmet. He pulled the young man to his knees by his shoulder plates. "Tell me when and where Celestia's speech is taking place."

“Fuck you.”

Daybreak narrowed his eyes “Let's try again. Tell me why I can't see your aura.”

The young man spat in his face, eyes burning with defiance. Daybreak felt his eye twitch. "Right then." His right hand burst into flames. He allowed the young man to view his hand, before he began to slowly move it towards his face, showing that he intended to grab him around the mouth. The mans eyes widened in fear, but his lips remained closed. Daybreak had a subtle admiration for his determination to duty. But that wouldn't stop him from burning the guards skin off his lips.

Sunsets hand appeared on his shoulder, she pulled his arm back "My way is less messy."

Grumbling, Daybreak allowed her to get between him and the young man. She took hold of his shirt, and placed her free hand upon his forehead. "Just relax" She whispered softly, before her eyes and his ignited in a flash of white light.

It lasted less than a second, and Sunset released the boys shirt. The guards eyes rolled back into his skull, and he dropped, out like a light. Sunset stood and dusted herself off “Their armor distorts their aura, making them nearly impossible to detect by magic, that's why you couldn't see them.”

Daybreak smiled, he was impressed. “What did you do to him?”

She smiled "I probed his mind. I'm very good with mind magic. Enough so that if I touch someone's forehead, I can usually see all of their thoughts and memories. Unless their mental blocks are extremely advanced. I'd probably have trouble with someone like you or Twilight."

Daybreaks eyes darted to the unconscious guard, now drooling in the muck. He briefly recalled back to when he'd first met Sunset and tried to probe her mind. Now it made sense why she'd so easily deflected him. "Does it always knock out the victim?"

"Not always. Only if I want it to." She stepped over the unconscious man and moved to check the condition of the other two "The speech is tomorrow at noon by the way, at the center of town. Apparently a protective barrier is going up to keep citizens warm. If you want to hear it, we need to get inside the study tonight. We can catch some sleep there and try to get back out in time to hear it. Why are you interested anyways?"

Daybreak pointed at the three guards, shooting three quick sparks out of his fingertips to their bodies. The small streams of magic coursed through the air and sunk into the ground beside each man. Cracks appeared in the floor around them as several gunk covered vines erupted from the ground and bound the men to the floor. "There, that should keep them here until we leave Canterlot." He cracked his knuckles before speaking again. "If Celestia has a real plan to deal with Famine. I want to hear it."

"You aren't gonna do anything reckless are you?" Sunsets concern was well reserved, but she couldn't hide it from him.

"No." He answered quickly. "Like you said, I have more important concerns now than whatever Celestia wants. I just want to know if her plan makes sense. That's it, then we're gone."

"Fine. Let's get moving then." Sunset still sounded unsure, but it didn't matter. He knew she'd help him regardless of how she felt about the situation, that's just the kind of person she was.

The rest of their journey through the sewers passed without incident or excitement. Daybreak was almost disappointed, thrashing those guards had been enjoyable. Especially when he got to see Sunset show her true colors. It was her true self after all. That's how he felt about her more focused, more mission oriented attitude. All her awkwardness and quirks vanished from sight when she was focused like she was now. On only the mission. Just watching her move was a testament to his theory. No movement was wasted, each step was precise and with purpose. Even her strides grew larger when she was focused. So much so that he was struggling to keep pace without breaking into a jog.

The final corner found them, and with it, the man-hole cover that was their exit. Sunset disappeared up the ladder like she'd teleported, leaving only her hand behind, extended downwards to help him up. With a smile, he gladly accepted her aid.

The cold was the first thing to greet him again, sending a familiar feeling straight down his back, and prompting a slight intensifying of their warming spell. His eyes temporarily saw spots as the light greeted him next. While they adjusted, he made out the shape of the guard barracks window just above their heads, one story up. Sunset had been right, of course. They were exactly where they had planned to be. Which meant all that was left was to sneak in through the window.

Sunset stared at the building before them, particularly, she stared at the wall. This time, Daybreak knew what she was doing. There were likely a multitude of intruder charms and spells placed on all of the buildings to prevent anyone from entering quietly. The trouble was usually discovering which ones there were and how to disarm each one. That could take considerable time. However this was where his own skill set came in handy. His method for entering the castle would likely still be effective, even after all these years.

"Sunset, back up a sec. I got this."

She back retreated from the wall without question, but eyed him with curiosity. There was a certain satisfaction he took behind his method of entry, and he was likely radiating that smugness so hard Sunset could have smelled it. Although that might just be the stench of the sewers still upon him. He reached into his bag, and withdrew another drawing. It was a detailed interpretation of the side of the castle. Slightly different surroundings though, likely a different quadrant of the castle. It also had two differences Sunset knew were his own additions. There were stairs leading up the side of the wall, and a person sized hole at the end of the those stairs leading right into the side of the building. Daybreak sat down crossed legged and withdrew some colored pencils from his sack. "This should only take me a minute or so." His smugness was like a cloud of hubris hovering over his head.

Despite the creativity of this plan, Sunset couldn't help seeing an obvious flaw in it. One she had to voice before Daybreak got to engrossed in his art.

"Don't you think Princess Celestia would expect something like this from you? I mean...wouldn't this obviously be something you'd do?"

The smug smirk on his face grew to inhuman proportions. "It would. If Celestia knew I could."

"She doesn't know you can do that?!" Sunset was flabbergasted that Daybreaks own mother wouldn't know the limits of his abilities.

"She has no idea! I never once showed her my drawings could bend reality when I lived here. I drew of course, but only for enjoyment. Never for magic. I learned this all by myself! Of course, daddy dearest helped me push the limits a bit. But besides that, this is all self taught!" Daybreak laughed aloud, swiping his colored pencil across the page like he was slicing a piece of imaginary bread. The laugh was a little too loud for her comfort. Even in the current weather climate, she didn't want to press their luck that one or two guards might be stuck in the cold patrolling. But there was no point in asking him to quiet down. By the time she considered it, he was already focused back on his drawing again.

"Wow..." She wasn't sure what else to say. A trump card like that in his pocket was certainly something worth hiding. Then another thought occurred to her.

"Does Twilight know?"

The pencil stopped dancing for a moment, but only for a moment, before resuming its work. "No...I showed her once when we were kids. I drew her a doll, and made it sprout out of the page. But she didn't know it was chaos magic back then, she just knew it was advanced. So she was impressed and I never had to explain myself."

"Oh...ok then. In that case I'm honored you trust me enough to show me."

She sounded sincere enough, but there was something else there. Daybreak just wasn't sure what. "I didn't even think about it honestly. I mean, it's obvious I trust you. So I just did it trusting you'd keep it yourself."

"I will."

Sunsets voice was a little too soft for his liking. But he ignored it, content that she would return to her badass self when they resumed their task. Instead he focused on the finishing strokes of the picture. This magic relied heavily on attention to detail. To make his pictures become reality, the most insignificant details had to be near completely accurate, else he could face backlash in many forms. But he'd mastered detailed artistry long ago in his solitary travels, so things like the simple editing of a previous drawing were child's play. With a final few precious strokes of his pencil, he shaded in the last segments of the stairs he was about to add to the side of this building.

The final shades finished, Daybreak held the paper aloft, and examined his work. With a satisfied nod of approval, he released the paper to the air. Sunset gasped, probably assuming the sheet would float away with the wind, but it stopped and held itself crisp and still. A paperclip sized ball of energy appeared in Daybreaks palm. He twirled it over his hand until it rolled to the edge of his fingertip, then he flicked it at the drawing. It struck the paper and shattered into light showering of colorful sparks. The sheets outlines glowed in a bright light, surrounding it in a beautiful coat of energy.

“Edit.” She heard him whisper under his breath.

Sunset watched on in awe as the bricks of the building before them began to shift and turn, building themselves outwards. Daybreak bobbed his head, as if moving to the beat of the moving stone and danced his way up the shifting blocks of the wall. It was an odd, yet enticing thing to behold. He bobbed and shimmied his way up the building blocks, until the bricks carried him up to a Daybreak sized hole now forming in the side of the wall. The bricks ceased their movement, and just like his drawing showed, there was now a perfect little staircase leading up to a hole, within which Daybreak now stood.

Daybreak bowed to her silent applause "Do join me milady."

Sunset chuckled and hopped her way up the stairs. While she hopped Daybreak decided to warn her ahead of time. "Careful not to touch anything other than the stairs, don't want to set off the intruder spells."

Sunset was able to understand how he had gotten in so easily alone last time. He didn't tamper with any of the spells or protections Celestia had in place, he likely just worked around them. With a skill like this at his disposal, they could walk right through all of the traps that awaited them in the study rooms tunnels without issue. This was going to be easier than she thought.

.....

"This, might be harder than we thought." Sunset commented bluntly as her and Daybreak hid around a thin corner from a large squad of guards.

Once inside the castle, the walk to the study was relatively easy. With both their knowledge of the area combined, they had bypassed all the major points of foot traffic. The royal guard barracks gave them a straight shot past the throne room doors to the Princesses study on the other side of the room. The only problem was, the giant twin doors that led to the throne room had about twenty guards standing in front of it. They had to make it across to the opposite side of the room, so they could slip through a small door there, and descend to the study. But if those giant doors opened any time before they could get past this room, or any of the guards spotted them and gave shout, they were done. There was little doubt in either his or Sunsets mind that, with their luck, both Princesses were right on the other side of those doors sitting on their thrones, just waiting for them to fuck up and get caught.

Since it was night time, it was actually more likely that only Princess Luna was awake, and Celestia was asleep in her chambers. But Daybreak really didn't want to take that risk. Even though Luna liked him, he doubted she'd simply let them pass if she caught them here and learned where they were headed. Sunset seemed to be sharing the same problem in her head, as she too peeked around the corner and shot silent death glares at the platoon blocking their way across.

"I could always distract them long enough to let you pass?" Sunset quietly offered.

Daybreak dismissed that idea instantly "That leaves us with you getting caught for sure, we're trying to keep you out of that remember? Unless you think you can take out twenty armed royal guards, completely silent?"

Sunset giggled "Just testing you. I wanted to see what you'd say."

"Not the time for a friendship test Sunset." He said, half annoyed. "Abandoning you never even crossed my mind."

"I know, I know. Back to serious mode now." She fell silent and went back to glaring. Perhaps that was her trying to think of a solution.

There were many possible solutions to this problem, sure, but nearly all of them involved making some kind of noise. There was no way they were knocking them all out without at least one or two making some loud sounds. So violence was out of the picture. Stealth could work, maybe, but the odds of sneaking by that many men and women without even one spotting them were just as low as them knocking them all out. Sunset ruffled her own hair in frustration, which meant she had nothing. Turning her attention to Daybreak, she hoped he had a better imagination.

Although the look on his face was clearly one of a plan forming, it had a certain devils grin to it that she knew she wasn't going to like. Almost afraid to ask, she tugged on his sleeve. “Got any ideas?”

His grin widened “I've got the perfect plan actually...How good is your Celestia impression?”

Sunsets head tilted “My what now?”

.....

“This is ridiculous!” Sunset mumbled aggressively in the voice of Princess Celestia, as she strode out from the behind the corner where Daybreak now stood alone, shooting her a double thumbs up.

“There is no way this is going to work” She thought to herself, despite the absolutely perfect disguise she now wore. When Daybreak had started to tell her his plan, she'd known instantly she would hate it. And she was right. Now here she was, warped by chaos magic to look and sound exactly like Princess Celestia, and striding towards a platoon of armed guards.

Despite her assurances that his plan was the dumbest thing they could have come up with, the disguise itself was actually quite perfect. With an impressive display of artistic skill, Daybreak had drawn up a perfect model of Sunset, then drawn Princess Celestia over top of that drawing. The transformation itself had been unpleasant, but no one could argue with the results. Sunsets entire being now felt and looked just like the Princess. She almost wished it wasn't so realistic, it was taking her severe effort not to slouch against the weight of her ridiculous chest size.

“How does this woman walk with these?! I guess a thousand years does that...” She cursed Celestia for having such a massive chest size. Seriously, it was beyond realistic. The rest of her form had been perfectly replicated as well. Her long silk white robes and regal golden relics adorned her skin. Even her crown had been perfectly replicated.

As Sunset strode forth towards the platoon of guards, she watched each of them slowly catch sight of her. It only took a brief second for the highest ranking among to quickly shout “Attennnnntion!” and the whole group snapped upright and still. Sunset, with considerable effort, walked over to the man who'd shouted the order. She did her best to seemingly peer over the group, as if she were assessing them. The sweat was visible on some of the guards, while others shivered in their armor. Though this couldn't have been from fear of her, more likely from the frigid temperature even inside the castle.

Sunset locked eyes with the most forward man, taking quick care to notice his rank. “Captain!” She did her best to speak with authority. The man who called the platoon to attention stood up even straighter than before “Yes Princess?”

She paused for effect, taking one last sweeping glance across the small crowd before speaking again. “You and your men...go take a rest and warm yourselves in the barracks. This cold is grueling and I need you at your peak for tomorrow. Be back here in one hour!”

There was a moment of light murmur amongst the crowd, during which the Captain began to visibly sweat. When he did not respond or move Sunset raised Celestia's brow. “Is there a problem here Captain?”

“No ma'am!” The scruffy Captain swiftly spun in place to face his men “You all heard your Princess...fallout to the barracks for one hour!”

As the men and woman turned to leave, the Captain stayed behind until the last one had exited the area. Then he followed suite, but not before snapping to attention again and exclaiming “Thank you ma'am! They really need this!”

Sunset struggled not to blush and nodded slowly “See to it that they return on time.”

The captain popped a salute, then quickly followed after his troops from the room. Once the last of the guards had cleared out, Sunset breathed a visible sigh of relief and motioned for Daybreak to come out. Together the pair quickly scurried across the room throwing open the small door to the private study. Once they were inside and down the first flight of stairs Daybreak stopped. Unable to hold it in anymore, he burst into laughter!

“That was brilliant! Absolute perfection! Bravo! Bravo! You should take up acting!” He applauded her as he clenched his gut.

Sunset groaned aloud “Yeah, Yeah. Whatever. Just get me out of this stupid thing. You can't imagine how heavy your mothers freaking chest is.”

A few more giggles and chuckles escaped Daybreak as he steadied himself against the stone passageway “And I have no desire to find out. Let's keep moving, I'll draw up the counter spell while we go.”

Agreeing with little more than a groan, Sunset ignited a small light in her palm to guide their way in the dark passage. As the duo moved farther and farther down the stairwell, she began to notice her body becoming increasingly lighter. Looking down, Sunset was able to physically see her chest shrink back to its proper size and her skin return to her preferred shade of orange. The golden crown and relics evaporated from her body into wisps of air, while the white silk robes rolled inwards to fold back into the sweat pants and shirt she'd borrowed from Rainbow. By the time they reached the bottom and stood in front of the door to the study, Sunsets form had completely returned to normal.

“I never thought I'd be so happy to have my boobs shrink!” She exclaimed, squeezing her chest together through her clothes.

“Can we keep the conversation off my mothers tits please, or yours, thank you....geez some woman I swear.” Daybreak grumbled as he leaned over to examine the locked door.

Sunset blew a raspberry at him “You'd get it if you had to lug them around all the time!”

“Yeah well, maybe next time I'll turn into my mother and we can see how that goes. Now please focus. This lock is different than the one I remember from before.”

Sunsets hand appeared by his face, igniting the lock with more detail as she held her light beside it. “Does it even matter? Just draw us a passage through the wall. With your power we can skip every trap and obstacle here.”

Daybreak turned to her, a scowl scrunched into his brow. “You know, that stuff isn't easy. Turning you into Celestia, wasn't easy. I have to physically alter reality or matter when I do things like that. The drawing itself is simple for me but, actually summoning the magic to make that drawing into reality takes alot of power directly from my magic reserves. I need to use that sparingly, I'm not like my father. I can make us a couple of shortcuts depending on what's in our way, but for things like this...just pick the damn lock Sunset.”

His harsher than normal tone told Sunset she had struck some kind of nerve. Sunset threw up her hands in immediate defense. “Whoa, I um...didn't know. Sorry.”

Daybreak turned away from her “It's fine. I didn't mean to get upset. I just don't want you, or anyone, to rely on my chaos magic. I may hate my mother, but her flames are more suited to me than my chaos powers. I can actually control my fire...let's just move on.”

“Right.” Sunset knelt down to the lock. The sensation of freshly displaced gravel dug into her knee. This was odd since they were the only ones down here, but she ignored it for now. The lock was indeed different than the one she remembered from last time she as here, but to her that only made sense. After two burglaries, anyone who wouldn't upgrade their defenses in some way was a fool. But still, upgraded or not, the lock was no match for her. The magic sealing the door was still ancient, as ancient as the padlock looked to be, with it rusted design and gritty feeling. This would normally have been a good thing, as most intruders would not be versed in the simple ways of ancient magic. Modern magic was complex, requiring spells overlapping other spells, so anyone trying to break through this would likely become perplexed at the simplicity of the charm. But not Sunset. Her studies into ancient arts were nearly on par with Twilight, she'd spent hours back in her youth brushing up on ancient spell work. This was simple.

The lock was surrounded by a protective field, with one simple charm encasing the keyhole to protect it from damage or any normal lock picking. The aura that coursed over the hair on her skin as she reached for the lock, pulsed out on word in her head. Lock . Plain and simple. This would hold up nearly anyone for an extended period of time, because a burglar would likely spend hours trying to divulge the specifics of the binding spell. Lock for what? Lock against what? Against who? What kind of lock? These kinds of questions were always on potential thieves minds. It was why modern magic was so complex. Each spell cast as protection usually only protected against a specific thing. “Lock against any but the owner” or “Lock against anyone who is alone”. The specific parameters of each spell was what allowed burglars with time and experience to break down and break through any safe guards.

Meanwhile the charm on this door merely pulsed one word in her mind. Lock . So this would leave any overly analytical burglar at a loss. But the solution was as simple as the charm.

Sunsets fingers danced over the air just above the lock. The magical energy surrounding the lock sizzled over her fingertips as her skin barely brushed the outer edge of the energy field. She leaned over, until her lips were also inches from the field and whispered. “Key” waving her fingers just outside the keyhole.

The sizzling ceased and the padlock open with a definitive click . Sunset smiled “Cake.”

She turned to Daybreak, gesturing inwards with her arm as the door to the study swung open before them. “After you good sir.”

Daybreak responded with a nod, holding out his palm and casting a light energy around it to guide their way in the darkened room.

When the pair entered the study, Daybreak had expected to find the room as he had before, thick with dust and cobwebs, the smell of stale oxygen bleeding throughout the room. But it was not the case this time around. The room had undergone some spring cleaning since the last time he'd been inside. The rotten wooden table, had been replaced or renewed. The tiny candle sticks that had once littered the oversized desk had been replaced with small oil lamps. The formerly cluttered desk had been cleared and the untidy scrolls returned to their proper shelves. The dank smell of stale oxygen and old paper, now smelled of a freshly cut grass, like someone had hung one of those tiny air fresheners somewhere inside the room. Daybreak knew it had been a good couple years since his last escapade down here, but he hadn't expected to find the room so different. Even back when he was a student here, it had always been painfully obvious the Princesses never used their private study for anything but a cluttered storage closet. Guess sometime in recent years they must have redeveloped a need for the place again. And recently too.

Daybreaks nose detected the faint trace of a familiar female scent in the air as he neared the overly sized desk. The chair was also pulled back from its usual spot, indicating someone had been sitting there recently. The desk, although cleaned and clear of paper, had the smallest traces of fresh ink blotches across its surface. They were cleaned up well, and would likely have been hard to notice in the near darkness of the room. For anyone except Daybreak, whose eyes were well trained for spotting these small details. Clearly this room had been used recently, possibly even in the last twenty-four hours.

That small issue made Daybreak uncomfortable as he withdrew Jackie's instructions from his backpack. It was a little too convenient in his mind for someone to have just been here before they were. But he put that thought away for now, and focused on what he came for. Holding his glowing palm to the surface of the paper, he walked around the room, searching for the hidden entrance described in the instructions. He noticed Sunsets own glowing hand appear over his shoulder, along with her eyes, attempting to peer at his information in his hand.

“Can I help you?” He asked dryly, her attempts were in no way subtle.

Sunset took a step back and placed a hand on her hip “It occurred to me that I never followed up on one of my conditions for going on this adventure. I thought I might recognize the hand writing on that paper. But I don't...So who told you about the hidden room?...Also the mechanism is a bit more to the left.”

Daybreaks fingers ceased their crawling along the painting which he was currently fondling and looked back down at his instructions. “Oh” He moved over slightly, and shoved two fingers inside a small statue of the sun that adorned a tiny marble model of the solar system. Inside he felt a small button, which he pushed with delicate precision, then quickly withdrew his fingers in case of any trap that might lay within. When he heard Sunset snicker at his reaction, he turned to her scowling, even as the wall before them moved forward and aside to reveal a passageway.

“If you know the details, you could save me alot of time ya know.”

But Sunset just waved her had at him dismissively “Someone went through the trouble of writing those instructions down for you, I'd hate to let them go to waste. And once again, you've avoided my question. Who told you about the room.”

Daybreak turned, intent on moving ahead, but this time Sunset wasn't content to wait. He felt her hand on his shoulder, turning him back to face her. “Daybreak, you agreed to tell me.”

She sounded serious. Her mood was back to how it had been before the Celestia transformation. Honestly it was the mood of hers he preferred. It was also the mood of hers, he didn't want to get on the bad side of. He submitted with a sigh. “Alright, alright. You win...It was Jackie.”

The information seemed to take a minute to fully process in Sunsets brain, since she just stood there blinking at him. “As in Jackie Blaze?”

“Do we know another?” He spoke plain, but blunt. He knew what was coming.

“And...you thought it would be a good idea to listen to her? The woman who sliced up Twilight's eyes and wants to send you to literal hell, you just trusted her? That sounds like a great idea!”

Daybreak couldn't tell if Sunset was mad at him or not. Her voice raised slightly, but her features barely changed as she spoke. Maybe she wasn't even surprised.

“What does it matter? She was right, I knew that the moment you confirmed the place existed. Trust has nothing to do with it. I don't trust her. But she was right. I don't care what her game is, whatever knowledge is down here about me is mine to know. I deserve to know it!”

He might have placed a little too much emphasis on his words, because now Sunset looked surprised. Shocked even. Despite that, she still sounded calm. “Daybreak...whatever is down there, Jackie clearly wants you to find it. You know that means it can only be bad.”

“I don't care.” Daybreak spoke plainly as he stepped forward into the passageway behind the wall. He peered ahead, holding his palm aloft casting the light as far ahead as he could. The passageway descended downwards quite a bit. Enough that he couldn't see beyond it. Sunset came forwards from his rear, and stepped in front of him. Now in his way, but not necessarily blocking his path Sunset put a single hand up to halt him.

“Daybreak, I agreed to help you. And I will. But I need to know that no matter what you find down there, you'll still honor your end of this agreement.”

When he responded with nothing more than a raised eyebrow, she clarified “When we are done here, you take Rainbow and leave. No side trips.”

Sunset certainly sounded much harsher this time around. It was understandable considering what she must be thinking, but stung nonetheless. Because it meant she doubted his word.

“Sunset, haven't we been over this already? I said I'd go.”

“This changes things. Say it again.” Her words were blunt and her eyes narrow. She was serious, and likely untrusting. Daybreak felt like spitting in disgust.

“Nothing's changed for me. Unlike you, I already knew all this beforehand, and I agreed anyways.” His eyes narrowed, meeting Sunsets equally harsh gaze. She opened her mouth to retort him, but he cut her off before she could utter a word.

“Don't , insult me or my word Sunset!” He gripped at his shirt, hands burning with a growing agitation. A rough growl escaped from the depths of his throat as he pulled fiercely against fabric around his neck, revealing the spot where Rainbows element resided within him. He placed his hand over his chest, where the element had nearly burned a mark into him hours prior. “My word is my pride Sunset Shimmer! Rainbow entrusted her element to me and until it melts through my chest, you have no reason to be doubting my loyalty! Got it?”

Sunsets lips quivered. Multiple things she wanted to say tottered on the edge of her tongue, but she thought better of it and simply nodded. “I'm sorry. Please understand Daybreak, I wasn't trying to insult you-”

“I know. Apology accepted. Now lets keep moving.” He turned, and headed down the passage, making it clear their conversation was over.

Even as Sunset followed behind him, wordless, a growing feeling of dread was beginning to take shape within her gut. Something felt wrong, and she had little doubt that the source of her anxiety lay at the end of their journey here. She could only hope that her instincts were off.

.....

Princess Twilight Sparkle sat at the edge of her hospital bed, her feet dangling just above the floor as she pulled her patients gown back over her body. A knock at her door had roused her from sleep, and now she moved with as much effort as she could muster to answer her visitor. The familiar feminine voice of her nurse trickled to her ears from underneath the door.

“Princess Twilight...you have a visitor. May I come in?”

“Yes, go ahead. Who is it?” She replied, pulling the last sleeve of her robe into place. The door creaked open slowly, while Twilight fumbled her feet around the floor, searching for her slippers. A single pair of footsteps were audible entering the room, then the door shut instantly behind them. “An old friend” A voice echoed forward, a male voice, that sent a shiver of fear down her back. “Now, now, don't trouble yourself for me Princess. As the Lord of Chaos I've seen Celestia in much less, why don't you just get...comfortable.”

Twilight's lips parted in a scream, but no sound escaped her as a rough set of fingers appeared behind her and closed around her mouth. Discords surprisingly strong arms pulled her back roughly against his chest, his voice hissing inside her ear. “Now, now Princess, no need for that!” Twilight struggled against her captor. She twisted and turned against his grip, but his fingers held her tight against him, refusing to release her and clasping over her nose as well. A sigh of disappointment escaped her assailant “Princess if I wanted to kill you, you'd be dead already. Stop fighting and just relax, or I'll have to put you to sleep for awhile.”

The futility of Twilight's struggle was more than obvious to her, but still, to be made helpless by this man...it was beyond damaging to her pride. However, as her lungs began to burn, and her lips begged for breath, her pride started to matter less and less. Another moment or two of struggling, and Twilight finally fell still. Discord brought his lips to her ears. “Now I'm going to release you Princess, kindly don't scream.”

Twilight felt Discords fingers slip away, dragging roughly over her lips and leaving her feeling dirtied just from his touch. Upon her freedom, Twilight's legs buckled and she dropped for the floor, but Discord caught her under her arm pits and helped her steady her body against the metal rim of her bed. Twilight bent over the rim, gasping for breath, heaving in great lungful's of air as she attempted to right herself. Discord took two steps back, giving her space as she regained her composure.

“I swear, you princesses, always so dramatic. What, were you going to fight me off all by yourself in your blind and helpless state?”

“Helpless?” Even out of breath, her words came out like a snarl. A gust of wind swept throughout the room as Twilight stood herself upright towards the sound of Discords voice. Crackles of dark purple energy swam up Twilights legs and encircled her body, forming pools of energy bubbles at the base of her palms. The air in the room became heavy with the weight of her latent power “I'll show you helpless!”

The beginnings of two dangerous looking beams of energy were forming in her hands. The energy cracked menacingly around her knuckles, as she slowly raised her palms in Discords direction.

Discord snickered “Oh my, still as fiery as ever. But I didn't come here to fight, dear Princess. I came to talk. So kindly put out that fire in your gut and sit down. This is important.”

Even though his voice still wreaked of deception, Twilight had a feeling he was being sincere. It's not like he couldn't have already killed her if he'd wanted to. The energy in her hands dissipated, as Twilight took a step back and sat down on her mattress.

“Ok...what could you possibly want to talk about?”

Discords gaze fell on her, she could feel him looking at her injured eyes. His next words came out soft, and old sounding, like the thousands of years he'd lived caught up to him all at once.

“I want to talk to about you about the future, Princess Twilight, and how you may be the only person who can change it.

.....

“What is this place?”

The words escaped both Sunset and Daybreaks lips as they exited yet another moving stone passageway. But instead of dumping them into even more empty tunnels, they came out inside a room shimmering with radiant crystalline light. They had been wondering dark, empty, trap filled tunnels for so long the light stung their eyes. Sunset brought her palm to her face, shielding her gaze from the painful shine of unknown light sources. The room looked completely different from any area they'd been in the past hours. No hidden arrow traps, moving stone walls, or swinging pendulums in sight to try and kill them. Just a single, open, circular room, with walls lined ceiling to floor in a rainbow barrage of crystals and colors.

The floor of the room stood in contrast from the rest of the area. No crystal touched the surface of the ground, which was instead covered in a perfectly trimmed line of lime green grass. The grass had been trimmed in such a way that made it appear to spiral inwards on itself towards the center of the room. Within that center stood a tiny marble pedestal, extending upwards about six feet from the floor. The starch white marble held only one item on its thin, pancake-like stand...a small, sky blue, crystal basket. Even from the entrance Daybreak could see crystals making up that basket were different than any other in the room. While the other crystals within the odd cavern shone brightly, radiating their light like tanning lamps, this one gave off no such brilliance. Even as Daybreak entered and approached the center of the room, attempting to look at the basket from different angles, no light refracted off or through its surface. It was dull, and as he approached closer, gave off a overwhelming feeling of sadness.

“This feels...familiar.”

Daybreaks fingers found themselves reaching for the object. Ten plus years of magical training told him not to touch mysterious objects. But he needed to touch it. Something in its sad, melancholy color called to him. He could hear it. But before his fingers could graze its surface, Sunsets hand appeared on his shoulder, pulling him back from the object.

“What are you doing?” She asked, as Daybreak stumbled back, shaking his head to clear the fuzzy thoughts within. “You don't know what that is!”

“But it's calling me.” He'd spoken much calmer and more confident than he'd thought he'd sound. Sunsets gaze drifted to the dull basket. As her eyes gazed into the crystal, she felt something within her chest lurch forward. Her fingers twitched in its direction, but only briefly. The fleeting feeling passed like a small breeze, but Sunset found herself stepping back from the object.

“I don't think we should be here Daybreak. This isn't the room I found before...Hey are you listening to me!?” Daybreaks gaze did not break from the basket, he barely even acknowledged Sunset until she gave him a shake. “Hey! Did you hear me? This isn't the place we want!”

“But it is, mon cher.”

Sunset spun in place, twirling back around to face the entrance of the room, and the all too familiar voice. Jackie Blaze stood, leaning against the stone entrance way, which was their only exit from the room. Her patients garb had been replaced by a long black cloak, which dangled off to her side as she leaned against the wall, revealing her familiar crimson red bikini underneath. She offered Sunset a smirk “Did you miss me?”

Fire mixed with orange energy swirled upwards from the floor, entangling Sunsets body like tendrils from an octopus, and coming to rest around the ends of her hands. “You should have stayed in the hospital. At least there you wouldn't have had the misfortune of meeting me away from my friends.”

“Oh? Going to take me on all by yourself?”

Sunset knew Jackie was baiting her, but she would not be fooled. “Me and Daybreak are more than a match for you.”

“You might vant to check again mon cher.” Jackie raised a single finger in her direction. Sunset tensed her body, preparing for an attack. But none came. Jackie just pointed. Sunset bit her lip, knowing it was probably a trap, a very obvious trap...but she took the bait anyways and looked. Turning her back to Jackie for just a moment, she saw Daybreak had moved from his previous position. He was once again next to the basket, but now his right hand was extended forth and was gripping it's crystalline edge. His eyes appeared glazed over when she looked at him, like he was in a trance. In fact, it was like he wasn't even aware Jackie was in the room at all.

“Daybreak?” Sunsets voice was fearful. It was unlikely she could defeat Jackie all by herself, she knew that much from witnessing Daybreak fight her.

“He can't hear you. He's listening to another voice right now.” Jackie's voice was full of venom and glee, but she still made no move to come any farther into the room. Actually, now that Sunset looked closer at her footing, Jackie technically wasn't in the room at all. Her entire body was neatly placed outside the boundaries of the crystalline room. Not even her toes touched the grass, mere inches away from her. That was curious.

“What do you mean? What voice? What did you do to him?”

“Ha! Me? I just got here.” Jackie mocked “I haven't had to do a ting since he left my room. No, he vas simply destined to arrive in zis place. It vas only a matter of time.”

Sunset took a threatening step forward “What is happening to him? Tell me!”

“Or vat?” Jackie goaded “Vat will you do?”

Sunsets hands glowed brightly, two powerful orbs of fire resting neatly in her palms and growing larger by the moment. “Do you really have to ask? I'll burn you to a crisp like he should have at the beach!”

Now Jackie just snickered at her. Clearly not taking her as any sort of threat. “You don't have it in you. None of you Elements do. That's vhy you're Elements. You're good. Ze only one among you who could haf finished me off vas your precious prince. And you stopped him. Like I knew you vould.”

Sunsets entire being was now glowing as red hot as the fireballs resting in her palms. The aura swam around her body, resting around her like a cloak of energy that was still building to greater power.

“I only stopped him because the others were there. Had it been my choice, I'd have let him end you. But that's not the way the others do things, and I wasn't about to go against them in front of Daybreak. But if you really want to see what I'm all about, step on in here and find out!”

“Oh zat vould be vonderful! But sadly, pas à moi. You see I can't enter zis place. Ze magic in zis place keeps my type out. So you see, I am just here for...ze show, as you might say.”

Sunset lowered her hands, just slightly. That would certainly explain why she hadn't just attacked them already, but still. “Like I'd believe a word of yours. Show me proof!”

Wordlessly, Jackie raised her hand, and attempted to extend it outwards, past the borders of the room. As she did, a field of sparkling energy erupted forth from the ground, catching her hand in its web, and holding her still. “See?” She said as she retracted her twitching limb. Sunset imagined that field was less than pleasant feeling, judging by the way Jackie now cupped her hand. She hoped it stung. Nevertheless, it proved her words, so Sunset dispelled her field and turned back to Daybreak.

“So if you can't enter, then you can't stop me from pulling his arm off that thing?”

Jackie shrugged “Go right ahead. Of course if you do zat, you'll jumble ze message in his head, and likely do much more harm to him zen vat he's seeing right now.”

“What is he seeing?” Sunset asked, as she put her previous plan from her mind, and simply took a seat in the grass next to Daybreaks legs.

Jackie, seeing this, smirked at Sunsets resignation and also took a seat, in the gravel beneath the entrance.

“He's seeing...ze truth.”

.....

Daybreaks skin tingled, like the nerve endings encompassing the entirety of his being were activated at once, shimmering in unison with some strange magical presences that flowed throughout his body. He looked around, his head felt hazy, and his body numb. The energy crackling and swimming over him seemed to pass through his arms like he wasn't truly there. He looked down to his shoes and realized, he could see straight through them. His whole body had become translucent! What was more, as he attempted to touch at his chest, he watched his hand pass straight through his body! Repeating this process several times to be sure, Daybreak found that his whole being had indeed become intangible. Perhaps he was dead, and he'd turned into a spirit? That was unlikely considering he remembered exactly what he'd been doing before he'd been taken here. It was doubtful that simply touching that basket had killed him. What was more likely was that he was being shown something...whether a vision or a memory he was not yet sure of. But the only way to be certain was to observe his surroundings.

The castle in which he now stood looked very similar to Canterlot...if someone had dropped several small bombs inside of it first. The stone walls were nearly all blown apart, or layered with holes throughout the structure. The many stain glass windows usually adorning those walls lay shattered across the rubble coated floor. Weapons, the likes of which Daybreak had never seen, lay scattered in the debris, alongside their golden clad owners. He recognized the many golden bodies as the royal guard, spread out over the broken scene. Their armor melted to their skin, or contorted into horrific positions of death and agony. Across the room, the sounds of steel scraping steel drew his ears attention. Looking over, towards the spot where the grand thrones of the Princesses should stand overlooking the room, Daybreak saw two figures kneeling in the aftermath.

As he approached, he began to make out their appearances with more ease through the dust filled air. At least this cleared up whether or not it was a vision or memory. The kneeling figures revealed themselves to be his aunt and mother, clad in battle armor and slightly younger in appearance. Daybreak had only ever seen dusty pictures of the royal battle armor the princesses had dawned during the war, but they truly were as magnificent to behold as the stories claimed. His aunts armor glistened midnight blue, matching her skin and aura but shimmering with a much more sinister brilliance than she gave off. Her armor was much less conservative than Celestia's, covering much less of her body and hugging tightly against her skin. It's sinister yet lean appearance was much more appealing to Daybreaks eyes than his mothers garb. Princess Celestia wore much more regal looking armor. Golden clad and official like her royal guardsmen, but more robust looking and clearly protected with latent magic. It was gaudy to look at, in Daybreaks opinion, but it did give off an aura of respect and dignity. Too bad it was wasted on Celestia.

The closer he got to the two women, the more certain he became that he was seeing a memory of the Thousand Year War. Perhaps just after its conclusion, if the princesses conversation was anything to go by. Daybreak walked until he was directly behind his mother, and listened.

Luna spoke first, pushing herself to her feet by the blades of her two swords and leaning against a fallen beam to stay upright. “Sister...you should have told me sooner....Is it painful?”

Celestia did not rise as Luna did, she stayed kneeled, her palms pressed against the plate covering her belly. The sweat poured off her in pools, trickling off her brow as her breathes came in ragged rasps. She sounded so different from the Celestia of today.

“It is sister...incredibly so...I never imagined this was his plan all along. I thought...”

Luna stepped through Daybreaks form, a feeling he wasn't exactly sure how to describe, and placed her hand upon Celestia's shoulder. “I know what you believed. I wanted to believe it was so...don't worry, I'll help you through this. You don't have to have it, we'll get rid-”

“No!” Celestia aura flexed around her body, causing a nearby pillar that was on its last leg to crumple into dust. Luna stepped back as her sister forced herself to stand, leaning herself against the hilt of her golden spear for support. “I want to have it. I won't let him win. Even if it's half of Discord, we can make it good. We can make a real family out this nightmare.” Celestia reached out her hand, towards her sister. Luna took it instantly “Together sister. We'll do it together.”

Daybreak watched as the sisters leaned on each other for support, and limped away from the destroyed throne room together. The scene melted away into smoke before Daybreak could blink. His body lurched forward, as if he were going to vomit, and a new setting erupted forth from the darkness, filling his gaze once again with light. He had no time to ponder what he saw before the next scene appeared before him

Again he found himself in the throne room, except now it had been seemingly restored to glory. The shimmering stained glass windows glistened in the sunlight. The stone walls looked strong and new, and the thrones had been rebuilt to match their current day design. The two sisters sat upon their chairs, their faces smiling and filled with joy he'd never seen either wear. Even the royal guards looked more joyful than he remembered them being. They still stood at perfect attention of course, but instead of blank stares, they all seemed to wear smiles underneath their helmets. Celestia's smile was the most unusual of all. So pure and genuine, shining as brightly as the sun itself. It made him smirk just looking at her. Her hand rested neatly upon her belly, which had grown a small bit in size, but was well hidden beneath her robes. Only someone with keenly accurate eyesight could likely spot the bulge, and not mistake it as just another layer of clothing. Daybreak guessed that at least a few months had passed since the last memory.

It must have been time for court, or near that hour, since Daybreak found himself completely surrounded by people on all sides. Groaning aloud to himself, he rolled his eyes and began the most odd walk of his life. Taking advantage of his current ghostly situation, Daybreak walked straight through the growing crowd of people, towards the thrones. Literally straight through them. It was an experience he still didn't know quite how to describe. With nothing to get in his way, Daybreak reached Luna's side just as his mother stood, with considerable effort, and proclaimed to the crowd “Citizens! Court is now in session!”

Upon her proclamation, the room feel quiet. When silence completely blanketed the room, Luna extended her right arm forth, beckoning the crowd while her voice boomed across the hall. “NOW THAT WE ARE IN SESSION, IF THERE IS ANY ISSUES YOU WOULD SEE BROUGHT TO OUR ATTENTION, PLEASE FORM AN ORDERLY LINE AS PER USUAL! WE WILL HEAR EVERYONE WHO IS PRESENT, PROVIDED WE CAN GET THROUGH ALL BEFORE COURT ENDS! HOWEVER IF YOU ARE NOT HEARD THIS DAY, FEAR NOT! ANY WHO ARE LEFT UNSATISFIED, OR UNHEARD, MAY SPEAK WITH THE TWO GENTLEMEN BEYOND THE THRONE ROOM! GIVE THEM YOUR NAMES AND YOU SHALL BE FIRST HEARD NEXT TIME! NOW LET US BEGIN!”

The crowd moved with excited purpose, while the sisters waited patiently for the first citizen to step forward. The crowd meshed itself together, struggling to find some form of orderly fashion. When one person did finally manage to form the front of the line, the rest fell more or less neatly into place behind him. The remaining people formed a large line from just before the mighty thrones, to the very back of the room, then spread out towards the back corners.

The first citizen to step forth was an older looking gentlemen, whose long hair that had likely once been a spectacular baby blue, was dulled pale with apparent age. The man wore modest clothing that hung loosely off his frail form and a small smock covered in flour around his waist. He kneeled before the first of three steps that led upwards to the thrones. Princess Luna seemed to recognize this man, because she leaned forward in her chair, eyeing the older gentleman with a small gleam in her eyes. “Citizen. What is it you would ask of your Princesses?”

“Your Grace” The older man began, his voice sounding nothing like he looked. Although the age was apparent in his speech, he radiated an aura of apparent dignity that made him seem respectable. “My bakery was demolished in the final assault of the war. I have done what I can with the repairs...but Discords army used magic that rendered much of my food and home beyond restoration...I do not have enough healthy ingredients left to make an adequate living, nor do I have the funds to cover this kind of damage. I have come here to humbly ask for the aid of your royal guardsmen in removing the remaining debris, and if possible, restoring my food from its warped state, your highnesses.”

The man remained kneeled after he spoke, not even glancing upwards to see the two princesses reaction to his request. Daybreak watched his aunt eye the man for a moment, before leaning over to Celestia and whispering something in her ear. Celestia smiled, and nodded before regarding the man.

“Rise gentle baker. We have reached a decision.”

The older man looked up, and slowly stood, his knees wobbling from the effort. Princess Luna waited until he had fully risen and was steady, before standing as well.

“MY FAITHFUL SUBJECT, WE HAVE HEARD YOUR REQUEST! I MYSELF HAVE IN FACT TASTED THE SWEETS YOUR BAKERY HAS TO SERVE! THEY ARE DIVINE, AND LOSING SUCH A MAGNIFICENT SHOP WOULD INDEED BE A TRAVESTY! HOWEVER, WE HAVE NO ROYAL GUARDSMEN WE CAN SPARE AT THE MOMENT TO GRANT YOUR REQUEST! THEY ARE EITHER SCATTERED THROUGHOUT THE CITY SEARCHING FOR THE LAST OF DISCORD'S MEN THAT HIDE WITHIN OUR WALLS, OR STATIONED BEYOND. PURSING THE ONES THAT FLEE!”

The old mans eyes lowered, glistening with water and sadness. “I understand your highness...”

“I AM NOT FINISHED CITIZEN!” Luna's voice boomed, startling the baker into silence. He dropped back to his knees in fear. But Luna chuckled, smiling as she continued “I SAID WE COULD NOT SPARE ANY MEN...SO I SHALL COME TO YOUR BAKERY TONIGHT AND PURIFY YOUR INGREDIENTS MYSELF!”

The baker looked up, meeting Princess Luna's gaze. There were tears streaming down his cheeks, and a smile spread across his face. Luna smiled back at him “DOES THIS DECISION SATISFY YOUR REQUEST MY SUBJECT?!”

“Y-Yes your highness, thank you. Thank you very much!”

Princess Luna resumed her seat while Celestia waved her hand, dismissing the baker. “Will the next citizen please step forth!”

The baker stood again, and gave a final bow before he made his way out of throne room. The next citizen to step forward caused Daybreaks heart to give a slight jump in his chest. The familiar black and yellow hair stood out to Daybreaks eyes with ease, as Stormchasers father approached the throne. He kneeled just as the baker had, but unlike the baker he did not speak in the most polite of tones, and he did not wait for either of the princesses to acknowledge him before he spoke.

“Your highnesses, my wife was murdered at the hands of Discords men during the first wave of his invasion here. Since that occurred my son has not spoken a word, he barely eats, and refuses to leave his room. I...I cannot find it within myself to forgive Discord or his men for what they have taken from my family...I can't...” Stratos fell to temporary silence as a sob freed itself from his chest, and his knuckles clenched upon the floor. Princess Luna opened her mouth to speak, but stopped as her sister held up her hand. Celestia stood from her own throne and spoke, her voice booming like her sisters had before.

“I UNDERSTAND WHAT YOU FEEL, AND I UNDERSTAND YOU CANNOT FORGIVE WHAT YOU HAVE LOST! I TOO HAVE HAD SOMETHING TAKEN FROM ME BY DISCORDS HANDS!”

Stratos' knuckles clenched further as his head rose to meet Celestia's gaze, his eyes were not full of tears, but were instead red with hatred.

“That is precisely what I have come to ask of you, your highness!” There was a pause in his words, during which Celestia and Luna exchanged confused glances, but Stratos clarified himself very quickly “Why? Why if know what he is and what he did to you, are you still going to have his cursed son?! How can you concede to that your highness?! You should kill that accursed thing before it has a chance to bring more evil into your kingdom!”

Princess Luna stood rapidly from her throne, her aura glowing dangerously around her body. “YOU DARE-!”

“It's alright sister.” Celestia's calm but powerful voice silenced Luna instantly. The sun princess stepped down from her throne towards Stratos, her lengthy robe dragging behind her as she did. Daybreak watched Stratos begin to visibly shake as Celestia approached, perhaps from fear or anger, though Daybreak could not tell which from where he stood. When Celestia stood directly in front of Stratos, she leaned over...and placed her palm on the underside of his chin.

“Do you really want to know why?”

Stratos trembled against Celestia's fingernails, but his emotions were still impossible to read. Celestia smiled “I have chosen to have his child because I believe in something. I believe we can make him better than his father...or his mother.”

Stratos stood abruptly, the royal guards all fidgeted simultaneously, but were held back by Celestia's raised hand “Surely not your highness! None could surpass you! You led us through a nightmare that lasted an eternity!” Stratos' knuckles shook at his sides “My father, my grandfather, my great grandfather, and every one down the line, never lived in a time of true peace...but thanks to your leadership we have it! I just...I just can't bear to think about that might happen if this boy grows up to be like his father! Is it really worth risking the lives of your entire kingdom just on the chance he might be like you?”

Celestia continued to smile, but Daybreak saw her demeanor change. Something about the way her eyes stared ahead had changed, like a shadow had suddenly crossed her features. The sun princess turned from Stratos and made her way back to her throne. As she seated herself back down, she forced her smile to persist and her voice to remain calm, but Daybreak could see something was slightly different. Her eyes looked harder than they had moments ago. “My dear subject, if the day should come where he is revealed to be as you fear, I will personally see to the...needed solution.”

Stratos took a step forward, his foot resting on the first step to the throne. Every guard in the room placed their hands upon their various sheathed weapons. “Meaning what, your highness?”

Celestia grimaced, but before she could speak a voice boomed across the hall louder than any previous and shaking the very walls with its volume!

“YOU OVERSTEP YOURSELF!” Luna now stood from her throne as well, her aura sizzling dangerously around her body, startling Stratos and the royal guard. Realizing he had gone too far, Stratos took a step back and dropped to his knees “Forgive me your grace!”

Luna, taking heed of the startled and fearful looks across the crowd, resumed her seat in silence, while Celestia sighed with disappointment. “My dear subject...I think you and I both know what I meant...does this decision satisfy your request, my subject?”

Stratos nodded, and left the court without a word. As the twin doors closed behind him, the scene once again evaporated into gray smoke. This time Daybreak was left in the emptiness long enough to take in what he had seen, but not long enough to come to a conclusion about what it meant.

The next scene appeared before him, and Daybreak found he was standing within the throne room for third time. Looking to his right, he found he was standing next to his mothers throne, as she sat upon it...and in her arms...was a small child with only a few locks of pale green hair. Daybreak stared down at himself in his mothers arms...and found he could not withhold his tears.

Water gathered in his eyes as he watched the affectionate embrace his mother held him in, so close to her body. As Celestia lightly bobbed him up and down against her lap, Luna leaned over his face and stretched her own cheeks apart. She stuck out her tongue and blew a raspberry at him. “Bleeeeeeeeeh! Auntie Luna's gonna eat you up little one!”

His aunt ran her prickly blue fingers over his tiny belly, tickling him and releasing several high giggles from his younger self. Daybreak noted that even a few of the royal guardsmen posted near by were attempting to lean slightly closer, to catch a glimpse of the royal baby. Daybreak watched as his younger self reached up, and grasped hold of his mothers index finger in his tiny little hand. The little boy squeezed his mothers finger with all his might, but it barely had any affect except causing his mother and aunt to laugh.

“Look sister, look. He already challenges you for the throne.”

Celestia smiled down at him, gently booping his tiny nose with her free hand. “He has an iron grip for sure sister, buuuut I don't think he's quite there yet.” She leaned over and nuzzled her nose against her child's belly, sending him into a flurry of giggles as she did. Luna smiled at her sister happiness, and Daybreak felt the tears in his eyes begin to flood down his face.

Princess Celestia withdrew her face from her child's belly, and propped him up against her chest, allowing him to look around the empty golden room. “One day little Sol, this will all be yours.” She turned him around to face her and held him up in her hands “Everything here will be yours, and the princess you choose to share it with.”

His aunt chuckled “If he's anything like his father, the girls will be all over him in his teens...though I guess the same will happen if he's anything like you were back then too. Stars above, one can only hope he wears more clothing than you used to.”

“Luna!” Celestia's face grew red. Several of the guards around the room had to scrunch their faces to keep from chuckling and remain still.

Daybreaks hand moved on its own. He reached out, towards his mothers shoulder. It was so close, he just wanted it for a moment. To feel that affection his mother felt for him right now. His arm passed through Celestia's shoulder with no resistance, just as he knew it would...but it still hurt to fail.

He couldn't look away from the scene. He wanted that. That affection that he saw now...where had it gone?

“Why...” His voice fell out of him, stuttered, broken, and pathetic. “Why mom...what did I do?...Why do you hate me now...” He pleaded to the vision, hoping with all his might she might answer him but knowing in his soul it was pointless. The tears were flowing so much it was blinding, but he couldn't bring himself to stop, or look away.

Then a voice spoke. It was one he did not know, and it was not directed at him. But it grabbed hold of his attention like a constrictor snake.

“That day may come sooner than you think Princess Celestia.” The voice was quiet, barely above a whisper, yet it filled the room with a chill and echoed off the walls.

The doors to the throne room slid open, and a cold mist flooded inside. Celestia's smiled faded, and Luna stood from her throne! The guards all readied their weapons at the twin doors and prepared to face whatever creature may enter through them. It took only a moment for the speaker to reveal themselves. A person stepped forth from the mist, a figure shrouded in a hooded brown cloak, their features all hidden except for the mouth. The figure stepped forward into the room, and every guard moved to intercept the intruder. They formed a large, golden wall between the thrones and the advancing intruder, lowering their stun spears threateningly. The most forward of the guards spoke, his voice young, but confident. “Stop where you are intruder! We will not hesitate to use force if you take another step!”

The intruder stopped in their tracks, mere feet from the guard who spoke, and slowly reached up to remove their hood. Everyone tensed as a cold voice slithered from underneath the fabric. “I am no threat to your princesses young man, see for yourself.”

The hood fell away to reveal the wrinkled and grey face of an old woman. Her hair was braided in many places, stained starch white, and with additional black stripes moving horizontally across. The woman was clearly of some tribal origin, the strange markings and red colors tattooed over her face confirmed that much. Despite her appearance, the guards did not lower their weapons. The younger guard spoke once more.

“Your age does not determine if you are a threat madam, I'm sure you're aware our princesses succeed you by several centuries?”

The elderly woman smiled, her teeth were oddly white, the one thing about her that looked to be in perfect health. “Oh I doubt that young man, very highly.”

The guard gripped his spear tighter, but then Luna's loud voice drew him back. “Stand down Sergeant, she is no threat! We were notified of her visit. That woman is a seer, look at her eyes.”

Daybreak enhanced his gaze and found the older woman's eyes himself. They were completely white, no retina or pupils, just completely white, and giving off the faintest glow of aura. The woman gave a small curtsy and proceeded forward towards the thrones. The guards quickly removed themselves from her path and returned to their positions around the room. The Seer, as she was called, ascended the three steps to the thrones, and came to stand in front of the sisters.

“I have traveled a very long way to be here your majesties. From far beyond the reaches of your kingdom.”

Both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia gently bowed their heads to the mysterious woman. Celestia looked quite happy to see her, despite the sinister aura radiating off her person.

“We were surprised to get your letter. The last time you were here you prophesized a bloody end to the war...and the time before that, it's beginning...”

That meant that this woman was at least as old as Celestia, if not older. The seer showed a toothy grin, though her voice did not reflect her expression in the slightest. “It seems I've never come to visit you with good tidings, have I?...Well I'm sorry to say that this time will be no different.”

“We figured” Luna's face lowered to a frown. She placed her elbow on the arm of her throne, and rested her head in her palm. “Well...” She motioned forth. The seer bowed, her blank eyes lingering on the little prince.

“Your majestey...my prophecy this time, I believe your son...well...perhaps it's best if you just hear it yourself.”

Celestia's grip on young Daybreak tightened, Luna placed her arm on her sisters shoulder. “Sister, we don't have to-”

“Let me hear it.” She spoke with authority, Luna nodded, then Celestia allowed her voice to boom across the room “GUARDS! LEAVE US!”

Although clearly apprehensive, the guards did eventually start to move from the room. They exited through the double doors, then pulled them closed. As the last man left the room, Celestia regarded the seer. “You may begin.”

The seer answered by merely raising her hands to the ceiling and chanting aloud “I, Shan'qar, First Seer of the Champions, herby recite the Fourth Noble Prophecy!”

Upon her words, a white mist blew from beneath her robe, and burst upwards towards the ceiling. The seer's eyes began to shine white hot, and mist began to spill from her eye sockets to the floor, pooling at her feet. Daybreak had a feeling this was an extremely painful process to go through, considering he could feel the waves of heat radiating off the seer, and he wasn't even in the same timeline as her.

When the old woman next spoke, her voice had deepened to a tone with so much bass, Daybreak was almost convinced there was a man hidden somewhere else in the room speaking for her.

“The Forbidden Child shall answer her call
With Fire and Ice the world shall fall
The Progeny of Celestia, a choice to make
When the Fate of the world, shall be at stake
United he'll fall
But alone he'll rise
To Save us all
And be our demise
Fate shan't be thwarted
Nor shall Fate be swayed
Those seeking guidance be warned
A child of Tartarus must be slain
A Champion of Day
And a Champion of Night
A Champion of both
Shall carry the fight
For better or worse
The end shall come
A Thousand Year era
Swiftly undone”

Farewell For Now

View Online

Daybreaks body lurched, propelled back from the crystal basket by an invisible force tossing him off his feet! Stars danced in his vision while his head bounced against the grass. Blinking rapidly to clear the lights from his eyes, he heard a familiar voice speaking his name. Though, it was difficult to make out through the high pitched ringing in his ears, seemed like an explosion had gone off next to his eardrum. A blurry shape materialized over top of him, apparently, speaking.

“Daybreak? Daybreak, you alright?”

The body of Sunset Shimmer became clearer as her form took proper shape in his gaze. She was standing over top of his chest, watching his eyes do cartwheels in his skull. Once the spots cleared, and Daybreak managed to focus on her face, she extended her hand out and helped him to his feet. It took all his effort not to just collapse back into the grass once he was up. His legs wobbled, threatening to give way underneath him. The blood rushed from his head, and the world spun. Sunsets hands came up underneath his arms to keep him upright.

“What the hell happened to him?!” She spoke to someone else in the distance, but Daybreaks mind was too fuzzy to make out the shape properly. He already felt like he was going to hurl, trying to squint at the shape in the corner of the room would no doubt push him over the edge. However he did hear the voice, clear as day. It was one he would never forget as long as he lived, for it filled him with an indescribable rage!

“He vas too veak apparently, he must haf broken ze connection himself...I doubt he saw everyzing he needed to.”

Thoughts of sickness were pushed aside as red filled Daybreaks vision. Jackie's voice passed over him like ice water, fueling a sudden rush of adrenaline! Despite barely being able to stand, he began to wiggle violently in Sunsets grip. “Where is she!?”

Sunset tightened her fingers against him, she struggled to restrain him and keep him on his feet at the same time. “Daybreak! Daybreak calm down! She's not a threat right now! She can't come in here!” Daybreak continued to squirm and curse within her grip, she knew she couldn't keep him still with him this riled and confused. She eventually conceded and released her grip on his arms. Daybreak toppled to the ground, a Jenga Tower with the wrong piece removed from within. Thrashing about in the dirt, he sputtered grass and curses to himself. Whatever he had seen had taken its toll on his mental state for sure. Sunset looked away from Daybreaks feral features and back to Jackie, still sitting just beyond the room, with her back to the wall. Just like she had been since her arrival.

“What do you mean he was too weak? He's been standing there for over an hour! How much longer could this have taken?”

Jackie shrugged her shoulders “A day maybe...Ey Prince! Do you even understand what zis place is? What zat crystal basket is?”

“Fuck you! Fuck you, you lying bitch!” He sputtered, still attempting to thrash about in the grass, as though she were right there for him to grab at.

Jackie shook her head with disappointment. “I didn't lie, I just didn't tell ze whole truth.”

Sunset clenched her fists “Did you know this would happen to him?” she pointed at Daybreak, her face flushed with growing anger.

“It vould not haf, if he had not been such a coward. He pulled himself out, that is vhy he received such backlash. He needs to go back in, and finish ze memories.”

“No!” Daybreak voice sounded full of gravel, he sounded feral, like an animal. “I've seen enough! I get it now! She wanted to have me, sure, but one little prophecy was all it took to change her mind!”

Sunset head tilted in confusion while Jackie stood, and dusted herself off. “Did you hear ze whole thing? Do you remember zis place?”

Daybreak stared about the room. Things felt different inside his head now. He could remember things from so long ago clearly, that were fuzzy before. The boundless light bouncing from crystal to crystal, the soft grass underfoot, the crystal basket, the whole place did feel familiar. He could feel great sadness in his belly here, like a thick fog in the air weighed him down. It felt especially strong the closer he was to the crystal basket. The urge to touch it still remained, but he resisted. He didn't want to see anymore. Couldn't run the possibility of reliving his whole childhood. Those years with Twilight and even earlier memories...now fresh in his mind, pulsating like a migraine in the back of his brain.

“What is this?” He said, pointing at the basket.

Jackie smiled, leaning back against the wall “It's your crib, or it vas for a time. Do you still not remember? Zen you didn't see enough.”

“I feel it though.” Daybreak spoke quietly, his hand hovering just above the crystal crib. Not that his volume made a difference. It was so quiet within the room a cricket might have been a cannon blast. “I know what happens next. She kept me down here didn't she? Away from everyone. I probably did something, or a few somethings, that eventually sealed the deal for her. That made her see me as a monster and not a child who couldn't control his power...”

Jackie grinned “Close enough. Though I tink you might understand better if you saw for yourself.”

“I don't need to.” Daybreak spat, his fists clenching at his sides. “I despised her before because I thought she never gave me chance.” The air around his body began to heat up, his hands started to shake. “I despised her ignorance as a leader and a mother. Now...Now I just hate her. I hate her for making me feel this...just for a moment I felt something for her in that vision. I saw the mother I wanted...and...AND I CAN'T EVEN REMEMBER WHAT THAT FEELS LIKE!” He turned on the spot and tossed a violent ball of white hot fire at the wall! The crystals nearest shattered like glass, turning to dust before even reaching the ground!

Jackie whistled “Wow...zese crystals are supposed to absorb magic...Impressive.”

Daybreak snarled at her “Fuck off, I don't need your praise! Why are you even still here?”

“To see your reaction...and I vanted to give you zis.” Jackie held up a sealed scroll and tossed it across the entrance to Sunsets feet. “I vasn't lying about ze room with all her secrets either. It is here. But most of zem aren't really worth much to you. I vanted you to find zis place, and I knew zat it would call to you. Zis is ze other ting I vanted you to see.”

Sunset knelt down and picked up the scroll. She broke the seal with her fingertip, letting the paper unfurl to the ground, then read aloud the first words that were written on its surface. “Here in lies the true accounting of the mass murderer incident known as Jack the Ripper. Unedited and sealed by command of her royal highness...Princess Celestia.” Sunset looked to Daybreak with a raised brow, then back to Jackie “What is this?

Jackie turned her back to the duo and began to walk down the empty passage behind her. “My history...and your ultimatum.” She vanished into the darkness before either of them could call out to her further.

.....

The walk back to the surface was silent and uncomfortable for Sunset. Daybreak did not utter a word the whole way back to the study and his eyes glistened with water that was barely held at bay. She chanced a glance every time she could, when she didn't have to watch for traps, narrow passageways, and the like. Daybreak didn't look at her, but it was obvious he was aware of her watching him. Perhaps she pitied him now? Like a kicked puppy, broken and damaged. Maybe she was right. He didn't know what to think or feel anymore. Part of him hated Celestia, hated her with all his inner will. So much so that he wanted to stroll into the throne room and burn the whole place to the ground around him! But the other part...the other part was what scared him. That was where there was no violence, no ill intentions, just sadness...and pain. He'd been rejected, and now he knew why. Deep down he'd always thought learning why might bring him some manner of comfort. Like all his thoughts about his mother would be confirmed true and he could hate her without guilt, or maybe he'd understand. Understand that she had some higher purpose, something that had happened that had made her this way towards him. But he didn't understand.

Now, now he just hurt. He hurt because she had cared for him once, and he couldn't even remember it. He wanted to cry, but he also wanted to get back at her. Make her hurt the way he did. Make her understand the pain ripping at the inside of his chest, tearing him apart like wolves to a fresh kill. But he knew he couldn't. He'd promised Sunset he would leave without incident once they'd finished, and he wouldn't go back on his word. But that didn't mean he couldn't seek retribution some day.

"One day my chance will come, I know it, and I'll take it without the slightest bit of guilt when it does."

They reached the surface in good time. Finding their way back through the tunnels was considerably easier than the trip down into them. A fact that Sunset found unusual considering how they wound and bent beforehand, whereas now they seemed straight forward. Almost like the whole building wanted Daybreak to leave as much as they did. It was better, in Sunsets opinion, for Daybreak to exit Canterlot as quickly as possible. The less time he had to react violently to whatever he had seen down there, the better. There was little doubt in her that he would keep to his promise, as long as nothing distracted him. She was keenly aware of how quickly he might become violent if the wrong person found them, or another guard made the wrong comment. Hopefully, with the right amount of luck, they could actually make it out of the castle undetected. Once they were back on the streets, things would become simple. It wouldn't really matter who saw them then.

A bright light ahead caught her gaze. The exit! Where a large battalion of guards was likely waiting for them now, invigorated and rejuvenated by the break she had given them hours prior. Sneaking by them would not be as simple as before, and she was NOT turning into Princess Celestia again!

Though it didn't seem like that would be an issue. It just occurred to her that Daybreak was not slowing down. Despite a horde of guards likely waiting on the other side of the door ahead, he kept his stride steadfast. In fact, he seemed to be speeding up instead of slowing. It only took a moment for Sunset to realize what he might be planning. She reached forward, struggling not to break into a jog to keep pace with him, and grabbed at his wrist! They both halted in place, mere feet from the door. He turned, piercing her with a terrifying gaze.

“Let go.”

Sunset did not budge, her grip only tightened, but a trickle of fear found her at his word. “You said you would leave without incident.”

Daybreaks eyes hardened “Do you want me to make an incident?”

Sunsets began to channel her aura over top of her skin, very lightly, very subtly. Not enough to appear aggressive if he noticed, but certainly enough to defend herself if he tried anything. “I just want you to leave with me, please. You are better than this.”

The water contained in his stare, made it hard to stand her ground. There was such a mixture of emotion in just his gaze, she wanted to stand down. It felt wrong stopping him, even though she knew otherwise. Daybreaks wrist tensed, Sunset moved to react, but was too slow. She had expected violence, but instead, received the opposite, something she was not prepared for. Daybreak twisted his wrist against her grip, and pulled her forward into his chest, wrapping his free arm around her waist tight. His hand slipped away from her hold with ease while she struggled against his other arm.

Daybreak released her almost immediately, then turned away before opening the door “You aren't going to stop me. It's in your eyes.”

Sunset watched as he walked through the door, shutting it behind him. An odd feeling of helplessness crept over her skin as the door separated them. He was right...she wasn't going to stop him. But not because she couldn't, because she wasn't sure if she wanted to. For just a moment, she too, felt like crying...but now was not the time! Fists clenching, she slapped her palms against her cheeks, rejuvenating her vigor...and followed after him.

When she stepped through the door, the first thing she noted was Daybreak having already crossed to the center of the room, in nothing but that short moment that the door had separated them. His aura wafted over her face like a powerful odor when the door opened, pungent and overwhelming...but also different than times previous. Just like the last time they had been through here, there was a large group of guards gathered in a cluster at the front of the twin double doors that led into the throne room. The group was smaller than before, but only slightly. Still more than large enough to give them away, especially if Daybreak was spotted quickly.

Oddly enough, he managed to cross the distance between him and the group in a mere instant. His aura bubbled to a visible cloak of energy around him as he strode over. He moved like a dark shadow, the aura not flowing his normal emerald, but bubbling in black tar-like masses off his body, splashing to the floor like fat slugs. The aura was potent, and thick. It was a cloak of many layers over his skin, obscuring his form from view, hiding it behind a cloud of smoke. The time between the first guard actually spotting his approach, and Daybreaks attack, was less then a breath. With what seemed like a single movement, and only a small wave of his right hand, Daybreak stepped through the huge mass of guards...appearing on the other side of them like a black phantom of the night. His hand shivered in the shape of a knife strike at his side, bubbling with globs of sinister energy. None of the guards seemed to understand what had happened, and Daybreak had already turned away from the scene. He strode towards the exit at the opposite end of the room as if nothing had happened, until one guards finally called to him, realizing he was uninjured by the supposed attack.

“You there-!”

And then it happened.

All together, all of the men and women, clad in their beautiful golden armor, fell to their knees in a silent, paralyzed panic! Black bubbles, exactly like the energy pulsating off Daybreaks aura, grew out of and popped over their bodies, covering their limbs and mouths. Silent shouts and yells were barely audible as the substance appeared in blotches over each one of them, indiscriminately and randomly covering more than half of their bodies. It pulled them to the ground like weighted cement, twisting, pulling, and contorting their armored limbs into undeniably painful positions as they fell. It yanked their arms and legs behind their bodies, into positions that brought the bones to a near breaking point. Just enough to be ungodly painful, but without causing a fracture or any permanent damage. No doubt many cried or screamed inaudibly beneath the bubbles. The substance only seemed to show consistency with its bindings when it covered the mouths and eyes of each of the guards, beyond that, it had no pattern to where it might appear. It was quite a disturbing thing to watch as it festered upon them, like the tar was crawling out from their skin, covering them over. When all twenty to thirty men and women were motionless upon the ground, Sunset finally came out from where she stood, and sprinted after Daybreak while he casually entered the next room.

The substance wreaked a foul odor that invaded Sunsets nostrils when she ran by, nearly making her gag. She pitied the guards that had to lay there covered in that filth until someone found and released them from their pained bondage. If she'd had the time, she might have burned an SOS scroll near them so they would be found quicker. But considering the hour of the night, she'd rather take their current advantage and run with it. They were alive, immobilized, silent, and more than likely, had not even seen her. For now that was enough.

Daybreak was waiting for her in the next room, which appeared to be a singular, long hallway filled with the prophetic stained glass windows, telling of Equestria's significant history up to the modern day. He was leaning against a stone pillar, waiting only long enough for her to enter the room, before turning to continue onwards. Sunset groaned, quickly shutting the door and running after him.

“Celestia is sure to know it was you. You know that right? That kind of twisted chaos magic won't leave any room for doubt.” She breathed roughly as she came to his side.

Daybreak hardly seemed to care. Not even turning to look at her, he allowed himself a twisted little smile “I hope so. I want her to know I was here. That I raided her stupid study and made her guards look like the pathetic, overly shiny wimps that they are!”

Sunset wasn't sure what she could really say to something so irrational. The entire point so far had been to avoid detection...and in the span of approximately one minute, he had willingly ruined all of that! Why hadn't they just come in guns blazing if this was going to be the end result? Though admittedly, he had made it unlikely for her to get caught, so she could at least be grateful for that.

“Where did you even learn a spell like that? It was so...disgusting to watch.”

Daybreak wiped at his eyes, and chuckled “You think so? I think my dad did something similar once. I hope Celestia will know where I got it, though I did change it a bit. All that matters is she'll know, I'm sure. It was surprisingly easy to use considering I could never really control my chaos powers like that before. But now...now I feel like I could easily do something like that again.”

“Please don't.” Sunset asked hopefully “It really was foul. It made me sick to see you do something like that.”

Barely taking the effort to wave his hand, Daybreak dismissed her woes. “Don't act like such a helpless damsel. It doesn't suit you Sunset. You could have stopped me and chose not to. Now we move on.”

Sunsets eyes found the floor. “Oh, ok...So, where do you want to hide for the speech?”

A low growl loose from Daybreaks throat before he answered “Fuck the speech. I couldn't care less what she has to say now. I just want to leave.”

“Ok”

At least there was some good news. Sunset hadn't wanted to stay anyways. With how things were right now, she wasn't sure if Daybreak could handle listening to what Princess Celestia might say at that speech. Not without reacting violently and making things much worse. It was all around better for everyone if they just left before things could escalate beyond what they already were.

The remainder of the walk through the castle was made in total silence, with the only sound being Daybreak lightly mumbling to himself the whole way. It was impossible to make out what he was saying, even when standing right next to him, so she just ignored it, and he ignored her. In fact, Daybreak only even regarded Sunset's presence a few times from then on, when they had to hide from more guards. She was thankful he chose not to engage anyone else, eager not to risk a chance of getting caught now that the end was in sight. Daybreak seemed to be of a similar mindset, or perhaps thrashing the large platoon back in the hall had been enough to satiate his current want for violence. Either way, they made their way back outside with ease. Once they located their entrance from earlier, Daybreak activated his magic drawing, and their escape route reappeared in the wall.

Together, they made their way back out into the frozen wasteland the capital city had become. The cold greeted them as it had before, with a firm slap to the face, prompting them to rekindle their heat spell immediately. Sunset watched Daybreak close up the entrance to the castle in cold silence. The stairs ascending to the their hidden entrance melted back into the side of the building as though they had never been there at all. Once things settled down and she had a chance to think, she was sure to take time and attempt to comprehend this hidden ability Daybreak had access to, for future reference.

Once the wall was repaired, the duo made haste back to the guard post from where they had climbed the wall. Once inside, Sunset was surprised to find it unmanned this time around. This meant the guard she had choked out before had been discovered...yet no alarm had been raised? Daybreak seemed of the same mind, but had also already come to his own conclusion as to why.

Staring hard at the floor where the guard had previously lay, Daybreak lightly grunted “Whoever found him must have assumed he collapsed from the cold. Convenient.”

Convenient indeed. Sunset silently thanked herself that she hadn't left any noticeable markings on the mans throat that the cold weather couldn't cover up. Daybreak gave another grunt of silent approval, before grasping the edge of the tower and vaulting over, back onto the outside of the wall. Sunset followed swiftly behind, tucking and rolling in the frost as she came up behind Daybreak. A sigh of relief escaped her as she realized they were now home free, regardless of who might see them. Daybreak took no such moment to relax though. The instant Sunset landed he was already up and moving towards the nearest street corner, and the alleyway beyond it. It wasn't the same alley as before, but it hardly mattered as long as they were out of sight. He extended a silent hand to Sunset once they stopped, which she took in equal silence. There was a brief flash of green, and the pair vanished from the frozen streets, leaving behind nothing but a glimmering green glow that sparkled in the frozen light of the full moon.

.....

The evening moon glistened down upon the browned terrain of Ponyvilles outskirts. Daybreaks home was visible in the distance, only a short walk away from the small hillside that overlooked the town. The trees stood, leaves stripped barren by the former weather that had ripped through the area. The wind was calm now, and the air soft with falling snow, but it did not mask the sense of lifelessness upon the area. The snow reflected the moons gleaming light, all too easily revealing the deadened state of the flora all over the forest beyond. Amidst the barren, snow covered landscape, Daybreak and Sunset appeared in a flash of green, gripping each others arms and collapsing into the snow the moment they were free of their transportation. Sunset lay upon her back, panting, as she banished the spell formerly keeping them functioning within the city walls. She was eager not to move from her comfy spot among the browned, crunchy leaves and snow until her stamina returned to her. Daybreak however, did not seem to share her needs, or at least chose not to show it. Once free from Sunsets grip, he dropped to his knees in the snow stained ground, withdrawing a blank piece of paper and pencil from his pack. Sunset groaned loudly, as Daybreak began to wordlessly scribble away upon the sheet.

“Come on! Can't you even take a break for one minute?” Sunset panted at him. His restless behavior was making her even more tired! She wished he'd take a damn breath already!

“Quiet. I need to focus.” Was all the reply she got.

Feeling quite annoyed with his cold shoulder by this point, Sunset forced herself to stand up (much to her body's displeasure), and decided it was time he got a piece of her mind.

“Now you listen here!” She started loudly. “I don't know what you saw back there, but whatever it was, don't take your frustration out on me! I didn't have to risk my neck on this stupid adventure of yours, but I came anyways as your friend! And despite you ignoring stealth and nearly getting us caught multiple times, I dealt with it because I knew this was important to you! But if you had me deal with all that, just to brush me off afterwards, you can fuck right off!”

Sunset stood, panting as she caught her breath, waiting for Daybreak to react in some way. Part of her hoped that he might yell back or something. Really any kind of communication was better than being ignored, she just wanted him to talk to her, and perhaps explain why he was acting this way. Instead, he scribbled some final touches on his paper, then slowly rolled it up into a scroll. He tossed the scroll over his shoulder, allowing a light bit of aura to carry the flimsy fabric over to her like the wind. Sunset caught the paper in her hands and unfurled it, expecting to see some kind of drawing. What she got instead was a bunch of layered writing. It was formatted like a poem, or possibly lyrics to a song. She scanned over it briefly. “What's this?”

Daybreak slowly changed his sitting position in the snow before responding. He moved from his knees, to sitting crossed legged, though still facing away from her. “It's what I saw, the important part at least. A Seer came to visit my mother and aunt shortly after I was born. She told them this prophecy. I've been repeating it to myself since we left that room, trying to understand it. I thought I should write it down so you and the others could see it too. Make as many copies as you want.”

With that revelation in mind, Sunset gave the sheet a more serious looking over. Indeed, as she read it through with that knowledge in mind, it became quite obvious it was some kind of premonition. Certain parts stood out her more than others, but everything was clearly centered around one particular person, at least in her eyes.

“Is this about you?”

Daybreak laughed. He actually laughed at her. It was clearly forced, and all too condescending in nature. “Really Sunset? What kind of question is that? Who else could it be?”

Sunsets eyes narrowed “No need to be an ass. The thing about prophecy's, is that they are very open to interpretation.”

Another sarcastic laugh jumped froth from Daybreaks lips. “Yeah? Well clearly someone should have explained that to my mother. Because after this, my ass was out on the streets! I'm actually surprised she didn't just kill me, with news like that!”

“Daybreak!” Sunset gasped “How can you even say that?! Princess Celestia would never kill an innocent baby! That's not who she is!”

“Oh?” Daybreak finally turned halfway around to face her, looking mostly over his shoulder to make eye contact. “But she'd abandon a helpless child on the streets? Your precious princess would do that apparently!”

Growing annoyed, Sunset stomped her foot in frustration, creating a small spark of aura around her foot and a light cloud of snow in the air around it! “Did you actually see that happen in your vision? Do you actually remember her leaving you on the streets when you were little?

“I didn't need to see it or remember it!” Daybreaks voice raised louder. He was now fully turned around to face her. “My earliest memory is of me on those streets! Scavenging for food through trash like some rat! I don't even remember how old I was! But it doesn't matter! Your oh-so-caring Princess left me out there! I was a fucking child!”

Now he was standing up. His fists clenched at his side, barely restrained. At least he was communicating with her now. “I only survived because I was determined to live! I could have just as easily keeled over and died, and she would have been none the wiser! She may not have outright tried to kill me, but she definitely put me in a position to die! What caring mother, or leader, or princess, or ANYONE, leaves a child out on the streets to fend for himself for any reason!? Huh Sunset Shimmer? I'm asking you! Can you give me one! Good! Reason?!”

His fists were ignited and beginning to melt the snow around him in a circle of steam. Sunset stood her ground, but couldn't help feeling intimidated, not by Daybreak, but by the weight of his question. She struggled within herself to try and find some legitimate reasoning behind Princess Celestia's actions. What had Twilight said to Daybreak during bouts like this? Surely he'd yelled these things at her in the past? And surely she'd responded in kind. But perhaps that was because Twilight's faith in the Princess was unshakable...whereas hers...

Sunset lowered her head. “I don't know.” She truly didn't and Daybreak seemed to sense that, though clearly had not expected it. Perhaps he was so used to arguing with Twilight that he had expected the same kind of fight from her? His flames went out, and his voice calmed.

“Exactly. Because there isn't a good reason. You were her student once, but unlike Twilight she banished you. You know how she can really be.”

Daybreaks words weren't meant to gloat or mock, but still Sunset felt a cord strike within her. “I deserved it. I was a terrible pupil to her. So arrogant. I never listened to her advice, always questioned every little thing because I was so talented that I thought I knew better. I probably broke every rule she gave me...And then when she refused to teach me more until I changed my ways...I just stole the knowledge I wanted...like a kid throwing a tantrum. She was right to kick me out after that. I ended being exactly how she predicted I'd be. Spiteful, bent on pointless revenge against Twilight because she became Celestia's pupil after me. I didn't even know her and I hated her, wanted to hurt her.”

The heavy aura flowing around area ceased, and the weight in the air lifted away. Sunset looked up to see Daybreak in front of her, reaching out to place his hand on her shoulder.

“I get it. You are responsible for the choices you made back then. Fine. But my point is, rather than keep trying to help you down a different path, Celestia banished you.”

Sunset tried, without success, to step back from his hand, but he held her in place by the shoulder. “I didn't give her a choice. She tried! She did!”

Sunset looked away, but Daybreaks other hand pulled her chin back to face him. Their eyes locked, freezing her in place. “Fine. She tried. But if she'd kept trying she might have succeeded and eventually gotten through to you. If she'd persisted and not given up, like a good teacher should have, you might have been the Princess of Friendship, not Twilight.”

Sunset pulled out of his grip, taking a step back and shaking her head. “Stop it.”

But he didn't. Instead he took a step forward and grabbed her around the arms. “Look at me Sunset! You know I'm right! She should have given everything she had into trying to change how you were! But she didn't! Twilight had to be the one to save you! If you were Celestia's precious pupil then how could she just give up on you!? Why was it her NEXT student that had to be the one?”

“I said stop!” Sunset began to shake in his grip, barely trying to escape now and more just thrashing in his grip, attempting to look anywhere else but at him!

Daybreak gave her a firm shake, his voice now well beyond a yell. “FACE IT SUNSET, IT'S THE TRUTH! She abandoned both of us when we became inconvenient or too much trouble! If she really cared about either one of us then she'd have done everything in her power to find other solutions! But she didn't! And look how things turned out! You tried to destroy Twilight and her friends out of rage and jealousy! And I had to grow up on the streets alone! Afraid everyone and everything out there wanted to kill me just for existing! She's no Princess and no leader, SHE'S THE CAUSE OF ALL OF THIS NATIONS PROBLEMS!”

“I SAID STOP IT!” Orange energy built up around Sunsets arms. Daybreak didn't even have time to groan before a shockwave of energy blasted him away from Sunset and sent him hurtling back into the ground several feet away! Expecting some kind of aggressive follow up, Daybreak jumped back to his feet almost immediately after rolling to a stop, arms already encompassed by aura. But instead of that, he saw Sunset standing exactly where she'd been before, except her face was lowered in her hands. The all too audible sounds of whimpering and sobbing reached Daybreaks ears, instantly dousing the fire of rage in his belly like he'd dumped a lake on top of an ember.

“Ah shit...” He mumbled, realizing what he'd done.

Rubbing the back of his head in shame, and feeling like a total jackass, Daybreak slowly inched his way back over to Sunset. She didn't move or respond to him in any way as he approached, which worried him even more. He would have preferred if she'd lash out at him, like Twilight often would. At least then he wouldn't feel too bad. But she just stood there as he walked up, crying to herself. Times like this was when he almost missed his old self, being able to ignore other peoples feelings.

“Sunset?...Look...I'm, I'm sorry...” He mumbled pathetically. His heart wasn't in it. He fully meant every word of what he'd said, and didn't really regret saying it. He'd just been hoping for a different response. He'd wanted rage, a fiery tempered wrath, something he could work off of. But this was the total opposite reaction, and no help at all. Plus, now he felt bad. He truly hadn't meant to make her cry.

With no real idea of how to make her stop, and feeling more and more like a douche with each passing second, Daybreak did the only thing he could really think of, which was sad in its own right since he would have never done it before meeting Rainbow Dash. He swallowed a bit of pride, and pulled Sunset into a hug. Not a brief hug that he could easily perform and move on like nothing had happened. No. He pulled her close against his chest and held her gently, softly rubbing his hand up and down her back to comfort her. Then he tried again.

“Look...Sunset...I'm really sorry. I didn't mean to make you cry.” That much was true at least. He was pretty sure it was still a real shitty apology though.

Regardless, it had the intended effect. Sunset wiggled her arm free from him, and sniffled a few times, before wiping her own tears away. “Everything you said...everything you said, was things I've thought about for years. Even after making things right, with Twilight, and Princess Celestia. I've always thought those things in the back of my mind. But...because of how bad I was...I always just accepted it was all my fault. Maybe it was...But hearing you say the same things that I've thought for years, aloud...it was too much. I'm sorry.”

Attempting to brush it off, he lightly knocked on the top of her head with his knuckles “What're you sorry for idiot? I'm the one that said all those things.”

Sunset giggled stupidly and pushed his hand away “Yeah, but I know you're just frustrated with everything. I shouldn't have just started bawling like that. Like some little school girl getting teased in class. I know you didn't mean everything you said.”

“That's only partially true” But he'd be keeping that to himself.

“So umm...” She began sheepishly “You can let go of me now. Don't want to make Rainbow jealous if she sees this.”

Practically jumping away from her, Daybreaks face flushed. “I w-was only trying to make you feel better!”

Sunset held her hand to her mouth, holding back a chuckle. “Rainbows right. You ARE fun to tease.”

Lowering his head, hopefully to pick his jaw up off the floor, Daybreak sighed loudly. “What, did she tell every fucking person she knows how to mess with me or something?”

“More or less.” Sunset replied bluntly, then looked away with a smirk “We should get back to your house. Before the weather takes another bad turn.”

With that she spun on the spot and began a light trot in the direction of home, visible a short distance away. Daybreak watched as Sunset added an extra little skip to her step every so often, groaning to himself. “I fucking hate that rainbow haired demon sometimes...”

.....

It's not like he was expecting a red carpet or anything fancy to greet him as he and Sunset passed back through the barrier surrounding his home. But it was still slightly disappointing, knowing Rainbow or Scootaloo wouldn't be there to welcome him back. It was the middle of the night after all, and they were both likely fast asleep by now. Though they would both surely be surprised by him being back, come morning. They had estimated the trip taking at least a day or two, so he couldn't even be sure all the preparations were complete for his and Rainbows departure. Not that he minded, Rainbow could take her time the following day for all he cared. He wasn't exactly rearing to go, even if he knew he had to. He'd promised Sunset they would leave asap once they returned. So the following day would be his last in Ponyville, for at least awhile. Hmm. Something about that should have made him feel something... But he didn't. Since Rainbow was coming with him, it didn't really feel like he was losing anything except scenery.

Once he unlocked his front door and stepped inside, a small shiver traveled over him. The house felt...different. Cold. Sunset seemed to notice it as well, shivering like he had once stepping inside. They both turned, exchanging a nod. With their aura activated, Daybreak pulsed his eyesight throughout the house and saw...nothing. Sunset sensed it as well. They were very alone. They both moved to the living room, shuffling their feet silently across the floor after shutting the front door behind them. The couch looked in order, no other furniture was out of place, nor were there any signs of a struggle.

Daybreaks eyes scanned the house for a hint of aura that might still linger from a fight. Meanwhile Sunset checked all the rooms, just to be sure no one was lying in wait, masking their presence. Daybreak didn't manage to spot anything unusual, and was about to concede defeat, when he heard Sunset shout for him from the kitchen. He teleported in without a thought, only to find Sunset staring at a note taped against the refrigerator. She stepped aside, allowing him to read it aloud.

“Dear Daybreak, Don't freak out if you get home and me and Squirt aren't there-" (Too late for that) "-When I told everyone we'd agreed to Sunsets plan for us to leave Ponyville, they all reacted pretty boringish…”

He stopped reading for a moment “Is boringish even a word?”

Sunset squinted hard at the small print. “Uh...no. But she also messed up the grammar here.” Sunset pointed slightly higher up. “It should be Squirt and I not me and Squirt but grammar was never one of her strong suites...”

“Clearly. Sometimes it's adorable, sometimes it's annoying.” He mumbled dryly “...Anyways where was I...They all reacted pretty boringish, guess they were already expecting it. So instead of walking around to say a bunch of goodbyes, we decided to have a sleepover at Twilight's castle until you both get back. Send a letter once you two are home and everyone will come to see us off. P.S I already emptied our dorm of everything, I'll be bringing our stuff with me when I come home. P.S.S We totally broke Twilight out of her hospital room a day early. We can't get in trouble for this cause she's a Princess, right?”

Once he was done, he looked up and found Sunset smirking. “Should've know they'd go to Twilights. Well, I'll go send that letter. Don't worry, since I'm sure you need some time with your thoughts, I'll tell them to come in the morning. I'd like some sleep too, before dealing with anything else.”

Daybreak gave her a thankful nod “Feel free to use the couch. It folds out into a bed, Scootaloo normally sleeps there, but I doubt she'll mind all things considered.”

Not waiting to hear her response, Daybreak shuffled his way down the hall towards his room. Once he entered and shut the door behind him, the extent of his mental exhaustion became truly apparent. It seemed he couldn't even be bothered with undressing. The only thing he managed to free from his body were his shoes, before he surrendered to his need for rest. The day had drained him of mental stamina, and it felt like he was out cold before his head ever struck the pillow. Though his body fell to sleep in mere seconds, his mind continued to turn its gears, unable to put to rest the things he had witnessed. The days events weighed heavily upon his psyche, causing him to toss and turn throughout the night. The memories replayed themselves to him over and over, refusing to grant him peace. He may have been asleep, but rest never found him.

.....

Morning came all too quickly the following day. Or perhaps it was the same day. It had never been truly clear how late it was when the duo had reappeared at home. All Daybreak knew, was that he was not ready to get up as the sunlight crept its way through his closed blinds. Accursed things provided near perfect protection from the piercing light, except for a few stray rays that always managed to sneak through, and always managed to land right above his eyelids. Defiance sparked in his rest deprived mind, and he refused to grant the sun victory by opening his eyes. Instead he turned over, facing his back to the window, determined to try and squeeze out a few more ounces of sleep. But it seemed fate would not have it. For just as he felt his mind drifting off once more, the ever so slight creaking of his door, drew him back from the abyss. It was subtle, barely audible, as quiet as could possibly exist. But to him, it was nails on a chalk board. Every terrible inch that his invader insisted on moving the door created a piercing noise that drilled into his skull! Sunset must have thought she was being considerate, moving the door as slowly as possible to avoid making too much of a racket. But the opposite was in fact true. Daybreak would have preferred if she'd simply opened the door quickly in one fluent motion, like a bandage being removed, rather than torturing his ears with this unholy creaking!

Once the door was finally open enough to allow entrance, he heard two pairs of feet move across the carpet and enter the room. This seemed odd to him, because unless his memory was off, he'd only gone to bed with Sunset Shimmer in the house. His confusion was quickly remedied when one of the invaders whispered.

“Is he awake yet?” He recognized Sunsets voice easily, and silently sighed in relief. At least he wasn't about to be murdered in his sleep.

“I don't know, let me check.” He recognized the second voice too. It was Rainbow Dash. That spelled assured disaster.

Before he had a chance to announce that he was, in fact, awake, a warm pair of hands grabbed him by the face and scrunched his cheeks together! He tried to cry out in aggravation, but an even warmer pair of lips pressed against his own, and almost every thought of murdering Rainbow for this, left his mind. His eyes shot open in surprise, though he didn't really know why this surprised him. This was perfectly like her. At least this wake up call was pleasant. He could have just as easily believed she'd dump a cold bucket of ice water on him to wake him up. She'd done it before.

Rainbow took a long moment to hold the kiss, before pulling away and making very obvious smacking sound with her lips as she did. “Yep! He's awake!”

“How joyous” He groaned, his eyes adjusting to the morning light. Rainbow was quick to “aid” in his adjustment, by hopping to the other side of the bed, and drawing the blinds open completely. The sunlight spilled into the room, illuminating the area with its radiance. Daybreak hissed with rage, curling himself back within his covers and refusing to move.

“Oh don't be such a drama prince. Time to get up, we have a long day ahead of us.” Rainbow leaned over him, ripping the covers from his form. Daybreaks eyes spelled death as he glared up at Rainbow, but she just wore a face of disappointment.

“Darn, I was kinda hoping you were naked under there. Oh well. Get moving slowpoke. Everyone is waiting for you!”

The way she said that didn't sound right. “Everyone?”

The sound of distant voices prickled his ears.

“No! Please NO!”

Hoping he was wrong, Daybreak strained his neck to the side, peering around Rainbow and Sunset, out his doorway and into the hall. There, confirming his worst fears, were the shapes of several more people walking about his living room and kitchen. The desire for more rest became a distant memory as all the hair on Daybreaks neck stood up in rage.

“Oooooh! He's definitely awake now!” Rainbow chuckled.

Daybreak turned on her, impending murder crossing his mind. “You. Let. People. In. My. House!?”

Rainbow rubbed the back of her neck with a nervous smile “Ummm...Yes?”

SMACK!

Daybreak swung the pillow formerly beneath his head around and caught Rainbow full in the face. “How!” Smack “Dare!” Smack “You!” Smack .

The pillow twirled like nunchaku in his grasp, swatting Rainbow every which way about her head until her hair was full of tiny white feathers. The assault ended quickly as Sunset (fearfully) stepped forward and snatched the fluff filled weapon of death from his grasp. Daybreak had half a mind to conjure up more. The desire to smack Rainbow some more for violating this most sacred of places was beyond overwhelming! However once he took a breath to calm himself, it was clear Rainbow'd had enough. White feathers stuck all over the sides of her hair, creating a picturesque bedhead. Her eyes had gone googled from the continuous swatting, and as a small white feather settled itself upon her nose, she blew it away with the most tired of sighs.

“Ok...I deserved that.”

“That and much more.” Daybreak groaned as he stood from the mattress and began to change out of the former nights attire. A tank-top and shorts would suffice for now, and seeing as his home was now full of unwanted guests, he doubted he had the time to take a shower before they touched anything and everything they shouldn't. So instead he surrendered himself to the day, and slowly strode out of his room with a groan. When Sunset and Rainbow followed behind him, he heard Rainbow lean to Sunset “He took it much better than I thought.”

Daybreak hissed back at them, warning them he had heard. “Consider yourself lucky you're pregnant, or I'd literally kick your ass all over this house for this blasphemy.”

“Oooh socializing, the horror!” He heard Sunset lightly remark under her breath, earning a muffled laugh from Rainbow. He made to turn and make his displeasure known to the universe, but before he could manage it, everyone in the fucking house decided to take note of his presence, and he found himself swallowed up by the horde of Rainbows friends.

Her friends swarmed over top of him, seemingly intent on drowning him in their need to socialize with him. Now that they were all invading his personal space, it was much easier to tell who had followed Rainbow on this mission of evil. To his slight appreciation, it seemed like only her close friends had come.

“At least it's only people I've already met”

He spotted Twilight sitting at his dining table with Spike, both drinking cups of a thick dark liquid. (most likely belonging to him, the thieves).

Forcing himself through the small crowd of jabbering people around him, Daybreak made his way over to the sitting pair. Spike grew a smile as he approached, as did Twilight, like she could tell as well. He noted that she had replaced the bandages over her eyes with a single black cloth, and had pushed her hair to the front of her body, letting it fall down over her chest. It nearly completely covered her eyes from sight and so did not draw attention to her wound. Very nice, very subtle.

“Good morning Daybreak.” Twilights soft voice reached him before Spikes claw even raised for a high five. He detected a faint hint of alcohol in her breath as she spoke, and there was a small slur to her speech. Was she tipsy? That would be interesting. “I hope you don't mind us all coming to see you off?”

“Mind?” He spoke with restraint in his voice “Why would I mind? It's not like Rainbow decided to invite a bunch of people I barely know (plus you and Spike) to my house without telling me while I was asleep. No! Why would I mind?”

He'd managed to restrain his annoyance, but the sarcasm seemed to have slipped through. Spike frowned sheepishly, but Twilight smirked. “Oh? And if it was my idea and not Rainbows?”

His left eye twitched. “Then...I guess I owe Dash an apology for beating her senseless with my pillow. And I might have to spike your drink with laxatives.”

Spike snickered under his breath “You should've kept quiet Twi, now you're screwed.”

“Oh Spike.” Twilight reached over and patted the drakes head scales in a sympathetic manner “Daybreaks not gonna do anything to me. Right Daybreak? You wouldn't hurt me when I'm vulnerable and helpless would you?”

Those words came out a little to sultry for his liking, he cleared his throat before speaking again. “Like I told Rainbow. Be happy you're crippled right now. Otherwise...well, ya know.”

As Spike brought his glass to his lips for a sip, Daybreak shot a swift spark of energy at its base. Spike saw it too late and swallowed what was already in his mouth. Panic gripped at his features as he roughly grabbed Daybreak by the collar “W-What did you do?”

Daybreak allowed the silence to speak for him. For a moment later, a rumble could be heard from the drakes belly. Spikes eyes looked to Daybreak for mercy, but found none. Daybreak shrugged. “Oops, guess that's what happens when Twilights indisposed. No hard feelings right Spike? Besides, are you even old enough to be drinking that stuff?”

Spikes jaw opened, but no words came out. Instead the rumbling within his gut grew. Then, as the drakes throat twitched, attempting to produce sound...a loud hiccup burst forth from within his gullet, followed by a sea of bubbles!

Spike shut his jaw in surprise, watching as the bubbles floated down to the table, popping upon its surface and leaving a powerful soapy aroma in the air.

“Really?” Twilight sounded unamused, wrinkling her nose at the strong scent while trying to hold back her twitching lips “That spell? That's so uncreative of you.”

Daybreak shrugged again. “Gotta love a classic. Besides you liked it when we were kids.”

Twilights lips betrayed her and she was forced to cover her mouth to save face “That's because you would constantly burp bubbles into my face. I was a kid. Kids find silly things funny.”

“Adults too apparently. Come on Twi, you know I can see right through you.” He teased, poking her lightly in the shoulder.

“Must be nice. Wish I still could.”

The deadpan in her voice left an uncomfortable silence floating between Spike and Daybreak. But it didn't last long, as Twilight was quick to ensure. “Spiiiiiike. Pour me another glass please?”

Spike features slouched a bit, and his voice lowered. “Twi...that's like you're fifth one this morning.”

“Whaaaaa? Didn't I teach you not to mumble?” Twilights voice slurred ever more, and her head drooped slightly onto her left shoulder.

Spike looked to Daybreak with pleading eyes. Maybe he should step in?

“The Princess of Friendship drinks? How surprising.” He tried to keep his tone sounding casual, possibly humorous.

“She does now!” Twi responded with vigor, then pounded her cup atop his table “I said another Spike!”

The drake jumped in fright and scurried back from his seat towards the fridge. Daybreak felt his eye give a slight twitch. “Ya know Twi, ya could've at least asked before raiding my alcohol. This stuff isn't exactly cheap.”

Twilight gave a hiccup mixed in with a giggle “Riiiiiight, like you c-care about currency. Ya probably just swoosh up some fake money with your magic every time you g-go shopping....Do you even go shopping? I can't imagine you talking to other people at our market. Not without burning it down again at least.”

Daybreak winced, struggling not to get upset at her lack of tact. He kept his cool by reminding himself she was drunk, and let it go.

“Even I have to socialize from time to time Sparky.”

“And he whines about it every time I make him go.” Rainbows voice floated across their table as she came up behind Daybreaks chair, resting her chin and elbows atop his head. “It's easier to make him take me out on a date than it is to get him to come to the market with me.”

Twilights mouth curled lightly as Rainbow made herself comfortable atop Daybreaks head. She didn't say anything, but Daybreak could see her holding back something. At least she wasn't THAT drunk. Rainbow reached over and snatched up the cup that Spike had been drinking, bringing it to her nose for a sniff.

“Wow, strong stuff Twi. You're letting Spike drink this?”

She made to bring the cup to her lips, but Daybreak reached up and swiped the cup from her fingers before it could touch her mouth. Sliding the mug across the table to Twilight, Daybreak hissed up at Rainbow.

“Don't even think about drinking! You're pregnant you dodo!”

Fingers trailed through his hair giving a comfortable tickle as Rainbow nuzzled her chin atop his head “My hero, such a thoughtful boyfriend ey Twi?”

Quickly chugging what little remained of Spikes beverage, Twilight grumbled “Totally.” before allowing her forehead to become one with the tabletop. Spike returned a moment later with a fresh cup, which temporarily revived the young princess while she proceeded to down the whole mug like it was a shot glass. Both Daybreak and Rainbow exchanged a glance. No words were spoken, but the looks they wore said everything. “Damn! Nerd can chug!”

Once Spike resumed his seat, Daybreak decided to make his leave. He'd have to start packing shortly if he wanted them to leave before noon. Standing from his chair, Daybreak reached over and patted Twilight atop her head “I'm gonna finish packing, try not to drink too much Sparky.” He ruffled her hair, before leaning to Spike and whispering as quietly as he could into his ear “Don't let her have anymore. Tell her I'm out.”

Spike gave a silent nod of acknowledgement as Rainbow attached herself to his side when he started to leave. Once they were out of earshot, and it was clear they were actually heading to his room, Rainbow tugged on his shorts.

“Ya knooooow, if we tell everyone we're packing, all we gotta do is lock the door and...” her voice trailed off, but Daybreak knew what she was implying. Unfortunately for her, that wasn't what he wanted right now. His fingers ruffled her hair “Sorry Skittles, I actually am planning on packing. If we gotta go, I'd rather not delay any longer than necessary.”

There was mild grumbling beneath her breath, but Rainbow did not attempt to take the matter further. Instead she resigned herself to his bed once they entered the room. Although he did spot her locking the door, and making an awful attempt to be subtle about it. Nevertheless, he was determined to get this done, even if she tried to be difficult about it. With the door closed and Rainbow now lounging in his bed, he inhaled a deep breath, and closed his eyes. After an equally long exhale, they slowly slid open, and he went to work. First things first, he went for his enchanted backpack, sitting comfortably within his closet. When the doors were flung open, he heard the familiar growl of his bag, waiting to pounce on whomever dared try and disturb it, but he was well prepared. Just as the bag launched itself upon his face, he caught it by its “jaws” and pulled the zipper shut around its mouth. The creature wrestled in his grip, then fell silent and limp in his arms, the enchantment suppressed.

Once the bag was safe for use, Daybreak unzipped the mouth and began loading up the most essential objects within. Things he didn't want to have vanish with the house, or were too important to risk losing in whatever space his home would go to when he erased its drawing later that day. The convenient thing about his pack, was the near limitless space its “stomach” provided. Thanks to the enchantment he had on it, the bag could be filled well past what any reasonable person would assume possible. If needed, he could probably have hid a few bodies inside of it. Not that he had ever actually attempted such. But the possibility remained open.

Other than his many drawings, he stuffed a few clothes in that were scattered loosely around his closet. There was one or two magical items hidden in the back depths of his closet that went into the pack as well. Such things as; a Summoning Stone, which could summon one particular animal as a familiar if a contract was made with it, an enchanted paint set he used for powerful chaos spells, which would rapidly draw anything that came to his mind if he focused on it strongly enough, and a few small viles of rare potions that he was saving for dire emergencies. There was Instant Healing draughts, some Liquid Deaths, and somewhere hidden within them all was one vile of Everlasting (a special brew that could only be made once a year on a full moon, and granted near invulnerability for a short time). He had a feeling all of these items might come in handy in the near future. The next time they met Jackie, or her Master, would likely be in combat, and he had no intention of being caught unawares again.

Once the closet was pillaged of anything useful, Daybreak turned his attention to the few drawers and wall cupboards he had, as well as anything of Rainbows that she might need. Once he started tossing her things around though, she was no longer willing to just lounge quietly upon his bed.

“If I start seeing you handling my underwear, I'm gonna have to assume you wanna have sex, and things will just escalate from there. So unless you wanna get pounced, keep yours paws outta my shorts stud.”

Daybreak had half a mind to call her on her crap, seeing as he was actually doing her a favor by packing her things into a bag that literally couldn't get lost or overflow. But fuck it, if she wanted to carry her own things, then so be it, less packing for him to do. He shrugged, tossing pair of Rainbows underwear behind his back and onto her face. “Oops, my hand slipped.” He snuck in dryly.

Retribution came for him almost immediately as he tossed the final item inside his bag. When he stood from his knees, he felt a cold pair of hands wrap around his waist. As he rose, his shorts did not, and the next moment the bottom half of his clothing was around his ankles. Grimacing, he turned and raised his brow at Rainbow, who was laying upside down at the foot end of his bed with her tongue out, like a dog wanting a belly rub. “Really Skittles?”

“Hey, I warned ya dude. Now since you're already halfway there...” Her fingers gripped at the bottom of her shirt, raising it slowly.

Daybreak just shook his head “You really are insatiable Dashie.”

He took a step, Rainbow inhaled deeply, hoping she had won the battle, but was met with disappointment when his hands found her shirt and pushed it back down. The discarded shorts were swiftly pulled back up around his waist, and Rainbow found herself pouting silently while Daybreaks fingers ruffled through her hair. “I'm sure you can survive one morning without getting laid, even with YOUR sex drive.”

Rainbow gave a huff of disapproval, but made no further attempt to relieve him of his pants. Victory achieved, Daybreak turned and made for the door. Before firmly grasping the handle, he gave a quick look back over his shoulder “As punishment for being a insatiable sex fiend, you are not to leave this room until all of your things are completely packed and ready to go, understand missy?”

Rainbow rolled around on the bed, whining loudly. “Awwwww! Sooooo boooooorning! What kind of boyfriend doesn't want his girl to crave sex?! Booooooooo! Booooo I say, Booooooo!”

“Wow...” There were no other words. He was lost for them as Rainbow flailed herself around his sheets, destroying any chance of him making the bed decently that morning, and leaving it looking like a battleground. He would chalk up her childlike behavior to hormones for now, and leave it for a later discussion.

Rainbow ceased her rolling very suddenly, halting nearly perfectly in between rolls on her side, as though an idea had struck her. “Hey?” She rolled over to look at him “If I don't attack you the rest of the morning and I pack up like a good girl...Sex later at the new house?”

Daybreaks lips struggled not to curl, he brought his hand to his mouth to hide the expression from view “Sure Dashie.”

“Looooots of sex?” Rainbows voice rose an octave, and he was fairly certain her eyes widened. His mouth was struggling to resist the growing urge to laugh, it was a losing battle. He coughed to try and keep controlled. “Ahem! Yes Dashie, fine. If you behave.”

“Wahoo!” Rainbow jumped forth from the bed, springing to life, propelled by the forces of nature towards her target! With his guard lowered, Daybreak had no chance of reacting in time, and felt Rainbows full form plow into his chest. They both tumbled to the floor as Rainbow continued to chant atop his chest “Lots of sex! Lots of sex for Dash! Yes! Yes! Wahoo!”

Picking up the shattered pieces of his ribs and spine, Daybreak decided now was the perfect time to make his exit. He swiftly saw himself out of the room once Rainbow dismounted his person, flinging open the door with renewed vigor before she could launch another surprise attack on his exposed back. Upon his exit, Daybreak found himself face to face with a large mass of eavesdroppers huddled outside his room, or as he might soon refer to them “future murder charges”. Rainbows friends quickly tried to seem as nonchalant as possible, but their guilt was all too obvious. Not one of them could hide their flushed features. The only ones not red in the face were Twilight and Pinkie. Though Twilight hadn't moved from her spot at the table, plus her head was flat down on its surface, so she might have been passed out for all he knew. And since Pinkie was already pink skinned, he wasn't sure if he'd even be able to tell if she was embarrassed.

“What? Hoping for a show?” He snickered at no one in particular while he walked by.

As he passed through the group of Rainbows friends, he heard a familiar country accent speak out from within them. “Ah'm findin it easier ta see how ya'll managed to get pregnant so quickly if that's the usual attitude ya'll have when yer alone.”

“The usual attitude huh?” It was difficult to tell if the farm girl was teasing or scolding him. After all, her voice always sounded so serious and reserved. Even when he'd seen the woman smile in their few interactions, it always felt like she was holding something back. That said, the only route to take this, was the most entertaining one possible of course.

“If you were witnessing the usual attitude we had around each other, I'd be still be in there, and there'd be a lot more screaming and moaning involved. This is us being well behaved for guests.”

A quick flare of the eyes, and a small smile told him all he needed to know. AJ tipped her hat to him in defeat and turned to continue whatever conversation she'd been holding with Rarity prior. As Daybreak made his way from the hallway towards the living room, Sunset broke free from the group and followed after him. “Hey Daybreak, hold up a sec. I need to talk to you.”

Instead of stopping, Daybreak turned and motioned towards the living room with his thumb. Sunset nodded and the pair made their way towards his coffee table. They entered the living room to find three much younger bodies sprawled across the couch, sleeping on and occupying, much of its space. Scootaloo was among the mass of entangled limbs, so Daybreak could only assume that the other two bodies were the friends she had spoken about before. Seems it was open season on his dwellings this morning. Suddenly the idea of moving to some unknown part of the world wasn't so unappealing. Instead of the couch, the pair pulled the two separate armchairs together and sat down.

Sunset leaned close to him, dropping her voice to a whisper so that their conversation would not carry to the nearby dining table, where a certain princess lay snoozing “I've had this on my mind since we got back yesterday...Do you think we should tell Twilight and the others about seeing Jackie down there, in the crystal cavern?”

The question wasn't surprising to hear. In fact, Daybreak expected her to have already told Twilight about it by now. The fact that she felt the need to check with him first was a good sign, for him. Enjoying that thought, he responded casually at first “Why do you feel that we should?”

There was a brief moment, during which Sunsets eyes looked away from him and instead found the window in the corner of the room. “I...I'm not necessarily saying we should. It might not even matter if we do. I went over to the hospital this morning before everyone got here, and the nurses said she was still in her room. If she left, no one ever noticed.”

“Which means she might have a used some kind of spell to project an image of herself to us. But then, if she did that, how was she able to give me that scroll?”

Sunset nodded “Right, I thought the same thing. So it was definitely her. Which means she can enter and leave that place at will, and her cuffs are basically pointless.”

A sharp, raspy chuckle escaped Daybreaks throat, but it sounded more like a snarl to her “I thought that the moment I saw her restraints myself. But I let it go, because at the time I thought she would've already escaped if she could...and I made the mistake of believing her when she told me the princesses restraints were powerful enough to hold her. Maybe I just wanted to believe we had her...but now I'm not sure. I think maybe she wants to be there...”

“Maybe...” Sunset began “Maybe we really are just playing into her hands Daybreak. Have you considered that?”

Daybreak leaned back in his chair. The thought was a terrible and terrifying one, but he couldn't deny it had crawled through his head a couple times already. Ever since they had “captured” Jackie, he'd felt like something was off. Like the end of the world was happening a little too slowly, or didn't even seem to be happening at all. Sure crops were going bad, food was scarcer and the weather had gone to hell every other day. But an entity like one of the Four Horsemen should be alot more impressive right? What was it he was missing?

“I have given it thought, yes.” He started slowly “But if that's the case and we are walking right into it, whatever IT is she has planned...is me leaving really still the best option?”

Sunsets features hardened “Yes, I still think that is the best route for us. With you here, you bring all the danger right to Ponyville. You may not know this, but I wrote to some of our dragon allies outside Equestria's borders, and they say the weather patterns beyond are completely normal, and food availability hasn't changed. This is all centered around you Daybreak. If you leave I think it is likely the danger will give chase, and while Famine and Jackie hunt for you, we can gather strength to prepare for their return.”

A harsh plan, given thought, but it made sense. He would become more or less a lure to pull the danger away from Equestria for a time. There was something to be admired about Sunsets plan, at least to him. None of the rest of her friends would likely have the stomach to suggest using him in such a way. That alone made him respect Sunset more than the others. She'd even made sure to have Rainbow stick with him, that way he could hide without worrying about her. As far as simple but effective plans went, it was the best there was with the limited information they had on their opponent.

Daybreak smiled “Alright, we'll stick with that plan then...Ya know Sunset, I think it's a good thing you went dark side for a time, it's given you perspective the rest of your friends lack. I wish I could have met the old you, at least once.”

Despite being intended as a compliment, the look on Sunsets face told him she wasn't taking it as one. “No you don't...”

Something in her speech, in her eye movement, made him feel as though he'd offended her in some way. Though, it was not enough to make him feel an apology was warranted. He decided to leave it at that. “I'll take your word for it then...So what's your plan to get ready? Once me and Rainbow vanish, how do you intend to 'prepare' for whatever eventually comes? If your plan works, and whatever is out there leaves to come find us, eventually it's going to come back here when it fails. And I doubt it will be as pleasant as it's been so far...But you already know that, so how will you get ready?”

Sunset smiled “Oh, I've got a few ideas. After watching your fight with Jackie, I think me and the other Elements can take her on now.”

That wasn't a very convincing or detailed response. “And what if she brings an army with her? I've already had a run in with some of the creatures she can summon...they weren't exactly pushovers. Unless you're telling me you have an army hidden somewhere up your skirt, I don't think your friends and whomever else might be at that school of yours, is enough. We've only seen Jackie fight until now, and we have very little on her. We have no info on her master, or her abilities. The way I see it, the worst case scenario just based on what I've seen so far is; Jackie, Famine, and an army of those shadow wolf creatures show up here. You telling me you can deal with that?”

Sunset shrugged, keeping a confident face. “Maybe, maybe not. If I can get Twilight back in the game, I'm almost certain we can take Jackie, and if you leave me notes on what you know about those wolves, we can fight those too. The students at the school are all high level mages in their own right, don't dismiss them just because they don't impress you. Plus the teachers and Headmistress are there as well. The only anomaly is Famine, and she's...”

“A god.” Daybreak finished for her, seeing her confidence waver slightly as he spoke the word. He remembered back to his previous encounter with her. Despite his smart mouthed attitude, he'd been completely helpless before her power. Something he was hesitant to appreciate. “In all respects, that's what I would call her. Just standing in her presence was enough to drain me of my aura...it was like being frozen right down to my cells. I don't think there's anything I could do against someone like that. Even you only got a lucky shot in because she was completely focused on me.” He hesitated before speaking again, biting down on his lips to try and keep himself from admitting his next words aloud. “I hate to say it, but without my father, Celestia, or Luna, I don't think you could survive Famine. I don't even think you could hold her off. I don't think any of us could...that's how powerful I believe she is. It's not based on any real evidence, its just the feeling I got from being near her, and fighting her servant.” Again he let momentary silence take hold, before leaning all the way over to Sunsets face and hissing at her. “If she shows up here and she is anything more than completely alone, you are all going to die, pointlessly.”

His eyes narrowed, against Sunsets wavering gaze. She looked down, and her fists clenched across her lap. He got the feeling she'd already figured that out awhile ago, but having it said aloud always makes things more real. “If you are ok with that, then that's fine for you. But you need to make the situation clear to anyone you intend to have helping protect this place. Everyone who isn't at the top of their game, needs to evacuate the moment danger arrives, or even before then if possible.”

Even though her eyes were now shaking, and her fists clenched tightly, Sunset still held resolve within her voice when she spoke. “Like I said, I have few ideas. I know we can't defeat Famine with the information we have-”

“Which is zero.” He quickly added, to her displeasure.

“Yes I know. But I have a hunch she'll be looking for you, not attacking us...” Her words rang with confidence, Daybreak held back his skepticism and let her have a chance to convince him before interrupting again. “In combat, you have to try and understand the way your enemy thinks in order to defeat them. While I can't claim to know much about Famine or her abilities, I do know one thing for certain. She prefers to let her minions do the work. Whether that's because she feels like she's above it, or some other unseen reason, until now we've only actually encountered her once. That was when she came to invite you to her side. She did that in person. So, one way or another, YOU are worth her time.”

Daybreaks finger ran down the sides of his chin, stroking the small five o clock shadow he had emerging. That thought had not occurred to him until now. At least not in the way Sunset was taking it. He let her continue, she now had his attention.

“For whatever reason, she revealed herself to you, and only you. We can sit here all day guessing at why, but it ultimately doesn't matter. The fact is, that's the only personal appearance she's made. So...I think she'll send Jackie and her forces here to cause trouble. Maybe to try and take one of us hostage, force you to come back, or just to wipe out the Elements, while she goes looking for you herself. If things go the way we want, we can defeat Jackie for good, and maybe her forces too. Then, I'll find a way to signal you. You can come back, and with Rainbow here, we can use the power of the Elements to defeat Famine. If you're right about her strength, then the Elements might be the only force we have capable of defeating her.”

There was still one major problem, one that was all too obvious to Daybreak. He had to ask, to make sure Sunset knew what would need to happen if there was any chance of victory.

"You realize that to defeat Jackie, you'll have to kill her right? We clearly can't restrain her. Are you prepared for that? Is Twilight, or your group?"

Sunsets eyes narrowed, her features hardened once more. She was almost intimidating when she did that. "If it comes to that, I'll do it. I know no one else will, so I'll have to. But I'm hoping to find a way to seal or trap her without doing that, if possible."

Daybreak decided he'd withhold the obvious solution of using the Elements, since that would involve Rainbow staying behind, and he didn't want that. Sunset had probably already figured that into her solution anyhow. He tapped his finger against his chin. There was a lot of holes, alot of maybes, and alot of things that could go wrong. But at the moment, it wasn't a bad plan...as long as he and Rainbow weren't found. Assuming Famine wasn't omnipotent, she was likely keeping track of him by his aura. Every persons aura was uniquely different. Tracking someone by the feel of their aura was the easiest way to follow them and their movements. It had limitations of course, range and accuracy were ultimately dependent upon the trackers ability. Assuming Famine could sense his energy anywhere in the world, all he and Rainbow would have to do is seal off their aura for as long as they wanted to hide. If the rules of magic had any effect for a Horsemen, then this could actually work.

“Alright.” He said after taking it all in. “I'll accept that you've given this proper thought, me and Rainbow will leave as soon as she is packed. No need to delay the inevitable.”

Sunset smiled, standing from her chair “Right. Well, just to be clear, we want Rainbow back in fighting condition before you return. So we need to make this last at least ten months, that gives you a month of recuperation after she gives birth to get her strength back. Until that happens, and assuming things go any kind of our way, we will just try and hold off any threats, but once we hit nine to ten months, if we spot Jackie we are going to take her down. We need her out of the picture before you return to make this work.”

Daybreak stood up as well “I get it. Although, I have no idea how you are gonna stretch this out for that long.”

“Neither do I.” She remarked, shrugging “But we might get lucky. They'll likely try finding you first, that could take awhile. Then once that fails, that's when Jackie will likely show up. Who knows how long they might try searching for you though? It all really depends on how impatient Famine is.”

“Speaking of impatience...” Daybreak lazily pointed his finger towards the hall leading into his room. Rainbow was there, struggling to drag an overly large bag the size of a brown bear behind her heels. This was likely a product of her insisting on packing her own things, for whatever reason. The pleading look for assistance on her face was easily visible from their spot in the living room, and despite himself, Daybreak took pity on her. He whistled loudly, gaining the attention of a few of Rainbows friends chatting in the kitchen. Spike and Applejack reacted first, spotting her struggle. Both the drake and the farmer ran over and took spots on opposite sides of Rainbow. All together they heaved the bag upwards, each one supporting a section of it upon their backs. Once stable enough to move, they walked in step towards the front entrance. Even with all three of them underneath it, the bag still seemed to be giving them a decent bit of trouble. What could Rainbow Dash of all people possibly had to pack in something that large?

Since Rainbow was now fully packed (or so he hoped with a bag that size) it was time for them to make their departure. While AJ and the others crowded towards Rainbows over sized bag, Daybreak stepped into the kitchen to wake up Twilight. She barely stirred as he gave her arm a shake, resigning instead to attempt cuddling with the mug she'd been drinking from. Another, slightly rougher shake, elicited more of a reaction. Twilight groaned loudly at him, then turned to face the other direction, and went back to sleep. Sunset covered up a giggle “Looks like you might have to get creative to awaken our drunken princess.”

“Lightweight” Daybreak practically spat, both in annoyance and an admitted bit of amusement.

Feeling a slight twitch growing in his eye from Twilights complete lack of cooperation, Daybreak reached underneath her arm pits and, with a surge of strength, hoisted her up onto her feet! Her knees buckled instantly, but she stayed up, supported by his hands “Oh for-! Twilight show some dignity please! You're a princess, not some drunken college girl!” The purple tanned princesses eyes fluttered open, a warm yawn met the side of Daybreaks face, making his whiskers stand up.

“I don't wanna get up yet...five more minutes...” She groaned, barely supporting her own weight. Daybreak was very confident that if he let her go right now, she'd crumple to the floor like a rag doll. The thought was more tempting than he'd care to admit aloud. Sunset, leaned against the dining table, wafting her hand at him as if to say “Well, get on with it”. All of her friends were staring at him too, even Rainbow seemed curious as to what he was going to do next. They all watched with curious gazes on their faces as he attempted to wake the young princess one more time. He gave her shoulder a much rougher shake than before, then hissed something in her ear so low that even she barely heard it.

"Sparky if you don't stand up right now...I'm gonna tell everyone about what happened at Celestia's pool when we were little."

The muscles in Twilight's arms went rigid, just before a light “Eep” escaped her lips. Her whole body went straight so quickly, she might have been struck by lightning. Daybreak felt a smile curl at the edges of his lips with the knowledge that the incident in question was still a source of embarrassment for her all these years later.

Though clearly wasted, she seemed to have no trouble supporting herself when properly motivated. Twilight gave a light stumble a few steps away from him, before steadying herself against the table. “Alright, alright...I'm awake...What's going on?”

Daybreak cast a glance to Rainbow, now standing by the front door, leaning against her mountainous bag of things that put Rarity to shame. Their friends gathered around and looked to him, as if they were all waiting to hear the confirmation come from him alone. Feeling the pressure of all their gazes, he spoke his words delicately.

“Twilight, it's time for us to leave.”

She was silent. Her lips parted partially, as if to say something, then closed as if deciding against it. “Oh ok...”

The words drifted from her mouth without Daybreak ever seeing her lips move. Her voice was devoid of energy, the complete opposite of the drunken stupor he'd detected moments ago. Sensing the discomfort growing in the room, Daybreak made to take a step towards his friend, but Sunset cut him off. She stepped between him and Twilight before he could move to her. The movement was quick, sudden, and graceful. She stepped forward, taking Twilights hands into her own, and encouraging her to follow towards the front door, lightly pulling against her wrists. “Come on Twilight, let's go.” As they walked by, Sunset briefly turned and looked Daybreak square in the eyes. Her head shook, in only the slightest of motions, but he could tell what she was saying “Don't make it worse” He obliged silently, and followed behind them until they reached the door. Once Spike managed to wake Scootaloo and her friends from the couch, everyone gathered together just beyond the front door outside.

.....

The morning was a beautiful one. The sun was breaking through the light mass of clouds that had gathered overtop the horizon. Its gleaming rays glistened against the morning dew that had formed along the blades of grass just beyond Daybreaks home. Of course, that illusion only lasted until you looked outside the barrier and saw the rest of the browned and deadened hillside leading down to Ponyville. Nevertheless, the morning was peaceful at least. Almost too perfect for the melancholy parting now taking place. Daybreak and Rainbow stood apart from the others, both their bags lay just behind them, awaiting the inevitable departure. Back behind everyone, Daybreaks home was slowly starting to shimmer against the morning sunlight, shifting between a solid mass and an intangible ghost. Daybreak looked down at the burning drawing in his left hand, a mixture of feelings running through him. The decision to simply burn it instead of erasing and recreating it had been a hard, but necessary one that he'd quickly made on his own. If he used any magic to recreate his house at their new destination, Famine might detect them from it. The risk was too high...so the house would simply have to go until they returned to Ponyville. It could be brought back eventually...but still...there was something painful about watching the little paper burn away in his fingertips. It was just a house, but it had symbolized something for him here. Just like all the people that now stood before him, waiting to wish him and Rainbow farewell.

It seemed no one wanted to be the first to say it, so Sunset decided to take the initiative for everyone. Breaking from the group, she strode over and embraced both Daybreak and Rainbow in a hug together. “Goodbye friends” She spoke softly, not because she didn't want to be heard, but because this was likely just as hard for her as it was for anyone. Daybreak and Rainbow returned the gesture in silence. Each one placed an arm around Sunsets back and lightly gripped her close, until she broke away.

“This is the right call.” she said as she stepped back. Though Daybreak wasn't sure if she as trying to assure them, or herself.

With the first one out of the way, the rest followed suite right after. Rainbows friends each came forward and gave their own goodbyes. Pinkie crushed both of their ribs at once with her farewell hug, Fluttershy had to struggle to hold back her tears, Rarity and AJ both put on tough faces, but it was obvious they too were feeling it. Spike was the one who handled the goodbye best, in Daybreaks opinion at least. He came forth, and gave them each a hug. Then, before turning and stepping back to the others, he gestured out his scaly fist at Daybreak and exclaimed“This time, you'd better come back!” With a warm growth taking hold in his belly, Daybreak couldn't hold back the smile. He mirrored his dragon friend, extending his fist outwards towards him. “You got it.” It was a small exchange, but Daybreak knew what Spike was trying to say to him, and that was enough.

Twilight and Scootaloo were the worst. Not because they made things hard, but because they were unable to control their water works. Scootaloo's face remained brave, and strong, but her eyes streamlined tears like someone had plugged her into a fire hydrant. “I'll practice everyday! I promise! When you get back, you'll see how strong I am!”

“I know Shrimp. I know. Now come here.” He pulled her into a tight hug. A hug so fully embracing that Rainbow was forced to simply join in, rather than getting her own turn with her. Scoots let her tears run down the side of Daybreaks shoulder as she crushed her face against his arm. “Come back soon, big bro, big sis!”

“We will Squirt, just you wait.” Rainbow cooed, finally managing to get a ahold of a piece of Scootaloo to hug. It was barely her left arm, but it was enough.

Once they broke apart, and Scoots stepped back into the group with the others, it was Twilights turn. Whether or not she'd chosen to go last was not clear, but Daybreak knew this was going to be uncomfortable for a number of reasons.

Twilight approached Rainbow first, which oddly enough, was how he knew things were going to be bad. They exchanged a simple, but heartfelt hug. Twilight and Rainbow both said their goodbyes lightly...then came his turn. He could feel the tension. Not just his own, but Rainbows and even Sunsets as well. Everyone who knew, watched to see what would happen.

Twilight took a step, and practically threw herself at him. Literally. He nearly fell backwards as he stumbled to support her. Twilight wrapped her arms tightly around his chest, and buried her face into his shoulder! The tears came fast. If Scoots had been a fire hydrant opening, then Twilight was a dam breaking down! She did not make any attempt to hide her cries either. She did not wail, but she wasn't exactly quiet.

“I don't want this!” She cried into his shoulder “I was and am against this! I don't want you to go again! I don't care if this is the best plan! It's not fair!” Twilight lightly smacked her fists against his chest. He wasn't sure what to do. Eyes darted around for help, but everyone looked just as uncomfortable as he did. He didn't dare try and stop her, so the only thing he could do was let her get it all out.

“All these years...waiting and waiting and wondering! Where did you go, what had happened? You left and never came back...now you're back and you're leaving me again...it's not fair!”

“Twilight.” He squeezed her tight, hoping to get the full message across “I'm sorry.”

Whether she understood or not, his words did at least make her stop weeping. Sniffling loudly, she wiped the tears from underneath cloth over her eyes. “This time...this time you have to come back. As your princess I order you to come back this time!” Some manner of confidence managed to work its way into her words, and he felt a small twinge of joy that he couldn't explain. Separating from the hug, he popped to a salute “As my Princess commands.”

Twilight managed a teary smile “I haven't forgotten you know...Twinkle, twinkle.”

She held onto her smile, completely unaware of his soul shattering inside him again. As it did every time she reminded him of that momentary mistake in judgement. It was a true struggle to keep his features and his voice from reacting to her words. He managed to force his smile to remain, somehow “Goodbye Princess Twilight. This time, I'll definitely come back. Pinkie Promise.”

Hoping that would appease her for now, he stepped back next to Rainbow, who was looking at him with a very curious expression. He hoped nothing came of it, but for now he couldn't worry about it. Now that everyone had said their goodbyes, it was time for Sunset to do her part. She stepped forward once again, her aura bursting forth around her body.

“Alright you two, I'm going to send you somewhere outside of our borders. I picked out a place I think you can at least enjoy. No one else but me knows where I'm sending you, so you don't have to worry about the location getting out. Once I open the portal, suppress your auras, and jump in immediately! We don't want to risk you being tracked in any way...Are you ready?”

They both nodded, and interlocked fingers. Rainbow gave one final wave to her friends “See ya nerds! Next time you see me, this family will be twenty percent bigger!”

They all shook their heads, but managed smiles for her sake. Sunset nodded “Suppress your aura...NOW!”

At that exact moment, her body ignited a fiery orange, and energy coiled to life around her fingertips! With two circular waves of her palms, a pool of pure energy erupted to life behind Daybreak and Rainbow! The energy hung suspended in the air, forming into a solid oval. When it appeared, both Daybreak and Rainbow focused their attention inwards. In a literal sense. Whereas normally one tried to be open with the energy flowing around the world, allowing it to pass through the body and give power, now they wanted the opposite. Their auras flared to life, then stagnated, slowly retreating within their bodies like a low powered vacuum suction. Daybreak felt his body begin to numb, and the barrier around his home begin to fade away. He could feel it, or rather the lack of it, magic was no longer flowing through him. He had suppressed it, sealed it away. Blinking, he turned to Rainbow, and could tell she had done so as well. She was bent over and out of breath, clearly not used to the technique or its hinderances upon the body. Suppression was advanced, but in theory nearly every high level mage could manage it with practice.

“JUMP IN!” Sunsets voice rang out in front of them!

Rainbow, too winded to pay attention, moved sluggishly. Daybreak could tell he would have to work for the both of them. Gripping Rainbows arm tight in one hand, and both their bags in the other, Daybreak pulled forward with all his might! He leapt, pulling Rainbow and their bags into the portal with him! Looking back, the last thing he saw as his world faded into the black abyss of teleportation, was his home slowly disintegrating into nothingness among the grass covered scenery...

Calm Before...

View Online

Deep within the mountains, Hundreds of miles from Equestria's border region, a high wind whipped across a snow covered summit. The air screamed as it clipped the mountains top, screeching down into the frosty forest below its peak. Frozen leaves shivered against their stiff branches, struggling to break away and flutter into the open skies pulling against them. The freed leaves joined others in the wind, swirling and swishing along towards their shared destination...an open field of white in the middle of the wood. The leaves swirled into the middle of the field, and settled upon the soft ground below, undisturbed before a small, two story, wooden house. The field itself was empty except for said house, nestled neatly in the exact center of the clearing.

Several meters from the front porch of the house, a large, oval shaped, tear in space erupted from nothingness. The tear expanded, outwards like a ripple, crackling and sparking with orange energy until it was the size of an average person. The swirling abyss lurched and churned, the snow near the mass melting to water in less than an instant as two figures emerged from within. With two loud Pops, Daybreak and Rainbow were spat from the swirling mass, rolling forth and falling flat on their faces! The wet, sticky grass beneath did not make their sudden chill much better, as the pair almost instantly began shivering in their underdressed state.

Daybreak was the first to his feet, jumping up into a wobbly fighting stance to stabilize himself as best he could in the snow. He stayed lower to the ground in his stance while attempting to gain his footing, and take in his new landscape. The surrounding area had been deliberately cleared of trees in a perfectly circular shape, one hundred meters from the center in every direction it seemed. Clearly it had done by human hands, nothing in nature was ever so precise.

It took a significant amount of restraint on his part not to immediately summon his enhanced vision and scout the area for danger. His instincts demanded he do so, for they were in unknown territory, with no way to understand where they might be and what dangers they might face. Still he tempered himself and resisted the urge. This whole journey would be utterly pointless if he gave them away right at the beginning of their exile. Sunset had brought them here, and he found it unlikely she had dropped them anywhere dangerous, considering their need for discretion. Rainbow was the next to her feet, and Daybreak watched as she too had to resist the urge to flood her skin with aura in an attempt to feel more comfortable in this foreign environment. Rainbows eyes clenched and her teeth gnawed at her lower lip, for a moment, Daybreak wondered if she might give in. The feeling passed like the fleeting breeze as Rainbow exhaled, then slowly opened her eyes.

“I'm good.” She uttered, still struggling to control her shivering.

“Good. Let's get you inside then.” He pointed towards the wooden house ahead of them.

As they approached the house, it became harder and harder to accept it as real. The house was like something out of a nature movie. A log cabin in the middle of the woods. The front door was unlocked, and there was a note attached to the inside doorway that Daybreak plucked off as they proceeded inside. After reading it quickly to himself, he smiled and turned to Rainbow, reading the note aloud while they both removed their shoes.

“Dear friends,

I lived here for several years after I ran away from Celestia's school. Now it belongs to you. Although it's modest in size, this house should be a comfortable fit for a family of three. If you're wondering where you are, there is a world map hanging on the wall in what used to be my room. The red thumb tack is your location. There are only basic enchantments placed on the house to keep you off maps and hidden from locator spells. So animals and nature could still pose a problem. Anyone and anything could just walk right up and knock. But the seclusion that comes with your locale should prevent any trouble. I hope this can become a home for you while we hold down the fort.

Your friend, Sunset"

Smiling as he set the note on a nearby table, Daybreak looked around, taking in his new abode for the unforeseeable future. This house was very much old fashioned, with only a few modern day additions thrown in here and there. The floor seemed to be made completely of wood, except in certain areas like the living room where carpet had been lain over it. Clearly Sunset had laid the carpet herself, because although its oak-ish color fit with the rest of the room, it didn't exactly even out in the corners. There were spots where it still stuck up or folded over on the floor. Still, though, it maintained a good appearance, she had clearly been taking care of this place over the years. Veering slightly to the left from the entrance was the living room, comprised only of one long, very comfy looking beige couch, (suitable for a group of four) and a pair of bean bags chairs off to its sides. Directly in front of the couch and the bean bags, was a fire place, right about where the t.v would have been in his other home. Daybreak had feeling before the day was out he'd be sent to fetch firewood for that. He hoped there was an axe somewhere around, or that was going to be quite difficult without magic.

Off to the right, about forty five degrees from the front entrance way, was the kitchen. Despite the rest of the houses old fashioned appearance, the kitchen was the one part that looked relatively modernized, or at least the fridge was. Sunset must not have faired well with the older ways of storing food, and had likely upgraded at some point. Although the floor was still comprised of wood, there was two or three spots were some crude holes had been cut in the floor to run wiring through to the outside. These wires connected to the fancy looking fridge sitting in the corner of the kitchen, he'd have to follow those later on to find out where they could possibly be drawing power from. The fridge really stood out against the rest of the house, its shiny silver polish clashed especially with the rustic and old looking gasoline stove to its immediate right. The stove had clearly been maintained, but not upgraded, so no electricity for that. They'd be using matches and whatever else they had for starting fires in that. That should be humbling experience for him.

Before he moved ahead to explore the rest of the house, Daybreak turned his attention back to Rainbow. She had taken to the couch and was lounging herself upon its fluffy cushions, curling up in a rough looking blanket that had been draped over its side. She waved her hand dismissively at him when she saw him look at her. “Don't mind me. Go explore, and tell me if there's anything interesting in this place. I'm just gonna lie here and nap for awhile...Could you take my bag to wherever we're gonna sleep? I'll unpack it later, thanks love you.” She fluttered her eyelashes at him in an attempt to seem cute. Her sudden bout of laziness was more humorous to see than it was adorable, but still he nodded regardless and took hold of her enormous baggage.

Now that he had two heavy bags to lug around, he made his next stop the master bedroom. From the front entrance he proceeded straight down a hallway towards the farthest door. He passed a stairwell leading up to the second story on his left, but ignored it for now, whatever was in those rooms could wait until he ditched Rainbows enormous luggage. He peered in each of the other doors as he passed them by, just to be sure he did not pass the largest of the bedrooms. But it seemed he was correct in his assumption. The door at the end of the hallway was indeed the master bedroom. The other two doors left in the hallway were a bathroom and a miniature library. He knew he'd have a grand adventure in that library at a later time, since this was the place Sunset had used to plan her vendetta against Twilight, it likely contained alot of, not so friendly magical knowledge that could prove useful. But for now, the luggage.

Practically kicking open the door to the master bedroom, he swung and flung Rainbows luggage into a corner, hoping he would never touch it again. Then he proceeded to unpack his own. The room itself was mostly free of dust, thankfully, and well kept. The bed was more than large enough for two and, although the frame appeared to be made of the same kind of wood as the house, it did not creak or moan when he sat upon it. It was well maintained, just like everything else here. What had Sunset planned to use this place for? It was way too spacious for just her.

Turning his mind from such thoughts, he looked for, and quickly found, a closet in which to store his things. It looked to be more like a large walk in wardrobe than a closet, but it would do. Surprise, surprise it was made of the same kind of wood as everything else in the place. Not that it was annoying, Daybreak just had to wonder where Sunset got all this wood in the first place. Unless that's why the clearing around the house was so big? Had all the trees in the area been used to craft this little safehouse? How long had this taken to build? If Sunset had used magic, likely not as long as it would by hand, but still that was a lot of hard work for just a little hideaway.

Daybreak quickly hung up what clothes he could and more or less arranged the rest of his items how he would prefer them about the room. There was no doubt in his mind that they would shift positions two or three times once Rainbow came to stake her claim as well, but he was just going for “unpacked” at the moment, not “settled in”. The only thing he would prefer not get moved, were his drawings. He hung them along the wall surrounding their bedside window. Since most of them were pictures or drawings of the sunrise, it made the most sense to him, to hang them along the first window one would see when waking up. That way even if the day started out with bad weather, they could look at the drawings at least. It was a silly thing, he knew, but it was something he'd always done since creating them.

With the unpacking (mostly) done, Daybreak returned to the living room to fetch his succubus. Rainbow was right where he'd left her, spread out on the couch, encompassing it with her being. There was barely enough room at the end cushion for him to squeeze in, if he didn't mind her feet poking his sides. The blanket that she was under was clearly made from some kind of orange animal fur, as it was coarse to his touch and untainted by any magic, so at least he knew it was real. It must be very warm to snuggle with, so he could understand if she was asleep already. He stood overtop her and looked down at her closed eyes. She had stated she wanted to nap, and other than pure pleasure, he saw no reason to bother her. Instead of acting on the many sinister thoughts twisting themselves around his brain at the sight of her so defenseless, he simply knelt down and planted a soft kiss on her forehead.

“I'll be back soon Skittles.” After he found out where those wires from the fridge led to at least. The fact that she did not respond to his kiss told him that she really was already out cold, which would make the temporary departure easier.

With a quick trot into the kitchen, Daybreak scavenged the dusty cabinets until he found a small pen and sticky notepad. He hurriedly scribbled down a note to Rainbow for when she got up, telling her where he was going, then stuck the note to the fridge. One thick fur jacket, a pair of thick sweat pants, boots, and two layers of shirts later, Daybreak was making his way out the front door. The moment his feet crunched into the snow, he silently thanked his own forward planning for packing some thick mountain boots. The boots were tan and thick with manticore hide, he hadn't broken them out since he'd traveled the dragon lands a few years before coming to Ponyville. Nevertheless he was glad he had them now, it made traversing the crunchy snow beneath much easier.

The wind blew against his face, and Daybreak pulled the fur of his jacket up against his mouth. The coat was made from the same Manticore hide as his boots, and therefore also tan in color. Although they were not indigenous to snowy areas, their hides and fur still provided good protection from most elements, the mane especially. Its fur tickled against his neck as he pressed his face down into it, shielding all but his eyes from the painful wind. Once he'd taken a moment to adjust himself to the frigid breeze, Daybreak continued onward. He circled the house, in search of the wires, or a comfortable way under the house to inspect it. The whole place was raised slightly off the ground on wooden stilts, about two to three feet by his guess, making this easier. The raise was likely to prevent large pileups of snow from boxing the front porch's door in. Unless there was a blizzard though, he doubted the snow would ever raise past the three steps leading up to the porch.

Once he made his way all the way around to the back, he spotted something he'd missed on their arrival. Tucked away, just behind the house, was a small wooden shed, and the set of wires he been seeking, leading to it. From the master bedroom window the shed must have just barely hidden from their sight. Daybreak wondered what could be inside of it, perhaps tools...or maybe an axe for chopping all this wood? He approached closer to find out, but as he did, he noticed a thick metal padlock blocking his path inside. The padlock was large, and clearly had some age to it, as rust had built around it significantly. Still, without magic, getting through would be difficult. With enough effort he could likely kick down the wooden door and get in, but then he'd have to fix the door...without magic. He'd have to come back later, it wasn't worth the effort right now. For now, just locating where wires powering the fridge led, was enough.

Daybreak was about to head back inside, when a chill traveled down his neck. Not from the cold, but something else. Even without magic he could feel it, a pair of eyes on him. His instincts screamed threat, but he had to hope otherwise. It had been years since he trained to fight unaided by magic, and that was in a temperate climate. If those eyes belonged to anything bigger than a person, he doubted he stood much chance. He wanted to move, but at the chance it was some wild animal, he couldn't. If he ran, it might give chase. For now, staying more or less still was the better choice. Slowly, without making too many jerky moves, he sunk his body down. To his knees first, then on his elbows. Best to keep whatever was looking at him able to see as little as possible of his body. The snow wouldn't hide much, but at least he could strike at legs easier from the ground. While he lowered himself into the most appropriate position for a ground attack, his eyes darted. The trees to his right were closer than anywhere else. The rest of the clearing was too far away, if something was going to attack him, it wouldn't run across a whole field to do so. So that meant whatever was creating this feeling, was to his right. But how to look without alerting it that he knew it was there? With his head low, he could partially hide some movement, and if he kept his head moving, it would create the illusion that he was simply looking around to locate, but was unaware of, which direction the danger was. Meanwhile, while his head moved, his eyes started to track the bushes to right with as much focus as he could muster without magic. It was hard to focus clearly with his head constantly in motion, and he often had to rely on peripheral vision to scan.

Daybreak squinted hard, struggling to see even the slightest hint of movement within the brush. He thought perhaps he made out one shape, possibly crouched just near the bushes edge, but with the snow, and his inability to fully focus, he couldn't be sure. Regardless, the shape that he thought he saw looked smaller than him, which was reassuring. If it was a predator, than he stood a better chance, though he suddenly wished he'd left the house with a weapon. Venturing out into unknown territory with nothing but his hands to defend himself, how stupid. He'd become so accustomed to relying on magic he'd become complacent in his own self defense. Hopefully it wasn't about to get him killed by some creature looking for an easy meal.

Movement to his left caught his attention! A shape darted behind the shed. He looked, and realized his mistake too late! A distraction! The shape from the bushes leapt forth the moment his eyes and head left it. It had known he was watching it the whole time! The shape moved from the brush and leapt for his lowered body. Luckily, despite his mistake, he was still able to defend himself, having already prepared a basic counterattack in his head while lying in the snow. It happened too fast for him to focus on the creature, but he certainly felt it. As the large body of fur leapt from the cover of the brush, Daybreak quickly rolled himself onto his back! The creatures body slammed into him, attempting to pin him in the snow, just as he prepared to push back. With a surge of strength, aided by the slickness of the snow and the creatures own momentum, Daybreak pushed the still partially airborne beast up and over his body before it could exert its full weight onto him. Whilst he pushed the animal away, he also lifted his own weight allowing him to use the effort of pushing the creature to slide underneath the airborne beast and gain some minor distance in the snow.

He rolled over and scrambled to his feet just as he heard the beast land against the side of the shed, and do the same. He turned swiftly, and with his eyes now full affixed on the target, found himself face to face with an enormous white wolf! Large was the understatement of his life, this thing was the size of a moose! The beast must have been crouched very low in the brush, and so he had underestimated its size significantly. This thing was as tall as he was, and it was only standing on four legs! As he stared in awe of its magnificence, another appeared from behind the shed, this one was significantly smaller and with a slicker snout, but still monstrously large for a wolf, and it was flanked by several regular sized wolves, all bearing their canines and low growls. A pack of regular size would have been a problem, but that, plus these two behemoths...he was screwed. No if ands or buts about it. Maybe he'd get lucky and they weren't hungry...At least they weren't the shadow beasts he'd met with Jackie. So his cover wasn't blown, he was just random lunch.

The pack circled him, trapping him within the center. The only thing between him and being totally surrounded was the shed which, unfortunately for him, the two largest wolves were standing near. His eyes darted, he was basically surrounded. No way to run, since the shed was blocked. No way to fight, not without surely getting ripped apart, or resorting to magic. But if he did that...then this was all pointless. Silver lining, at least if he died Famines plans were fucked. Though he didn't really feel like dying today. So there was only one thing he could do. Swallowing to himself, he pushed his pride down, deep within his gut. He shuffled his feet to get a good grip, and the largest wolf growled, but did not attack. He moved slower. Slow as he could manage, he dropped back to his knees, and lowered his head towards the largest of the pack, presumably the alpha...as though he were bowing to it. He pushed his head so low it rested against the snow, he had to appear as unchallenging as possible if he had even the slightest chance. He had to hope this wasn't about food, but territory.

The largest beast stepped forward, it took less than a second for it to close the distance between them. Its large paw found the ground directly beside to his face, and Daybreak was able to see that just the beasts paw alone was nearly the size of his head. It could crush him like a melon if it so desired. Beads of sweat formed along his neck despite the chilling temperatures, as he felt warm breath against the back of his head. He could almost feel the beasts nose twitching above his nape, sampling his scent, and possibly deciding his fate. This close, and at that angle, if it decided he was dinner it could snap his neck before he had any chance to resist. Fear gripped his lungs at the thought. Helplessness. A feeling he hated, was beginning to strangle him. Fear. Fear that he very well might die. Die alone in this empty field, leaving Rainbow to fend for herself. Would she even know what happened? That thought pushed a surge of emotion through him, and he struggled not to clench his hands in anger. How pathetic he felt. Angry, afraid and helpless before this massive beast.

He had no choice, he had to use magic. He couldn't leave Rainbow alone even if it meant blowing their cover. Sunset might be furious with them, but they could always come up with another plan. Still, would he be able to cast any spells in time? It would take a moment for his power to come back. Would the wolf sense that and regard it as hostile? A low growl in his ear broke his concentration. The beasts head had lowered, now its eyes nearly lined up with his. All his survival training told him not to look, not to make eye contact, but he couldn't help himself. His head remained still, but his eyes darted to the side, and met the beasts gaze. Instantly he felt himself frozen by its stare, his blood running cold. Like it knew what he was thinking, somehow, someway it knew. “Don't” The stare of this creature bore that word deep into his soul, almost as though it was speaking to him. In that moment, he realized he was truly helpless before this things might. A feeling like this had not seized him since he'd come face to face with one of the Four Horsemen, this freezing of his soul in absolute terror. It had defeated him with just a gaze, and the fight flowed out of him like water down a riverbed. His whole body shook, as his eyes returned to the ground. Somewhere inside of him, he felt totally humiliated. The wolf gave a low grunt, and lifted its face away. He heard it step back, turn and leave. Then moments later, the rest followed its example. After a full two minutes of shivering in the snow he finally dared to raise his head. No more eyes on him, they were gone. He was safe.

Daybreak rolled onto his back almost immediately. Relief was not the feeling that came to him. Just utter shame. He should be happy, nothing had happened, and yet everything had. He knew, and so did the wolf. He'd surrendered without a fight and so he'd been spared, no need to kill what was already defeated. He wasn't worth it. That had been the goal, and he'd succeeded, but then why did he feel so ashamed? Perhaps it was because he knew the beast had practically mocked him, and how he had crumpled so easily when its savage gaze had met his. He was so afraid to leave Rainbow alone, he'd surrendered his pride like a coward. He may have survived, but that beast had no respect for him. He couldn't tell if that actually hurt more than if it had bitten him.

Eventually the freezing cold in the back of his neck reminded him that he should return home. As he stood, dusting snow off his coat and pants while picking up the shattered pieces of his pride from the floor, he took a passive glance in the direction the pack had retreated, noticing something interesting as he did. The lock on the shed was now lying on the ground, broken at the handle. Curious, Daybreak approached the shed, and examined the broken lock. The door had also been heavily dented, and was splintering inwards. Even if the lock had still been on, one good kick could cave it right in. This must have happened when he repelled the wolves initial attack and thrown it at the shed. At least something good had come out of him prostrating himself before that beast. Though the wind was slowly picking up, and the cold nipped at his nose in an uncomfortable way, his curiosity pushed him forward. Slowly reaching out, Daybreak turned the handle of the shed, and peeked inside.

The room within lit up as the outside light met its darkened interior, causing Daybreaks eyes to go white for just a moment as they attempted to adjust to the new setting. After a few rapid blinks, the room came into focus, and a small smile curved up his lips. “Sunset, you clever devil.” Within the room was an enormous white crystal, the likes of which he had never seen. Its jagged surface seemed to suck the light out of the room and radiate out its own when Daybreak stepped forward and closed the door behind him. As the lighting ceased, the rock began emit a low glow, just barely illuminating the room enough for him to see. Several wires adorned the crystals surface, attached by crude methods such as duck tape and some other sticky substances Daybreak was hesitant to try and identify. Clearly it was magic of some kind, but it must been a natural source of energy if Sunset had figured out how to rig it to power her fridge. Though the fact that the fridge was the only thing she had it powering told him either it only held enough juice for one thing, or perhaps that was the only thing she really desired magic for. Either way, the thought of Sunset being too frustrated to learn to preserve her food the hard way, was humorous to picture.

The table upon which the crystal sat was lined with drawings and sketches and notes Sunset had clearly hand written herself on the object. They were messy and chaotic, but in an organized way only he and his father might appreciate. Even as Daybreak picked up the nearest sheet of paper and ran his eyes over it, he was able to discern with relative ease, the path in which her notes took as they jumped about the pages in a seemingly random order. Clearly she had been obsessing over this thing whenever she found it, enough so to chaotically organize her notes so that no one except like minded people might follow them. How fortunate for him. The notes dictated she had attempted multiple energy experiments on it to see what its capabilities were. It was almost hard to believe she had just left this thing here all this time, with its only protection being an overly large, rusty lock...and a pack of ridiculously large wolves, but he wasn't sure they counted....not for certain. Closer inspection of the table revealed a note Sunset had written most recently...and it was directed to him alone.

It read “Dear Daybreak,

Knowing you I'm pretty certain you'll find a way inside this little workshop eventually. If you're like me you won't be able to resist being intrigued by this crystal and how it's powering your fridge. It's amazing! It's coordinates are something I discovered in the forbidden book I stole from Princess Celestia just before I fled the capital, that's what led me to choose this place to hide. The power inside this rock is beyond anything you can dream of, and if you could use magic right now, you'd sense it too. The aura it can create is intoxicating and addicting. Trust me, I know. I locked myself in here for the better part of a couple winters trying to crack its secrets once I felt even a taste of its power, so be careful. That's the real reason I left Equestria for so long, and why I came back to try and ruin Twilights life. Despite my years of research on this thing, I could only ever draw out enough energy to power my fridge. But I know for certain, this crystal has enough energy within to power a city, maybe a country! When I left Celestia, I never intended to return, but I eventually came to theorize that with the power of the Elements, I might be able to draw out this rocks full power...Obviously things didn't turn out how I planned, and after my encounter with Twilight I decided to abandon my research and help her with her vision instead. But maybe you can succeed where I failed. I tried every magical method I could image on this thing, but perhaps the answer was never magical. Since you are now here, without magic, and won't have much to do for these next few months, this is my gift to help you pass the time. Go ahead, I guarantee after just one touch, you'll feel the same way I did about it! Have fun...for science!

P.S. I know you won't want to hide this from Rainbow, so feel free to show it to her, but do me a small favor and shred this note before you do. I prefer to leave my past in the past. It's not who I am today. I'd rather my friends not know some of the things I intended to use this for when I played for the wrong side. So before you show Rainbow this place, show my notes some...Spring Cleaning, if you catch my meaning. This place is yours now.”

As he lowered the note back to the table, Daybreak felt a warming sense of kinship for Sunset well up within him. It was comforting to know that she was aware of their similarities, and wasn't afraid to share her secrets with him. This also gave him a distinct advantage for the future, should he ever need it. It also made him realize something, that if he'd taken more time to get to know Sunset, he might have ended up with her instead of Rainbow. But he'd keep that to himself for now, buried deep down. Taking note of the rest of room, without the crystal and the desk full of notes, the rest of the place was just an ordinary shed. Shelves of tools and supplies lined either side of the wall, many of which he'd probably need to use before the day was out. A quick inspection of the shelves led him to exactly what he sought, an axe! At least now he could guarantee he and Rainbow remained warm. There was also some lighter fluid, and flint, so there were multiple paths open to them for fire making. Now the only problem he faced was how to secure the shed again? He doubted Sunset had a spare lock lying around, and he couldn't just leave the thing unlocked...could he? There didn't seem to be any civilization around, and since Sunset had noted they were outside Equestria...maybe it was safe? Still if he couldn't lock it, he had to build some kind of alarm system, just in case. There was no way he was taking any risks, if the crystal was as valuable as Sunset claimed.

Speaking of the crystal...Daybreak turned his attention back to the jagged thing. It truly did give off some kind of presence. Unlike anything he could recall seeing in his travels. The only thing that came close was the crystal cave he and Sunset had found underneath Canterlot...but this was beyond that. Those crystals seemed to absorb and dispel magic while this...He could feel it. Even cut off from his own aura, he could feel the crystal pulling at him as he looked at it. Like the thing had its own gravitational pull, he felt himself drawn to it. It's call felt even stronger than the crystal crib within the cavern. It wanted him to touch it, and he wanted to touch it. In fact, it was like he had to touch it! Not because it was calling to him, but because he wanted to know. What could this thing really make him see that would drive someone like Sunset to obsess over it as she had? These notes scattered around him were clearly written frantically, as though she had been pressed for time. Yet her message stated she'd been here for years...so what was the rush? Slowly, without really feeling aware of his actions, his fingers began to stretch out. Sure, he watched his hand move, and saw his fingers twitching in anticipation...but it didn't really feel like it was him. Almost like he was watching someone else move through his eyes. In his head, Sunsets warning stood out to him. Intoxicating...Addicting...He had to control himself.

Shaking his head, he withdrew and stepped back, slapping his palms to his cheeks to wake himself from the stupor. If he was going to do this, he had to be careful. For now, just a finger, he'd touch the very tip of the crystals jagged top, and see what came of it.

Once more, slowly Daybreak extended his arm out, forming a fist except for his index finger. He reached out, and hovered his hand over top the crystals alluring surface. Gently, delicately, he lowered his exposed appendage until it was less than a centimeter away. Something inside him tugged, pulled at his body, a yearning to grab the rock with his full grip, but he resisted. He kept cool. Hesitantly, he came down, and swiftly scrapped the slimmest amount of skin he could manage across the surface of its tip.

For a moment, he was underwhelmed, as nothing appeared to be happening. But then it hit him. Like a freight car made of light, his eyes went wide and his vision was obscured by white! Pure, blinding white hotness, swam across his brain burning and pleasuring every sense he had! A scream echoed through his mind in a voice he did not recognize, and he felt every inch of his body being lured forward, so that he might grasp hold of it more! Learn more! See more! Experience more of this power that now encompassed his vision in blissful light!

One violent shake, and a loud cry of pain, Daybreak ripped himself back from the object, and crashed into the nearest shelf. The contents of the shelf spilled out onto his head, luckily it was just a box of nails and not any of the heavier equipment. Shaking his head in pain, Daybreak looked down at his hand, now shaking, with a small stream of warm red running down his finger. He'd pushed against the things tip so hard he'd practically impaled himself with it. The pain must have broken the stupor, how lucky for him that he'd been so cautious.

That feeling was still fresh in his brain, bliss and agony together in one indescribable experiences...and that was just one finger. The thought of more of him touching that thing...was tempting to be certain, but also terrifying. Sunset had been here for years...with that? He could only imagine what she might have seen. Well, he would not be going through that too. Though the temptation licked at his mind, promising him a pleasure better than sex and a pain worse than hell fire, he now knew now how dangerous this thing was. It made perfect sense that the book containing this things location had been locked away. Celestia wasn't bold enough to risk something this powerful, even if it could power her entire country. But he wasn't his mother. This thing held secrets and power...and he was going to uncover them both. This was why Sunset had sent him here, he was certain of it. To learn this things secrets. With power like this, controlled, he might actually be able to fight Famine. He was going to need Rainbows help though, both to keep himself and the newfound desire in his gut under control, and to make sure he did not become obsessive as Sunset had.

With all that in mind, he decided that he'd been away long enough and it was time to head back to Rainbow. He had many things to tell her, and he would also need to start a fire if they hoped to have a decent meal that night. As he exited the shed he felt the crystal tug at his mind one last time, stronger than before, but he resisted and shut the door behind him. The tugging ceased almost the moment the door shut, making him wonder if there wasn't some kind of containment spell on the shed to keep the energy from seeping out.

As he made his way back towards the cabin, he felt a familiar feeling creep up his spine. Sure enough, as he glanced back towards the woods, there he was. The large wolf stood just behind the tree line, eyeing him up as he left the shed. It was alone now, or at least he appeared to be, and Daybreak was more than far enough away to make a run for it if he chose to. Probably. Instead, he slowly kept walking, using his peripheral vison to keep him headed towards the door, while keeping his attention locked on the wolf. It never broke the tree line, but it stared at him all the way until he stepped upon his porch, right until the moment he opened the door and went inside. Clearly this wolf was not finished with him yet.

.....

Stepping inside, Daybreak was greeted with a warm sensation washing over his entire body, along with the most pleasing aroma of cooking food flowing into his nostrils. Warmth flooded him, and he nearly forgot everything he'd just done as the comfort made him shiver. He stepped into the living room to discover the source of this feeling, and found a fire already burning, along with a mysterious plant sitting next to the fireplace that looked like a Venus Fly Trap crossed with a pink rose. Before he could discover the meaning behind this, Rainbows voice grabbed him by the ear. “Well you sure took your sweet time out there. I was beginning to think you fell in a lake or something.”

He turned, and the smart ass reply he prepared died in his throat. Rainbow stood there in the kitchen, stark nude except for a large apron that covered her front, barely. His expression was not well hidden as Rainbow loosed a satisfied giggle. “Yeah, I thought you'd like it. Found it while rummaging through the areas upstairs, along with that weird plant and some firewood. Sunset left this place prepared for at least a few days, but don't think that means you'll get away with not chopping wood.”

The ability to speak found him again after a few moments of staring, and he shook his head “Well, actually I just went to the shed and found an axe out there...along with some others things of...a more hard to describe nature. Also, apparently we have neighbors...in the form of some wolves the size of a moose.”

Rainbows snarky smiled faded “Really?...Is that why you took so long out there?” At that moment, she spied the fresh stream of red dripping off his hand. “Holy fuck dude! You're bleeding, did you get bit?!

He looked, and nearly laughed “Oh this? No, no, this is nothing.” He quickly disrobed from the jacket and flung it towards the couch. Rolling his sleeves up, he showed Rainbow the small spot where he'd stabbed his hand on the crystal. Rainbow came over and grabbed it in her hands, causing the smallest of grunts to escape him. “How'd you manage this? It looks pretty deep, what did you stab yourself on a nail or something?”

Daybreak sucked in a deep breath, and began to explain everything that had occurred with him since he left the house. He tried to skimp on the details concerning the exact purpose on Sunsets work shed, for her sake, and instead focused on the wolf pack outside. As he explained what had occurred between them, Rainbow moved towards the kitchen window and peered out through it. To her shock, a much smaller wolf was standing right where the large one had been moments earlier. Daybreak quickly came over and confirmed it for himself. Although this one was regular sized, the fact that they now had some sort of wolf guard watching their house was less than assuring. Rainbow certainly didn't seem pleased.

“You certainly have a way with both people and animals, don't you? Couldn't even go one day without making enemies.” She spoke with certain touch of both amusement and annoyance in her words. Daybreak was not having it though, especially not while she was dressed like that. He just couldn't take her seriously.

“Oh screw off Skittles. You weren't the one that moose wolf made it's bitch. It probably thinks it owns me now or something...Plus, I'm not sure they're our enemies. Not just yet.”

Sensing his discomfort, Rainbow circled his body and came up behind him as he stared out the window. Her hands danced down his pants and rubbed around his crotch, she brought her lips to his ear and lightly whispered to him “If you're feeling that bothered by it, you could always relieve your stress on me. I'm certainly not dressed like this for my health you know.”

That was bait he couldn't resist taking. Especially after being mind fucked by that crystal, he could certainly use the relief. But there was still one or two things he wanted to know first. He spun on the spot, pulling Rainbow tight against his chest and grabbing a handful of her exposed rear as his hands snuck behind her. Their lips crushed together ravenously, and aggressively for just a moment, before Daybreak pulled away with a smirk. “Before this goes on, I do want to know a few more things.”

Rainbow groaned. “Fucking tease...fiiiiiine, what do ya want to know that can't possibly wait until after rutting my brains out?”

Withholding his chuckle, Daybreak motioned back towards the fireplace “I get the firewood, but what's that weird piranha plant knock off doing over there?”

Rainbow growled “That can't wait?”

Daybreak stuck out his tongue “Indulge my curiosity, and I'll indulge your lust.”

Rainbow sighed “Fine, fucking nerd. Keep your horny girlfriend waiting over a potted plant...I found the thing upstairs with a little note attached to its pot. Its called a Halfmoon Feast. Apparently it gives off this aroma that's extremely comforting to people. I guess it uses it to lure in small bugs for prey or something, but it only makes people feel more relaxed. As long as we leave it by an open window each night, it can basically feed itself on bugs...Although apparently the occasional watering makes it more 'friendly'. Not really sure what that part meant...Satisfied? Can we fuck now?”

Daybreak snorted aloud, running his hand underneath the apron, along her exposed belly. “Wow Dash...hope you aren't planning on teaching our little one that kind of language.”

Rainbow giggled at his ticklish touch, but kept up her snarky grin “You kidding? Once we get back I'm gonna have it swearing up a storm. Gonna have him/her crawl right up to Twilight and tell her to fuck off...or maybe Sunset...hmm I think Twilight would have a better reaction. Their first word shall be...Egghead in honor of Twilight. I decree it so!”

Daybreak gave her behind a firm swat, causing her to give a satisfying yip in pain “I seriously hope I'm not going to have to be the responsible one with our child here. I swear you are something else Dash.”

She stuck out her tongue in defiance “Oh you know you love it!”

Daybreak just shook his head “Well I am here aren't I. Despite basically everyone thinking I was probably gonna destroy the world or something, here we are-”

Dash silenced him with a finger on his lips “Don't jinx us hot shot. So what's the other thing you wanted to know, you said two things, and now that you've swatted my ass and I haven't pounced on you for it, I think that is a testament to my self control. So get on with it already!”

He honestly couldn't tell if she was genuinely annoyed, or just messing with him. Either way, it was ridiculously cute. “Alright alright, last thing I swear...Whatcha got cooking in the stove? I smelled it walking in and can't get it outta my head. I gotta know.”

“Oh...Umm...” Rainbows face suddenly changed a shade, little red blushes started to poking through her cheeks. Daybreak tilted his head, confused. “What's up Dashie, no need to be shy, it smells amazing!”

She shifted her feet against the floor, making the apron sway back and forth. She was becoming harder to resist by the second. “It's...nothing special...just cornbread for tomorrow morning really...I was gonna put it in the fridge after we get done having fun.”

There was no way. That smelled waaaaay too delicious to be just plain corn bread made from a standard recipe. Unless...

“Rainbow...” Daybreak grasped her by the shoulders, and looked her dead in the eyes, a look of the most serious intent upon his face “Are you telling me, that you actually know how to bake?!”

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably, nodding slowly “D-don't tell anyone! None of my friends know...but I'm actually a really good cook when it comes to sweets and bakery type stuff. Pinkie Pie has been showing me for years. She just doesn't think I ever paid any attention.”

Daybreaks hands shook with glee. Rainbow was surely confused, but inside his head, he was celebrating. “Thank all the merciful gods! Now we won't have to really on my mediocre cooking skills all the time! Praise the fucking moon for its mercy!”

Ok. Perhaps that was a little over dramatic, but the thought of cooking every meal they were ever going to eat all by himself was a haunting one indeed. At least now he could rely on some help.

After his internal celebration subsided, Daybreak took a huge whiff of the air, sampling what Rainbow was cooking with all the power his nose might allow him. Truly, if the smell was any indication of taste, Rainbow had paid veeeery close attention to Pinkie's instructions. His mouth watered at the thought, annoying Rainbow slightly as he asked his next question. “Sooooo...when might that be edible?”

Rainbows lips puckered in frustration. “I said tomorrow morning...But you sir, better put that thought from your mind permanently if we are not on that bed in the next! Thirty! Seconds!”

Popping to a salute, Daybreak dipped down, swiped one hand behind Rainbows knees and the other behind her back, then scooped her up into his arms like a bride. “As you command my lady.”

Rainbow, momentarily surprised by his rapid response, recovered quickly and thrust her arm out in the direction of the hallway. “Now that's more like it. Onward noble steed. Carry your princess to her throne! She commands it!”

“Always knew she fantasized about that stuff” He thought to himself, as he expertly crab walked down the hallway, so as not to smack Rainbows head against the narrow passage.

.....

Daybreak channeled his inner monkey, as he attempted to fiddle the door knob open with his right foot, while also not falling over, or dropping Rainbow. Rainbow giggled at his struggles, apparently deciding that instead of helping him to achieve their mutual goal, watching him suffer might be more enjoyable. Daybreak eventually managed to grip the knob with his toes, and force it to turn, just enough for him to press Rainbows dangling feet against the frame and push it open. As she was beside herself with laughter at his expense, Daybreak doubted Rainbow would mind being flung onto the bed, rather than placed gently. So he did just that. Her butt struck the mattress and she let out a soft “Oof!” as the mattress bounced her back up into the air ever so slightly.

Daybreak was already half undressed by the time Rainbow actually settled into a comfortable position on her back. She eyed him with hungry eyes as he went for his pants and undergarments first. His skin tight boxers barely hit the floor before he was attempting to crawl up on the bed after her, but Rainbow held out her leg, and pressed her cold foot against his chest. “Uh uh” She cooed at him softly. “Everything goes.” She licked her lips as he obliged her, pulling his two layers of shirts up and over his head, then simply tossing them to the floor at the bedside. He stood still for a moment, letting her take in the sight of him as she often did for him. Her eyes hovered over his abs, and crawled hungrily down to his crouch. She smiled a devils smile “Come and get it”.

That was all the confirmation he needed. Daybreak took hold of the foot she had laying on his chest and slowly ran his hands over her silk like skin. Pulling the leg up higher into the air so that he had a full view of her, Daybreak placed small kisses up her body, starting at her foot and slowly working up to her clit. He could tell the moment his tongue pressed against her wet sex, she was just as aroused as he was. The smell of her arousal flooded his nostrils and gave him an adrenal boost that blurred out everything else, he attacked her wet lips with his tongue like she was made of candy! A loud squeak escaped Rainbows mouth as Daybreaks nimble muscle flicked over her clit, back and forth, left then right, repeatedly! They'd done this so many times now, he knew exactly what she wanted, and was more than happy to give it!

Rainbows hands gripped and pulled at the sheets on the bed. Her hands crawled and pulled at the fabric of the apron as she tried to pinch at herself. Even for such a loose piece of cloth, it felt suffocating when all she wanted to do was touch herself. Without realizing it, she had already pulled apart the knot she'd tied behind her body and was flinging the pink thing off the bed to go where ever it may. Daybreak paused his oral attack to stare at her. Now she truly, was completely exposed, and he took in the sight like it was his first time seeing it. Every time he saw her naked, he stared as though it was the first, and every time it made her face redden. It was so embarrassing, yet so arousing to know that the only thing he had his mind on was her, and what he wanted to do to her.

Growing impatient, despite only a moment passing, Rainbow widened her legs a bit. “More.” She breathed heavily.

Smirking, Daybreak took a step back from the bed and motioned at his own throbbing muscle. “You first, sexy thing.”

Her lips puckered “Meanie” she pouted. But her response time showed otherwise. She rolled herself off the bed, and got to her knees in front of him. Taking her breasts in either hand, she cupped them together, and squished them around his dick softly. Gently she pushed them up and down along his skin, watching with an admitted satisfaction as his eyes rolled back a bit, and low moans escaped his throat. Leaning forward, Rainbow licked the very tip of his member as she worked her soft breasts up and down the shaft. A sharp moan crawled out that he tried to suppress, but she heard it anyways. Smiling to herself, she licked again, and got another moan. “My tongues too good huh?” She cooed at him teasingly.

“Yes.” He breathed back, no hesitation. “So good...”

It was like he was in a trance. “Well if that's the case...” She let her breasts bounce free and took hold of his dick with one hand. “Then I guess I know what you want.”

Slowly, she wrapped her tongue around the length of his shaft, and began to take him completely into her eager lips. She wrapped her tongue tight, squeezing and licking along his muscle with all her might. She let him linger there a moment, just completely absorbed by the feeling of her tongue and lips, then began to bob her head. She took as much of it as she could manage each time without gagging. But that didn't seem to be enough for Daybreak. After only a few moments, she felt his hands lay on the back of her head, and knew what was coming. He stopped letting her control things, and began to thrust into her mouth on his own. He held her head in place as he bucked forward into her throat, nearly tripping her gag reflex with each animalistic thrust. Despite him nearly choking her, she wasn't in any pain, and kept her tongue sloshing over his sensitive skin the whole time!

She felt his tip flare after a minute or two, and knew he was approaching his end. Even without him telling her, she could feel it as his thrusts increased in pace. So she picked things up as well. She flicked her tongue just underneath the head of his dick and rubbed around his most sensitive spots. Within seconds his breathing became heavy at her expert technique.

“R-Rainbow!” He struggled.

“I know, give it to me stud.” she'd have chuckled if her mouth wasn't full. She knew him so well.

His bucks became erratic, and for all of ten seconds he was choking her as he thrust the full length of his dick into her nearly unwillingly throat, and exploded his seed within her! He bucked once, twice, three times, before he was spent and the last drops of his orgasm dripped into her. Once he was done, he fell backwards onto the bed, and began sucking in deep breaths of air. Rainbow gave a large swallow, and licked the remaining fluid from her lips, before crawling up on the bed after him.

Her hands crawled over his dick. Refusing to allow his arousal to fade, she began stroking him as she whispered in his ear. “You know big guy, you were choking me at the end there. You're not normally so aggressive. I hope you're planning on repeating that enthusiasm for round two.”

“Definitely.” He breathed slowly, then added “And round three, four, five, and six.”

A light hum of amusement echoed from Rainbow as she crawled up and straddled his chest, squishing his erection between her toned cheeks. “Oh? Wanna add more kids to the list huh? Or maybe...?” Rainbow tensed her cheeks, squeezing the life from his dick. “Maybe you want me here tonight? Make me scream a bit? Dominate me like a wild animal?”

There was a considerable amount of hopefulness in her voice. Made him wonder if she actually did get off on him dominating her. But that wasn't what he wanted right now. After everything that had happened, and everything that had occurred until now...He was finally ready to accept her, fully.

With the utmost tenderness, Daybreak reached his hands back and gripped Rainbows muscled cheeks. She loosed a lustful squeak at his touch, but then fell silent when he did not continue. Instead he pushed himself back upwards into a sitting position, resting his back against the head of the bed and lifted Rainbows ever so slightly off him. For just a moment he held her up while he positioned himself below, then once he was ready, lowered her back down. A sharp, but joyful moan escaped Rainbow as he lowered her down, and the head of his dick pushed her soaked lips apart. He brought her down gently, allowing her to feel every single inch he pushed inside. Her arms and legs wrapped around his back once he was fully hilted inside of her, pulling their bodies tightly together. Rainbow was still for a moment, reveling in the feeling of him filling her up completely. Daybreak couldn't help but adore the expression she wore now, eyes glazed over as she basked in her ecstasy. It was almost a crime to interrupt something so lovely. But interrupt he must, he had to speak now before he lost his nerve.

“Rainbow?”

“Hm?”

It took her a few seconds to register that he had spoken. In that time, Daybreaks hands crawled around to find Rainbows, wrapped tightly behind his back. He gently pulled her hands apart, then entangled her fingers in his own, pushing their fused palms out in front of them. This pushed Rainbow off of her comfy rest against his chest and allowed him to get a good full look at her body. Starting at pelvis, he took in the sight of her lips wrapped tightly around his muscle, then traveled upwards along her silk skin. His eyes passed over her sharply defined abs, then snaked upwards to her luscious breasts and perky nipples. Unable to resist the urge, Daybreak gave a quick thrust upwards, and watched Rainbows breasts bounce as she squeaked with pleasure. A grumpy moan followed after, as Daybreaks eyes finally moved up to meet Rainbows. She blushed when he stared at her, and averted her gaze. Funny how, after all this time, and all the times they'd shared a bed together, he could still make her blush. It always brought him a warm smile, no matter the circumstance.

“Rainbow, look at me”

She hesitated, her face growing a deeper red as she tried to form a grumpy expression. “N-No. Whenever you look at me like that...”

Her voice drifted off, but he knew what she meant. It was hard not to chuckle, but he wanted to see her face when he spoke next. “Look, and I'll start moving. The longer you wait, the longer we just sit here.”

Under her breath, he heard her mutter “That isn't such a bad thing”. But nevertheless, her eyes slowly drifted back to his. He stared into her, holding her gaze as he started to move his hips. Slowly, affectionately thrusting up into her, and drinking in her squeaks as he did. He held her gaze and listened to the sounds of their bodies for a full minute before he spoke again.

“Rainbow. I want you to know, after everything that's happened, between us, and your friends, everything...I don't ever want it to end. I don't ever want us to end. That's why...I want you to know something...”

He leaned close, so close he could feel the heat radiating from her face, her eyes shivered as he stared. He took a deep inhale of breath before he spoke.

“I love you Rainbow.”

Not letting her have a chance to reply, Daybreak dove in for the kill and crushed their lips together. The instant their lips met, Daybreak felt a sharp tightness squeezing at his dick and hands. Her whole body had tightened around him, almost to the point he couldn't move anymore. A sharp gasp escaped them both as her neither's gripped him for dear life, her muscle strength was incredible! He felt a wetness beginning to soak against his pelvis. Had she just cum from that? That thought. mixed her sudden tightness was too much for him! They'd just begun, but already he felt a climax slapping him in the face. Pulling out wasn't an option with how tightly she was gripping him, so he didn't even bother trying. He released his load into her welcoming womb with a loud gasp, breaking their kiss as he spasmed into her!

Rainbow rolled off him the moment she felt him finish blasting his load into her. She crawled to the edge of the bed and, with a wobbly sort of balance stood up facing away from him. After only a moment to steady herself, she bent over at the waist, reaching down to touch her toes and giving him a perfect view of his work. She spoke only one word “More”

For a moment he was confused, he'd expected a different reaction than this to his confession. Rainbow repeated herself, more firmly this time. “More...I want more. You can't just say something like that to me...and not expect repercussions. I want you to fuck me like nothing we've ever done before! I want you to make me cum so hard I forget where I am! And I want you to repeat those words to me every time you finish! Got it?”

This was unexpected. He'd thought she'd become much mushier, but perhaps this was the only way she knew how to react. Either way, he was not about to disappoint her now. Standing from the bed, he came behind her and gently pushed her to the sheets. “Lie on your belly and stick your rear into the air Dashie. By the time we are done, your wet dreams will be disappointing compared to this memory.”

With a shiver, she did as he commanded, spreading her cheeks for him as she barely uttered the words “I love you too Daybreak”.

The night was long and pleasure filled. Neither of the young lovers would likely get much sleep, but they did not care. They all the time in the world to themselves. And blissful ignorance was their great joy.

Make This Place A Home

View Online

Day 2 of Isolation

The following morning called, and with it came the wonderful smell of baked bread. Daybreaks eyes fluttered lazily as a draft wafted over his exposed skin and the sweet aroma filled his nostrils. A sharp chill traveling through his body willed him awake as a single snowflake lofted in and landed atop his bare back. Daybreak sat straight up in bed, eyes wide. The culprit revealed itself as another draft blew through the room, reminding him how underdressed he was. The window directly to his right was open, and it was snowing heavily outside. He looked around, Rainbow was no where in sight, but judging from the aroma making its way in from the hall, he knew exactly where she was. Which meant she had opened the window upon awaking. Perhaps to ensure he got up in a timely manner? He'd soon find out, as that wonderful smell was reasserting his need for food.

Quickly throwing on some grey sweats and a long shirt, Daybreak stumbled his way out into the hall. The rapid and disorganized thudding of his feet along the floor alerted Rainbow to his presence long before he ever made it to the kitchen. Which was lucky for him, since that wasn't even where she was.

“I'm out here hot stuff. Come meet our neighbors.”

Rainbows voice flowed in from the open front door, that Daybreak only now spotted once finally making it to the kitchen, and finding it vacant. Rainbows words barely stuck in Daybreaks brain, all he was focused on was following that delicious smell, which also seemed to be coming from outside as well, oddly enough. Forgetting where he was, Daybreak stumbled out into the snowy exterior without even bothering to put on shoes. His brain was quick to remind him though, the moment his foot touched the mushy surface below, his whole nervous system did a hard reset, and then he was very much awake!

The sight that greeted him as the adrenaline flowed through his brain, set his mind into a nose dive. It was such a shock he almost failed to notice the tray of cornbread sitting on the bench directly to his left, releasing a steady stream of steam as the cool air touched its hot pan. Rainbow was knelt a few meters away from the house, next to a small white wolf. The beast was no bigger than a cub, barely larger than her foot, and was happily yipping as it munched on something within her outstretched palm. It was likely some of the bread, as there was at least two squares missing from the tray already. He wasn't sure which to comment on first, the wolf cub, or the fact that Rainbow was even more underdressed than he was for this weather. All she'd bothered to throw on before venturing out was an extra long shirt, that extended nearly down to her knees. Her modesty may have been ensured, but there was no way in Tartarus she wasn't freezing her ass off. He almost wished a hefty breeze would kick up, just to give him an early morning present.

“What the fuck...?” Was sadly all that managed to escape him.

Rainbow smiled and patted the top of the small cubs head. “I found him sitting out here this morning. The little pervert was watching me walk around in the house before I got dressed. He just...starred at me as I got the cornbread from last night ready.”

It was becoming increasingly more obvious that the wolf pack in these woods would not be leaving Daybreak or Rainbow alone anytime soon. Still, if they were under surveillance, why was a pup the one pulling guard duty this time around? Were they not considered a threat? And why was this one suddenly friendly?

As if to answer his question, the pup ceased its licking of Rainbows (now empty) hand and glared at Daybreak, before emitting a low growl at him as he took a step forward off the front porch. Daybreak stopped in his tracks and glared at the cub right back, before retracting the step he'd taken.

“Oh so fuck me then. What? I'm the only one they don't like?”

Rainbow saw the look on his face and giggled “You really do have a way with animals.”

Daybreak attempted to melt the pup where it stood with his glare, but all it did was bark at him in response. “Maybe we could eat it for lunch?” he suggested, at precisely the wrong time.

The words were barely out of his mouth, when he noticed the bushes directly ahead of Rainbow part ways, and the second largest wolf from the pack emerged, still larger than life and clearly displeased. As though having actually heard and understood what he said, the wolf lowered its head loosed a deep growl. Even though Rainbow was the closest to the beast, Daybreak just somehow knew that was meant for him.

“Oh fuck me...” He muttered under his breath.

The cub gave a light yip as this other wolf appeared, and, after giving Rainbows hand one final lick, ran towards its pack mate. The larger one gave the cubs face a long lick as it ran between its feet, then turned from the scene and walked back into the brush. Rainbow stood back up with a pout on her face.

“Look what you did, butt munch!”

Daybreak was taken aback, both at her expression, and her childish insult. “Me?! The fuck did I do?”

Rainbows hands found her hips in possibly the most childish looking pout he ever seen “You ticked off his mom! Now we can't play anymore.”

Daybreaks eyebrows raised as Rainbow strode over to him “That was his mom?”

Rainbows head shook in disbelief “Aren't you supposed to be the smart one? It only took me one look at her to tell she was the mom of their pack, and I'm guessing the other massive one you saw is the dad. They're the Alpha male and female of the wolves around here.”

Daybreak rubbed the back of his head “Well, yeah, I gathered that much. I mean you can tell just by their size difference that those two are running the place. I mean, how do you know she was that specific cubs mother?”

“Really?” She remarked as though the answer should be obvious, making him feel somehow less intelligent for not knowing. He didn't like Rainbow making him feel that way. He'd always considered himself the more intellectually superior of the two. Which was fair since she was probably the better fighter between them. He couldn't have her beat him in brains too, that just wouldn't stand. Still he had no idea, how she could tell that cubs heritage, so he was forced to concede this round.

“Umm...Yes?” he replied, trying not to seem ignorant of some obvious truth.

Rainbow scoffed, tweaking his nerves slightly. “You saw the way that cub ran to her almost immediately after she told you off, and the way she licked him afterwards. That's stuff only mamas do. You should really learn more about that kind of thing dude. After all, it'll be your turn soon.” Rainbows hands briefly rubbed around her belly, which was still not showing any physical differences, giving Daybreak an unexplainable blush in his cheeks.

Smirking in satisfaction, she strode up to him and gave him a quick nip on the ear, before retrieving the tray of bread and walking inside. Daybreak lingered for a moment, not because of Rainbows kiss, but because he could still see the female wolf in the brush ahead. She was eyeing him, there was no mistake of it. Her eyes were locked directly on his. Daybreak kept perfect eye contact with her, refusing to look away. If this was a contest, he would not be losing to these animals again. If his knowledge of beasts was still accurate, staring an alpha of any species in the eyes was like challenging them, and highly advised against. But he would not be bowing again. After a moment, the female snorted, or what would pass as one from a beast with a snout, and turned her back to him. For a moment Daybreak felt victory swell in his gut, before the female seemed to kick at the ground with her hind legs, flinging dirt and snow in his direction without bothering to look back at him, then walking off. They were much to far away from each other for the dirt and snow to ever reach, but the message was clear. Daybreaks face burned with fury, he opened his mouth to swear at the beast, but Rainbows own voice cut him off.

“Are you gonna stay out there all morning mister Wolf Whisperer? If you take too long I might get dressed.”

The fury slowly left his body like steam from a kettle. He turned, returning inside and shutting the door behind him. He'd let it go for now, but that little insult would not be forgotten anytime soon.

.....

The remainder of the morning between the couple was shared in a peaceful silence. Until a brief thought crossed Daybreaks mind that he couldn't help but voice as they chowed down on the bread Rainbow had baked, and snuggled against each other on the couch.

“You know Dashie...we could always just stay here.”

Rainbows cheek nuzzled into his chest creating pleasant waves of warmth inside him “What? Like for the rest of the day? I'm down for that, except that eventually we'll get hungry...and we need more firewood...and there's the shed door you fucked up that needs fixing.”

Daybreak lightly reached down and flicked Rainbow in the nose, earning a brief snort in response. “No you dork, I meant...we could stay here, in this house, and not go back to Equestria.”

The cool moisture gripping Rainbows hair made him jump as she turned over on his lap, and looked up at him. “What like...forever?”

With her positioned the way she was, Rainbow gave off the impression of a puppy begging for food. It somehow made her response seem all the more adorable, despite how important it may be. Daybreak lightly shrugged his shoulders. “Yeah? Why not? I've got everything I need here with me already.” As he spoke his fingers rubbed down the sides of Rainbows massive shirt, tracing her curves with his fingernails and feeling her breath against him. Despite how relaxed she felt, he could still tell her next words sounded conflicted.

“Daybreak...we can't. We-...I have responsibilities back home. I still have things I want to do with my life. I'm not ready to 'settle down' just yet. And what about Famine? We can't just ignore that because we're hidden in some forest on the other side of the planet.”

Daybreak grimaced. He didn't mean to, it just slipped out, and Rainbow clearly heard it. He'd been hoping she would agree with him wholeheartedly, despite knowing the odds were very against that.

“No offense Dashie, but with a kid on the way, how much more can you really do? Once that little ball of magic is born I doubt its gonna be a part time job.”

He felt teeth lightly sink into the flesh of his arm. Looking back down when a twinge of pain crept up his spine, he found a smirking Rainbow still staring at him. “What, don't think I'm awesome enough to juggle motherhood and being a daredevil stunt flyer?”

Ignoring her quip, Daybreak continued with his defense. “And as for Famine, us being hidden here is the best thing we can do for that right? Apocalypse is basically on hold if she can't find me, right?”

“Could you really just leave everything else behind Daybreak? Even your magic? Cause that's what you'd have to do to stay hidden here forever. You know that.”

The weight of that question was all too real. Real enough that he looked away from Rainbows prying eyes, and instead found interest in the window sill before he could force himself to answer. Forced was the right term to use because he had to desperately try to push the words out.

“I...I don't care about any of that stuff Dash. I...can learn to live without magic. I don't, need anyone else. The only one I'm loyal to is you.”

A sharp burning pain in the center of his chest quickly reminded him of yet another handicap he was currently carrying around. Rainbow either felt his chest heat up, or could hear the struggle in his voice, because her eyes were full of sympathy. A warm kiss found his collarbone before she spoke.

“You're lying big guy. Maybe I am the most important thing in your world, (and I damn well better be), but I'm not the only thing you feel loyal towards. You have friends that love you, Daybreak, and will miss you if you don't come back. Scoots and Sunset, Twilight and Spike. You're not alone anymore. Maybe you should embrace that.”

The hands caressing Rainbow stopped their loving touch, leaving her momentarily disappointed. But then began to encircle and pull her tight against his chest, which was growing warmer by the moment. “You see right through me Dash, don't you.”

“Damn straight I do!” She said, very softly reaching her fist up and punching him in the forehead “And besides, you can't lie to me on matters of loyalty. Not while the essence of my Element is beating in your chest. I'm not Twilight dude, I understand how you work.”

That last part wasn't necessary, he was sure Rainbow was just throwing in some light shade at Twilight because he'd likely let her get away with it. And he would. He didn't bother remarking back, instead he just snuggled against her and let his fingers dance around her skin. That was all he really wanted to do, just lay around with her for as long as he could manage to do so. After a few minutes or so of comfortable silence, Rainbows lips found their way to his, and she gently muttered to him “One day, we'll live here forever. One day.”

The rest of the day passed with calm uneventful splendor, just the way Daybreak wanted things to be. For as long as they could remain so.

Day 5 of Isolation

The days flowed by slowly and calmly. Daybreak and Rainbow found themselves enjoying the smaller minuet things that both magic and people had seemingly made them forget about. But with the absence of both, and barely any modern devices to be found, the couple had to become creative in ways to keep entertained. Whether it was the, now daily routine of trying to tempt the wolf cub that watched them each morning to come inside the house (Rainbows idea). Or simply gathering one of the many books from the in home library Sunset had left there and indulging in whatever knowledge they may hold (Daybreaks preference). They did whatever they could to keep semi-active and entertained. After all, even they couldn't do nothing but sleep and plow all the time, despite those still being the most preferred of activities. Daybreak even developed a daily workout routine for him and Rainbow better adapt to living without their magic. His was more strenuous than Rainbows could afford to be, for obvious reasons, but it still provided the necessary fitness to keep her active.

Eventually the day came when Daybreak could no longer put off the need to go and gather more firewood from the forest. The reserves Sunset had left hidden in drawers throughout the house had finally become noticeably thin, and he knew that it would be foolish to allow their stores to run empty before venturing out to gather more. Nevertheless, the knowledge of what likely awaited him beyond the tree line was not encouraging. It was almost guaranteed that he would meet the wolf pack once he left, and was not looking forward to it. Rainbow of course, offered to go in his place, but he burned that idea down with the vigorous passion of an arsonist. No way would he allow her or those beasts to think him too weak to do something like this just cause he had no magic to protect him. If anything, this was a chance to reassert himself in the eyes of those wolves. At least that's what he kept telling himself as he pulled on his Manticore jacket and boots. For more reasons than just the warmth, he dressed the same as the day he'd met the beasts.

Rainbow wasn't exactly much help to his mood either. As he readied himself at the door she kept checking, and double checking, and triple checking his clothes. Then offering to come with him and checking his clothes again. Her anxiety was making him even more anxious, but that still didn't change what he had to do. So he allowed her one final check of everything he had on, then forced a farewell hug from her before she could delay him again. Stepping out into the cool morning sun, Daybreak gave Rainbow a final thumbs up, before venturing into the unknown.

Before getting dressed that morning both he and Rainbow had finally taken the time to look at the giant map Sunset had set up in the library and find their location on it, in hopes of figuring out just how large this forest actually was. Their location had been marked with a bright red thumbtack, and it gave them both a brief halt in their brains. In joking, they had said how being on the opposite side of the world was a good hiding place, but they'd not realized how accurate the statement actually was. From where Ponyville stood on the map, they were almost directly on the other side of the planet. What was even more surprising, was the closest recorded civilization to them was over three hundred miles away, and it was the Dragon Lands! Sunset had literally placed them on a snow covered mountain, cut off from all civilization, with their only possible hope of communication being ferocious fire breathing brutes with the social skills of a hungry alligator. Middle of nowhere was likely an understatement. But it was anything if not effective. Daybreak hadn't even known areas near the Dragon Lands had snowy mountains until now.

Tracing the map had allowed Daybreak to surmise that this forest, which they were in the center of, took up most of the mountain and continued down its side to the base. So they were in no danger of running out of firewood. At least not before Tartarus froze over and the sun burnt out. That only left food as a problem. Much like the firewood, the food reserves were only meant to last a few days, and Daybreak wasn't going to let those run dry either. So this trip would be both about warming them, and scouting out what there was to eat in the frozen abyss.

But first, he needed a weapon. Despite his bravado, he wasn't stupid, or foolish enough to believe he could win a one on one fight with either of those massive wolves unarmed. He'd likely fare fine against the regular sized members, but knowing his luck, he wouldn't be encountering them first. As he crossed the open space between the house and shed, his eyes worked overtime. Darting in and out of every bush, squinting and scanning for even the slightest hint of movement. If he was attacked before he could arm himself, he'd be in real trouble. So he had to see the attack coming and bolt for the shed at the first sign of trouble. Luckily, he made it to the door without incident. Careful not to treat the entrance too roughly, Daybreak quickly slid inside and shut the fragile thing behind him. That would be next on his to do list, repair the door and find a new way to lock it. He'd likely just end up building a new door altogether since it would be a good way to pass time if he got bored.

Once he was sure nothing had followed or approached the shed, Daybreak breathed a sigh of relief and took a moment to adjust his eyes to the dim lighting of the shed. The crystal still sat right where it was before, giving off its own weird ambient glow. He'd ignored the thing since the first encounter, and had not since come out to mess with it more. He'd save that for when he had too much free time and no other distraction. Like after the food and fire situation was dealt with. Turning away from the rock, he scanned the many crates and hanging tools along the wall for anything that would make an ideal weapon of self defense. The axe was an obvious choice since he needed that to cut the wood anyways, so it immediately came off the shelf. Same with the many ropes and giant rubber-like bands that lay scattered nearby. If he managed to cut the tree down, he would need a way to haul it back to the clearing without relying solely on his strength alone. Still he wanted something else, it'd be better not to ruin or dull the axe with blood and flesh if he had to fight.

As his eyes scanned the shelves, a light glint of steel caught him. It shimmered dimly behind a crate, and Daybreak saw what he thought might be a hilt protruding from behind it. He tested the shelf with his foot first, before stepping up and pushing the crates aside. “Oh...This will do very nicely” He reached over the dust riddle surface and plucked the item from its sheath. A long machete slid out from within, glimmering with a freshly shined look to it. Among everything else here covered in dust, this blade looked like it was brand new, or at least very well maintained. The blade itself was at least the length of his arm, minus the sheath. It belonged in a jungle explorer kit, not hidden away in a shed on the snowy mountains. A brief thought of how and why it was here crossed his mind. But it passed just as quick, and was added to the many things he'd have to ask Sunset about when he saw her again.

Regardless, Daybreak took the blade and its sheath, tightly tying the holster around his waist and hefting the rope/bands over his free shoulder before venturing back out into the cold. Even if two weapons hadn't been enough to satisfy, he didn't feel comfortable being inside much longer...too close to the crystal and its temptations. Not while his mind was distracted with other matters. As he exited the shed, he made an immediate left turn and broke the tree line. A straight path would be the best choice, and one closest to the shed, in case he had to make a quick run back. The clearing was likely very hard to miss given its size, so the possibility of getting lost wasn't really a concern to him. He was more worried about what other life he might encounter within the wood.

Even if they were magical beasts in some way, wolves of the size he'd seen had to consume alot to stay healthy. Larger predators likely meant a greater abundance of prey. Whether or not that prey equaled the wolves in size would be what he needed to discover. As he moved further in, the clearing behind him grew fainter and fainter in his vision. Once it was almost completely out of sight, he decided to stop and start his excavation of wood. Traveling too far without an effective means to carry much wood would be foolish, but he also didn't want to effect the shape of the clearing with his harvesting. He had no idea if the clearing was in the shape it was for any reason, but assuming it was, it was best not disturb it. Plus it would likely bother him if the giant circle around his home became uneven.

With his spot picked out, he got to worked. This wasn't like picking out a holiday tree, he simply chose one that looked large enough to make a decent amount of wood, but small enough that he could lug the thing back on his own, then marked it with a deep gash in its trunk. All the trees around looked to be of mostly the same type, and there weren't many that were too skinny for use, so there was no need to be picky. As long as he didn't disturb any wildlife, there shouldn't be much issue.

Taking a good stance, he dropped the ropes and bands he'd brought to the side, and dug his feet in front of the tree. He gave the bark one good Thwack with the axe, then stood still, waiting. The sound of steel striking wood rang out across the silent forest like a chorus. If there were any animals that made this wood their home, he wanted to know before he committed to taking it down, lest he disturb something important. A squirrel or two wouldn't be so bad, as that might provide lunch and dinner. But if he happened on a few families of birds, that would bother him to a degree.

He stood in silence a moment more, then when all seemed quiet, he gave the tree another hard smack with the axe. This time he put much more force behind it, lodging the blade deep within the bark, to the point where it took considerable effort to free it afterwards. Again he waited in silence, though for not nearly as long this time. If nothing had moved from the tree by this point, then there was nothing for him to disturb. Now, he began to work with no delay. There was not as much force behind his following swings as the second strike, since he didn't want to get the blade stuck again, but he still put in more than enough effort to make decent progress. Since he wasn't exactly huge in the upper body department, he knew things would take longer than it would for most others that did this kind of work. Still it didn't bother him much, he had time and determination. That had always been enough to get him by. Minutes dragged by, and before long he noticed the axe nearly breaking the halfway mark. He stopped just shy of it and moved to the opposite side. Just to be sure, he gave the trunk a hefty kick, attempting to push it over. The tree was unmoving, and likely, unimpressed. A sigh escaped him.

“Of course, why make things easy.”

Though it wasn't unexpected, it was slightly annoying. But it looked like he'd have to go all in to topple this thing. So he dug his feet, and began swinging once more. Despite the cold air and wind, he could feel the sweat beginning to drip down the inside of his jacket. Each swing brought on more, and each breath started taking more effort. It wasn't more than a few minutes before his chest began craving fresh air, and he could deny it no longer. With a final annoyed swing into its side, Daybreak relented and took a step back, leaving the axe lodged in the trunk. Catching his breath, he roughly peeled the jacket from his skin and tossed it to his side, next to the ropes. The cool air struck him, but did not cause the discomfort it had before. Now it felt cool and refreshing against his overheated and sweaty body. Daybreak took deep breaths and sat himself down in the snow. The wind picked up almost the moment his behind touched ground. The cold air traveled all throughout his skin, practically straight through his multiple layers of clothing. It easily kept him wide awake with its unrelenting temperature. He sat only for a moment, before forcing himself back up to resume his task. Up he stood, and reached for the axe, yet as his hands clasped the handle he heard a loud Creeeeeeeeak from the trunk! Daybreak looked straight up, yet he should have kept his eyes downward. For as his vision crawled up, and saw the tree beginning to sway in the wind, he knew he'd errored. Quickly, his eyes came back down when the tree began to tilt his way.

“Aw come on!” He groaned, rapidly grabbing the hilt of the axe and throwing himself to the side as fast as his body would allow! It took not a moment longer for the tree to lean over, and snap right at the cuts he'd made. The loud sound of wood exploding echoed across the forest floor, as did the thunderous THUD the trunk made as it came down next to his body!

The ground next to Daybreak shook briefly as the tree struck, sending a pile of snow into the air and blasting him with the remnants. After a moment of being embarrassed to himself, Daybreak rolled over and got back to his feet. Silently, he thanked Luna that Rainbow hadn't been there to see that. Then he retrieved his axe from the snow and examined his new firewood. The tree was a decent size to be sure, but with some help from the rope and bands he'd brought along, it was certainly moveable. He'd brought a few ropes and at least five bands, that should be more than enough to suffice. Not wanting to waste time, he quickly began tying and stretching all the bands along the trees length. It wouldn't do if he pulled only from the front, he'd never get it to move that way. So instead, what he did, is tie the bands all along base of the tree from front to back. Then he tied all the ropes to each band and pulled them towards the front, where they converged into a pair of ropes that he fastened over and around his arms. The elastic stretch from the bands would allow him some give as he pulled, so as not to add too much strain to his back and shoulders. Since each band was a little less than an inch thick, he doubted he'd have to worry about them ripping or tearing from the strain.

With everything set up Daybreak retrieved the ropes at the front of the trunk and tied them accordingly. As he fastened the final knot into place, he gave a firm test tug on his contraption. Every rope tensed, and the bands stretched slightly, yet nothing gave way or came undone. Satisfied, he nodded to himself and took his place, firmly planting his feet in the snow. With a mighty breath he took his first step, then his second, then his third, and felt the first bit of resistance as the bands stretched and tensed against him. He could feel the tension flow down his body as the ropes squeezed the blood from his arms. He'd left the axe hacked into the side of the tree and his jacket hung on a branch to free up his grip and allow some extra pull, yet it still hadn't made things any easier for him. The ropes dragged his shirt, painfully pulling and squeezing against his skin. He took another step, and heaved a mighty sigh as he felt the trunk begin to move. Even through two layers of shirts, he could still feel the pressure, the burning as the ropes slid agonizingly over his arms. He made it two more steps before the tightness against his arms forced him to relent.

Releasing the ropes, he gasped out of frustration and a lack of progress. He needed a better way to cushion the feeling the ropes applied to his body. It didn't matter if he was physically capable of moving the tree, if the pain it created was too much to bear for the walk home. Maybe he could redon the jacket? It was thick and had plenty of cushion. Yet that would only make him overheat again, likely even faster than before. Even now he still felt like he was drowning in sweat with just two long sleeved shirts on. So the jacket was out. But perhaps his other clothing could be used?

Considering his options, he weighed the idea in his head. Given time and patience he could have likely come up with a better plan, like simply chopping the wood here and carrying it back in increments. But dammit he'd committed to hauling it home whole, and that was what he was gonna do! Plus the wind had died down now and he was giving off plenty of body heat, so he'd be fine for awhile without the layers. Convincing himself that this was indeed an acceptable plan, Daybreak quickly peeled off his other two shirts. Taking one rope at a time, he slid each end through the head of a shirt, then wrapped the shirts body and arms around as many times as he could manage, creating a thicker cushion right where the ropes would tighten against his shoulders. It was quick and not at all pretty, but as he resumed his position in front, he could confirm that it was indeed effective for the moment. Even though the cushion that the scrunched up shirts provided his arms was only slightly better than what wearing them had given him, it made a world of difference in terms of pain. Now the tightness created against his shoulders felt much more tolerable than before.

With that hurdle overcome, he resumed his journey. Taking three steps, the pressure resumed against him, but this time, much lesser thanks to his clothes, and he was able to focus solely on the strength needed to yank the trunk, and the cold against his bare chest. Getting the tree to start moving again was the hardest part, but once he gave another hearty heave, the trunk began to slowly crawl forward inch by inch. It was a strenuous not at all pleasant feeling, but he was fueled by stubbornness and determination, his ultimate combo for getting things done!

The march back to the house seemed considerably longer now that he was hauling a tree back with him. Every other foot felt like it consumed all his available energy, and he wished for nothing more than to simply fall back into the snow. Yet somehow he persevered. Step by step, foot by foot, he pulled the tree along, keeping his eyes firmly planted on the break in the tree line. That break, which never seemed to grow any closer no matter how much he moved towards it. Sweat dribbled down his nose, creating an insatiable itch that he dare not scratch. If he slowed down for even a moment, he would not get the trunk moving again, he simply lacked the strength. He had to ignore the itch, ignore the pain in his lower calves, ignore the strain in his arms, and ignore the fact that the fucking wind seemed to have disappeared from existence when he craved it the most!

An eternity passed during which Daybreak found himself imagining how simple something like this would be if he had his magic. To simply snap his fingers and make it so. Perhaps if he thought about it enough it might happen? Alas, that would sadly be counter productive...but he craved it still. The searing, burning ache in his arms and back were helpful reminders of why. Eventually the end neared and Daybreak finally saw the tree line growing larger in his vision. The last few yards were the worst. For the moment he broke into the clearing he wanted to simply drop, but knew he had to pull it ever slightly closer. Heaving his last heaves, he hauled the massive trunk past the shed and towards the front of his house, some twenty yards from the porch, before finally relenting. Even as he allowed himself to fall face first into the snow, he kept one fist raised up in victory.

After a moment of simply allowing the cold to numb his chest, he heard a light applause some ways away. Lifting his slush covered face, he saw Rainbow standing in the doorway, withholding laughter and applauding his endeavor. He smiled, but did not get up, instead he simply rolled over and pressed his back to the tree trunk, pushing himself into a semi sitting position. Apparently taking after his example, Rainbow exited the house with next to nothing on except panties and a shirt, then came to plop beside him in the snow. Silence hung for a moment as she watched Daybreaks chest rise and fall with his hastened breathing. Once she was sure he was calm enough to pay attention, she patted the trunk of the tree.

“Wow, aren't you a fucking stud. Did you haul this thing here just to impress me or sate your own ego?” She poked him in the ribs while desperately trying to control her shit eating grin.

“Fuck...off...You're just...jealous!” He panted back, not having the energy for anything wittier.

“Yep. Ego.” Rainbow nodded, as if that confirmed it. “Well now that you've proven you can do it, how about taking the easier method next time and just carrying it here in logs?”

“That sounds...like...a great...idea.” Daybreak panted, still not fully catching his breath.

Rainbow leaned over, opting to lounge across Daybreaks sweaty lap and chest, rather than continue providing her own energy to sit up. She stretched out her arms and legs, making sure to lay her butt on him as much as possible, as if she was trying to keep from touching the snow. Growing briefly annoyed as she practically smothered him against the tree, Daybreak let out a groan. Rainbow chuckled in response

“Shaddup and let me lay on you, my butt is cold!”

Forcing in a full breath at last, Daybreak heaved out his reply “Then what the heck you come out here for idiot?”

Rainbow continued to roll all over him like an abusive cat demanding attention “I dunno…maybe I wanted to fuck in the snow...could be fun.”

“For you maybe, your junk doesn't shrink in the cold...” Daybreak mumbled back. Then he pushed Rainbow off him, letting her face fall flat in the snow “Keep it in your panties for now Skittles. I still gotta get food.”

Rolling over, Rainbow wiped herself off as she began to shiver “Boooooo! Boo I say!”

Not even bothering with a response, Daybreak helped pull Rainbow to her feet, before turning to retrieve his shirts from the tree. Once he had successfully reapplied his clothes and rescued the axe from the trunk, he turned back to find Rainbow, topless, holding her shirt and one hand and his jacket in the other. Wiggling her eyebrows, she snickered at him “Hurry back.” Then turned and walked back to the house without a word.

Daybreak was speechless, not just from Rainbow actions, but from the fact that she'd actually taken off most of her clothes in this weather. Even without wind, Daybreak had found being shirtless only slightly better than having the ropes squeeze the life from him. After a moment of standing there like an idiot, he came to his senses “...Succubus took my jacket...” He loosed a sigh “Fucks sake...”

There was no way he was retrieving it without getting molested, so it looked like he'd be hunting without it. Whatever, he didn't really need it. Unless the wind picked up again, two long sleeved shirts should be more than enough. Before moving back out, Daybreak patted his side, confirming the machete was still attached, checked his shirts to see that they were both tucked into his pants for extra warmth, and examined the handle of his axe, making sure it had not chipped or dulled at all. With all his clothing and items accounted for, Daybreak once again, made for the tree line.

With the firewood situation out of the way, his next goal was to learn what animals inhabited the woods, and how many of them he and Rainbow could make meals of. If there was time, he also hoped to find berries and mushrooms, to add variety to their new diet. He had basic knowledge of wild berries, and a little less than basic knowledge about mushrooms, so he'd stick to the fruit first if possible. Unless Sunset had seen fit to stock the library with info on the local flora and fauna, there was no point in risking the consumption of random mushrooms.

It was relatively easy for Daybreak to follow his first path back into the woods, since the indent he'd left with the tree was still very visible in the snow. It was quiet as he walked, with only his breathing and the soft crunch crunch of the snow beneath him to distract his mind. The silence should make locating other life nearby that much easier; not relying so much on his eyes, but on his ears for any sound that might indicate a disturbance. Even the faintest sound would seem ear shattering in this forest, seemingly devoid of all motion.

Truth be told, it was slightly unnerving, having nothing to hear around him. A forest was usually bustling with the sounds of nature, even in snowfall. He should be able to hear birds chirping, bushes rustling, and stiff leaves crackling underneath footsteps, things that would normally indicate life. But there was nothing. No sound at all but his own breathing, his own steps in the snow. Ordinarily this would have been fine with him, silence meant solitude, a thing he'd learned to enjoy in his years of travel. But now, it was aggravating, and dare he think it, a little worrisome? In fact, he was feeling an overwhelming sense of deja vu about him right now. A familiar feeling kept nagging at his mind, telling him he was being watched. He could feel it. Somewhere a pair of eyes was watching him.

A slight twitch made itself present in his fingers, as his grip around the axe tightened instinctively. Daybreak stopped walking and looked around, carefully eyeing his surroundings. If something was watching him, it was doing a damn fine job of remaining hidden. He hadn't heard a single sound that was not his own since he'd reentered the wood. Eyes darted, scanning every bush and snow mound nearby. He saw nothing, but somehow, that didn't convince him that nothing was there. As if to make a statement, he slowly hoisted the axe upwards and left the blunt end of the blade to rest on his right shoulder, making it fully visible to anything that might be looking at him. Strangely enough, as he did this, the feeling in the corner of his mind faded. After a moment, he felt his body relax, no longer feeling eyes on him. Whatever was out there had decided he was not worth the risk.

Keeping more alert now than before, Daybreak continued onward. He was pushing beyond the point he'd chopped down the tree, which meant things would become even more unfamiliar. The trees seemed to tighten up the deeper he progressed, instilling a mild sense of confinement in him. His nerves, along with his senses, were on high alert, feeling, listening for anything living. If he could squint his ears he would have, for he was straining for even the slightest of noises to alert him to something, anything else out there! But silence continued to greet him with regular occurrence. So consumed was he with listening, that his sight was practically discarded and he nearly walked face first into a large pine tree. It had seemed to spontaneously grow in front of his path. He caught himself at the last moment, and was surely grateful for doing so, because as he peeked around the large trunk, he finally spotted other life!

There, just a bit further ahead, was a small hare casually lifting its nose towards the sky. It was likely listening for random idiots who might accidentally walk into a tree, so as to make a quick disappearance before being spotted. Luckily, Daybreak was not one such idiot, and had instead spotted the creature while still remaining hidden. What was more, the rabbit was only a few feet away from something even more important than food...a river. Daybreak had not even realized they were anywhere near flowing water, but was thankful for it. Gathering from a stream was much more preferable to his other plan, of gathering and boiling snow for drinkable water.

The little hares nose twitched once more towards the sky, sniffing for any Daybreaks that may be near. Silently, Daybreak stood, with barely his nose peeking around the tree, watching his future dinner try and sniff him out. Once the tiny morsel deemed the area clear, its head lowered back to the snow and it casually hopped towards the stream. Daybreaks grip on the axe loosened, as he slowly, and very cautiously, lowered it into the snow. He was not confident in his ability to kill that rabbit with the axe, the machete however, was a different story and something he was more accustomed to. Slowly, he unsheathed the weapon and held it off to his right, blade outwards. Before moving he made a mental note of the tree and where he'd lain his axe, so as not to forget it afterwards. Once he was sure the hare was occupied with taking a drink, Daybreak slowly broke from behind his tree, and began to scoot ever so slowly towards it. He did his best to keep as much of his body hidden behind bushes and other trees as he neared closer, never taking his eyes off the small animal. However, there was about ten to fifteen feet of open area between the last bush and the river. He would have to move quick, and strike quicker to take the hare by surprise.

When he'd pushed as close as he could while remaining hidden, Daybreak stopped and steadied himself. He judged the distance he must move once more, than took a deep breath. One breath, two breaths, three breaths. The hares head twitched, looking just slightly more away from his direction than before. This was his chance! He leapt!

Breaking from cover Daybreak sprang from the bush and made a mad dash at the rabbit, machete raised! He made it to his seventh step before a familiar feeling swam down his spine, filling him with dread! The eyes reappeared on him...and he was short one weapon. In less than the second it took him to lift his head, a wolf broke from the opposite side of the stream and made a beeline across it. The hares gaze came up, eyes locking onto Daybreak as he skidded to a halt less than ten feet away. Daybreak raised the machete, ready to strike at his oncoming aggressor, just as the hare came off the ground to attempt escape!

Daybreak realized too late who the wolfs actual target was. The poor hare never made it more than a step before the flash of silver fur jumped the short stream and snatched the small rabbit straight out of the jump it had attempted to make in retreat! The wolf landed and rolled in the snow, coming back to its feet in one seamless movement that would have made most gymnasts salivate themselves. Daybreaks mouth hung agape as the beast stared into his eyes. It looked at him, mockingly swinging the hare back and forth in its maw. The rabbit was limp in the wolfs mouth, the first bite had likely snapped its tiny neck instantaneously.

The wolf turned its back to him, and began walking back towards the cover of the bushes. A sour taste lingered in the back of Daybreaks mouth. There was no way he was letting this mut get one up on him. Not after the last encounter he'd had with its pack. “Stop!” He yelled, taking an aggressive step after the beast, though not really expecting it to react. Instead, it did just as he'd asked, and stopped. A brief moment passed, where Daybreak allowed the surprise to wash over him, and fade before the wolf actually turned back around to face him. Perplexed, but still weary of what this might mean, Daybreak spoke to the wolf again, feeling rather foolish as he did.

“I can't let you take that.”

Unbelievably, the wolf actually reacted to his words. Well, it snorted at him, which was technically a reaction. However, was it a mocking one? Something in the back of his mind told him it was. This was only reinforced when the wolf started to turn away from him again. Feeling a certain nerve being tweaked the wrong way, Daybreaks temper quickly shot up. “If I have to, I'll take it from you!” He bellowed, tightening his grip on his machetes hilt! Again the wolf turned to face him fully, but this time it did not snort. Instead, it slowly lowered its jaw towards the snow, and dropped the hare at the base of its paws. For a moment, Daybreak believed he'd been given the rabbit, but then the wolf moved to stand over top of its kill, and emitted a low growl in his direction. He understood what that meant. If he wanted it, he'd have to fight for it.

The moment he'd entered the woods, Daybreak had accepted that he'd likely run into these beasts again, and he would not be backing down this time. Though only now, when he was faced with one, and met its gaze, did he understand what that really meant. The beasts eyes were totally different from his, just like its larger brethren. Not just in shape, but in feeling. Daybreak could feel the ferocity behind this animals stare, and he knew if he wanted any chance of success, he'd have to be equally so. He steadied his stance as much as he could, and waited for the wolf to attack first, machete at the ready.

Daybreak blinked, and the wolf struck! He barely saw it move as it dashed like a silver blur across the snow, coming straight at him! Though taken a back by its unnatural speed, Daybreak was still prepared to fight back. Just as the wolf neared, Daybreak swung the machete in an upwards diagonal swipe towards his left, attempting to catch the beast across the jaw with his blade. But the steel never found flesh. Just as he was sure he would strike the beasts open maw, the wolf changed directions in an instant, sailing under his outstretched arm and making a grab for his right limb! The wolfs teeth sunk into Daybreaks flesh, easily piercing it like a hot knife on butter! The machete fell from his grasp almost instantly and plopped helplessly into the snow. Daybreak winced in pain as the teeth gripped him, but before he could try and recover, the wolf gave a firm yank downwards, and down Daybreak went, pulled by pain and a need to keep his arm attached. He hit the ground hard, right shoulder first, which didn't aid his increasing pain level. He swore loudly as a face full of snow greeted him. A moment passed where the wolf released him from its grip, likely to make a grab for his jugular. Sensing this, Daybreak quickly rolled towards his left, bringing his left knee to plant firmly in the ribcage of his assailant, and knocking it momentarily off balance.

Pain screamed its way into Daybreaks brain as he pushed himself off his now bleeding forearm, and watched the limb dangle uselessly at his side as he stood up. It wasn't immobile or numb, but just the thought of motion caused pain enough to send spots into his vision. How had getting stabbed been less painful than this? Realizing he had no time to relax, he quickly shook the daze from his eyes, in time to see the wolf make another lunge! With no time to try and retrieve the machete, Daybreak could only throw himself to the side as the wolf soared by, missing his other arm by less than a tooth. The beast landed, but didn't waste the moment, so neither would he. Daybreak rolled in the snow coming upright just after the wolf rounded, and winced as his arm reminded him it was still there.

Not wasting a moment, the beast attacked again. But this time, it was not with a powerful lunge, but a deceptive dash to the side. Moving at a speed nearly too fast to track unaided, the wolf darted at him in a zigzag, making predicting its next striking point difficult. Daybreak however, was prepared this time. As the wolf leapt, he knew he'd have no time to react, so instead, he took the hit. The wolf lunged for his right side again, but instead got a face full of knee as Daybreak threw up his only means of defense. On contact the beast bit down hard, sending a surge of crimson spots into Daybreaks vision, but he pushed through the pain and followed through with his own counterattack! As the jaws chomped down around his knee, Daybreak pushed upwards with all his might, forcing the wolf off balance! They both fell, but the mut refused to let go, just as Daybreak predicted. Daybreaks leg, along with most of his weight came down hard on the beasts jaw, pinning it underneath him. Immediately understanding its disadvantage, the wolf sunk its teeth ever deeper into Daybreaks limb to force him off! But he did not budge, now holding the advantage, Daybreak delivered a swift, but firm punch straight into the wolfs snout, hopefully filling its gaze with the same spots that had graced him seconds ago! That wasn't it for him though, he followed up by placing his full weight against the beasts jaw and grasping it firmly around the throat with both his hands. Daybreak grabbed, and squeezed the wolfs throat for all he was worth! There was no way to know if he had sufficient strength to deprive the mut of oxygen with his current strength, but it was worth a shot now that he had him!

Fingernails dug into the wolfs throat as deep and hard as he could muster the strength to allow. Sensing the danger it was in, the wolf was forced to relinquish its grip on Daybreaks knee, in an attempt to bring in more air with a wider jaw. Sharp and raspy snarls of sound sputtered forth from its maw as Daybreak took his moment of freedom to quickly shift his weight, just enough to move his knee onto the wolfs throat. Now with his full weight pressed against the beasts windpipe, it began to panic. Its limbs flailed every which direction, attempting to flop, scratch or slash its way free! Daybreak, now with both his hands free, took his chance to further weaken the beast by delivering rapid punches to the left and right side of its rib cage! The wolf yipped and snarled in pain as Daybreak assaulted it unrelentingly, fueled by the burning adrenaline the agony in his right arm brought him!

After several seconds passed, during which Daybreak did nothing but deliver blow after blow into the animals ribs, the flailing finally stopped. The snarls ceased, and the wolfs limbs fell flat against its chest. A sigh of relief escaped Daybreaks lips as he tasted victory. It tasted like iron. Or was that blood? He didn't know or care as he slowly began to peel himself off of the large predator he'd conquered. Now satisfied with himself and his own efforts, Daybreak finally felt his body relax.

Unfortunately, the absolute second he released pressure on the wolfs windpipe, it struck at him! Catching him completely off guard, the wolfs jaws closed at his face. With nothing but pure instinct to protect him, Daybreak found his wounded right arm coming up to shield his eyes and neck! The wolfs mouth closed and Daybreak found that his arm took most of the blow as the crunching of bone and warm sputtering blood told him that the limb was now useless. With any luck, the adrenaline swimming in his veins would hold off the pain long enough for him to pull through this. Even with his arm taking the brunt of the hit, he still felt sharp canines reach the side of his cheek and grip down on his head! Daybreak was granted a full view down the beasts throat as it clamped its mighty jaws on his face. The wolf gave him no time to ponder his situation, as it suddenly unleashed a surge of ungodly strength, lashing its body to the right and flinging Daybreak away from it! How his neck did not snap was a miracle to behold as his body rag dolled several feet before coming to a stop against the base of a tree.

The surrounding area spun in Daybreaks gaze as he desperately attempted to keep himself awake and semi upright, despite barely supplying the will to draw in breath. The throbbing pain in his head told him he should shut his eyes, lie down and accept defeat. But as he noticed the wolf wobbling its way back to a standing position, he knew that there was no chance of that. Not now, when he was so close. Pushing off the ground with his one good limb, he attempted to stand up, but his body refused him. The throbbing became unbearable as he attempted to put pressure on his legs. A familiar warm and wet feeling was becoming noticeable across his scalp, he could feel something spreading through and sticking to his hair.

"Oh joy" he thought. "I'm bleeding from my head now too."

But there was no time to assess his own state, the wolf was preparing for a another attack, likely its last judging by the state it was in as well. Like him, it barely seemed have the energy it needed to stand. Again, Daybreak put his hand back, this time behind the tree and attempted to push himself up with a little more leverage, but it was useless. Red danced in his eyes as his world spun, and his legs gave out underneath him. He slumped back against the tree, there was no way he was getting up. But perhaps he didn't have to? As his left hand fumbled in the snow just behind the tree, he felt something there...a wooden handle? Surprised, he took a moment to confirm where exactly he'd been thrown, as the wolf made its attack.

The beast sprinted, with the last flickers of its energy visible in its wobbled run. But still, Daybreak could see by its fiery gaze and snarling teeth, it still held more than enough strength to rip his throat out if it got ahold of him! The beast closed the distance between them in barely a moment and was upon him. Daybreak made his decision as the wolf pounced. His left hand tightened around the handle, and he pulled his weapon from behind the tree, swinging it towards the wolf for all he was worth! The beast showed clear surprise in its eyes as the blade of the axe came into view, and struck it clean in its ribs. Daybreak forced his swing to follow through, slashing across the wolf rather than digging into it. The handle slid from his grip as his last bits of energy went into the full swing rather than maintaining a firm hold, and the axe soared away from him rather unceremoniously once it left the wolfs flesh. The beast yipped a very puppy like sound as the impact and pain made it lose any momentum it had! Crashing into the bushes beside Daybreak, the predator skidded to a halt and lay still on the ground, limp and unmoving except for low pitched yips of pain.

Oh how Daybreak hoped and begged the wolf to stay down. Not verbally of course, for that would have taken too much effort. But he thought it. He thought it hard! No axe, and no machete, with one mangled arm, and he couldn't stand? He was done, spent, and he knew it. If that thing got up again, he was finished. A pool of red that was not his own began to seep out from underneath the beasts furry chest, and gloss over his own resting fingers. The wolfs blood was hot to the touch, but he was too tired to try and move his mangled hand from it, nor would he have if he could. All he cared about now, was watching it, waiting to see if it would somehow rise up again. For an entire two minutes, Daybreak did nothing but stare at the beast barely three feet from him. It made no attempt at movement, but its low yips of pain never ceased. So it wasn't dead, but wasn't getting back up either. After five minutes passed, Daybreak allowed himself to accept that this time, the beast was staying down. Exhaustion took hold of him tightly as the realization of victory spread out in his mind. He wasn't aware of his eyes closing, but at some point they did, and his head hit the snow seconds later.

She Who Will Swallow the Moon

View Online

Sharp winds lashed across the barren, rocky surface of a mountains peak, whipping white gravel from the ground and flinging it down to the cliffs below. A howl echoed across the screeching wind, crying out in pain against the unforgiving storm above. Moments went by, during which one howl was answered by many, and then many more. Soon the mountain side was alive with the cries and howls of the beasts hidden within its snowy embrace! The echoes traveled down from the peak, and reached the forest floor, where yet more howls called back all carried effortlessly on the wind. A beautiful symphony of animal calls danced in the icy winds, all calling, searching, for one in need!

A sharp howl cried out alone, then fell into a sputtered gasp. A gasp that spoke of fierce lacerations, and the choking of blood. The gasp echoed like a howl, but somehow ever louder. Everything heard, because it was an unnatural sound. An unnatural sound that stirred many beasts. If one of their own was suffering, then they would all answer the cries for aid. The wounded would be found, and the assailant would be punished. The severity of which determined only by the disposition of whomever found it first. The packs scattered. Throughout the woods calls echoed from one beast to another. White and grey silhouettes flashed across the underbrush, with movement so fast only their shapes could be discerned. Everyone and everything knew to hide, as the pack searched for its lost brother. Yips and growls skittered the forest floor like spiders with so many legs. Everyone wanted to be the one to find their brother, or the one who assailed him. Every bush, tree, log, river and burrow would be searched. If it took days, then that's how long they would search, until the lost were found!

A lone howl broke free from the overload of noise, different from before, this one long and drawn. A signal! Something had been found! Everything stopped as the pack dropped their tasks and converged on the location of their signaler. The sight that greeted each as they descended on the location was met with low growls of anger, and the showing of teeth. Against a tree lay a man, who gave off no Seiðr, battered, bloodied and unconscious. His mind was disturbed, in almost as much pain as his body, which was cold to the touch. Had death already laid claim? Adjacent to that man lay a pack mate whose Seiðr was faint and uneven, for he was choking, pained...and defeated...both fighters would not survive without aid. The scene was easy to read for the beasts of the wood, as the start of the conflict lay mere feet away from the fight, its tiny neck broken where the brother had snapped it upon impact. A clean strike, precise, perfect. The wolf who examined the hare grunted with pride as thoughts of his brothers perfect attack played out across his eyes. Another stepped forward and studied the man. Smelling him, licking his wounds, sensing him through the world. Though his thoughts would not flow evenly, and were too painful to follow, his injuries told the whole story. The many strikes upon his arms, knees and face told of the struggle he'd faced, to overcome their brother. He bled profusely, even more so than he should naturally, likely due to his bodies Seiðr being bluntly suppressed. Was that his doing, or a punishment some other foe had inflicted upon him?

A third wolf examined the pack brother. Breaths were ragged and choking. It took effort for the wolf to breath as blood and air bubbles seeped through each of the beasts lacerations. The wounds were deep, slashes made from a mans weapon. The culprits lie in the snow, separated from each other by some distance, but easily identifiable. One was a tool men used for chopping trees, another a tool for removing foliage, and hunting, yet only the chopping tool was stained...curious. Snarls of wrath echoed around the pack, from both the new arrivals to the first on scene. The snarls wanted blood, wanted vengeance, to rip and tear the unconscious man to pieces, use him as servings for their young.

A rough snarl from the back silenced these demands, echoing above all other sounds of the wood. The whole group fell into silence as the pack Mother strode forth, her body larger than all her children by a significant amount. Her eyes a deep blue, rather than the sharp yellow of her brethren. Those sapphire eyes spread the pack apart with their gaze, and fell upon the sleeping man as she strode to his side. Without moving her head so much as an inch, her eyes darted to the choking pack mate. Still savable, he could recover in time, but the man, with no Seiðr to aid his healing, he was going to die. That he had not already expired was quite a feat, one perhaps worth looking into? The Mother leaned down, and took a long whiff of the mans scent. Just as her children could not follow his memories, so neither could she. His mind was pained, his thoughts disturbed and uneven, like raspy breathing or a stream divided into many paths. Still, she could sense a familiar scent upon him, the scent of one known much time ago. Her head tilted, curiosity gripped her. Perhaps he was useful? Perhaps he was...more?

A quick bark was loosed, and an order issued. There was momentary hesitation from all who heard, but they dare not disobey or question. The dying brother was dragged forth and placed against the man, the bleeding throat of the pack brother was pushed up against the disfigured and lacerated arm of the man, so that their wounds bled onto one another. The Mother stood over them both, pausing, as though giving a momentary thought to what she was about to do. The moment passed as quick as she could blink, and the Mother leaned her head down towards the dying pair, extending her tongue. Grunts of disapproval echoed across the pack as the Mother lapped her tongue across the mans many wounds. Her saliva glowed a thick white as it settled on his body, and began to seep into his bloodstream. After a moment the Mother repeated the process across the pack brothers wounds, however instead of her saliva seeping into the small wolfs body, it pooled atop his many wounds, and seemed to be sucking the blood out. Thick, sickly sucking sounds of an indescribable nature perforated the air around the pack, causing many to twitch their nose in disgust. It was as if they could smell the insult taking place before them. Many pools formed across the rapidly thinning body of the wolf, as its blood was drained at a superb rate. The color in the beasts eyes faded after only a moment passed, and the Mother sensed his Seiðr return to the earth. Once he had passed, the blood stopped pooling, and the many large globs of crimson saliva, began to slosh their way off the dead body, and onto the dying one. It was lucky for the man that he was not conscious for this process, the pain of what he was about to experience would likely scar him for life were he to feel it. As each blob jiggled its way atop the mans body, they scooted and sloshed over to a pore, a wound, or any entrance into his bloodstream they could find. Then the original process repeated itself. The crimson saliva glowed a bright white, and began seeping its way into his body, forcing itself into any entrance it could find. As the goop passed through his wounds, many of the more severe ones began to clot and close behind their invaders.

The process took several minutes, during which many low growls of disapproval continued to float through the pack. But the Mother paid them no heed. She watched until every single drop of goop had made its way inside the mans body. Once there was no trace of it left on his skin, the Mother dipped her head down, just over top of his heart and gave a firm lick across his chest. Her tongue became like sharks skin for a brief moment, partially scraping off some of his skin as she licked him, and leaving him with a very odd looking mark over his chest. Once she retracted her head, the Mother stepped back. The mans body began to glow, shimmering and radiating powerful waves of white light for one brief second. It was a quick as a flash, yet hundreds of times brighter...then it was over. The man lay where he was before, color returned to his skin and his body no longer deathly cold to the touch. The Mother snorted in satisfaction, then turned to her pack, and snarled orders.

Though apprehensive, the pack did as the Mother commanded. The man was hoisted onto the back of the strongest brother present, while others gathered up the fresh kill and the mans discarded weapons, leaving the shriveled corpse of their deceased comrade in the snow as food for the other beasts. The mans feet dragged in the snow as the one brother struggled to hold him steady upon his shoulders. The Mother snarled, an inquiry and an order in one. The brothers head lowered, as if ashamed. As she commanded, he obeyed.

Their was a momentary spasm that traveled throughout his body, a visible and violent shiver that perforated the air around him with physical waves of energy being taken in from the area and pushed throughout his body. Smaller trees bent their trunks towards the earth, and the surrounding snow swirled his body like a miniature tornado. Snarls of pain loosed from his maw as sounds of stretching muscles and snapping bones echoed through the ranks of the pack! The wolf howled in pain as his body rapidly enlarged, more than tripling in size, then his fur and muscles reformed to match his new appearance. The wolf now almost equaled the Mother in size, but only just barely came up short. The thick energy waves dissipated, the trees stood back upright, and the wolf, now having sufficient strength and size to carry the man with ease, began to walk. The pack followed behind, watching to ensure the mans limbs did not touch earth as they drooped lazily over the brothers shoulders and backside. The Mother took up the rear, chuckling to herself with enjoyment. Surely this would be an interesting day once home was reached.

.....

Itchy. The first thought that graced Daybreaks mind when consciousness found him again, was that his head was itchy. Like a turban of poison ivy had engulfed his head. He wanted to reach up, to scratch the itch, or remove whatever irritated him, but found his limbs refused to obey. Perhaps if he stood up? His legs refused motion as well, like their was some kind of invisible pressure holding them down that he could not feel. Odd, he could feel that all his limbs were in place, so why did they ignore his commands? And why did his head throb so much? Not in the physical sense like his itch, or a headache, but as though someone had taken his brain and mistaken it for a pair of maracas. Something clawed at the edge of his thoughts, just beyond reach. It felt like he was being poked in the brain.

“Are you the one to become our Hróðvitnir ?”

A voice echoed. His ears detected no sound, yet he definitely heard a voice. A familiar sensation of violation made itself known within him. Instantly Daybreaks body went into self defense mode, and he attempted to form a mental barrier within his mind, but to no avail. Whether due to his exhaustion or the strength of his assailant, no defense could be formed, and the voice boomed in his head once more.

“Awaken, young one.”

The voice, if that was what it could be called, sounded foreign to him. Which was odd considering it was in his mind, so whatever was speaking should make sense to him. But it felt...different as though their was a difference that could not be translated between him and whomever was assailing him. The voice was calm, and feminine, it felt...pleasant when it brushed against his thoughts. Something inside him wanted to let this voice in, to not even attempt resisting what it asked, not that he could anyway.

“You are tired young cub, and your body is new, but you must awaken. Your continued safety requires it.”

The voice was soft, like a cool breeze or slow running water, it was...fresh, new. Their was no forcefulness behind its intrusion. If his mind was a house, this person had simply walked in, rather than kicking down the front door...hell, this voice felt like the kind of person who wiped their feet and took off their shoes before coming in.

Resigning to obedience, Daybreak brought himself into consciousness. As the darkness and fuzz faded from his brain, he allowed his eyes to open slowly. Spots greeted him, then the discomfort of adjusting to light. He blinked several times before he could actually see his surroundings. The first thing he noticed was that he was lying down on his stomach, and that his clothing was gone...yet he felt warm. The second thing he noticed, or rather, that he saw, was a massive wolf sitting on its haunches barely five feet away from him. Panic struck instantly and he attempted to rise...but found once more that his limbs did not even acknowledge his instructions. He tried once more to move, as hard as he could think it, and this time actually felt the presence pushing against him, suppressing his ability to control his limbs! Their was no pain, just the absence of feeling that occurred only when he tried to move. So something was actually stopping him. That was comforting, at least he hadn't randomly lost his motor skills.

Once he gave up on trying to move, he refocused his gaze on the bison sized wolf before him. The first place his gaze went was its eyes. The deep blue in them caused another brief surge of panic to well up, but it quickly faded when he realized it was not the same icy blue as Famine or Jackie. This was deep blue, like a sapphire, or the bottom of the ocean. Those were things he felt as he looked into the beasts eyes. It met his gaze with one of tenderness and...curiosity? The tilt in its head could only communicate so much, but he could swear it was looking at him with intrigue.

“Are you comfortable?”

Daybreaks eyes never left the beasts face, so he knew for a fact that its lips had not spoken those words. Yet the wolf did motion its head as the voice spoke to him. Was it really the source? He wasn't sure how to respond, he'd felt foolish the last time he'd attempted communication with these animals. Yet even then he'd felt that the creatures might understand him. What harm could he cause by trying? Was he comfortable? One could hardly be considered comfortable while laying naked, face down on a table, unable to move from this pile of, what he could only assume was thick leaves. But at least it was soft to the touch.

“I suppose?” His voice croaked. A sting of dryness struck at his throat, he tasted metal on his tongue. How dehydrated had he become since passing out?

The wolfs head continued to tilt side to side as it looked him over. It looked perplexed, had he said something odd?

“Perhaps I was unclear with my meaning. I shall try again. Are you in pain?”

Well that certainly was more specific at least.

“No.” He spoke more certainly.

“Excellent” The voice answered, a hint of positivity in its remark. “I am glad to hear this. Our healing wraps are not generally meant for those of your...unique nature. But it seems they have done their job well. We shall remove them soon!”

Just to test, Daybreak again tried to move his limbs, to push himself upright, but again to no avail. The loss of feeling returned the moment he thought about movement.

“Why can't I move anything but my head?” He spoke in the wolfs direction. At this point he was certain it was the thing speaking to him, so he felt considerably less awkward than before.

The wolf stood up at his question. Not quickly, as though surprised, but in a calm, slow manner, then strode over to him. Its full size became all the more apparent as its body towered over top of his own. The beasts head lowered to meet his gaze at face level.

“Because I do not wish it.”

“And who are you?” Daybreak asked, though with a slight hint of nervous in his words. It was hard not to show how apprehensive this beast made him. Its jaws alone could squash his head like a melon in one chomp...and he'd fancied that he was going to fight one of these things earlier. As if.

The beast chuckled aloud, or what would pass for a chuckle coming from that maw. “I am the one who will decide if you leave this chamber. Do you have more questions? The longer you delay my own inquires, the longer you keep your mate waiting. Two days is already quite a lengthy time to be gone, is it not?”

“Two days!?” The shock he felt almost spurred movement from his limbs as he attempted once again to get up! There was a visible widening of the beasts eyes as it momentarily recoiled back. The surprise passed quickly, and the beast regained her composure.

“Fifty hours in your culture to be exact. Your body was physically exhausted from the procedure I used to save you. You are lucky that me and my scouts found you. It is doubtful you would have survived your wounds without our aid. Especially with your body sealed the way it is. Quite surprising that the seal did not lift itself when you were in mortal danger. Whomever placed it on you must be quite powerful.”

Sealed? This wolf could tell his aura was being suppressed? But why did it think someone else had done this to him?

“No one else did this to me. I suppressed my aura myself.”

Another brief flash of emotion crossed the wolfs gaze. This one even quicker than the last. “You mean to say, that you yourself have placed this restriction upon your body? Then it is ever more curious that it did not lift when you fell unconscious. Death was prickling your fingers with his grip, yet your body did not attempt to heal itself. Why?”

Daybreak briefly opened his mouth, then shut it just as fast. Could he really afford to explain why he was here to this creature he knew nothing about. Sure it had saved him, but so had Jackie...right before she tried to kill Twilight. This thing had already said it would decide if he left or not. That likely meant there was something specific it wanted to know about him. Probably something he didn't feel like sharing too. Perhaps he could direct the conversation elsewhere.

“Look miss wolf, I need to leave. Now. If I've really been out for two days, my uh, 'mate' is probably worried sick.” It was almost surprising she wasn't busting down the entrance to where ever he was already and threating to beat him to death for making her worry.

The wolfs expression did not change. “My name is not 'miss wolf' little cub! You may call me Hati if you must address me. And as I have already stated, you shall not leave until I decide it. If you worry for your mates situation, know that two of my children were sent to her at the end of the first day. They will communicate your condition to her, and provide the kill you earned by defeating one of my children. Until you give me the knowledge I seek, there they will remain. Your mate holds young within her, so my children will provide for her until I see fit whether to release you or not. Should the questions I ask not yield satisfactory answers, our aid will end, and she will be left to fend for herself whilst I decide your fate. So it would behoove you to answer me with haste. Are you ready to begin?

That was alot to take in so quickly. Rainbow would worry about him, certainly, but there was nothing he could do about that right now. If this Hati spoke the truth, then at least she would be guarded and have food. So she was safe. Then there was the wolf herself. Hati. The name sounded familiar...perhaps he had read it, or heard it somewhere before? He felt like he should know the name. Clearly she was no ordinary beast, that much he had ascertained himself. She could communicate with him mentally, and bind his limbs with her will. She must be a being of immense power. But with no real knowledge of her and no magic to aid him, there wasn't much he could do but accept her terms and answer her questions.

Not able to do much more than barely move his head, Daybreak nodded in resignation. “Ask your questions.”

Hati loosed a low growl. Light and slow, baring all of her teeth. Daybreak wouldn't call it comforting, but it wasn't wholly unnerving either.

“Do not think to lie to me either, little cub. Though your memories remain hidden from me, I can easily detect the changes in your thought patterns if you are not wholly truthful. Such acts will not help in your judgement.”

Hati allowed Daybreak a moment to take that in, and possibly reformulate what he might say. It likely caused her a smidge of satisfaction to see the discomfort form on Daybreaks face. She enjoyed it for a moment before continuing on.

“Now then. Tell me. Why have you come to my forest?

His only hope at not revealing everything about who he was and what had happened, was to be as vague as possible with his responses, unless she pressed an issue. Hati loosed a snort, almost in tandem with his thought. It occurred to him then that she might be reading his mind, but if that was the case, then what was the need for spoken dialogue? Thoughts he wished to keep secret swam through his vision as Daybreak attempted to think of the best response to give the wolf.

“We are...hiding, from....something powerful.” Daybreak could only hope that answer sufficed, he truly did not want to go into detail if he could avoid it. Lacing words to be truthful yet vague was suddenly alot harder when his adversary might be literally reading his thoughts as he formed them.

Hati's head tilted, but she did not press the issue. “Hiding. I see. And how did you come to be here? What allowed you to appear in the woods?”

That question seemed a bit weird, but not particularly invasive. Perhaps humans were just rare this far away from Equestrian borders. “We arrived through a portal.”

Hati growled. “No portal can reach this place unless one has already been here. Who crafted you this portal?”

No portal could reach here? Yet it was marked on their map? Where were they?

“A friend.” He answered quickly, but could tell immediately by the grimace he received that was not enough to satisfy.

“Elaborate. Describe this person. Tell me their name.”

Daybreak felt a looming suspicion that he was about to seriously screw over Sunset somehow. In his head, he had surmised already that Sunset had likely encountered these beasts herself and so they likely knew who she was. Yet he also felt like he shouldn't tell her name. It was just a feeling, but he wasn't sure how to act on it. He had to be truthful nonetheless.

“A...A girl... With red and yellow hair...very fair skin...”

He paused, hoping that might be enough, but the wolfs eyes only grew larger at his description. Now he was sure of his suspicion.

“Her name?”

Well, no choice now. “Sunset...Shimmer?” He spoke slowly, hoping that he had not just done something terrible.

Hati just stood there for a moment, staring at his eyes, emitting no sound except for her panting breaths. A moment of silence hung in both the air and his mind as Daybreak wondered what might occur next. The moment passed as the wolfs eyes softened against his gaze, even before she addressed him again, Daybreak could feel her attitude towards him change.

“I see. So she is well then. Well if she sent you here then the threat you face must indeed be a vast one. But perhaps you can be trusted. Tell me, do you know where you are?”

“No” Daybreak answered quickly. At this point that statement was without doubt. So far, every time he thought he'd grasped their whereabouts, something else made him question it again.

Hati, seeming to sense his frustration, loosed a snort through her snout. “Indeed. She was always very secretive that one. Yet she must trust you to send you here. Sadly I cannot accurately describe your location to you in a manner that would make sense to a human. This forest, and this mountain, are neither here nor there. A place between places. No outsider can simply walk in, to enter you must have already been here before, or been invited in. We warned young Sunset of the consequences of sending others here. Yet here you lay. With one of my packmates blood on your hands and your Seiðr sealed...Tis a lucky thing that I smelled her scent upon you, else my children might have torn you apart when we found you.”

More and more questions flooded through Daybreaks mind as the wolf spoke. Each revelation brought only more questions. Too many for him to address all at once. The most pressing of them pushed to the forefront of his mind.

“Are you going to let me go?” He finally asked, unable to help himself.

Hati eyed him. “Ah...well you see that is a complicated question, requiring a complicated answer. If you refer to this room, then yes, you will soon be released. However if you refer to this forest, no, you may never again leave this place.”

Daybreak couldn't deny the brief flood of relief that entered his brain at just knowing he could see Rainbow again. Personally he didn't really care if he ever left these woods as long as Rainbow could stay with him...But he also knew that judgement would not satisfy Rainbow. She didn't want to hide forever, she wanted to fight. So they had to leave.

Daybreak sighed with disappointment, though he was sure his feelings would be misinterpreted. “Why can I not leave the woods. Our shelter here was only meant to be temporary.”

Hati snorted again. “If your friend allowed you to come here believing that, then I would wonder to her true motives. When we released her from this place, we warned her of the consequences. Should she, our any others she might send, ever return here, they would never be permitted to leave. Sunset Shimmer was a very rare circumstance. Humans with knowledge of this place can never be free from here. For in freeing you, we risk you exposing this place and thus freeing my kind, which is far more grave a threat than you understand or could likely comprehend.”

That was not a comforting revelation. Sunset had sent them here knowing they would not be permitted to leave? Had she really had her own motives? It made sense in a conniving sort of way. Sunset tricking them into a plane where they would be safe, guarded and alone with each other forever? Of course she couldn't tell them because Rainbow would disapprove, and Daybreak wouldn't want to deceive her by hiding it. A momentary flicker of happiness crossed Daybreak's face as he felt his respect for Sunset climb to new heights. Was he free, finally?

Hati's snout suddenly appeared before him, her nose brushed against his forehead, creating a cold shiver down his back as she sniffed him. “Are you not saddened? I sense joy in your heart.”

There was no point in lying now. If he was truly stuck here forever, he might as well get comfy with his captor. Not bothering to hide his near bursting excitement behind his words, Daybreak spoke with a smile.

“Honestly...I don't really want to leave. I feel compelled to because my 'mate' will want to eventually get back to her friends and help face the threat outside...but me personally I would be happy just staying here with her forever.”

Hati loosed a growl that sounded akin to a cat purring in delight, or perhaps this was amusement?

“Do you not feel a sense of duty to aid your other companions? You truly only desire freedom because you feel its expected of you?”

Daybreak nodded, feeling a sense of certainty within. Hati loosed a loud bark, shaking the room around him with her booming 'laughter'.

“What an interesting creature you are! I've spent countless millennia here, watching humans arrive and desire freedom. All either fought my kind in an attempt to escape this plane once learning their fate, or attempted to find ways of leaving peacefully. All of them perished here. None ever accepted their confinement. Even Sunset desired to leave, and eventually did. But you are the first human to ever visit this place that actually wishes to remain.”

Sensation returned to his limbs, catching Daybreak so off guard he rolled straight off the leaved bed.

“Come.” Hati's tone radiated joyfulness as she allowed Daybreak to rise. Though grateful he was finally able to move again, a burning sensation flooded his face as he remembered how underdressed he was.

“Umm, where are my clothes?”

Hati turned her back to him and moved towards the only source of incoming light flickers the room held, lightly wagging her enormous tail as she did.

“The cloth and dead skin you wore has been returned to your mate, along with everything else you had with you. You shall not need it any longer. This climate will no longer cause you harm. In time your mate may join you here as well, should you desire it.”

Hati pushed aside a hanging cloth with her snout that had escaped Daybreaks notice, and the room flooded with outside light, revealing that they were inside a cave. Daybreak followed Hati outside, and gasped as his eyes took in what they beheld. They were atop the mountains peak, yet the snow fall was light enough for him to see for miles. Looking slightly down, Daybreak spied a path leading to a large clearing covered in snow, yet blooming with flowers and life, where hundreds of furry bodies wandered about. Hati strode past him, making her way towards the grassy path ahead.

“Come young cub, leave your old world behind and meet your new family.”

Hróðvitnir

View Online

Daybreak walked with shallow steps, apprehension mixing with excitement as he followed Hati down the mountain path. Chalk colored rocks, slick with ice and frost littered the way down, yet Hati moved with such grace and ease, paying them no mind and taking no extra effort to avoid them. Daybreak braced for incoming pain in his feet, preparing to wince as his toes crunched against the miniature daggers in rock form, but yet no pain did come. As easily as the wolf before him stepped and glided over the gravel, so to did Daybreak follow. Without even thinking, his feet seemed to step in all the right spots, spreading his weight perfectly with each step so as not to displace the ground underneath. There was no pain, no discomfort, the stones barely felt any different from soft earth underfoot. Had his senses simply heightened on their own with his aura suppressed, were his reflexes simply improving by themselves?

A soft snarl, almost like a chuckle echoed back from Hati as she walked, briefly darting her head back to look at him confused with himself.

“Your body did not change on its own. I have changed you. Fused you with my essence. Assuming you properly adapt, you will find that being my kin comes with many...benefits.”

Essence? Was that how he had recovered so quickly? Daybreak reached up, lightly tugging at the leaf-like wrapping around his head until they fell away into his hand. He poked and prodded his cranium. His injuries were completely gone! Quickly removing the rest of the wraps on him, he checked his arm and chest as well. They too, were fully healed. Though his arm now bore a long scar where the wolfs teeth had ripped into him, and his chest had a oddly shaped mark above his heart as well. Whatever infusing her essence meant, it had probably saved his life, so he shouldn't complain. Still he was left with questions.

“What exactly did you do to my body?”

Hati did not even bother to look back this time. “I used my power to infuse your body with my life force. You are one of us now, though your form remains mostly human. You will likely develop a few of our qualities as time passes. The most immediate changes, you are already starting to notice. Your strength, dexterity, and your senses in general, have all likely been heightened a great deal. In truth, you are now a very unique being. Though I wouldn't let that go to your head. Your new body also ties you to me on a level that transcends basic understanding.”

Hati hopped down a small drop in the mountain side, from one large rock to the next below, and Daybreak followed with surprisingly little effort, until they were back on a solid path.

“Is that why you were able to stop me moving before?” The thought had just occurred to him.

“Yes. Among other things. As a member of my pack, your mind is now open to me. Though admittedly your more guarded memories still elude me for now, but that will likely fade with time. You are also compelled to obey my orders should I give them.”

“What do you mean? Orders, what kinds of orders?” He seriously hoped what he assumed was wrong.

“Stop walking” Daybreaks body halted in place instantaneously, even before his mind fully registered the thought. Hati also stopped walking and turned back to him. “All kinds”

It was the same feeling as before. A pressure, or lack thereof seemed to remove all feeling from his limbs as he attempted to will himself forward. Closing his eyes for a moment, he focused inward, trying desperately to sense her will holding him, to see if he could fight it. He felt nothing. Not as though he didn't feel anything. But he literally felt nothingness, a void in his mind where his limbs should be. If he were to picture his limbs as a painting, then someone seemed to have poured black dye over his work. The original was still there underneath it all, but it was hidden from him and he could not see it.

Hati chuckled again. “I admire your tenacity. But it really is quite pointless. You do not posses the proper knowledge of how, what your previous kind calls 'Aura', works to try and push away my hold. It is not a thing you can feel, but a thing you know is there. Thus by knowing it is there, through that knowledge, you resist it naturally. This natural resistance to intrusion is exactly why I can bind you. All living beings are naturally defensive towards violation of any kind. Consider that your first lesson for we shall return to it later. But we have spoken enough on this for now, and it is time for you to formally meet the rest of the pack, and my Brother.”

“Brother?” They reached the paths end just as Daybreak spoke, and the field spread out before them. The hundreds of furry bodies he had spied from above were now properly sized wolves, all walking or laying about in this field of snowy flowers.

“Yes, though every pack member is a brother, or sister, this wolf is like me, an Alpha. I am the packs Mother, and he is the packs Father. Though we are technically more akin to brother and sister by your dialect.”

“That's...a little weird” There wasn't much else to call it. Though his words were half for the weird familial relationship here, and half for the sight he found when turning back to face the path he had just walked. As his eyes found the cave they had so recently departed, he found it impossible to believe its distance from them! It had felt like a mere five minute walk, yet if his eyes were to be believed, they had descended half the mountain in that time! But how? They were merely walking, he was certain of that...wasn't he? When his eyes returned to Hati, she was grinning at his confusion, as best as a bison sized wolf could grin at least.

She spoke without acknowledging his current thoughts “I suppose it would be odd for a human, wouldn't it. But regardless of that, you must also gain his approval before you truly become part of our family. It is more of a formality since I have already welcomed you in, but nevertheless show respect. He is not as gentle as I.”

Daybreak nodded without a word, since he knew she could likely sense his acceptance, he felt no need to respond. Still he wondered what the brother of such an intimidating creature could be like.

As he and Hati traversed the field, they seemed to be making their way towards a stone temple, about the size of a two story family home. Several wolves moved from their path as they walked by or near them, and Daybreak cast glances at each one as they passed. Each one returned his gaze. Though he heard no thoughts from them, their gazes spoke paragraphs. He felt their malice, as each one looked at him. It bordered on pure hatred. Their emotions were so raw and unmasked that it seemed to permeate the air he breathed. All around him the air stank of bloodlust, yet he felt no fear, no apprehension stir within. Perhaps because he knew Hati had ordered him not harmed. If she could hold him so easily, surely holding members of her own species required no effort at all. Though, he did have to wonder what he had done to warrant such hatred. Was it really just because he had slain one? He couldn't exactly blame them if that was the case, but the raw emotion he was sensing felt more like disgust than anger. Was it because he was human? Or rather, half human now...actually he wasn't really sure what he was anymore. He still felt human, and to his knowledge he still looked the same, he'd have to test that next time he found a mirror, or some clear water. No sense going back to Dash if it suddenly turned out he had extra limbs or something now. He still felt more or less the same though, so perhaps the change wasn't superficial.

“We are here.”

Hati's thoughts unsurprisingly cut across his own. That would certainly take some getting used to. They had halted in front of the stone temple he noticed before. In a field of pure white snow and colorful flowers, this grey thing stood in stark contrast to everything else in the area. The field and all the life in it felt natural, it belonged here. But this temple, he hadn't even touched its stone surface yet and Daybreak could tell it was not natural. It did not belong here. It had been made and carved to look this way, perhaps to stand out this way on purpose. The outside seemed to be carved into the rough shape of an open pair of jaws. Whether that was on purpose or just ironic nature he could not be sure. Inside the “jaws” was a door made entirely of solid stone. Hati strode up to it...it was more than twice her size, and Daybreak didn't want to even guess at its thickness. He would be amazed if she actually manage to push it open.

Instead, she never touched it. She simply sat back on her haunches and motioned towards the entrance with her snout. “Go on.”

Go on what? Did she expect him to open it?

“You're one crazy mutt if you think I can open that gargantuan thing!”

Hati's eyes narrowed at his words, and sharp sting of pain passed through his head. The pain was intense, like a sharp needle to the back of his eyes, enough so to make him stumble, but it passed in less than the time it took him to loose a groan.

“Show me respect little cub. We are not so familiar yet that you may address me without due credit. I am not a mutt! Now open the door. Consider it your first test.”

Daybreak blinked rapidly, trying to make the minor throb behind his eyes pass quicker. “Ugh...Test?”

“Yes. The first of many. You are my little obsession for now. So be a good boy as just do as I say. You'll find things much easier that way. Besides, you might enjoy my tests if you just obey me.”

Despite still sensing the tenderness he felt from her before, her choice of words left an uneasy feeling in his gut. But what options did he really have? If he didn't do it willingly she could simply order him to, and things would happen all the same.

Daybreak walked to the giant door, and placed an open palm upon its surface. Odd, despite his earlier assumption, the stone actually felt quite warm to the touch. It almost felt as if it were radiating heat of its own. It was split down the center vertically, so it was clear it would fold inwards on itself if he was truly meant to simply push it open. That was assuming this was a test of strength and nothing else.

For just a moment longer he let his hand linger upon the stones warm surface. He couldn't exactly place why, but something about this felt familiar. The warm feeling the stone was creating in his belly was pleasing, intoxicating even. The urge to simply close his eyes and keep his fingers glued to its surface for as long as Hati would allow, bubbled in the back of his mind. Perhaps that too was part of her test.

Finally deciding to give it a go, Daybreak tensed his palm against the solid surface and gave it a mild shove. He blinked in surprise, unsure if he had felt correctly. Though the door gave no indication of movement, he had felt something when he pressed against the surface with some force. To be sure, he tensed again and pushed. Once more he felt it. The door itself did not move, but the individual stone gave some against his hand, enough that he actually saw it move and the cracks form. Was the whole thing not truly solid? Unsure, he looked back at Hati, still sitting back on her haunches, eyes glued to him. She was certainly watching him with interest. But her gaze gave no indication about what he should do. Uncertainty licked at the forefront of his thoughts, but he had to ignore it. The door appeared solid, but this was a realm full of things that continued to surprise him. It should hardly be that difficult to believe there might be a door made of putty or something else odd like that.

Well he wasn't going to find out just standing around. This time he would give it a full forced shove and see what happened. Daybreak took step back, and planted his right leg. Luckily he was standing on stone instead of wet grass, so friction would do its job helping keep him in place if this didn't work out in his favor. Flexing his fingers in preparation, he stared at his target. The exact spot he'd pushed against already. It was easily identifiable due to the single piece of stone being pushed inwards farther than the rest. Just in case there was some trick to this thing, it was best if he did exactly as he had before, so as not to change any variables. With just one hand outstretched, Daybreak tensed his feet, and thrust his palm forward with all his might! The effect was so immediate, Daybreak actually jumped back in surprise!

The moment his hand made contact with the stone, a sound like a building collapsing rang through Daybreaks ears, and the whole right side of the door shattered into pieces! Shocked, Daybreak made to dive back, and found himself flung several yards in the direction he made to jump! Landing face first in the snow, Daybreak slid for a foot or two before coming to a stop. He rose to the sound of wild barking, his emerald hair full of slush and muck. Looking around in all directions, many of the smaller wolves were barking wildly and rolling around in the snow. They sounded like hyenas, which only meant to him that he was being laughed at. To confirm this, he directed his attention back towards Hati, who still sat right where she had been before, untouched by any debris. She grinned, her large white teeth nearly shining in the light.

“Well done little cub. You passed, though quite unceremoniously.”

“Joyous” Daybreak groaned, working his way back to his feet. “If I passed, then why are they laughing at me?” He asked, regarding the cackling horde behind him with his thumb. At least now he didn't feel the raw hatred being emitted as they taunted him.

“Because...” Hati began, as she stood next to the remaining half of the door on the left side. “You dove so fearfully from the debris. Observe.”

Raising her paw to the stone, Hati gave a mild push just as he had the first time. But unlike his first try, the door exploded immediately at her touch. Despite his surprise, he did manage to pay attention to the debris as it fell. Though fell was not exactly the right word to describe it. It was more like, propelled. The debris from the door was launched in the direction Hati had pushed as though she had fired it out of a cannon! Walking back to her side, Daybreak noted that his debris had too, been flung a great distance when the stone shattered. Not quite as far or as devastatingly as Hati's had, but the effect was basically the same. No he was left with the other big question. How? How had he done that? He could understand the wolf. She surely had a plethora of abilities that included supreme strength. But he was without aura now, that was just his body he'd put against the door. How had he done that?

Sensing his confusion, or perhaps just his many questions, Hati once again cut across his thoughts. “Now is not the time for those things. First you must meet my Brother. Then perhaps you will understand more.”

At this point, all he could do was take her word for it. He had nothing else to go on except some ludicrous assumptions. So he nodded and followed the wolf inside. The light seemed to fade after just a few steps inside the temple. Despite Daybreak knowing he could simply turn around and there the exit would be, the darkness seemed to swallow him up after just a few steps past the entrance. As they walked, Daybreak caught little flickers of light to his left and right every few steps. They were every fifteen feet to an exact prediction. Daybreak wondered what they might be, but was given no time to guess. For after only a minute of walking, they came to yet another door. Luckily this one seemed to open on its own and was actually proper sized. Well, proper sized for a massive wolf at least.

Once the pair stepped through, the doors immediately shut behind them, and the room ignited with warm light. Massive basins of flame scattered along the outer lining of the walls erupted to life once the doors were fully closed, casting an eerie orange glow throughout the room. The sudden change in lightening sent spots throughout Daybreaks vision, causing him to blink several times as he moved forward. Hati stopped only a few feet ahead, and Daybreak heard the next voice ring through his head long before he spotted its source.

“Hail Hati! She Who Will Swallow The Moon! Chaser of the Night! Bringer of the Quiet Cold!”

This voice was nothing like Hati's. While it still echoed within his skull same as hers, it was masculine, and deep. It boomed with power and overwhelmed his thoughts. Its presence in his mind demanded respect and Daybreak felt a deep urge in his gut to kneel that was very hard to resist. If Hati's voice had been a presence that had simply walked through the front door of his mind and taken off her shoes before entering, then this presence was one who threw open the door and demanded his shoes and coat be taken from him! It still felt more welcome than most mental assaults' would, but it was certainly much brasher than Hati's. He had no time to further analyze the voice, as a moment later, Hati answered it with her own booming response!

“Hail Skol! He Who Will Swallow The Sun! Chaser of the Day! Bringer of the Peaceful Warmth!”

This time Daybreaks body moved without his consent. He dropped to single knee, and brought his hands to his ears, despite knowing that would do no good. Their mental voices were so powerful, they seemed to shake the room around him, yet they emitted no sound whatsoever. Blinking away the throbbing in his head, he looked to his right and saw Hati had bowed her head down as well. She rose slowly, and as she did, Daybreak found he could as well. Once back on his feet, he directed his gaze forward, and was met with an aggravating sight.

There, sitting atop an ascending pile of stony stairs, was the first massive wolf he had encountered beyond his home. Though this time he seemed slightly larger than before. From where Daybreak stood, he could only guess at his size, but he thought he looked a foot or two longer than before. It was hard to judge from the angle he was at in comparison to Daybreak, and the fact that he was laying down, in what appeared to be a pile of the same leaves Daybreak had awoken in. Though his pile was much larger by a few times. Daybreak knew it was him though, his eyes gave him away. Those eyes. Those powerful yellow eyes that burned like the sun. Those same eyes that had disregarded him during their first meeting as not worth killing, were now affixed fully on him.

“Sister! Why have you brought this...thing into our home? Defiled our creation with his intolerable stench?”

It was obvious he was the topic at hand, and knowing that this beast truly did think him as low as he originally surmised, made him furious! The urge to respond was great, but he managed to restrain himself. Instead he waited for Hati to explain.

“Brother, this one killed a pack mate in fair combat. Our laws demand I let him live.”

Skols' eyes narrowed, as if he was offended. “I did not ask why you let him live sister. I asked why you brought him to our home. Our laws do not demand that you bring him here. That you share our home with him! That you bind him to us! Even now I can feel his rough presence in our words. It agitates me and our family! He is a fully matured human, yet you chose to make him one of us. He is a cub now. Less than a cub! For even a cub can properly control its own body! I ask you again, why have you done this? Tell me now or I'll rip him to shreds where he stands!”

“Just you try it, overgrown mutt! Come down here so I can put a muzzle on you this time!” The anger filled words escaped Daybreak before he could control himself. He had suffered humiliation by this beast last time. He would not stand here while it battered and berated him to his face!

Hati however, looked frightened for a moment, her eyes widened and her gaze finally broke off her brother to look at him for the first time since they entered the room. “Silence fool, do you know-?”

“Insolence!” Skol cut across his sisters mental speech, which was a weird feeling in Daybreaks head, to be sure. The Alpha male rose from his leaves and glared down at Daybreak. “You dare speak back to me? You who are less than a newborn in our presence? I shall teach you respect little cub!”

Well, no use backing out now, might as well go all in. “Bring it dog!” Daybreak lowered himself and made a fighting stance. Skol snarled and thought indiscernible things Daybreak could not understand, but had no time to think about. As the wolf snarled, he leapt towards Daybreak with remarkable speed. From atop his perch he jumped, and was in front of Daybreak in less than a blink of his eyes! He'd moved over forty feet in just that quick?! Daybreak expected the wolfs jaws to come for him, but instead Skol spun in place, and swiped at him with his massive tail! Hands failing to come up quick enough, Daybreak took the impact full in the chest! He felt the air leave his body, and his feet leave the ground, as he was propelled backwards with enough speed to give him whiplash! Somehow not breaking every bone in his body on impact, Daybreak crashed into the nearest support pillar, imbedding his whole body inside the stone structure!

Not even wasting time contemplating how he had survived that, let alone felt no real damage done without aura to protect him, Daybreak quickly focused on tracking Skol's movements. Which proved near impossible. For just as Daybreaks vision cleared fully, the wolf was upon him again. Narrowly avoiding a bull-like head smash from the beast by diving off the pillar just in the nick of time, Daybreak rolled on the ground, and slid into an all fours pose. It was surprisingly comfortable to spread his weight across all four limbs and crouch down the way he was. There was no time to consider standing back up anyway, for Skol came quickly again! This time Daybreak managed to see him, just barely! The wolf practically vanished off the indented pillar when he moved, but Daybreak saw the shimmer in the air as he came upon him! He came from the front again, and Daybreak had only a millisecond to guess it if would be jaws or tail this time!

He couldn't decide in time, so instead, he pushed himself upwards. From his four legged stance, Daybreak pushed up, jumping into the air! For just a moment it was like time had slowed down, and Skol was right beneath him, not yet looking up and still half snapping his jaws at where Daybreak had just been! Not daring to waste his momentary chance, Daybreak twisted his body in the air, spinning, and brought the heel of his right foot down atop Skol's head just as the wolf began to look up at him! The wolfs nose gave a satisfying crunch underneath Daybreaks heel as its head smacked down and bounced on the unforgiving stone floor.

Daybreak landed on his left foot, barely balancing and catching himself from falling over after his kick. A smirk tried to work its way onto his lips as he opened his mouth to fire a quip at the proud beast, but he celebrated too early. Skol was back on his feet before Daybreak even fully caught his balance. A trickle of blood traced the wolfs snout and dripped onto the floor. The wolfs eyes followed the drop, then narrowed.

Daybreak felt a shift in the air of the room, and knew he had made a huge mistake. Skol's body tensed, and his fur shivered like the pin pricks of a porcupine! Clumps of fur began to stand up on end, as a gust of wind seemed to be flowing through the temple and around Skol! No, more like the wind was flowing off of Skol and throughout the temple! The flames emitted from the great basins lining the room began to dance in different directions as the unnatural pressure change in the room swatted at them!

Daybreak felt paralyzed towards the energy rolling off this beast! It was like nothing he had every experienced before! This towering beast, despite being the size of a moose, suddenly made Daybreak feel the size of a mouse as it stood before him, rippling with a power Daybreak could not imagine coming from one creature! It was breathtaking and terrifying to behold. Not Celestia, Discord, or even Famine gave off this kind of presence of pure death! The power rippling over Daybreaks body was only comparable to a massive tsunami, or a hurricane, a real force of nature that dwarfed all others!

Certain he was about to die, Daybreak could only gulp as the wolf was before him one moment, and gone the next. Daybreak did not, could not, follow what happened next. A blow landed on the back of his head, and everything else became hazy and static. His body left the ground a moment later and was flung back at such an incredible speed, Daybreak was unconscious before he struck stone! And strike it he did. Body becoming more of a rag doll as it flew through the air, Daybreak struck the same pillar as before, and shattered it, flying through two more stone beams before finally making contact with the far back wall and stopping. His mouth foamed bloody, and his eyes were rolled back as he plunged to the ground. Hati appeared under him just in time for him to land on her furry back.

Skol snorted loudly, appearing back atop his place of rest once more. “His condition?”

Hati quickly returned to her original spot below the steps, and gently removed Daybreak. Placing him on his back at the foot of the steps, she narrowed her eyes and sniffed Daybreaks body.

“He is unconscious, but alive. Broken arm, several broken ribs and you fractured his femur...You didn't have to go that rough! He has no Seiðr to defend himself! It is suppressed by his hand. You could have killed him!”

Skol snorted again “His new form was clearly sufficient protection. If I wanted to kill him, he'd be in my jaws. You have your tests sister, and I have mine. Plus he agitates me...now heal him so we may talk.”

Hati growled in annoyance, like a sibling who just had their favorite toy damaged by the other. Leaning her snout over Daybreaks heart, she commanded him with glowing blue eyes “Be Healed and Awaken.”

The sounds that followed were grotesque to hear for anyone or anything nearby. As Daybreaks body started to convulse, his skin and insides began to reshape themselves. The twisting of flesh, the rending and snapping of bones echoed around the temple walls! It took only a moment, but it was a long, drawn out, and agonizing moment. When it ended, Daybreak sat up almost immediately with a gasp for air that sounded somewhere between a scream and a gasp!

His hands ran the length of his body, examining the damage that had been formerly done. Upon realizing there was none, he turned his head to Hati. “I'm unharmed...But I felt it...I felt something break...What happened?”

Hati eyed him “As I said already little cub, you obey all my orders. You will not break unless I allow it. Death himself will not take you from me unless I allow it. Nothing in existence can override my contract, except perhaps, another contract. But you are mine. And as long as you remain mine, you need not worry.”

Daybreak was not sure how that made him feel. Especially the way Hati laced her wording. Was he a packmate, or a toy? Could he be both? So many questions.

“Have you learned your place now, little cub?”

Skol's voice echoed through his mind, prompting Daybreak to return his attention back towards the top of the stairs. Skol was laying down once more, and looking down at him, but his gaze felt different than before. Nevertheless it filled Daybreak with fire!

“I've no 'place' to learn! You may sit atop that throne, but I'll never see you as above me!”

Skol chuckled, both vocally and within Daybreaks mind. “You've more fire now then when you arrived in our land. I like that. But to run with a pack, one must acknowledge an Alpha. You lost to me, and until you topple me-”

Skol appeared before him once more, his eyes lowering to meet Daybreaks “I Am You're Alpha! Now kneel, cub.”

The stare of Skol brought on the same feeling of overwhelming helplessness as before. But this time Daybreak refused to allow his body to shake. Many thoughts of defiance swam through his mind, but the fact remained Skol was right on at least one account. He had lost the fight, and would likely be dead, again, if Hati had not intervened. So, eyes bright with defiance, Daybreak stared into Skol's gaze as he bent his right knee, lowering himself. He presented the back of his nape to the wolf, acknowledging his superiority once more.

“I yield, Alpha.”

Skol cocked his head from side to side, sniffing the air as he did so. After a few sniffs, he smirked, baring all of his teeth. “Yes, I believe you do and I shall enjoy your attempts at dominance over the years to come...For now...Do you swear to be a member of our pack? To never kneel to another but your Alpha? To take no rulers but your Alpha? To pledge yourself in service to no one but your Alpha? To never allow personal grievances to inhibit your loyalty to your pack? To question, but always obey, the rule of the Alpha? To never betray the pack, but always seek challenge within? Do you accept this Rule until your final and true, end?”

Daybreak felt the weight behind these declarations, as though he would be signing some kind of verbal contract if he agreed. Hati's words from moments ago rang through him. “I have a choice?”

Skol's eyes betrayed surprise “Everyone has a choice. I could command my sister to return your body to normal. But do you truly wish it? Here we are a family, bonded by something deeper than mere blood or words. We don't mistreat each other because of our birth, afflictions, skin or heritage. We know true companionship here. We are loyal, forever to each other. Don't you want that? Haven't you always, wanted that?”

A longing smile curved Daybreaks lips as he thought about that. Skol's words were a little too knowing for his liking, but he couldn't deny the appeal. Dash was family, but...to have others that he knew he could trust...without any doubts... How could he resist that?

“I accept...and pledge myself to the pack...on the condition that my mate receives the same treatment and benefits that I do.”

“That goes without saying.” Skol spoke, as if regarding the statement as obvious. Then the wolf reached out, and placed a massive paw upon Daybreaks shoulder. The weight was painful, but not unbearable. Thankfully Skol was not putting all of his weight behind it. “From this moment on I dub thee Hróðvitnir! Rise, young one. You are now part of a thing much greater than yourself. In time I hope you will come to appreciate this.”

At his declaration, Daybreak felt a burning travel through his body. Unable to keep still as the burning grew hotter, Daybreak twitched his limbs in ache. It felt like a searing iron was being dragged along the surface of his skin. He could feel it, starting form on his forehead and traveling down his chest, back and to his feet. It was not quick, nor was it unbearable, but it was painful. Less than when his back had been carved by a real iron, but only just so. This burning felt superficial only, like it did not pass the first layer of his skin. When it ended, Daybreak felt himself release breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding, and looked down. All over his form, tar black lines and symbols he did not recognize were appearing where he'd felt the burning. They were strewn all over him from top to bottom, brightly visible for a moment, then dimming slowly the next. From order of forehead to feet, the symbols faded from vision, as though sinking into his skin until they were no longer there to view. Daybreak felt perfectly fine afterwards, but looked to Skol with a questioning gaze all the same. The wolf merely regarded him with “The contract is complete...HAGALAZ and OTHILA are upon you. You are one of us, now and truly.”

Skol then turned his head towards Hati “I hope you are certain this is him, Sister.”

Hati nodded, briefly glancing at Daybreak before replying “I am Brother. I think this cub will become him in time. He is filled with the fires of vengeance and wrath yet kindled. And he is already pursued by another that seeks to exploit that future. She is a vanguard.”

“Is that so? Then we should begin preparing him at once. Fate cannot be thwarted, and if she comes for him here, he must be ready.”

Daybreak did not understand much of what these two were talking about, but he understood who they were referring too. But how could Hati know of Famine? He had never said who was pursuing him. Had his mind become open to her as she had stated it would? Or had she simply surmised it based on something about him? It didn't matter. All things considered it didn't matter. From the sounds of it they were going to aid him, and that's all that really mattered.

As if sensing his resolution, or perhaps just reading his thoughts, both wolves turned to him. Skol spoke first “My Sister has great faith in you. I hope you will prove worthy of it. I feel it only fair to tell you, you did fair well against me. You managed to partially track my movements and land a single hit. Not to mention you took several blows from me and got back up. Your body adapted quite quickly to your new senses. No other being could have likely done so much with so very little, and survived as long as you did. For that, I am at least as interested as my Sister for now. I will see you tomorrow morning. She will take care of you for now.”

With that Skol vanished, though this time Daybreak thought he did see him tense before moving. Skol once more lay atop his mini pyramid, and Daybreak took that as his dismissal. Hati motioned towards the exit with her snout, signaling Daybreak to follow her out. Once they came to the exit Hati did not move to take him back up the mountain, instead she moved for the forest, and Daybreak followed wordlessly until she broke the silence on her own.

“We are returning to your domain for now. I know you must be anxious to see your mate. Given your new form, and her likely reaction to it, I expect you may find yourself with more young on the way.”

Was that a joke? How different did he really look? Was it that great a change?

Hati snickered “You shall see for yourself soon. Though if only to stay your worries, know that most of the changes are not viewable. But you should be aware that your being now more adequately describes the feats of strength and dexterity that you can perform. Any female of your kind would be pleased.”

He really needed to find the mirror when he got home, else he might soon become a stranger to his own eyes.

.....

Rainbow found herself by the window for the third time that day, staring at a forest that seemed just out of reach. So many mixed feelings and thoughts ran through her mind. She knew she should have gone with him. She should have made him take more weapons. She should have made him wait. Now Rainbow found herself pacing again, back and forth across the kitchen, to the living room, then back to the window. Still there was nothing. Nothing except the pair of wolves that had been there for a little more than two days now. Since they'd arrived and explained Daybreaks situation, they had refused to speak further, despite her many attempts to do so. Although it had surprised her the first time one spoke to her telepathically, she hadn't been too concerned with it at the time. What she wanted was more information on what had happened. All she was told was Daybreak had slain one of them. That he would be healed then interrogated, and depending on the answers he gave, would be released shortly after. Then his belongings, along with the rabbit he'd managed to catch, had been dropped at her feet to do with as she pleased. It had been so sudden she hadn't known what else to do other than try and go out looking for him herself.

Of course, the two wolves had put a stop to that very quickly. They never allowed her near the forests edge, and anytime she tried to pass them by, she was met with growls. Without aura, she knew she wasn't going to be forcing her way, so she had little choice but to stay put. Multiple inquiries for more info had been made to both the mutts faces, at very loud volumes. But they either were ignoring her, or simply did not wish to speak. Considering the mental communication they had used, she did have to also consider that they might not understand English and the only reason she understood them was because they were sending their thoughts directly to her brain. But she hoped that was not the case, otherwise she was just wasting her breath shouting at them.

Since learning of Daybreaks capture, Rainbow had forced herself to stay busy to keep from thinking about it. First she'd returned all his clothes to their proper place, spending a whole day trying to clean and organize the house. After running out of things to clean she'd made her way out to the shed to put the axe and machete away. Upon discovering the giant crystal sitting in the shed, she'd had a small moment of bewilderment. She'd felt the energy radiating off its surface without even getting near it. Daybreak had given her a brief warning about the crystal, but even still she couldn't believe the pull she felt towards it. It was difficult, resisting the urge to touch its shiny surface.

The next day Rainbow decided to make use of the rabbit Daybreak had caught. In the kitchen, Rainbow was silently grateful that Fluttershy was nowhere near to see what she would do next, lest she might never forgive her. With a delicacy that only came from practice, Rainbow found some proper cutting and hook knives in the cupboards, and began to skin the dead animal. It wasn't a skill she was particularly proud of, and certainly never boasted about. But she recalled hunting with her father in the woods below her old home many times at a younger age. Eventually wondering, and inquiring, how what they caught turned into tasty food, her father had agreed to show her. With time plus lots of practice, Rainbow had become quite proficient at hunting, catching and skinning animals. However due to the nature of her closest friends, she hadn't actually gone hunting in years, and so was pleasantly surprised to find her skills had not diminished much with the time.

Once the fur was successfully removed like a well worn coat, Rainbow proceeded with the part that probably made her the most uncomfortable, removing the unnecessary limbs. With her larger knife, Rainbow pushed the rabbit down flat on her cutting board, and placed the blade where the head met the top of the spine. One rough push, and a sickening crunch later, the head rolled unceremoniously into the sink, to be discarded later. Next she removed the tail, considerably easier and much less uncomfortable, but still not pleasant. The tail was always one of her favorite parts about live bunnies, so fluffy and cute, it almost felt criminal to ever remove it. Sadly, it was not for eating, so it had to go. Lastly, once she had successfully removed the legs from the last bits of fur, like removing socks from feet, Rainbow worked on removing the legs completely. She snapped each foot at the ankle, then slid her blade through, slicing the muscles and tendons, until the limbs each fell free. Pushing the free coat off to the side for later use, Rainbow now proceeded to the part that bothered her the least, yet most people found disgusting. Removing the inedible innards.

Smaller blade in hand, she made an incision at the base of the belly, carefully piercing only as far as necessary so as not to rupture anything inside. Then she slid the blade up the belly to the rabbits chest. Slowly, Rainbow pushed the skin away as much as she could and cut open its rib cage, exposing the heart and lungs. Here she employed a little trick her father had taught her to make this messy procedure much quicker and less grotesque. She placed her thumb, index and middle finger inside the rabbit and at the tip of its spine. Gripping the bone in her three fingers, Rainbow pulled down in one swift and slick motion. The spine and nearly all the insides came out quick and easy, with Rainbow only having to pluck out some small bits left behind. She was about to toss the innards in the trash, but instead thought better of it and opened the nearby window over the sink. Taking as much as she could in one hand, Rainbow tossed all the loose parts she had out into the field. The wolf pair, spotting this, quickly broke from their sitting places and came to see what gifts they had been given. Knowing they would be satisfied, Rainbow did not bother to stay and watch them eat, and instead returned to her rabbit.

Now all that was left was for her to clean what remained. If she chose, she could dice up the animal and simply boil it that way, saving her some time. But right now, she didn't want to save time, plus she also wanted Daybreak to see what a good job she had done preparing the meal. So instead, she held the meaty carcass under the sink, keeping the water as hot as she could tolerate while scrubbing away any remaining impurities with her fingers. It was a slow process if she was to be efficient, which required focus so as not to miss any bits of innards that may have managed to hang on inside. With a last few flicks of her fingers, she cleared the remaining undesirables and placed the rabbit down gently under the running water..

The next question was how to cook the meat? Should she boil the meat on their stove or outside? Surely there was a pot large enough somewhere within the kitchen if she was willing to take the time to look. Although...perhaps a more natural taste would be appealing to Daybreak after whatever trials he was enduring at the wolves paws ended. Although she had never inquired if of him, Rainbow had feeling Daybreak liked chewier, tougher meat, rather than meat that melted in the mouth and fell off the bone. If her gut was to be trusted, then the best way to achieve the desired effect was a good old fashioned fire! A fire pit, some small logs, a large stick with which to run the meat through and twirl over the fire. Yes, that would be awesome! With that decided, all there was left to do was gather the necessary supplies and get cooking!

It took the better part of an hour for Rainbow to scrape together everything she would need, and transport it outside. The rabbit had been placed in a plastic bag and lain in snow nearby to keep fresh until Rainbow was ready to cook. Even as she cleared the snow in the small circle that was to be her fire pit, Rainbow kept her eyes affixed to the two wolves in the distance. There was no way she would be allowing them to sneak around behind her and nab the rabbit she'd spent so much time preparing. She didn't care if they were the ones who brought it to her! If they were anything like dogs, Rainbow doubted they'd simply sit over there while food was nearby.

Once the snow was cleared in a neat circle, Rainbow placed small stones around the outer edge, and lined the center with the few logs she'd hauled out with her. There was a silent thankfulness Rainbow held, that all this craziness with the woodland creatures was occurring before her belly grew out much. Soon she wouldn't be in any condition to be lugging logs around so it was best Daybreak dealt with this ordeal now. Even now, Rainbow could feel that her energy was not what it normally was, like she was always tired. A constant feeling of being drained hung over her, despite getting plenty of rest and eating properly. The source was obvious, but that didn't make it any less annoying. More than once Rainbow found herself talking to her stomach in annoyance when finding herself winded from carrying a few simple logs. Even as she struck her flint together over the pit to make a small flame, Rainbow noticed her breaths were a little raged. Stomping her feet in frustration, Rainbow gave her future child a piece of her mind!

“Come on, ya stinking vampire spawn, leave some energy for me ya hear?! I gotta feed us both so quit sucking me dry!”

Both wolves turned in Rainbows direction, tilting their heads to the side and looking around, as if wondering who she might be talking to. Feeling their judgement on her as she attempted to impale the rabbit on a sharp stick (and snap it hopelessly) Rainbow gave them some lip too!

“What are you looking at huh?! You try skulking around with this little demon growing in you and see if you can still do shit! I can feel this thing eating me! You think that's fun huh!? I'll kick both your furry asses! Come here and see!”

Not really sure of what she was saying, Rainbow was surprised to see the pair stand up and actually start moving towards her. Knowing she should calm down, but being too worked up to care, Rainbow got even louder!

“Yeah, yeah, come here! I'll take ya both on! I'll give you both a beating and make you into a pair of fancy rugs! I'll-!” She paused, feeling something squirming up her throat. Knowing she was going to be sick, Rainbow turned away from her small flame and vomited up the breakfast she'd had that morning. She stumbled, her legs feeling like wobbly jello. Dropping to her knees, Rainbow let the cold snow chill her overheating skin. The sweat beads swam across her face as she bent over and heaved again, but this time nothing came out. By now the wolves and made it over to her, and stood barely a foot away from her panting form. Chuckling at how sad she must look, Rainbow still managed a few sputters of attitude. “I'll...still...beat...your...asses.”

The first wolf bent its head down, and Rainbow thought it was going to bite her, but instead grabbed hold of something hidden in the snow with its jaws. When it retracted its face and presented what it had to her, Rainbow was surprised to find a much thicker and sharper looking stick in its maw. The wolf dropped it at her knees, much like a dog would after playing fetch, but Rainbow knew this was no game. It was trying to tell her something, to use this one instead...probably. Legs still shaky, Rainbow managed to work herself back to her feet, and once she had a firm enough stance, made another attempt at sticking the rabbit. This time the stick went through the rabbits back side and out the front like it was sliding through butter rather than skin. Was this really just a stick? She eyed the stick, but was unable to find anything extraordinary about it. Perhaps she had just poked the right spot?

“Huh...Thanks I guess.” She said to the wolves. They did not respond, but instead laid down in the snow on ether side of the fire pit and continued to watch her. Despite them both being close enough for Rainbow to pet their heads, she doubted they would enjoy that. Being sentient and all they might that demeaning, so Rainbow resisted the urge and continued her preparations.

Once the rabbit was properly positioned on its stick, Rainbow set up two larger logs in the pit standing upright, and set the rabbit horizontally in-between them. She didn't have the patience to try and carve the two logs up in a way that would allow her to easily spin the rabbit over the fire, so she resigned to do that manually. She did however, make sure she selected logs that were properly sized to rest the rabbit high enough from the flames that the meat wouldn't burn, but low enough that it would still cook at a decent pace.

Now the most boring part. All she had left to do was sit on a log, turn the rabbit over when necessary, and wait...

Reunion

View Online

Daybreak's nose twitched against his will. Swiping at his face, he tried to remove the itch that was a pleasant aroma of cooked meat strolling though his nostrils. The smell was strong, overwhelming even, and threatened to consume all his senses and desires at once! But he knew that his home was still much too far away for him to be smelling anything Rainbow might cook, wasn't it? Hati as well, seemed to sense this aroma, and was intoxicated by it, her thoughts that she had previously been trying to commune to him were now simply repeating the same word over and over in his head. “Meat! Meat! Meat! Meat! Meat!”

Daybreak had to wonder if she was even aware she was broadcasting to him, though he had to admit, it was somewhat cute to see her so enthralled by something all of the sudden. Jaw lowered, she was panting heavily just as her domesticated descendants did, and her tail was swinging wildly back and forth. It was enough that Daybreak had to actually move a few extra feet away from her to keep from getting taken out by it. So cute was her antics that he briefly forgot she was some ancient being of terrifying power and strength. Right now she just looked like an oversized puppy begging for a meal. It was too adorable, Daybreak couldn't resist giving her a scratch behind the ear. Though, performing this feat required a slight quickening of his pace to get ahead of her, as well as some expert dodging of her tail.

Despite his well meaning intentions, Daybreak instantly regretted the decision to scratch his Alpha females ear. The moment his nails clipped behind her, Hati loosed an uncontrolled puppy-like yip of joy...and her eyes rounded on him, burning fiery blue! Instant death glared down into his soul as her eyes seared extra sockets into his skull. Affectionate intentions or not, he could tell before she spoke he had crossed a big line!

“NEVER, EVER, EVER DO THAT AGAIN LITTLE CUB!” Her voice rang so painfully in his ears, Daybreak thought they might bleed. Despite her form remaining the same, Hati suddenly seemed to tower over Daybreak as she spoke to him. Or rather, he suddenly felt very small compared to her, more so than usual.

“Y-Yes ma'am!” He quickly stammered out, too afraid to do anything else but obey.

Hati relaxed quite suddenly a second later, her eyes returning to their normal deeper blue. Perhaps she sensed his complete and total terror, or perhaps that heavenly smell overwhelmed her again. Either way, her previous tone returned, though with a mixture of wanting behind it that was not well hidden.

“We shoooould...hurry! Yes, we should hurry to your mate! No doubt she misses you...and has a well prepared meal in store! N-Not that one has anything to do with the other! I simply wish to see you safe to your domicile!”

And the cute was back as quickly as it had gone. How was this Being able to go from divine levels of terrifying to puppy levels of cute so fast?

Only a few more minutes passed before the smell became too intense for even him to ignore. It was leaking into his brain like a wet sponge, dripping into every thought he tried to form. Was he there yet? Whatever was cooking had to be his! He might even wrestle Hati for it! It's smell was too good to give up! Without realizing, his pace had quickened, alongside Hati's, and within a few moments, they were breaking through the tree line! Daybreak did not even care how rapidly they had made it home, all he wanted was that delicious smelling meat!

He saw it! There over a fire pit, skewered onto a stick and browned to perfection. It would be his! Hati stopped moving only long enough to take in the sight of the cooked mammal, both her and Daybreaks thoughts crossed over one another.

“MINE!” As their legs moved, their eyes met for the briefest of moments. No other thoughts passed between them. There was no need. It was clearly understood between the two what must happen next.

Daybreak felt his muscles flex in a way he'd never felt before. Suddenly Hati moved, and Daybreak was sprinting after her without even thinking to do so! What was more, he was not on two legs, but somehow moving on all fours once again! He couldn't think about how this could feel so natural, or how ridiculous this must look from the outside, all he could see, think, feel and want...was that cooked rabbit! Hati beat him by a good several steps, trampling the fire pit and nearly barreling through whomever was sitting next to it as she swiped up the cooked morsel into her jaws! The other person present threw themselves aside just in time, frightening off the two wolves that Daybreak had failed to notice flanking her, but Daybreak was barely focused on the human, or the fleeing wolves. He wanted that meat!

Leaping over the firepit after his Alpha female, Daybreak felt his muscles tensing as he soared through the air! With the might of the gods behind him, Daybreak smashed into Hati's side, body slamming her and ripping the cooked morsel from her open jaws with his sharpened nails. The victory was ever short lived, as Daybreak had only but a moment to rejoice before he was thrown from the body of his Alpha, and pinned beneath her weight! She snapped and bit, but he kept the meat from her, twisting, turning and thrashing upon the ground every which way he could to prevent her jaws from finding it. They exchanged obscene snarls at one another, before Hati's mouth finally found its mark. Gripping the rabbit by its torso, she attempted to rip the mammal from his claws, but he would not relent easily! Despite her overwhelming strength, and the feeling of his arm approaching dislocation, Daybreak held fast. Hati too, did not give up, and the next yank must have ripped Daybreaks arm clean off, for his fingers never yielded, yet he felt her body separate from his! So hard did she pull against him that Hati actually propelled herself backwards several feet over, onto her back.

Following her with his eyes, Daybreak saw the rabbit in her jaws, and Hati happily munching down onto it. A surge of anger and confusion enveloped him. How!? He had never let go! Enraged, Daybreak looked down at his own clawed fingers, and found his solution. There, dangling from his grip, was the rabbits hind leg. A moment of clarity struck him in his anger and disappointment...a partial victory against a superior opponent was better than nothing. Satisfaction claimed him through disappointment, and Daybreak tossed the leg into the air, catching it within his teeth. With a stupid smirk of glee upon his face, Daybreak slowly trotted over to his Alpha female, still sitting on all fours and curled up beside her in the snow, munching on the leg. He could hear a distant voice calling out to him, but he didn't care, the taste of this perfectly cooked, boneless meat, was bliss in his mouth. It was all he wanted to think about now.

“Daybreak?” The voice that called him previously was closer now, and familiar. He looked up from his meal, and recognized the figure before him. The fog of hunger faded from his gaze as his eyes locked with Rainbow, and he suddenly felt very...underdressed. Rainbow was eyeing him in an unusual way, like she wasn't quite sure if it was him, which was odd.

“Uh...hi Skittles.” He jumped at the sound of his own voice. Much deeper and, raspier, than before. His words sounded more a snarl than speech. Still, Rainbows gaze did soften at his confirmation, which was good, but her confusion was quickly replaced with frustration.

“What the hell is your problem?! Huh! You vanish for two days then just show up running in here stark naked, destroying the pit I had set up, and completely ignoring me for some food? What the fuck happened to you?!”

When she put it that way, he did suddenly feel a well of shame within his belly. How could he have let simple hunger overtake him so easily?

“Do not blame your mate young one. Tis not his fault. One of the perils of his new form I'm afraid”

Rainbow looked startled when Hati spoke to their thoughts, though not quite as much as Daybreak had been expecting her to be.

“Do I really look that different now?” A mingle of discomfort was detectable as he spoke, making Rainbow frustration wain for the moment.

Slowly she nodded her head. "For a minute back there, I thought you were a werewolf or something. You moved so fast and those snarls and growls...You should go look in the mirror.”

Wordlessly, Daybreak stood onto his feet, Rainbows cheeks reddened as he stood. A brief moment of embarrassment flushed him as Daybreak once again realized he was naked, and Rainbow was staring. Staying silent, he turned and went inside their open door.

The wood creaked uncomfortably beneath his feet as he strode through the house, in search of the bathroom. Had the house always seemed so old and dusty? The air inside tickled his nose, and every step seemed to bring more and more creaking. It never sounded like this before. Gods it was obnoxious. He plugged his ears until locating the bathroom, where he threw open the door so aggressively that it snapped right off its hinges! With a snarl of frustration, Daybreak stepped inside, resolving to repair that later. Bracing himself for the shock, Daybreak stared at the floor, and slowly raised his eyes to the mirror, holding his breath all the while. When he finally did see himself, he let out a premature gasp of relief, which then fogged up the mirror before he could really get a good look.

In the brief moment he'd seen, he at least had recognized his own face, and that alone gave him some peace. But as he reached forward and rubbed the mirror clean, the difference in his appearance did become strikingly obvious. Starting from the top down; his hair had lengthened to his shoulders, or perhaps that was not the right word. More like it had thickened, and its color was now more defined in the light. The white streak in his hair seemed more prominent than before, and had a glossy shine to it now, though perhaps that was just sweat. His pupils had changed as well, they were not the slits of most cats or canines, but they were a definite in-between of canine and human. Still rounded but slightly thinned out. Next checking the most obvious change he could feel, Daybreak grinned and pulled back at his lips. He almost gawked at his own teeth, specifically his canines. They were larger than before. He wasn't rocking any vampire teeth, but the canines were certainly sharper and thicker than any normal humans. His incisors also looked smoother on the surface as well, though he didn't see how that would aid him. Moving down, his other facial features seemed the same, his nose hadn't changed, at least not physically, though his skin seemed, harder? As his eyes moved to his chest and pectoral region that became undeniable. His body seemed...harder? That was the best word he could think up. His muscles were more defined now along with his abs. But the most notable change was a slight darkening of his skin, like he'd gotten a tan, and his skin looked tougher from it. He poked himself in the chest, and felt little to no give when he tried to press inwards. Not just where his abs were, but even at his ribs and underside of his hands. Its like his body had been bathed in a layer of stone. Rougher to the touch and ungiving. His body was more defined now to be sure, and Rainbows staring had given him enough of a guess as to what she was interested in. His legs and calves already had much more prominent muscle than his arms did before, and so the change here was highly noticeable. For a moment he thought his legs might have shrunk, but then realized his muscles had just tightened excessively. When he tried to flex it became obvious that something was definitely different there. He felt more spring in his feet when he pushed, which likely had something to do with his running on all fours so easily. All in all he could see why Rainbow would look at him like she had, but the difference was not as ridiculous as he had been expecting, though he wouldn't be complaining about the extra muscle anytime soon.

There also seemed to be some thin layer of mist flowing off of him that he could not fully make out. Was it steam? If the air coming from his body and the air outside contrasted enough that was certainly possible, but that wouldn't be as obvious. What was more it was all over him, not just in one spot. It flowed like it had mass, and seemed to take a shape a foot or two behind his rear. Unable to fully make out what the shape was, he decided it didn't matter for now, and left the room.

When Daybreak finally made it back outside, after enduring another torturous session of creaking wood, he was surprised to see Hati conversing with Rainbow. Rather, he could see Rainbow talking and Hati making movements like she was responding. Daybreak wondered why he could not hear them. Almost at the thought, Hati's voice rang in his head.

“Your mate returns...Did you see what you needed?”

Rainbow turned to him, but still seemed to be finding it hard to lock eyes with him, instead constantly drifting her gaze in a more downward direction. Daybreak rolled his eyes, but felt a slight heat in his face all the same. “Yes I saw how...different I am now. I didn't realize...”

“I have already finished giving your mate here a brief summary of our time together. Fret not, as your body adjusts and your tail begins to fully define itself, you will gain more control over your senses. I noticed your thoughts grew increasingly disturbed as you tread through your home. In time you will adjust, and learn to block out certain distractions such as a creaking floor.”

That would certainly be a plus, because right now he found it nearly unbearable. But what had she just said about a tail?

“Is that what this misty thing behind me is? A tail?” Daybreak wafted his hand through the stuff as if trying to dispel it.

Hati nodded slowly “Yes. Though that is not mist. That is the Cloak of the Wolf. Nature is recognizing you as different being than you were before, and thus is feeding your aura to aid the change. In this case, it takes the shape of a misty shroud and tail.”

A brief panic struck Daybreak like a ton of bricks! Turning to Rainbow, he could see she was thinking the same thing, as genuine fear lit up her gaze. “Are you saying I'm drawing magic from the nature around me?! Turn it off! We came here to hide! That will all be pointless if I'm using magic! She'll track us here!”

“Shizen...” She replied simply, shaking her head in disappointment. Daybreak was confused, but Hati continued “Being brought up around humans has given you such a shallow understanding of what you call 'magic'. It is more properly called Shizen. The natural energy that flows from within the very earth itself. You are in no danger of being tracked during your current process. It is a natural thing that must be done to complete your transformation. Regardless of that fact, you are no longer the same being you were when you arrived. I no longer sense that energy from you. What you give of now is something entirely new. I daresay it wouldn't even matter if you did try 'magic' now.”

The odd emphasis Hati put on the word make her distaste obvious, but he had never heard of what she had called it. Shizen? Daybreak trusted Hati, but even still he was not confident enough in her explanation to risk exposing there position. “I've studied magic my entire life Hati. I know it better than any professor who teaches it. For you to tell me that I actually know nothing on the subject, is quite alot to believe on word alone.”

Hati's eyes narrowed slightly “You doubt your Alpha Females word?”

An unneeded lump formed in Daybreaks throat. To get the information he wanted, he'd have to tread carefully with his answer, lest he invoke Hati's wrath upon him in some way.

“I seek proof of what you say. To ask me to throw away everything I know about magic from a lifetime of experience just off of speech alone. Surely you can see why this is difficult.”

Nostrils flared, for a moment Daybreak worried he had overstepped, before she spoke again. “I sense your pride little cub. Do not think to outwit me. You lack understanding of the basic principles of how Shizen flows. You require training, not proof. And I shall take you to where you can receive it.”

A sigh of relief briefly left Daybreaks body that did not escape Hati's notice. Still she turned from them and began to slowly walk back towards the forest. “Take this night to reconnect with your mate, Hróðvitnir. Tomorrow morn my brother and I shall return here to fetch you. Then you shall be taken to the one who shall train you, both in what you lack and what you have gained. Do not keep us waiting.”

They weren't goin to train him themselves? That seemed odd, who else could train him in his new form better than the ones who gave it to him?

“Wait...who's going to be training me?”

Daybreak felt Hati's snicker echo in his brain as she spoke before disappearing beyond the forests edge.

“Jörmungandr The Serpent”

.....

Jörmungandr. Jörmungandr. The name echoed in his mind as something he should know. Even as Rainbow pulled him inside the house, his mind felt distracted by that name. Throughout the secondary dinner she prepared and their conversations, it dominated his thoughts. If Rainbow noticed his, she did not comment and instead went over everything she had done while he'd been gone. It wasn't until later, when the door to their room creaking shut made his ears twitch in pain, that he finally snapped to. Rainbow was looking at him like he was a rare piece of meat, and she only had a few minutes to eat. A flush of red crawled its way across his face as he realized her eyes were crawling over him again.

“Come on Dash...I'm not that different...” Her stare was binding, he didn't know what else to say.

“Let's find out for sure big guy.” In one, swift motion, Rainbows bottoms were around her ankles, and she was dazzling him with the sight of her tight, black panties. She smirked as his eyes refused to obey his commands to look away, striking a pose for him and pulling at the hems of her fabric with one hand while removing her top with the other .“Use that new wolf strength, make me scream”.

Rubbing the back of his head, Daybreak tried to look away, or at least turn his neck, but his eyes refused. Even if he could avert his gaze, with no clothing Rainbow could easily see that his body was being plenty truthful of his desires. Still he had to try. “Come on Dash. I'm not really sure that's a good idea right now...I barely understand this form and you're pregnant...what If I hurt you?”

Rainbow was barely paying him any mind at all. It's likely that his words were little more than static in her ears. Cupping her breasts in her palms, she squeezed at her own flesh, pinching, pulling, and letting them bounce free, knowing he would never remove his gaze. How right she was. Daybreaks eyes were captured upon her every movement. Every pull, tug and bounce, every sway of her hips enthralled him. Then she was pressed against him, and a new sense invaded his mind. He could smell her pheromones! The heightened sense of smell he gained betrayed him, invading his nostrils with her arousal. Rainbow pushed the delicate flesh of her breasts against his chest, as she whispered in his ear “If you're worried about hurting me, then how about this for a start?”

Before he could inquire, Daybreaks senses lit up in delight! Rainbow slid her breasts down his body, cupping his cock between her soft flesh, jerking him ever so slightly. With eyes the size of dinner plates, she kissed the tip of his length, and flicked her tongue around him. It was euphoric, and Daybreak knew he couldn't look down, for he could feel her staring up a him. But she sought his gaze, and was determined to have it one way or another. “Look at me stud! I want you to watch me suck you dry!”

By the gods she was horny! But when he did not look down, she showed him how determined she was! Fingers crawled around his backside and gripped his toned rear, in a single motion Rainbow roughly yanked his hips and her head together! A sharp gurgle and a familiar yet new sea of pleasure swam through Daybreaks brain as Rainbow impaled her throat onto him! Daybreak could feel the back of Rainbows mouth, and even more so the fast flickering of her tongue as it rubbed and swatted every inch of him it could taste, stoking the growing ember in his belly! She did not linger long, just enough to let him see stars, before she slowly retracted. Rainbow watched with growing satisfaction as Daybreaks hands twitched and clenched, struggling to keep themselves from grasping hold of her head. She would have smirked if she could, but instead she bobbed her head down onto him once more! Rainbow slurped loudly as she licked around his flesh, wanting him be unable to focus on anything else but what she was doing. Daybreaks fists clenched ever tighter, and as she retracted this time, she felt him push himself forward on his own. One more would break him, she was sure.

When she bobbed her head again, she tightened her grip on Daybreaks rear, but only with one hand. With the other she slid her hand between his legs and cupped his testicles. With the slightest movements of her fingers, Rainbow felt Daybreak twitch erratically. With as much a smirk as she could manage to make right now, she looked up. When she met his gaze, she knew she had won. The moment their eyes locked, it was like the fire in Daybreaks belly got a fresh blast of oxygen, and loosed a rough growl! It was a sound he had never made at her before, but instead of fear, she felt nothing but glee as he forced her head off his body, and spun her around like a rag doll. It took Daybreak no effort to pin her face down with his new strength. Rainbow knew she couldn't resist even if she wanted, and that brought a massive smile to her face. A low growl crept down her neck as she felt his hot breath against her skin. Was he admiring the view? If so she would give him something to admire. The slightest wiggle of her hips told her everything she needed. The massive, stupid grin on her face only grew as she felt Daybreaks roughened hands grip the back of her undies, and yank them as hard as he could! There was a moment of pain when the fabric squeezed against her inner legs too tight, but that moment passed quickly as the bindings tore apart and he ripped the cloth from her form. The anticipation of what came next completely dwarfed any annoyance she might feel at him shredding her panties. There was one brief moment where another low growl came behind her ear, sending a shiver up her spine, then a sharp pain just between her neck and shoulder as a pair of jaws bit down onto her...then nothing but pure blissful euphoria.

.....

The next morning was filled with extensive aching and moaning, but not in the pleasure filled way that Daybreak would have preferred. No, sadly this was straight up whining. Rainbow groaned as she rolled out of bed and tried to sit upright. “Ow ow Owie...Fuck dude...You fucking bit me last night...three times! And one of them was on my ass! My poor rump was already sore enough and you had to go bite my fucking buttcheek! What! The! Fuck! Dude!?”

As much as Daybreak didn't want to hear her complaining after she had been the one to start it all despite his warnings, he couldn't help feeling bad for what he'd done. It was like nothing they'd ever done before, he had completely lost himself in the euphoria. He'd felt like someone else. Not Solar Eclipse, but something else all together. One part in particular was quite embarrassing now that he could recall it. In the peak throws of his lust and rapture he could recall with near perfect clarity, howling at the top of his lungs a howl that he didn't even know was possible for his voice to make. Rainbow had been little more than a drooling mess of bliss at the end, and fell asleep almost immediately after it all. But still, she had been the arbitrator of her own pain right now. Every time he managed to think clearly enough to want to stop, she refused, and became even more lust filled, more seductive, a straight up sex fiend. It would have been terrifying to see, now that he could think straight. But then, all he wanted was to do more, more, more. Well actually, all he could think was how much he wanted to breed with her. For some reason that word sounded vulgar in his mind and tasted odd to even consider speaking aloud, but yet the word persisted in his memory.

“I'm sorry Dashie...” truly he didn't really know what else he could do except apologize and hang his head low. Truth be told, he had to fake some of the remorse. He actually felt better than he could ever remember feeling in a long time, but looking at Rainbows back and rear, all the red marks he'd left on it...That actually made him feel bad.

“It's alright dude.” She said, sheepishly as she lay her head back down across his extended legs, seemingly surrendering to the realization that she was not standing up right now. “I suppoooooose, this is kind of my fault too. I did pressure you after you warned me.” She momentarily covered her face with a hand “But man...It was...So worth it! Despite the aching in my backside after the rutting you gave me, I think I could go a week without sex on that high alone! That was hands down, the best we've ever had!...I know this is kind of dickish thing to say, but please never, ever give that form up. Seriously, please! I've been ruined for like, eternity now.”

Rainbow squirmed her way up his body to rest her bedhead on his chest, wordlessly demanding that he ruffle her hair the way she liked. As he obliged her, Daybreak chuckled “Wow Skittles, a succubus like you? A whole week? Are you sure? Won't you shrivel up from not feeding for that long?”

A light punch to his leg answered his question. “Very funny asshat. You turned me into your sex toy last night, and I loved it! I think I might want that all the time from now on!”

Now he actually laughed aloud, giving her hair an extra rough rustle “So you finally admit to being a massive sub then?”

“Only for you and only in the bedroom. If you ever tell anyone else, I'll deny it, then I'll beat your ass.” Even with hair down in her face, Daybreak could hear the grin in her voice.

Another ruffling of the head was earned before Daybreak knew they must arise towards the days events. Despite his overwhelming urge to stay put, he knew he could not keep his Alpha's waiting. They had said to be ready by the morning, and despite not specifying an exact time, he had a feeling that meant near the first light of the day. If that was so, then he was already late. Judging by the amount of light protruding in from their window, the sun had been up for at least an hour already.

It took a few attempts, but eventually Daybreak did succeed in prying Dash off his lap, and forcing himself out of the bed. Instinctively, he reached around feeling for his clothes as he attempted to dress himself. It took him a moment of confused patting of the floor, to recall what had become of them. “Right...” He mumbled to himself “No clothes needed...”

Instead of going to the drawer and retrieving a new set, he obliged to continue his span of nudity and made for the bathroom. Before he could fully escape the bedroom though, a sharp “Thwap” raced through his ears, followed by a sharp stinging in his rear. Loosing a very undignified yelp, Daybreak spun in place, hands on his butt to find Rainbow knelt behind him on the bed, her hand extended and a shit-eating grin plastered on her face. “That's payback for my ass last night. I figure around two more good smacks and we'll be even. Ah, I'm so glad you don't wear clothes anymore.”

Daybreak snarled at her as he rubbed his now stinging rear “That hurt you shit head! You're lucky you're pregnant or I'd beat your ass for that!”

Dash stuck out her tongue out at him and blew a fat raspberry “Promises, promises. That's not even one tenth the pain my poor butt is in right now! I can still see your hand prints and bite marks on me. So you can fuck right off. You're getting two more before I'm satisfied.”

The thought of two more of those surprise attacks rang especially unpleasant in Daybreaks mind “I will fucking end you bitch!”

Dash held up her middle fingers at him, smirking slyly “Love you too babe.”

Daybreak turned back to face her, mouth opened to retort, but no sound came out. Silence sang from his throat. How could he respond to that? What could he say back? Repeating it would simply make them even...but there was nothing he could think of to bring her down a peg. Did nothing in his arsenal top that...? Another moment of silence crossed them, during which Dash then loosed a snort. “I win.”

Satisfied, Rainbow hopped off the sheets and pranced her way past her defeated lover towards the bathroom. Daybreak hung his head in defeat “Damn vixen...that's playing dirty...”

“I know, the best way to play.” Dash cooed back from the bathroom, before pulling up the broken door back to its spot and shutting herself inside as much as she could.

Wallowing in his minor defeat, Daybreak trudged out towards the kitchen. When he looked out the back of the house towards the woods, his heart skipped a beat. Sitting outside waiting for him, were both of his Alpha's, Hati and Skoll. Swallowing the now slowly forming lump in his throat, Daybreak knew there was no point in pretending he had not yet seen them, especially since they both now stared directly at his eyes as if they could sense he had noticed them. Even through glass their stares seemed to burrow into his soul. Sighing at the impending scolding he was likely to receive, Daybreak threw open the back door and stepped outside to accept his fate.

Hati greeted him before he made it over to them. “Good morning young one. Was your night a pleasant one?”

A cross between a growl and a huff came out of Skoll's jaw before Daybreak had a chance to answer her back. “I'd say it was. His mind is swimming with euphoric thoughts of his deeds. Humans truly are deplorable beings of lust, its no wonder he kept us waiting.”

A slight twinge of irritancy crossed Daybreaks features. Despite being mentally linked, and being stark naked most of the time now, he was still wholly uncomfortable with these two peering into his memories like that. Especially with something he considered so private. His irritation did not go unnoticed by the pair of wolves.

“Oh leave him be brother. He's only just awoken, no need to start the banter just yet. Besides, we've only just arrived. Minutes of wait will not age your hide.”

Feeling at least some relief that Hati backed him up, Daybreak smiled and bowed his head. “I apologize for making you both wait.”

Hati's eyes narrowed quickly “I just said it was nothing of a wait young one. When we spoke yesterday I wanted you to be prompt, not perfect. And you were. The matter is done, let us move on with the days events...Where is your mate?”

Daybreak regarded the house, but could tell there was no point in actually answering the question. He felt the presence of both wolves swimming through his mind, a tidal wave of feelings passed through him and seemed to echo back towards the house. Was this the feeling Hati had described when she said she could project her thoughts? If this feeling was accurate, then it wasn't instantaneous communication, they were scanning for Rainbow like some sort of sonar. Perhaps the distance determined the time it took?

After a moment, the feeling returned in reverse. As if coming from behind him and going back towards his Alpha's. Skoll snickered both aloud and in his head. “You should tend to your mate. She is having...difficulties.”

That was ominous, and was shortly followed by loud coughing, and several heaving noises from within the house. Daybreak did not wait for further permission and quickly ran back inside! The sounds of Rainbows heaves echoed from the hallway bathroom closest to the front door. So frantic was he to help Rainbow that he forgot his new surge of strength, and ripped the bathroom door straight off yet again! Not that it had been properly secured since the last time. Rainbow yipped in surprise as the door flew off, but couldn't manage more than that as another surge of heaves crawled up her throat! She bent over the toilet and vomited a sickly green and black glop into the bowl. The odor was quite pungent, especially for Daybreaks newly heightened senses. He stepped back, grasping at his nostrils to shut out the burning scent.

Rainbow glared at him, clearly offended by his reaction, to which he offered an apologetic gaze in return. There was no time for words as more of the goop worked its way Rainbows throat, she bent over just as she heaved once again. Despite its putrid smell, Daybreak felt an odd familiarity towards the goop Rainbow was producing. A quick flash of their hospital visit darted across his thoughts, and he remembered what that doctor had said as he'd entered upon their conversation the day he found out Rainbow was pregnant.

“Dash, have you been taking the pills the doctor gave you?”

With a pained effort, Rainbow raised her head and slowly shook it, no. “Not since you went missing...I forgot while you were gone, and when you got back...well we were occupied.” She bent over, and loosed a dry heave, collapsing at the knees but keeping her head firmly rooted over the toilet bowl. Daybreak felt a pang of empathy for her, realizing what was going on now was very similar to Twilights situation those many years ago.

“Dash, you're body can't handle my energy swimming around inside of you. It's trying to change you and your body is rejecting it...”

Dash briefly looked up from the toilet and shot him a glare of death “T-Then shut up...and get my medicine...” She sputtered before heaving again.

Feeling her eyes penetrate his skin, Daybreak quickly darted from the room. Quickly to the bedroom he sped, throwing their sheets and other objects about, searching for where Rainbow might have left the tiny bottle of pills. He threw open the closet doors, and though managing not to break them off the hinges, began pulling out every bin in a frantic effort to ease Rainbows suffering as rapidly as possible.

Just when he was through with the closet and was pulling the bedframe from the ground to check underneath, a sharp bark from the doorway grabbed his attention. He turned to see one of the smaller wolves of his pack standing in the doorway, tail wagging, and holding in its jaws a tiny clear bottle of pills. Releasing the frame and letting it crash back into the floor without care, Daybreak breathed a sigh of relief. At first, he meant to approach the wolf slowly, so as not to startle the creature. But just as he took his first tiptoed step he remembered, these were not common wolves. They had all expressed complex thought and emotion beforehand when Hati had showed him their domicile. With that, Daybreak stood up straight and casually walked toward his packmate, hand outstretched and open for the bottle to enter. The young male dropped the bottle into his outstretched palm, but before Daybreak could retract his fingers, it lunged forward and sunk its teeth into his wrist.

The pain was not intense enough to make Daybreak drop the bottle or fall back in shock, but it was certainly uncomfortable. There was no need to inquire openly about the intent of the bite though. Daybreak could sense the wolves emotions the moment its teeth touched him. There was a certain amount of disdain in helping him, which meant that Hati had probably sent it and this was not voluntary. The wolves grip lingered a moment longer before it relinquished his arm, giving a satisfied bark as it perceived the new marks on his arm. Tail wagging, it trotted out the door, likely to report mission accomplished to their Alpha's. Daybreak spared no extra thought for the beast and quickly returned to Rainbows side.

He found her as he had left her, sprawled out on her knees, and head barely hovering inches from the toilet bowl. It was certainly not her most dignified sight. She regarded him with little more than a groan as he filled a nearby glass with water from the sink and retrieved two of her pills. Part of him wanted to give her a higher dose since she had missed two full days, but he had little idea about the nature of the medicine within the pills. All he knew was that they helped Rainbows body balance out his energy swirling within her. A side thought crossed his mind, making him wonder how things might have been between him and Twilight if this medication existed a decade earlier. Regardless, he resigned to only the recommended amount and offered Rainbow the pills and water. She swiftly swiped up the pills, popping them into her mouth before chugging the glass of water like she hadn't drank anything for days. Daybreak waited in silence for her to finish, wondering how long the pills would take to begin affecting her. A low groaning sound spread through the room, but Rainbows mouth never opened. Daybreak raised a curious brow in her direction as another low moan came from her body, this time, her face flushing along with the moan.

It took him a second to understand what was occurring, before he chuckled quietly. “I guess your stomach appreciates the medicine”

“Fuck you...” Rainbow said, her face continuing to brighten as her stomach resumed its one organ musical

Satisfied that Rainbow was stable now, Daybreak made for the exit. “I'll be outside if you need me Dash. When you're feeling up to it, you should get dressed, I'm sure Hati and Skoll will want to leave soon.”

He received a small groan of confirmation as he exited to the bathroom. Before he went back out, he took a brief moment to prop the door back into place once. It wouldn't function properly, but at least Rainbow would have some privacy if her insides betrayed her again.

Once back outside, he found his Alpha's resting in the snow near Rainbows former fire pit. Skoll was chewing on the meaty bones of some creature he had caught, and Hati was sprawled out like an rug. If they weren't such powerful creatures, Daybreak could have mistaken these two for over sized puppies with how they were acting right now.

“Thoughts like that will get you swift discipline little cub.” Skols voice echoed in his head, causing his face to redden. That would certainly take getting used to.

“Sorry.” he mumbled, not really sure how to properly apologize for his thoughts.

“Is your mate stable young one? We wish to start with the days plans.” Hati began to raise from her snowy patch as she spoke.

Daybreak gave a quick glance back at the house before speaking, as if hoping Rainbow might emerge from it right then, so as not to make the pair wait any longer. “She may need a few more minutes to get back on her feet, can we please wait?” He spoke with an odd of amount of fealty in his voice that he didn't mean to add. Skol noticed this and was the first to respond.

“Well, since you asked so nicely, I'm sure we can spare the time, little cub.”

Daybreak could hear the snicker in his thoughts, but couldn't really blame him, his question had come out very pleading. Luckily, Hati once again came to his rescue.

“Fret not young one, you can't help yourself. I told you before, as your body adjusts to your new form, many changes will continue to show themselves. Your form is starting to recognize our stature compared to yours. It's nothing to feel shame for. It is natural for us. Any who join our pack place themselves at our whim, this subservience you feel is what keeps the pack in line. Though, perhaps in time you will learn to resist its pull, since you are still half human.”

Skol scoffed aloud “Just tell him all our secrets why don't you sister...Are you going to give him what you brought, or are we going to wait around even longer once his mate decides to grace us with her presence?”

Daybreak watched Hati roll her eyes, then bow her head low as a sharp blue light began to emanate from her back. Daybreak stared in awe as an object seemed to materialize onto Hati's hide out of thin air. He could not tell what it was properly, for it was folded and blended into her fur. But as she beckoned him over, Hati arched her back, and let the object slide down the top of her head, right into Daybreaks awaiting arms.

“Unfold it young one.” Was all she said to him.

He obeyed, and was left speechless as he did so. The lumpy fabric unraveled in his hands to reveal that it was in fact clothing, of sorts. He held up each piece as it fell apart in his grasp. Hati lifted her head up as he kneaded the furry cloth with his fingers.

“Humans prefer to keep their bodies covered most of the time, and despite my hopes, I can sense you still hold a small bit of shame for parading your form. This shall be our compromise. It is made from the brother you slew in combat. Take pride in wearing his skin, it is light, flexible and sturdy. I used the energy within me along with some Shizen to apply special attributes to it. Put it on.”

Daybreak did not hesitate. Despite the cold truly not bothering him now, and Rainbow being the only person to see him as he was, he couldn't deny feeling more exposed without clothes, he would be glad to be covered up again.

The top of the pelt was simple in design. The upper half of the wolfs head and jaw had been turned into a hood for his head that hung down behind him when not in use. The rest of the top resembled a more open chested, sleeveless vest. There was some type of thread laced on either side of the vest that would allow him to tie the two sides, and presumably tighten it if he wished to cover more of his chest region than the garment initially provided. There was more of this fabric laced throughout the top at two other points on either side of his chest, just below where his armpits would be. This was likely for carrying one or two small items with him, since each had about enough fabric to tie around a small dagger. With a short sniff of the lace, Daybreak was able to detect the strong smell of leather upon it, so at least it could be counted on to be sturdy if he did wish to tighten it or hold anything in place. The lower jaws' teeth had been threaded with that same leather into a type of necklace that hung down from either side of the hood. This was likely to help hold the slightly heftier headpiece in place if he moved at faster speeds than normal with the hood donned.

The bottom half of the outfit was equally as simple yet interesting, and came in two parts. One was just a pair of very short, tight, undergarments, barely able to call themselves clothing. They were more akin to skin tight under armor than much else. Whether this too was made out of leather or some type of skin he could not tell, for it smelled differently than the other fabric. It wasn't much to look at and left very little to the imagination without the rest of the outfits lower half. The second part looked like a large belt attached to a skirt or kilt, but with the frontal section below his waistline completely removed. This left the pelt to hang down to his knees, covering him from all sides except a direct frontal view. Unless someone shined a light directly into the front of his pelt, no one would even be able to tell he was only wearing what amounted to under armor within. Still, although the thickness of the pelt combined with the undershorts did protect his modesty, it still felt a tad too breezy for his initial preference, in a metaphorical sense. There was one last piece to the full outfit that he only now understood the purpose of. What he had thought were initially four socks for him to wear, where actually thick, furry bands for his arms and shins. He slipped the first two on just below his wrist, followed by the two meant for his shins. With the outfit complete he looked to Hati for approval, to which she replied with a full toothed grin.

“Now you look more like one of us” A hint of pride in her speech. Even Skol regarded him with a more accepting stare, as he too offered his thoughts on Daybreaks look. “Indeed. You are much more pleasing to look at now. I can almost believe you the Dread Wolf. Almost.”

Pleased with compliments and satisfied with his look, Daybreak moved to sit with his Alphas until Dash was able to join them. This waiting took quite a few minutes longer than Daybreak would have liked, and although Hati and Skol remained silent during this wait, Daybreak could feel their slight irritation as the minutes began to pass. He was about to suggest he go and fetch her himself, when the sound of feet smacking wood told him there was no need. Rainbow appeared at the front entrance, now properly dressed in her normal workout gear, and looking much less dead than she had a few minutes prior. With the wind coming towards him, Daybreak could smell the mint of mouthwash on her breath, an item he was not even aware she had brought with her. Though since she had just been vomiting magic laced stomach acid, he was thankful she had it.

Rainbow briefly shot an apologetic looking gaze towards Hati and Skol before noticing Daybreak and his new outfit. At this, her eyes brightened in interest and she found the energy to rush over to them, running her fingers all over Daybreaks furry outer layer.

“Wow dude! Loving the new gear, you actually look like more like a Wildman now and less of a practicing nudist, not that I minded that part.” She turned to Hati as she spoke “You made this for him? It's awesome!”

A strong feeling of pride flowed over Hati at Rainbows praise, which Daybreak felt quite powerfully, being as close to her as he was.

“It was indeed a challenge. But very much a worthwhile one. It has some unique properties as well. The skin is quite strong and may serve as protection from most penetrating attacks wherever it covers. The leather I used to weave the lace is also resistant to damage and will not break against anything less than a well placed slash of a powerful blade. The bands on his arms and shins will also allow him to better control his newfound heightened senses and strength, as long as he keeps them on that is. There is one last ability I included in the fabric I am most proud of, but it does draw in energy from the surroundings to use, though its draw is very minimal. Young one, lend your thoughts to the clothing, and try to alter it in some way. Anyway you can think of.”

Curious, Daybreak did as he was instructed. The first thought that came to mind was wishing to lengthen the vest and waist pelt. To his surprise, after a bit of concentrated thought, that was exactly what happened. The vest and the waist cloth lengthened significantly, quickly resembling a full body robe. It lasted only a moment, before Daybreak willed the outfit to return to normal, which it did even quicker than it had grown. Hati nodded with approval.

“By drawing in a minimal amount of Shizen from the surroundings, this outfit can be altered in any number of ways. Just know that it draws on the Shizen of living things around you. The more extreme a change you wish to make, the more energy it will require...For example that small edit you just made drew in so little as to not be noticeable. Where as if you wanted to drastically increase its mass or toughness, that would require a heftier amount of Shizen, and might even kill weaker lifeforms like plants. Also, you should note that it is literally absorbing the Shizen like a sponge, and storing it while it changes shape, but the moment you wish to return it to normal, the garment releases that stored energy immediately unless you focus otherwise. So storing up too much at a time could come with repercussions if you aren't careful when reverting to normal.”

Daybreak ran his finger through the fur adorning his body, a deeper appreciation for what this was now upon him. “This isn't just clothing. It's a tool”

Skol huffed “How perceptive. Shall we move on now, if everyone is happy and content? Need I remind you, Sister, that we are already behind schedule. We should not keep the serpent waiting.”

Though her brow twitched, and irritation flowed from her mind, Hati did not argue the point. “You are right Brother. To save time, you should accompany the young one to the Serpent, and I shall take his mate back to our home with me.”

“What? No, I'm going with Daybreak! Rainbow exclaimed, stepping forward in an all too challenging manner for his comfort. Neither wolf growled or showed any hint of aggression towards Rainbows brashness, but Skol did shoot her a glare, which only prompted her to continue her challenge.

“If he's going to learn the secrets of how magic or this shizen thing works, then I'm going too! No way am I going to sit on the sidelines while he becomes stronger!”

While Skol continued his disapproving glare, Hati found a sympathetic one instead. “Young one, this is not a path you can take. It is for Sol Daybreak alone.”

“Why?!” Rainbow half yelled half moaned.

“Because girl, he is Hróðvitnir, and you are not! There is no reason beyond that!”

Skols tone darkened, and Daybreak could feel his irritation beginning to rise again. Despite his worry for Rainbows safety, another question that had occurred to him prior reared up again as Skol spoke.

“That name. Hroovitnir. You've called me that before. But what does it mean?”

“Hróðvitnir!” Skol hissed in his brain, correcting him with obvious annoyance. “It is the name of one prophesied to appear before us. The name of the one to become Dread Wolf”

More prophecies. Terrific. Daybreak tempered his own irritation at that revelations so as not to betray his feelings on such things. “And what makes you think that I am that one? Why not Sunset? Or Rainbow Dash here?”

Skol scoffed, and even Hati radiated minor amusement in her feelings. “That is information you are not yet privy too little cub. Needless to say though, the former resident of your domicile was talented, but she did not meet our expectations. As for your mate here, there is no doubt she is not the one. She radiates with a Light of one of the Element bearers. It could not be her. Now, no more questions! We must be off! Cub, to me, we are going!”

Skol's commanding tone struck a cord in his brain, and Daybreak felt an overwhelming urge to obey his word. Even as he walked to his Alpha's side, he shot Rainbow an apologetic look, but Hati was already by her side conversing.

“Worry not young Dash, I do have a task for you, and it is one that requires your aide precisely.”

Though Rainbow clearly still wanted to argue the point, she could see the matter was already finished. With a wave Daybreak and Rainbow bid another temporary farewell to each other and headed off on their respective paths. Daybreak gave a quick glance back, watching Rainbow follow Hati towards the tree line. He couldn't help but long to go with her. What if the wolves at the camp were less receptive of her than they had been of him? Could Hati alone control the whole pack if they all wanted to cause her harm? He should be going with her...and he knew she was probably thinking the same things about him.

Skol growled in his ear as his hefty steps passed him by, forcing Daybreak to quicken his own pace. “You should clear your mind of such thoughts young cub. Your mate is well and safe as long as she remains in my Sisters care. Not one of our pack would ever bring harm your mate, especially while she carries young within her. Right now, it is your life you should focus on. The trial ahead of you will determine much of your future. I suggest you prepare yourself for that.”